《Master Overlord》


 Chapter 1

    "My Lord, my Lord."


    Li Hua heard someone shouting in his ear. Although he felt pain everywhere, he still tried to open his eyes.


    "Wake up, wake up! Lord Arthur is awake!"


    The figure in front of him shook and focused. Li Hua couldn''t see clearly. It seemed that he was a foreigner.


    By the way... There was a fire, rushed in to save people, and then the liquefied gas tank exploded.


    Didn''t I die? They invited foreign experts to rescue me? Should be.


    "How are they? Have they all been rescued?" Arthur asked weakly.


    You can''t lose face in front of foreign devils.


    "More than a dozen people died, but Warcraft has been repulsed by us."


    A dozen people?!


    How could more than a dozen people die!


    He remembered that there were only three people in the house, and he had saved two children. Was the liquefied gas tank so powerful that it blew up the building?!


    Wait, it doesn''t seem right!


    Warcraft, what Warcraft?


    Li Hua felt that naoren was concussion. He tried to blink and finally saw the foreign doctor in front of him.


    What kind of doctor is this!


    The ghost guy in front of him was tall, his face was rough and crazy, his golden beard was like iron wire, and there was a long scar on his left cheek. The most divine place is that he is wearing a suit of armor!


    Who is this?


    Which crew?


    As soon as Li Hua thought, the memory in his mind was suddenly connected - Arthur tustra, count of Lingfeng castle, sharp blade fortress, animal tide


    Pictures flashed in his mind like slides.


    "My lord..." seeing Li Hua''s face in a trance, he seemed to have lost his soul. The ghost guy with scar face called out with concern.


    After a while, Li Hua turned to look at the Scarface man. He was really not a foreign expert. This was his bodyguard captain, Thorne Gell.


    And he''s wearing it!


    Li Hua looked at the other people in the room. They were all dressed up as knights. These were his vassals, who were summoned by him to fight for him against the winter tide of animals in the upper river.


    It''s a little messy. Li Hua thinks he should be quiet first, think about it, and figure out what''s going on now.


    "Let you worry. I''m fine. You all go out. I want to be quiet." Li Hua said politely, planning to send these people out first.


    However, none of the people around him left and looked at him with dignified eyes.


    Li Hua was surprised and suddenly remembered that this was not the way he used to speak.


    Then he stared at the crowd with a straight face and said discontentedly, "what are you doing? Do you want to be lazy with me? Get out, get out! That beast can''t hurt me!"


    Hearing the speech, these old and rough officials were relieved and walked out with a smile.


    When they went out, Li Hua looked at Thorne, "Thorne, get me some water. I''m dying of thirst!"


    The silver kettle arrived in his hand very quickly. When he picked up the kettle, Li Hua looked up and poured a big mouth into his mouth, ready to wash the blood foam from his mouth first.


    "Poof!" Li Hua turned his head and burst out, "what kind of water is this?!"


    "Sir, this is the wine you brought from the castle." Thorne looked puzzled.


    "Oh... Yes," I remembered. Li Hua immediately handed the kettle to Thorne. "No more wine. Go and get me some water and remember to boil the water!"


    "Yes."


    Although confused, Thorne still took orders.


    After a little while, Thorne brought a pot of hot water. After rinsing his mouth, Li Hua took a few mouthfuls of cow drink to relieve the drought, and his body finally recovered some strength.


    "My lord..." with his head down, Thorne suddenly knelt on one knee by the bed.


    Li Hua subconsciously wants to get up and help, but looking at the other party''s guilty and remorseful look, he immediately realizes his current identity.


    Should I comfort him?


    After thinking about it, Arthur tried to say, "it''s not your fault. You don''t have to blame yourself, and you''ve saved my life. Get up."


    "But..." Thorne clenched his fist and lowered his head.


    Eh, the big masters are very hypocritical.


    Looking at each other''s broken shoulder pads, Li Hua organized a language and said in a straight voice: "as a knight, you have not lost your honor. The scars on your armor are the evidence! Stand up and don''t let me think you are a crying woman, sir Thorne!"


    "Yes," said Thorne, squeezing his fist.


    "Go out and do your duty!"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at the closed wooden door, Li Hua leaned against the head of the bed and breathed a sigh of relief - slavery, chivalry and honor are comparable to life.


    Li Hua began to sort out his memory.


    This is a fantasy world similar to the middle ages. In addition to humans, there are many strange creatures. Human beings can cultivate fighting spirit. He himself has black iron fighting strength.


    But unfortunately, this fighting spirit is not the other fighting spirit. It can''t be so terrible. It''s better to call it internal power.


    As for why he is such a ghost now, it''s a long story


    Shanghe collar is located south of the Tungus mountains. Every winter, Warcraft, which lives in the north of the mountains, will try to rush through the sharp blade Canyon and break into the upper river.


    This leads to the crisis of Shanghe collar every winter. The Lord needs to send troops to resist Warcraft and prevent Warcraft from passing through the sharp blade canyon.


    As for why he lost his life even as a lord, we have to start with the betrayal and oppression of the other two families.


    Many years ago, the three northernmost families of danze Kingdom, tustra, Gelin and campes, worked closely together to resist Warcraft going south every winter.


    Of course, the toustra family contributes the most. After all, if Warcraft passes through the canyon, the first victim is shangheling.


    At that time, the three families were close comrades in arms and close allies, and there were marriages between families from time to time.


    This relationship lasted for many years until the iron ore was found in the upper river collar. The tustra family earned a lot of gold coins from it, and began to break slowly after building a fortress in the sharp blade canyon.


    At the beginning, the two families of Gelin and campes only reduced the number of troops and ignored them negatively, but gradually the two families stopped sending troops to fight under various pretexts, and finally simply did not want the connection, regardless of the animal tide in winter every year.


    The tutela family was very angry about the two families'' behavior of breaking their vows and abandoning their glory, and sent people to negotiate repeatedly.


    But the two families ate the weight, made an iron heart and made a clear attitude, that is, they quit! Although angry, the tustra family can only bear the burden of three families to resist the annual animal tide alone.


    At first, with the newly built fortress and accumulated heritage, the tustra family was able to carry it, and stubbornly blocked the annual animal tide on their own.


    However, the war with Warcraft is a loss making business. Even if it is defeated, there will be no booty, and Warcraft is even less likely to compensate Lingfeng castle for the war losses.


    Year after year in winter, lingfengbao''s family wealth was consumed little by little. At this moment, green and campes began to intervene in the trade of Shanghe collar.


    Whether it''s slaves or war materials, Lingfeng Castle costs a high price to get, and it often ends up empty!


    Gold won''t resist Warcraft.


    Without a large number of slaves and war materials, the tutela family will soon be beyond its power. Once the winter is long, the territory will be poisoned by Warcraft.


    The worst thing is, under the threat of Warcraft, the people in the territory began to turn into refugees and fled the river a little


    With the resistance and feeding of Shanghe collar, only a few Warcraft broke into the other two territories. The two only need to send troops to encircle and suppress them, or directly drive them back to Shanghe collar.


    Don''t be too easy!


    Just when shangheling was about to become a wasteland, the other two miraculously handed over olive branches and expressed their willingness to send troops to support.


    There is no free lunch, and the tustra family will not be naive to think that the two families will pick up the responsibilities that have been abandoned.


    In fact, the two had already put on a pair of trousers and had the idea of iron mining.


    It''s OK to send troops, but the two families asked to buy the management right of the iron mine at the price of 10000 gold coins a year as a condition for their support to the tustra family.


    This is a robbery by fire. Everyone knows it.


    But survival or destruction has never been a problem worth thinking about for the nobility.


    Moreover, the price of 10000 gold coins a year is not too bad. Compared with selling to merchants, it is only a few thousand gold coins less.


    Unfortunately, all this is just the beginning.


    In the following years, green and campes always asked them to send troops at Lingfeng castle to reduce their gold coins. If they didn''t agree, they refused to send troops.


    The two families are like lingchi, encroaching on the interests of the tustra family again and again.


    The tustra family asked for the convening of the aristocratic court several times and asked the Duke of kewilt to rule that the two families violated the agreement, but the Duke actually believed the nonsense that green and campes had suffered heavy losses due to the dispatch of troops and support, and finally ruled that the practices of the two families were reasonable!


    That''s bullshit!


    If the noble court is useless, tear up the agreement directly. Arthur''s father is an example.


    The result was a tragic death on the wall of the fortress.


    Later, Arthur inherited Lingfeng castle. Three years ago, the price of selling iron mines had dropped to 3000 gold coins a year!


    Three years ago, Arthur was only a 13-year-old child. He had to bow his head in the face of the oppression of the two families.


    Until this winter, the heavy snow in the north of the mountain first fell for half a month. The land outside the Great Wall was white, and Warcraft began to attack the fortress one after another.


    Arthur repeatedly asked green and campes to fulfill their contracts and send troops to support immediately.


    But the envoys of the two families didn''t even bother to find an excuse. They told Arthur in high spirits in the castle that they wanted them to send troops, so the price of buying iron mines would be reduced to 500 gold coins a year!


    Five hundred gold coins, this is an iron ore mountain!


    And the other party is not a negotiation, but a sentence!


    It''s a naked humiliation!


    Where could young Arthur endure such humiliation, put on his armor, summoned vassals, recruited a large number of serfs and civilians, and led his troops to resist Warcraft in person regardless of the decision to dissuade.


    After three years of hard training, Arthur had the fighting strength of black iron. He believed that he would defeat those animals.


    Unfortunately, Arthur soon followed his father''s footsteps.


    "Alas..." Li Hua sighed.


    It''s not his predecessor''s impulse. It''s just that Gelin and campes are too cruel. They don''t care about their lips and teeth. They simply regard the tustra family as a watchdog.


    "You are a hundred dead and completely free."


    Looking at the roof, Li Hua was distracted and confused. After a while, he sighed heavily, stood up and hung his sword around his waist.


    "OK, from now on, I''ll be Arthur tustra!"

 Chapter 2

    Hum ~!


    Hum ~!


    Hum ~!


    As soon as he put his hand on the door, Arthur was about to go out for a walk when three horns suddenly came.


    "Come on! Get your weapons and go to the city building, come on!"


    "Go upstairs! Come on!"


    When he opened the door, Arthur saw a scene of confusion and noise.


    A soldier in rags, like a disciple of the beggars'' sect, ran towards the wall on the right under the command of a knight in armor, holding a long gun.


    "Sir, it''s flying Warcraft!" the bodyguard said quickly when he saw Arthur coming out.


    Three horns in a row represent the attack of flying Warcraft.


    "Shit!"


    Arthur was still a little dizzy. He didn''t react for a moment. When he realized what flying Warcraft was, he immediately scolded his mother in his heart.


    It never occurred to him that he won the first prize as soon as he came up.


    Flying Warcraft has always been the most dangerous situation in the fortress!


    For a moment, Arthur had an impulse to die again.


    "Go, go to the city wall!"


    Death is impossible, life should be cherished. After a little thought, Arthur had to harden his head and go to the wall first.


    When Arthur climbed the wall under the escort of the guards, the serfs and knights had basically completed the formation under the command of several vassals.


    There were a large number of serfs, each with long guns. Because they were all dressed in black rags, they looked like a black cloth on the city wall.


    Compared with hundreds of serfs, although there are only dozens of knights, they are all wearing armor and holding long bows.


    Although he was not the mighty army in his imagination, Arthur was still a little excited and nervous when he saw hundreds of people lined up to fight, and his heart pounded.


    "Keep your chest up! Don''t be afraid!"


    "Blind the eyes of the Warcraft with the weapons in your hands! Break its wings!"


    In the distance, Thorne took two bodyguards and shouted at the serfs as he walked.


    "Sir!" suddenly saw Arthur on the wall, and Thorne hurried to him, "Sir, it''s not safe here. I''ll escort you to the stone chamber!"


    With yesterday''s lesson, Thorne was worried that Arthur would come around again, draw his sword and rush up to fight with Warcraft.


    "Can you hold it?"


    Although the dozens of knights gave him some comfort, Arthur was not confident looking at the crowded and trembling serfs.


    "Don''t worry, sir, Grice, they will beat back the Warcraft. Now the most important thing is your safety. Hurry to the stone chamber!" Thorne urged anxiously.


    Looking at the hundreds of people in front of him and the eyes of serfs from time to time, Arthur shook his head.


    Of course, he also wants to find a safe place to protect his life, but as a lord, if he doesn''t take the lead and hides instead, it will greatly affect his morale.


    And yesterday he was carried down the wall in full view of the public. If he didn''t stand here at this time, these people would think that he had abandoned the fortress and fled back to the castle.


    "Lord Arthur, you are hurt! You''d better go to the stone chamber!" Thorne looked worried when he saw that Arthur refused to leave.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur comforted, looking at anxious Thorne. "I''m just standing here. I''ll never rush up to die again, and I don''t have your protection."


    Hum!!!


    As soon as Arthur''s voice fell, the horn sounded again, the city wall was quiet, and hundreds of people''s hearts were immediately mentioned to their throat.


    "Protect your excellency!" Thorne shouted to the guards.


    "Yes!"


    When the sword was drawn out of its sheath, several bodyguards immediately surrounded Arthur in the middle.


    "Ready!"


    On one side, a vassal gave orders. The knight with a long bow immediately opened the bow string and aimed at the sky.


    Arthur looked up at the sky outside the canyon and saw more than a dozen Warcraft waving their wings, turning into dark shadows and rushing into the canyon.


    It''s a ghost faced Eagle!


    With his memory, Arthur recognized the flying Warcraft.


    The ghost faced eagle is dark and large. It can easily grasp an adult horse. Its dagger like claws can easily pierce the knight''s armor!


    Because the face is a layer of white bone, like the devil''s mask, it is called ghost faced eagle.


    This is a very fierce flying Warcraft!


    "Let go!"


    Whoosh!


    Dozens of knights shot arrows at the same time, blocking the advance of the ghost faced eagle.


    "Shoot with all your strength! Don''t let them near the wall!"


    Dozens of knights began to shoot arrows into the air, blocking more than a dozen ghost faced Eagles at the mouth of the valley and waving their wings in the air.


    "Iron crossbow! Aim at the animals! Use iron crossbow!"


    Although the knight''s bow is strong, the power of ordinary arrows is limited after all, which is not enough to cause damage to the ghost faced Eagle 200 meters away.


    The iron crossbow is specially set up to kill flying Warcraft. The arrow is like a long gun. However, although the iron crossbow is powerful, its disadvantages are also very obvious.


    An iron crossbow needs three people to draw a bow, one to fill an arrow and one to command, and needs tacit cooperation.


    Originally, there were eight iron crossbows on the wall, but after a month, four have been damaged.


    "Hiss!"


    Just then, there was a sharp hiss over the wall.


    Arthur immediately looked up and saw a ghost faced Eagle hovering with its wings above his head.


    when!


    [Ding! If you find a pet, do you want to capture it?]


    A pleasant female voice made Arthur tremble like he was shocked by an electric shock - this is the pet capture game he was playing on his mobile phone before saving people!


    More than a dozen ghost faced Eagles outside the great wall seemed to have been instructed. Qi Qi lowered his flying altitude and fell below the city wall. The ghost faced eagle on the city wall also stretched out its claws and swooped down.


    Having lost their target, the knights wanted to come forward, but when they saw more than a dozen ghost faced eagles, the serfs kept retreating, and there was a mess on the city wall.


    "Don''t mess! Keep the formation! Keep the formation!"


    "Raise your gun! Raise your gun!"


    The feudal ministers roared loudly and tried hard to maintain the situation, but the timid serfs were unable to fight. Damn it, the eagle rushed, holding a long gun and retreated with trembling legs.


    In this flustered moment, a dozen ghost faced Eagles suddenly sprang up from below the city wall, stood at the edge of the city wall, waved their wings, raised a strong wind, stretched their necks and made a harsh neighing.


    The serfs had long been frightened and crowded together, holding long guns in both hands, bowing their backs and trembling.


    "Be careful, my Lord!"


    So immortal, the ghost faced eagle in the air actually stared at Arthur, who was protected in the middle by the bodyguard.


    Thorne pulled Arthur to retreat, and looked at the ghost faced eagle that jumped at him. Arthur smiled with honey on his face.


    [capture]


    Congratulations! You have your first pet. Go and play with it


    At the moment of the sound, the ghost faced eagle, which was only a few meters away from Arthur, stopped, fluttered its wings and landed on the wall.


    Several bodyguards immediately protected Arthur, while the rest thought Arthur would die.


    "Stop the attack!"


    "Stop the attack!"


    ......


    Arthur suddenly shouted at the crowd.


    This shout immediately attracted everyone''s attention.


    The serfs, holding guns and trembling, looked at him and the ghost faced Eagle opposite. I don''t understand the young Lord. What''s wrong with him!


    Is it to let them withdraw?


    At this time, the ghost faced Eagle accepted by Arthur also hissed. Immediately, more than a dozen ghost faced Eagles standing on the city wall withdrew their wings and quieted down.


    In the confusion, doubt and curiosity of the people, a dozen ghost faced eagles on the wall suddenly turned around, flapped their wings and flew out of the canyon.


    The ghost faced Eagle leader accepted by Arthur also waved his wings and flew out of the canyon after circling the Wall twice.


    This sudden scene stunned everyone.


    Soldiers, look at me and I look at you. I don''t understand what this is.


    "My Lord, those animals flew away. I don''t know why." Thorne said with some palpitations.


    Restraining his excitement, Arthur said with a smile: "those ghost faced eagles are not here to attack the fortress. They are here to negotiate with us."


    "Negotiation?!"


    The vassals also rushed over and looked at Arthur curiously.


    "Yes," Arthur looked at the vassals. "The ghost faced eagle is going to build a nest on the mountain wall outside the canyon and use the fortress as a trap to attract other Warcraft. From now on, they will help us resist Warcraft."


    This was Arthur''s temporary excuse and his order to the ghost faced Eagle leader.


    However, such a statement, let alone several vassals, even Thorne looked at Arthur suspiciously.


    Negotiations between Warcraft and humans?


    And help them resist other Warcraft?


    You''re kidding!


    Everyone looked suspicious and even looked at Arthur with worry.


    "What are you doing?" Arthur immediately regained his Lord''s temperament. "Do you think I''m scared crazy! Bank, Grice and Morton, you all go to dissolve the people and have a rest. The ghost faced Eagle won''t attack the fortress again!"


    Not to mention good, Arthur''s remark made people look at him more skeptical.


    Aren''t you really scared?


    "Sir, you''d better wait. If those animals come back suddenly, it will be troublesome!" said the vassal named bank.


    "Yes, Lord Arthur, it''s too risky for you to do so. You might as well dissolve the soldiers after the ghost faced eagles fly away!"


    The vassals agreed and asked him to have a rest first. Let''s just keep it.


    Arthur also knew that his reason was really wonderful and not enough to convince several people, so he nodded and agreed with several people.


    The acceptance of the ghost faced Eagle came too suddenly.

 Chapter 3

    Leaving the vassals on the wall, Arthur went back to the camp first.


    "Thorne, take off my armor and find me some thick clothes." as soon as he entered the stone house, Arthur turned his back to Thorne and raised his arms.


    The cold wind on the wall was biting, and the armor leaked everywhere. It hurt like a needle in the lung when I breathe.


    "Yes, sir." Thorne hurried forward.


    Since he came to the fortress, Thorne has been terrified. Especially when Warcraft attacked the fortress, he was nervous for fear of Arthur''s sudden impulse and doing anything dangerous.


    As Arthur''s bodyguard, he really hoped that Arthur would never go up the wall to resist Warcraft. Just leave it to bank and Grice.


    Your honor, you are too young.


    Taking off his heavy armor, Arthur put on a black wool coat, moleskin gloves, and a thick black cloak.


    After changing his equipment, Arthur waved back Thorne and leaned alone at the head of the bed.


    The moment he accepted the ghost faced eagle, he had a magical connection with the ghost faced eagle, as if he could communicate with his heart.


    Although he doesn''t understand bird language, he can clearly feel the emotions and thoughts of the ghost faced eagle, and can give orders to each other.


    This situation was something Arthur had never expected.


    At first, he was not ready to defend the fortress, especially after seeing the hundreds of serf soldiers, he didn''t want to fight to the end.


    His idea is that after the robbery of the ghost faced eagle, he will immediately send someone to transfer the population in the territory. The fortress can abide by the rules. If it can''t be guarded, he will withdraw immediately and never support it.


    If you keep the green mountains, you won''t be afraid of no firewood.


    Maybe the Warcraft went to the river and couldn''t find food. It ran directly to the south to wreak havoc!


    But the sudden variable of accepting the ghost faced Eagle changed Arthur''s mind.


    When Arthur came out of the stone house again, the serfs had all withdrawn from the wall. At the moment, they were in groups of three or five, surrounded by the fire and doing nothing.


    There is fog over the canyon all year round, and it is difficult for the sun to fall to the bottom of the valley. Therefore, even during the day, the canyon is a dark scene. In addition, the weather is cold and the air is humid. It is difficult for people to have a good mood in such an environment.


    Looking at the tents opposite, Arthur felt that they were like black mushrooms growing in a dark corner, while the serfs on one side were like lost souls, staring at the fire with expressionless faces and dull faces.


    Dozens of fires and hundreds of serfs were all the same. Arthur couldn''t help frowning at the scene.


    This is not an army at all.


    Escorted by Thorne and the bodyguard, Arthur raised his feet and walked to a fire opposite.


    The approach of several people soon alerted the three serfs who were baking. They got up one after another and bowed to Arthur.


    Looking at the young people, Arthur smiled and said, "it''s too cold in the canyon. Do you mind if I borrow your fire?"


    "No... I don''t mind." several people quickly responded obediently.


    "Sir, you can make a fire in the house. If you don''t feel warm enough..."


    "Shut up."


    Interrupting the blind Thorne, Arthur stepped over to the fire and sat down directly on a stone.


    Seeing this, the three turned and were about to leave, but Arthur stopped them. Finally, under Arthur''s command, the three sat down uneasily.


    Sitting with the Lord, the three were very nervous. They bowed their heads, rubbed their legs, squeezed their hands, and even trembled.


    "You..."


    Arthur wanted to learn from the news and ask several people whether they ate well and slept well. But looking at the thin physique and rags of the three people, he felt that he should not ask such childish questions.


    After thinking about it, Arthur asked, "what are your names?"


    "Big... My Lord, my name is Bree."


    "My name is Parker."


    "Back, back, Lord. My name is Gru."


    The three answered one after another, very nervous.


    ......


    Slowly, Arthur chatted with several people and asked them all kinds of things in their lives.


    When the three saw Arthur''s easygoing look, they didn''t seem to want them to do anything terrible. Their originally tense nerves relaxed slowly.


    Thorne stood behind Arthur. Although he felt that this scene was strange and did not accord with the status of nobility, he did not give a voice to advise.


    Adults are just interested in the boring life of these serfs and want to hear stories, as long as they don''t go up the wall. Thorne thought.


    ......


    "Hahaha ~" after a while, looking at Bree opposite, Arthur suddenly laughed.


    Seeing the Lord happy, Parker shouted to the shy Bree, "Bree, you are really a coward, but it''s no use regretting now. You can only pray for yourself and maybe you can go back alive!"


    "Little Bree, what a pity. They are all adults, but they haven''t even touched a woman''s hand." Gru joked.


    Bree just turned 16 two months ago. He was waiting for a few months to get his share of the land.


    He had planned to wait until he had his own land and worked hard for several years. After saving some money, he repaired the house and married lily, the youngest daughter of the old York family.


    Originally, everything was full of expectations, but he never thought that he would be called up to fight Warcraft.


    The horror of Warcraft is much more terrible than what adults said when they were young and what he imagined!


    A few days ago, he saw Warcraft smash a person''s head, right beside him, blood splashing on his face. Until now, he can still feel the temperature of blood on his face.


    He was afraid, afraid to hear the horn, afraid to die here, afraid to never see Lily again.


    Listening to the laughter of these guys, Bree blushed. Lord, just laugh. Why do you guys laugh at me.


    Holding his fist, Bree stretched out his neck and shouted, "Parker, you guy, you don''t have a wife! And you, Gru, you like Lanny! You''re going to take her when you have a house! Don''t you want to go back alive and see her again..."


    Bree''s voice slowly weakened, and several people near the fire were silent.


    "Lord Arthur..." looking at Arthur, Bree asked painfully, "can we... Go back?"


    "Yes, I can!"


    Arthur said seriously, "not just you, everyone will go back alive! Many changes will take place in the territory in the future. As long as you work hard, you will never suffer from hunger and cold again. You will also build warehouses at home to store excess food."


    "Really... Really! Lord, is what you said true?" imagine the future described by Arthur, and Gru looked hopeful.


    "I promise you!"


    At this time, many serfs around gathered around and looked at Arthur by the fire.


    "Sir, we''d better get out of here. There are still many important things for you to deal with." Thorne quickly made an excuse when he saw Arthur promise some impossible promises.


    "Thorne, is there a lot of food in the castle?"


    "Yes, sir, there are a lot of in the castle... Sir Arthur! You don''t want to..." Thorne was stunned, and a bad premonition suddenly rose in his heart.


    Arthur said directly, "send someone back to the castle to send orders, and ask steward Benjie to send someone to transport all the grain stored in the castle to the fortress, and let them transport some meat."


    "My Lord, it can''t be transported!"


    Thorne stepped forward and stood beside Arthur. "The grain in the castle is prepared for war. Don''t transport it, Lord Arthur!"


    "War, now is war."


    "Different, Lord Arthur..."


    "What''s the difference!"


    After interrupting the excited Thorne, Arthur ordered again: "send someone back to the castle immediately. Tomorrow I''ll fill everyone in the fortress!"


    "Yes..."


    With excited eyes, Thorne gave orders to the bodyguard with a smelly face.


    He thought that as long as Arthur was not allowed to go up the wall, nothing could happen, but he never thought that such a situation had happened!


    This winter, without the reinforcements of those two families, the fortress is likely to be unable to defend, and the food in the castle is the guarantee for them to defend the city for the winter after they retreat. Without food, they will starve to death in the castle even if they are not bitten by Warcraft.


    Thorne regretted that if he had known this would happen, he would have stopped Arthur from chatting with the serfs at the beginning.


    Winter is not a good time to pity serfs!

 Chapter 4

    Contrary to Thorne, the serfs were surprised when they heard the news of grain transportation.


    "Thorne," Arthur stood up, "go inform Grice and let them go to the wall. I have something to discuss with them."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After ordering the bodyguard to inform several vassals, Thorne followed Arthur to the wall with great anxiety.


    Arthur waited only a moment on the city wall, and six vassals in armor came one after another.


    "Lord Arthur, I don''t know what you need to discuss with us?"


    Such a young, paranoid and impulsive Lord and several vassals on the stall were as uneasy as Thorne.


    "I thought of some ways to resist Warcraft, so I asked you to discuss it."


    Several vassals looked at each other, and bank said cautiously, "Lord Arthur, please say it."


    Arthur went to the edge of the city wall and raised his finger to the bottom of the valley in front of him. "Don''t worry, sir," said the bearded vassal Burley urn. "With these simple orders and actions, even a stupid cow, I can make them listen to orders honestly."


    Several vassals also responded with confidence.


    In their view, Arthur''s requirements are too low and not complicated. It''s just to line up and listen to orders.


    If they can''t even train the serfs to do this, wouldn''t they be more stupid than the serfs.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect you to know how to train cattle."


    Arthur''s ridicule made the vassals laugh at once, while Burley shook his beard and said he would have a competition with several people.


    "Now that you understand, start early tomorrow morning!"


    ......


    ......


    Money soon showed its magic.


    It was only two or three hours before Arthur ordered the purchase of firewood and the first truck of firewood arrived at the fortress.


    When the serf carrying firewood received ten copper coins from the bodyguard, he looked at the copper coins lying in his palm. The serf carrying firewood looked at them for a long time.


    If the bodyguard on one side hadn''t seen him look strange and yelled at him, it''s estimated that he could stare at the palm of his hand for half an hour.


    "Copper coins! Really ten copper coins!"


    Returning to his mind, the serf pulled up his wooden cart, rolled up a cloud of dust and rushed up the river.


    After a while, serfs carrying firewood began to come to the fortress in an endless stream. After receiving ten copper coins, they pulled on the wooden cart and began to run faster than the carriage!


    At this scene, the bodyguard in charge of issuing copper coins was stunned.


    These lazy serfs can run so fast!


    The serfs dare not delay. The LORD said, only 500 cars.


    This money is as easy as picking it up. If you are slow, it will be cheaper for others!


    The grain stored in the castle arrived at the fortress almost at the same time as the firewood.


    Looking at the carts of grain, the serfs in the fortress were all surprised.


    Arthur''s promise to Bree had been spread all over the camp when he discussed with his vassals how to resist Warcraft.


    However, except Bree and a few people, no one believed it at all. It was just a trick of the noble master to deceive people, just to make them work harder. Even many people laughed at Bree''s stupidity.


    But looking at the food transported from the castle, especially the pickled meat, they all began to believe what Bree said one by one.


    If the Lord doesn''t want them to go back alive, why waste these precious food and meat!


    I also learned that the firewood was used to resist Warcraft. For a time, the serfs were full of energy. When they saw firewood arriving, they rushed to transport the firewood to the city wall one by one.


    This scene surprised the knights in charge of command and supervision.


    By evening, more than 300 trucks of firewood had been transported to the fortress, and the serfs who transported firewood showed no sign of stopping.


    It was not until it was completely dark that Arthur asked people to stop today''s acquisition.


    At this time, the serfs in the fortress also began to enjoy today''s dinner.


    The bread is still warm, the broth is steaming, and there are even pieces of meat in it.


    Although the serfs couldn''t believe that they had received such food when they saw the food transported to the fortress, they put bread and broth in front of their nose and sniffed, smelled and smelled, and then wolfed down.


    Some ate too quickly and were scalded by the hot soup. Some didn''t realize they had forgotten to chew the meat in the soup until they ate it.


    Although there is only a piece of meat like the nail cap, it is also real meat!


    "Anyone who doesn''t have a full stomach can get another piece of food, but he can''t take more and waste, otherwise he will be severely punished!" Arthur stood aside and shouted as several serfs were licking bread crumbs on their fingers.


    "Your Excellency, you are so kind!"


    "Thank you, Lord Arthur!"


    "Lord, be merciful!"


    As soon as they heard it, they could take it again. The serfs who still had more ideas first shouted praises to Arthur, and then rushed to get food with a wooden bowl.


    Thorne, who was beside Arthur, looked at the serfs who were eating and drinking, and couldn''t help but smoke the corners of his mouth.


    "Look at your stingy look," Thorne''s expression just fell into Arthur''s eyes. "The emperor doesn''t need hungry soldiers! If you want soldiers to work hard, you must at least let them fill their stomachs, which doesn''t understand?"


    Thorne thought and said, "I don''t understand."


    He had never heard of a nobleman who fed serfs in war.


    "Hi..." asked for nothing. Arthur curled his lips and didn''t bother to explain to Thorne.

 Chapter 5

    When it was just a little light and the canyon was still dark, the serfs transporting firewood had crowded outside the camp, anxiously waiting to receive the ten copper coins they had been looking forward to all night.


    Naturally, Arthur didn''t have to worry about firewood. He climbed the wall early in the morning and trained 50 serfs with long guns.


    With what happened yesterday and the blessing of breakfast today, the serfs'' respect for Arthur reached a new height.


    At the moment, standing in front of Arthur, they all stood with their chests and long guns. Although they still looked like beggars'' sect disciples, their mental outlook was very different.


    "Team one, thorn!"


    At the command, fifty serfs posed at the same time and stabbed out their long guns.


    After his demonstration and explanation, although the team of 50 people is still far from being neat and uniform, it is no longer a mass of loose sand at least.


    "Take the gun, the last three steps!"


    As soon as they moved, the team of 50 people could not be lined up or erected immediately, but they were not in a mess. Instead, they moved quickly and in small steps according to Arthur''s prior requirements, and sorted out the formation based on the platoon head.


    "The first three steps, shoot!"


    This command is the most difficult for serfs who have just started training. The team is not neat, and even accidental injuries will be caused when shooting.


    After finishing the team again, Arthur didn''t give orders, but looked at several vassals who were watching.


    "Do you all understand? Ask now if you don''t understand."


    "Don''t worry, sir. Just these seven or eight actions are simple!"


    "We all know what you mean. We should be neat, unified and not disorderly."


    "Yes, just leave it to us."


    The vassals looked confident and felt that Arthur underestimated them too.


    "Since you are so confident, it''s better to compete," Arthur said with a smile. "In the evening, I''ll review your training results and select the best and worst teams. The bad teams only have black bread for dinner, and the good teams can drink broth in the evening."


    Hearing what Arthur said, the six vassals immediately raised their spirits.


    Although the punishment is not aimed at them, if the team they train is selected as the worst, it will disgrace them and may even be despised by the serfs.


    "Don''t worry, my Lord. I promise to take the first place."


    "Beard, are you going to take out the trick of training cattle?"


    Andrew''s words made everyone laugh.


    "If you''re afraid, Andrew, say it now. I can find you a cloth to cover your face," said burry, staring at Andrew


    Looking at the several people who have competed, Arthur is very satisfied with this effect.


    He handed over the training to several vassals. After watching for a while, Arthur slowly went down the wall.


    "How long have people been sent out and haven''t come back yet?" Arthur asked, looking at the direction of the territory outside the house.


    "Sir, you may have to wait a little longer. It will take at least an hour from the fortress to Shanghe town."


    "That''s right," Arthur nodded. "Gustav can''t think fast."


    There was no mobile phone or WiFi. For a while, Arthur had nothing to do. After thinking about it, he simply went into the house to cultivate his fighting spirit.


    Although the fighting spirit of the world is very disappointing, he can at least strengthen his body. In a world where the medical level is almost zero, Arthur cherishes his life.


    ......


    In the evening, Arthur climbed the wall again with Thorne.


    As soon as he got to the city wall, Arthur saw that on the wide city wall, three hundred serfs were neatly divided into square arrays. When he saw him coming, they looked up and dared not move at all.


    They have heard that the team with the worst performance can only get black bread! The best can continue to drink broth!


    Imagine risking wheat flavored bread and steaming broth. No one wants to eat the hard, feckless black bread!


    The six vassals also came forward, but they didn''t take the initiative to invite Arthur to review. They were uneasy.


    A city wall, the square array and the square array are separated by a few meters, and the training of each team is almost clear at a glance.


    Looking at the people, Arthur smiled and said, "who will come first?"


    "My Lord, I''ll come first!" the bearded vassal, burley, said immediately. He was not afraid. After that, he glanced provocatively at some people who dared not speak.


    "OK."


    Arthur raised his feet to the third square.


    As soon as the Lord arrived, the 50 people of the third square immediately straightened their backs. Although they were nervous, they didn''t dare to move except their eyes.


    "The third array listens to the order and turns back!"


    Under one order, fifty people turned together and looked like a model.


    Arthur issued several orders one after another. Except that "back out of the gun" and "forward out of the gun" were not neat and fast enough, the rest were pretty good.


    "What''s the matter, sir? Am I the first one?" seeing Arthur nodding, burley quickly asked aside.


    "Big beard, what''s your hurry," Arthur, the vassal, choked aside before Arthur answered, "you''re the first. At least you have to wait until the count has seen our team!"


    "Yes, don''t get the worst."


    Andrew also choked on one side. It was Burley who didn''t pay much attention to them.


    "Just look!" said Bailey, with his neck sticking to several people. "It''s not that I don''t believe I can be better than mine without seeing your team."


    Then he smiled and looked at Arthur, "count, how much do you think I can get?"


    "Six points."


    "Six!" said bereton with a bitter face. "Sir, what''s the full score? Is it six?"


    On hearing this, Grice sneered, "Sir burry Toury, you really should shave your face and see if you blush!"


    "What''s my blush? It won''t be my worst anyway!"


    Next Arthur reviewed several squares in turn.


    The score is either five or six. The only square that got four points is Andrew''s Fifth Square, because it is the slowest in "forward and out of the gun" and the team is not neat enough.


    Because there was no highest score, Arthur finally named Burley first.


    This time, he was so happy that he shook his beard and laughed.


    "It''s not fair, my Lord," said bank angrily. "The three of us are all six points. Why should he be the first? He can compete again!"


    "Bank, you can''t afford to lose, can you? It''s unfair for adults to order me first!"


    Looking at them, Arthur said in a deep voice, "it''s very simple, because burry Toury was the first to invite me to review his team! And you didn''t."


    Arthur stared at them and they were speechless. In terms of self-confidence, at first they were really not as good as the bearded rough man of burry.


    "Since you think it''s unfair, you don''t have to compare it tomorrow."


    "Compare! Must compare!" when Arthur said that he couldn''t compare, four points Andrew jumped out immediately, "Sir, I must compare tomorrow. I Andrew can''t lose to anyone, nor to this beard!"


    The others also said they would continue to compete, and even Burley also asked to convince several people to lose.


    Arthur agreed bitterly to the demands of the vassals.


    For the next two days, the camp was safe, the firewood needed was ready, and several vassals trained the serfs.


    Arthur was worried that the serfs could not bear the burden. He also specially formulated a work and rest schedule, stipulating that he should rest for 20 minutes every hour of training.


    Today is the third day. Under Thorne''s escort, Arthur climbed the tower again.


    Burry has won the first place twice in a row, and Grice won the first place yesterday, which greatly annoyed burry, who won the championship twice in a row, and vowed to regain his glory today.


    In the boring camp life, several vassals seemed to fall in love with such a competition, and each one was more energetic than Arthur.


    But today''s first point was given to Andrew.


    Andrew laughed when he got the first place.


    "Big beard, it''s nothing to run fast at first. The last one who can laugh is the winner!"


    At this moment, Andrew seemed to have washed away all the humiliation of the previous few days, and wanted to return all the ridicule of the guy in bury.


    Just as several people began to argue again, about to compare again tomorrow, a horn suddenly sounded from the lookout room at the mouth of the valley.


    "My Lord!"


    Several vassals and Thorne looked at Arthur together.


    "What a panic! The training these days is just for the moment like this. Everything goes according to the plan!"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The vassals immediately went back to the whole team, and the knights were all small teams, holding long guns and standing between the squares.


    "Lord Arthur, hurry to the stone chamber. You''re not wearing armor."


    "No, those Warcraft can''t enter the canyon."


    Despite Thorne''s anxiety, Arthur paced the wall to observe.


    Although the serfs are still nervous, the team is neat and the situation is much better than a few days ago!


    "My Lord! My Lord!"


    While hundreds of people were waiting in silence, a slave in charge of lookout rushed from one side of the wall, running and shouting.


    Arthur glanced at the square on one side and was more satisfied when he saw that no one looked back.


    "Say loudly, what happened."


    Arthur already knew the situation outside the canyon, but he needed to tell the people through the mouth of the slave.

 Chapter 6

    "Ghost... Ghost faced eagle, fighting," the slave gasped for breath, and then said, "adult, ghost faced eagle is fighting with the Warcraft that rushed to the fortress!"


    As soon as the voice fell, there was an obvious commotion on the wall, and many people showed incredible looks.


    Those ghost faced eagles will really help them resist Warcraft!


    "My Lord, I didn''t expect it to be true! The ghost faced Eagle really took the fortress as a trap, as you said!" Thorne looked surprised.


    "Oh, so you thought I was talking nonsense before?"


    "No, it''s not..." Thorne hurriedly explained, "it''s just, sir, it''s too unbelievable. I thought you said it to comfort these serfs."


    Arthur smiled and did not embarrass Thorne. Although he was calm on the surface, he was proud in his heart.


    The vassals hurried forward and stood beside Arthur.


    "My Lord, with more than a dozen ghost faced eagles, we don''t need the reinforcements of the two families! This is the best reinforcements!"


    "Damn it, if the Warcraft is blocked by the ghost faced eagle, the training will be wasted!"


    "After all, ghost faced eagles are Warcraft. We can''t control them. They may leave at any time, and there is no guarantee that they won''t attack the fortress again."


    ¡­¡­


    The vassals expressed their opinions, while Arthur comforted Dafei in his heart.


    Dafei is the name Arthur got for the ghost faced Eagle head.


    At the moment, this guy is asking Arthur for credit and sending him a Warcraft to share its prey.


    Arthur quickly stopped Dafei''s kindness. Although he also wanted to taste Warcraft meat, he didn''t want to reveal his secret of controlling a group of ghost faced Eagles too early.


    "What shall we do now, my lord?"


    After arguing for a while, the vassals looked at Arthur together. Arthur first knew about the ghost faced eagle.


    After soothing Dafei, Arthur said, "Sir bank is right. Although there is a ghost faced eagle, it is not our own strength. We still can''t take it lightly. Sir bury, although I hope your training will be in vain, the winter is still long!"


    Hearing the speech, several vassals nodded together and thought Arthur was right.


    Burley patted his chest and said quickly, "don''t worry, sir, I will never be lazy! I promise I will be better than their training!"


    ......


    ......


    "Rest!"


    At the command, Bree and others breathed out, their bodies immediately relaxed, leaned their long guns aside and sat on the ground one after another.


    For more than a month, Bree found that she had grown tall and strong.


    Now he is not worried that he will die on the wall, because the LORD said, they will all go back alive!


    Since the LORD brought food, he felt that everything in the fortress had changed.


    Everyone is no longer hungry or afraid. Although the training is very tired, no one complains, and as long as we have a rest, everyone will gather together to boast and laugh.


    He found that everyone respected the Lord psychologically. Even those who once spoke ill of the Lord behind his back have changed. He praised the Lord as the kindest nobleman.


    But he felt that leading adults was not only the kindest nobleman, but also the most magical nobleman!


    He carefully counted that during this period, the horn sounded nine times, but no Warcraft rushed into the canyon and was blocked by the group of ghost faced Eagles outside.


    Several times, he saw the bearded nobles who trained them, blew their beards and stared angrily, and cursed that the ghost faced Eagles should not block all Warcraft.


    Everyone said that it was because the LORD had negotiated and signed an agreement with the ghost faced eagle, so the ghost faced eagle would help them.


    The LORD was able to negotiate with Warcraft and successfully signed the agreement!


    This is amazing!


    He really wants the winter to end quickly. He wants to go back to the farm and tell Lily what happened here. She must have never heard of such a magical thing.


    He believed that after hearing this, Lily would be surprised to cover her mouth, and then feel like him that the Lord is the most magical aristocrat!


    "Let the Warcraft come, I''m not afraid of Parker! I can kill them all with one shot! The Lord will know that I''m the bravest Parker!"


    Parker was bragging again, Bree thought.


    If a Warcraft climbed up the front of the city, he would never lose to Parker! He will blind the eyes of Warcraft with one shot, and then drive them down the wall to let the Lord see. I am the bravest man!


    Arthur could not yet know who was the bravest man.


    At the moment, he is lying in bed, talking with Dafei in his mind with excitement on his face.


    Dafei told him the good news that three young eagles were born in the eagles, which made him happy to roll twice in bed.


    The ghost faced eagle is his bottom card, and the growth of the eagle group is the growth of his strength.


    Arthur almost wanted to laugh to express his joy.


    Hum ~ ~!


    Hum ~ ~!


    When Arthur asked Dafei to take good care of the young eagles and strive for more, two horns suddenly sounded outside the house.


    Atherton frowned.


    This is the first time since winter that the sharp blade fortress has sounded two horns in a row.


    "Sir, it''s the herd!" Thorne pushed the door in, looking frightened.


    "Wear armor!"


    Wearing his armor, Arthur hurried to the wall under the protection of Thorne and two guards.


    Through the news from Dafei, Arthur already knew the situation. There was a large group of Warcraft running towards the fortress outside the canyon.


    "My Lord!"


    As soon as they got to the wall, the vassals immediately surrounded them, all with calm faces and serious faces.


    Glancing at several squares, Arthur couldn''t help nodding when he saw that there was no confusion.


    This month has not been in vain.


    The slaves in charge of the lookout rushed to report the situation outside the canyon. After hearing this, the vassals stared at Arthur one by one, waiting for him to give orders.


    "Don''t panic, do everything as planned! As soon as the horn rings, light the firewood immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Outside the canyon.


    Led by several giant hyenas, a large group of giant hyenas galloped towards the canyon ahead.


    These giant hyenas have been hungry for more than half a month. Now they smell a large group of prey in front of them, and their eyes are red.


    Just as the giant hyenas were running wildly, the snow suddenly darkened, a gust of wind blew, and then there were several miserable howls.


    The flying giant hyenas were in a mess, circling in the snow, bared their teeth and roared at the ghost faced eagle in the air.


    The ghost faced Eagle waved its wings and circled in the air. Facing the giant hyenas below, it threw down the dead body with no movement on its claws.


    Facing the corpses of their companions, the giant hyenas, who were already hungry, rushed up in an instant, opened their mouths, and frantically tore up the steaming flesh and blood with serrated teeth.


    Just as the giant hyenas were feasting on the bodies of their companions, the hovering ghost faced eagle swooped down again. The giant hyenas who were lowering their heads and biting had no time to respond. In a moment, more than ten giant hyenas were captured in the air and there was a blood rain.


    The ghost faced Eagle attacked again, so that the souls of the giant hyenas who robbed food risked, so that no giant hyenas dared to come forward in the face of the corpses of their companions who fell in front of them again.


    Faced with the threat of the ghost faced eagle, the giant hyenas had no choice but to roar back at their necks and swing their tails around impatiently.


    The hell faced Eagle attacked again. The two leading giant hyenas roared at their companions, turned their heads and rushed to the canyon.


    "Ready!"


    At the command, more than ten Knights holding rockets on the wall immediately opened their bowstrings.


    Hum ~ ~!


    "Let go!"


    Facing the firewood blocking the road, the giant hyenas who were being chased and killed by the ghost faced Eagle jumped in without thinking.


    Thousands of wagons of firewood are like another wall built in front of the wall.


    The rocket fell into the firewood pile and instantly ignited the black fire oil on it. The spark immediately turned into a fire snake, which soon ignited all the firewood and turned into a sea of fire.


    The sudden fire frightened the giant hyenas drilling in the woodpile, howling and running around.


    The giant hyenas that rushed out of the canyon finally failed to escape the demon grasp of the ghost faced eagle. Several poor ghosts who couldn''t find the direction struggled and fell down in the fire, emitting bursts of burnt incense.


    More than a dozen giant hyenas rushed out of the fire, with black fire oil on their bodies, and rushed frantically to the city wall with fire light.


    "First phalanx ready!"


    "The fourth array is ready!"


    "The fifth phalanx is ready!"


    ......


    Orders rang out on the wall.


    "Thorn!"


    "Thorn!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as the giant hyena appeared, several long guns suddenly stabbed out, panicked and ate. The giant hyena loosened its four claws and immediately fell off the city wall.


    A giant hyena jumped hard and tried to avoid long hair, but before it landed, it was directly nailed into the air by several spears and pierced its intestines.


    Some giant hyenas went up to the city wall and were about to roar, but they were suddenly inserted into hedgehogs by long guns from all directions, and the roar turned into a tragic howl.


    Under the escort of Thorne, Arthur stood quietly and watched the battle on the city wall.


    Although the serfs were still afraid, none of them retreated. Under the command of the vassal, they all shot or moved in an orderly manner.


    Several giant hyenas climbing the city wall were quickly killed. After waiting for a moment, there was no news. The serfs looked around one by one, suppressing their expectations.


    Several vassals, holding long guns, carefully looked at the bodies under the wall and saw that they were motionless.


    "Dead! Dead!"


    "Win! Win!"


    The vassals raised their swords and shouted, and the serfs instantly turned Arthur''s expectations into a roar of ecstasy.


    "It''s blocked. The animal tide is blocked by us, Lord Arthur!"


    "Sir, we won!"


    "My square array killed two Warcraft. My Lord, I''m the first!"


    "I killed two, too!"


    ......


    The vassals held their fists in front of Arthur and looked excited. The serfs also held spears and watched Arthur cheering.


    Facing the excited crowd, Arthur raised his hand, and the wall soon became quiet.


    Looking at the crowd, Arthur shouted, "peel and wash the giant hyena! From now on, winter is the day we eat Warcraft meat!!"


    ......


    ......

 Chapter 7

    In the stone chamber, the campfire jumped in the brazier and crackled from time to time, bringing light and dispelling the cold at the same time.


    Arthur sat askew on the throne, one hand on the armrest, supporting his cheek, blinking from time to time, looking a little lazy, listening to the generous speeches of the vassals.


    "My Lord, while winter is not over, we will set out right now, and we will be able to kill them by surprise!"


    "That''s right! They probably think we''re fighting with Warcraft. If we arrive early in the morning, I can stand in front of their door and have a careful look at their surprised expression! I really expect them to kneel down and beg for mercy or draw out their swords to fight!"


    "Beg for mercy, hum! My axe won''t promise!"


    "We should be careful. Nick and Baggins are not fools. Since they have chosen to betray, they may have made some preparations, and it''s not easy."


    "Bank, you are too timid! Even if they stick together with us, there is no chance of winning!"


    ......


    The vassals all looked excited. Facing their eyes from time to time, Arthur just raised his hand and motioned them to drink.


    When winter was coming to an end, Arthur suddenly thought of several barrels of wine brought from the castle, so he took the opportunity to give them to the vassals to drink.


    Its name is: celebrate the success of guarding the fortress.


    Since the victory against the giant hyena half a month ago, the horn has not sounded in the canyon for several days. Arthur originally wanted to say goodbye to the people and let them evacuate in batches, but the conversation turned into a crusade against traitors.


    There are eight feudal nobles under Lingfeng castle. Originally, all eight of them should have been called up by Arthur to fight this animal tide, but Nick ulley and Baggins Batu did not bring troops.


    This is a sure betrayal!


    Because winter is coming to an end, Thorne has repeatedly suggested Arthur to attack them immediately these days, but Arthur didn''t agree.


    Unexpectedly, there was a big explosion today.


    "Sir, what are you hesitating about? When the snow in the North melts, I''ll cut off their heads for you with an axe!"


    "Lord Arthur, Nick and Baggins should pay the price of blood if they break their vows. What they have done can only be washed with blood!"


    ......


    Seeing that Arthur had been silent, they were worried that he was indecisive and could not bear to attack them.


    Arthur sat up straight, raised his hand and motioned for silence.


    "I understand what you said. I just said to ignore it for the time being, not to let them go."


    "In that case, my Lord, why not do it now? Now is the best..."


    Raised his hand, Arthur stopped the excited Andrew, "don''t take their lives immediately, it''s because it''s still useful to keep them!"


    Arthur was kind to serfs and slaves, not only because of his values of nine-year compulsory education, but also because it was more in his interests, not just the heart of the virgin.


    As the saying goes: the ass determines the head.


    All the actions of the ruling class are to maintain its rule!


    As the leader of Lingfeng castle, he is soft hearted to betray his vassal, which is tantamount to being a gravedigger for himself!


    He is not stupid enough, and the worries of several people are completely unnecessary.


    The vassals looked at Arthur with bright eyes, and their faces changed. Although they were still worried, their hearts jumped unconsciously.


    "Now that your Excellency has made arrangements, I Grice will be waiting for your dispatch at any time."


    "Me too, sir. At your command, I immediately split the two traitors with my axe!"


    "My Lord, if we let it go for too long, it may damage the dignity of Lingfeng castle, and if we tear our faces with the two families, and they are close to the two families, will they......" bank said with some worry.


    "It would be great if they were going to the green and campers!" Arthur smiled.


    Hearing the speech, the vassals were surprised and thought Arthur was going to fight with the two families.


    Arthur knew that they wanted to cut in. He waved to stop them before they could speak.


    "Don''t worry, I haven''t been arrogant enough to go to war with those two families because I''ve guarded the fortress once." as soon as I heard this, the hearts of several people haven''t fully landed, I heard Arthur say again: "but people always have dreams. What if they come true!"


    "Kidding, kidding!" Arthur quickly waved his hand when he saw that several people changed their faces again.


    And these big men, just don''t trust him? What a joke!


    "Winter is coming to an end. It''s a busy time in the territory. You can evacuate the fortress after straightening out your men and horses. By the way, there are many wines in my castle. When you return to the territory, bring some of them respectively!"


    "Thank you, my Lord!"


    ......


    ......


    Three days later, the vassals had evacuated the fortress with their knights and serfs, and Arthur demobilized the serfs back to the farm.


    Thorne has asked the guards to pack up. After today, there will be only a few slaves left in the fortress.


    "Sir, the horses are ready. Let''s go back to town."


    Standing outside the stone house, Arthur turned to look at the fortress on the right and looked up at the still dark and humid canyon.


    After staying in this oppressed ghost place for nearly three months, Arthur had the idea of leaving for a long time, but he suddenly had to leave and was reluctant to give up for a moment.


    Finally, looking back at the nearly empty stone house, Arthur took the reins handed by the bodyguard.


    Turn over and mount the horse. Six Knights open the way in front. The first four hold the flag of Lingfeng castle''s distant mountain and sword, and there are eight guards in the rear. Thorne is riding with Arthur.


    "Let''s go!" Thorne gave an order. More than ten people took their horses lightly and were ready to leave the fortress.


    "Wait!"


    Arthur made a sudden noise, pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head.


    Thorne didn''t know why, so they hurriedly stopped the team. As soon as they turned their horses to ask, they saw four ghost faced eagles flying over the city wall.


    "Lord Arthur... Guard!"


    Seeing Arthur dismount, Thorne shouted, turned over and dismounted, took out his sword and immediately stood next to Arthur.


    "Don''t be alarmed!" Arthur stopped the crowd at once.


    Four ghost faced eagles, one big and three small. Naturally, the big one is Dafei, and the three small ones are the three little guys just born not long ago.


    Waving the wings, after a burst of flying sand and stones, four ghost faced Eagles slowly fell in front of Arthur.


    "Goo!" Dafei shouted at Arthur.


    Looking at the three little ghost faced eagles, Arthur hurried up.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    In the surprised gaze of Thorne and the crowd, Arthur directly picked up a ghost faced eagle.


    The three little ghost faced eagles are as big as ordinary cats. Their feathers are still very soft. They are not as hard as iron as adult ghost faced eagles. The white bone on the bird''s head is small and clever, like a child wearing a frightening mask.


    Since it''s cute!


    "It''s decided. You''ll be called Er Fei, and you''ll be called San Fei and Si Fei!"


    Looking at the little ghost faced eagle with his head tilted and looking curiously, Arthur named it directly regardless of whether other Eagles agreed or not.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Dafei waved his wings and shouted at Arthur.


    "Come on, I can''t afford such a large group of you, and I need you to hold here for me!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    "It should be OK, but don''t come together. Just you and these three little guys."


    Got Arthur''s answer, Dafei waved his wings happily and called twice.


    "OK, I have to go. Go back and take good care of these three little guys!"


    With that, Arthur put down the second flying. As soon as the little guy landed, he jumped and hid behind Dafei and stretched out his head to look at Arthur.


    "Let''s go."


    ......

 Chapter 8

    After leaving the fortress, Arthur and his party were not in a hurry. On the contrary, Arthur deliberately slowed down the team.


    After three months in the sharp blade Canyon, Arthur is like a newly released prisoner, full of curiosity about the world outside the canyon. Taking the opportunity of returning to the castle, he naturally wants to have a good look at the scenery along the way.


    The road outside the canyon is flat and open, with dense forest land on both sides.


    Looking at the tall trees and listening to the unknown birds, Arthur felt relieved.


    When the party slowly passed through the woodland, the vision in front suddenly widened.


    On the horse''s back, Arthur pulled the reins and looked into the distance. On the left was a blue mountain range, in front and on the right were endless land, and the curved river was like a blue ribbon.


    Looking at the Lingfeng castle in the distance with the mountains as the background, Arthur couldn''t help taking a deep breath. He was excited and nervous.


    The party quickened their pace and headed for the castle.


    Just as it was getting closer to the castle and passing by a farm field, the people on horseback frowned and looked at the fields on both sides in doubt.


    At the moment, the crowd seemed to walk through the cesspit, and the oncoming breeze brought a strong and familiar taste.


    "Damn it! What did the manager of the farm do, and such a thing could happen!" Thorne cursed angrily looking at the dirty field.


    "That''s my idea," said Arthur proudly, looking at Thorne, who was embarrassed. "It feels good. In order to have such an effect, I spent more than a dozen gold coins to get these babies here."


    With that, Arthur nodded, looking very satisfied.


    Gold coins! Baby?!


    Seeing that Arthur didn''t look like a joke, Thorne was surprised. "Sir, why did you...?" Thorne thought of something and his face suddenly became gloomy.


    "Gustav, this fool!"


    "Hey, what''s your reaction? Do you think I''ve been fooled by Gustav?" Arthur said helplessly to Thorne''s brain.


    "Lord Arthur, although I don''t know what Gustav said to you, this guy has definitely deceived you. You must punish him this time!"


    "Don''t make a fuss," Arthur explained when seeing Thorne''s serious face. "I told Gustav to do this. It was my idea, not what bad decision he induced me to make."


    "But... Lord Arthur, how could you think of dumping these filth into the fields. The farm should cultivate these lands soon. Now the castle is in urgent need of food."


    Thorne thought that after life and death and guarding the fortress, Arthur had become a qualified Lord.


    But he never thought that Arthur would be bewitched by Gustav, spend gold coins and dump these stinking filth into the field.


    "That''s why I let Gustav do these things," Arthur continued. "With these natural fertilizers, we can have a better harvest and the castle can harvest more food."


    "Lord Arthur, these lands can no longer be cultivated. Now it''s time for the serfs to seize the time and cultivate new lands!" Thorne didn''t listen to Arthur at all. He thought this only when he was deceived by Gustav.


    "You haven''t planted any land. How do you know you can''t cultivate?" seeing Thorne''s strength, Arthur simply said: "I tell you, the farmer is a flower and depends on dung! Now it''s just fertile land. When the crops are sown, you have to keep irrigating with dung water!"


    "Ah! Irrigation with dung water, this..."


    Thorne subconsciously made a comparison between bread and fecal water in his mind, and then looked at Arthur with a painful face, "Sir, can people still eat the food planted like this?"


    Looking at Thorne''s constipation, Arthur was angry and said angrily, "you just care whether the bread is delicious or not! Sir Thorne, these methods are the summary of the experience of labor and human life and the truth that can stand the test of practice! Now I am sending you the first real fragrance warning!"


    "Lord Arthur, it''s obviously your idea." Thorne believed Arthur now.


    Although I didn''t understand anything, Gustav couldn''t do such a thing as irrigating food with dung water.


    They were probably the only young earl in the whole kingdom who could think of such a way.


    Looking at the land on both sides, Thorne looked sad


    After crossing the fields, crossing the moat and entering the already opened gate, Arthur and his party finally returned to Lingfeng castle.


    "Master Arthur!"


    As soon as Arthur got off his horse, the old housekeeper Benjamin immediately went forward and looked at Arthur who returned safely with a happy face.


    In the castle, the old housekeeper was the only one who still called master Arthur.


    Looking at the butler of Benjie, whose hair has been more than half white and his back is slightly bent, Arthur raised his chin and asked coldly, "Butler, everything will be fine in the castle when I''m not here?"


    Arthur meant to say something like "hard work", but this is his first time to see the old housekeeper of Lingfeng castle. If his performance is too different from that in the past, it will inevitably lead to unnecessary doubt.


    After all, the other party is an old man who has been in Lingfeng castle for decades. Let alone him, he is Arthur''s father and the old housekeeper.


    Moreover, many of his decisions during this period probably worried the old housekeeper.


    "It''s all right, young master. It''s the best if you can come back safely!"


    Although Arthur was still more stable than when he left, the old housekeeper didn''t feel wrong, but looked happy. I think Arthur went to the fortress once and finally grew up a lot.


    The bodyguard led the horse to the stable. As Arthur walked to the castle, he said to the housekeeper of Benjie: "housekeeper, let people prepare more hot water. I want to take a good bath."


    "Master Arthur, green and campers are here. They know you''re coming back. They''re waiting in the Council hall now. Would you like to meet them first?"


    "Hey, it''s quick now." Arthur stopped and asked, "when did they get to the castle?"


    "Two days ago. I should have seen the team withdrawn from the fortress and rushed to the castle immediately."


    "In other words, they ate and drank freely in my castle for two days..." after thinking about it, Arthur then said: "let them wait in the Council hall. If they hurry, they say I have something important to deal with."


    The old housekeeper hesitated slightly and was trying to persuade Arthur, but when he saw that he had marched away, he had to sigh slightly and turn around to order the servants to prepare hot water.


    ......


    "Leah, bring more hot water!"


    In the bathroom, Arthur sat in the bath pool, rubbing his bath and shouting outside the door.


    "Yes, Lord Arthur." there was a quick response outside the door.


    A moment later, a 17-year-old girl, dressed in a blue and white maid robe and chestnut hair, came in with a bucket of hot water.


    Seeing Leah coming in, Arthur quickly covered the vital part with a towel.


    I think he used to be a man with dozens of girlfriends. He''s seen a lot of such scenes, but considering the first meeting, Arthur thinks it''s better not to be too honest.


    Men should learn to keep a little mystery.


    Although Leia felt strange about Arthur''s behavior, she didn''t think much about it at all.


    Put the bucket beside the bath, hunched down, gasped, and asked carefully, "Lord Arthur, do you still pour all the water in?"


    "All down, all down!"


    Looking at each other''s white skin, exquisite three-dimensional facial features, and more obvious curves due to bending down, Arthur thought nothing.

 Chapter 9

    Two hours later, Arthur finally ended his longest bath in his life.


    It''s not that he has a mania for cleanliness, it''s because it''s his first bath in months!


    As soon as I entered the bath, the water was muddy!


    Because the living conditions are too poor and there is no bath bully, people are often easy to catch cold when taking a bath. In this world where colds can kill, taking a bath naturally becomes a very high risk.


    Even because of the wrong understanding, people directly regard bathing as an unhealthy behavior.


    Therefore, whether civilians or nobles, it is normal not to take a bath for half a year. Many people do not take a bath for a year or two.


    The difference is that nobles can buy all kinds of spices to cover up their smell, while serfs and civilians can only hurt each other.


    Arthur felt comfortable after taking a bath.


    At Leah''s service, Arthur put on a black sweater, a brown leather coat and a dagger inlaid with sapphire on his belt.


    Looked in the mirror, long black hair, blue eyes, although a little worse than in previous life, but still handsome.


    Looking at Leah, Arthur said gently, "Leah, work hard and have a good rest."


    "Sir, I''m not tired!" Leah''s arm was too sore to lift, but she still replied with a stubborn face and full of spirit.


    "Everyone will be tired. If you are tired, you need a rest. When you are free, I''ll ask housekeeper Benjie to find you a helper. You really can''t be busy alone."


    Hearing what Arthur said, Leah felt guilty and felt useless.


    Looking at her as if she had done something wrong, Arthur comforted, "don''t feel guilty. It''s not your fault. I''ll take a bath often in the future. If you''re alone, your arm will be sore and can''t lift up the next day."


    "Lord Arthur, you can''t take a bath frequently. It will affect your health." Leah summoned up courage and said timidly in front of her intertwined hands.


    "This is a wrong idea. In the future, you should take a bath often and make yourself fragrant."


    "Hmm..." hearing that Arthur asked her to take a bath often, Leah nodded although she looked worried.


    Although he wanted the people in the territory to develop the good habit of bathing frequently and talking about hygiene, Arthur also knew that when filling the stomach was a problem, asking people to pay attention to cleanliness would only be treated as a joke.


    You know etiquette when you are in a warehouse, and you know honor and disgrace when you have enough food and clothing. What he needs to do most now is to find a way to feed the serfs.


    ......


    Council chamber.


    Vernon and milt campers, who had been waiting for hours, were already on pins and needles, anxious and agitated.


    If it weren''t for the iron ore mountain, they wouldn''t rush to Lingfeng castle, let alone wait here for a few hours.


    As spokesmen of the green and campers families in Shanghe collar, they thought Arthur was too unreasonable to hang them here.


    Arthur, escorted by Thorne''s bodyguard, walked into the Council hall and went straight to his seat.


    "Your Excellency."


    When Arthur finally arrived, Vernon and milt got up, smiled and bowed slightly to Arthur.


    But Arthur ignored them and sat down in a chair, while Thorne stood quietly with indifferent eyes.


    They were embarrassed and looked at each other and did it.


    They had expected Arthur''s attitude. After sitting down, milt smiled and leaned forward, "Lord count, I''m glad to see you again. You can be safe..."


    "It''s too early for you to be happy!"


    Glancing over his head, Arthur replied coldly, then turned his head aside, as if he didn''t want to see them at all.


    Milt was stunned and choked in his throat.


    Although he was angry and disdained Arthur''s childish performance, there was no change in the other party''s face.


    "Lord Arthur, we have heard that Lingfeng castle can successfully resist Warcraft because of your wise command. I think you will definitely be the greatest Lord of Shanghe collar in the future! Lingfeng castle is the most..."


    "Hum! You''re wrong. It''s not the future, it''s the present!"


    Milt was stunned again. He just felt flustered in his chest.


    He didn''t think of it at all, but he held the fortress once, and Arthur had expanded to this extent!


    "That''s right! That''s right!" the smile on his face was more eager. Milt said excitedly: "you are now the wisest Lord of Shanghe collar and the wisest Earl of Lingfeng castle!"


    Vernon also hurried aside and smiled.


    After they flattered for a while, Arthur said faintly, "come on, you''re eager to see what''s wrong with me, but I don''t want to see you."


    Seeing that he finally got to the point, milt sat up and said, "Lord Arthur, since the threat of animal tide has been eliminated by you, the cooperation between our three families should be restored as soon as possible. Of course, the price for buying iron mines is still the same as the previous two thousand gold coins!"


    Milt specially emphasized the words "two thousand gold coins".


    "Cooperation, what cooperation? You want to give me two thousand gold coins?"


    Looking at Arthur''s Wooden expression, they were stunned again and felt some pain in their chest.


    Milt smiled and reminded, "Lord Arthur, of course, it''s the cooperation between campes and the Green family to support Lingfeng castle."


    "Why should I work with you?"


    Seeing Arthur''s stupefied appearance, milt could only smile and say, "Lord Arthur, of course, cooperation is to protect the river collar from Warcraft and your safety."


    "You don''t have to worry about this. Didn''t you just say that I''m the greatest Lord of Shanghe collar. With me, it''s impossible for Warcraft to rush through the fortress in the future!"


    The two chests simmered. Looking at Arthur full of confidence, I didn''t know how to speak.


    The reason why they said so before was to flatter Arthur and make him happy in order to facilitate the next negotiation.


    Who knows, this guy is serious!


    This..... Is there no one in Lingfeng castle? Can someone come out and talk to them. They were oppressed.


    Although they were in a panic, they had to be patient and talk with Arthur.


    It is not the family''s intention to reduce the price of two thousand gold coins to five hundred.


    When Arthur asked them to send troops, the order given to them by the family was to reduce 2000 gold coins to 1000.


    But in order to leave Shanghe town and return to the big cities in the south, they colluded with each other and made good claims. They subtracted half of the task of 1000 gold coins and directly turned them into 500!


    They thought it was impossible for young Arthur to refuse their request, and they could take this opportunity to leave the shabby ghost place of Shanghe town.


    But neither of them expected that Arthur not only refused them, but also miraculously guarded the fortress.


    Throughout the winter, they were worried that Warcraft would rush across the canyon and run to Shanghe town to wreak havoc, and that Lingfeng Castle really guarded the fortress.


    They didn''t dare to truthfully report what they were good at. They only said that Arthur refused their conditions and chose to fight with Warcraft.


    Although they were not punished, it is a fact that they failed to complete the task. According to the order sent this time, the count has been dissatisfied with their failure to complete the task. If the family knows that they screwed up things because they are good at making suggestions, it is impossible for them to go back.


    Therefore, for the resumption of cooperation, the two people are extremely urgent and hope to cover up what they have done as soon as possible.


    This is why they rushed to Lingfeng Castle two days ago.


    Although he was extremely dissatisfied with Arthur, milt could only bear it and said with a smile: "Lord Arthur, we heard that you signed a contract with Warcraft, but I think human beings are more reliable than Warcraft."


    "Yes, Sir Arthur," said Vernon with a smile, "Warcraft or something is the most unreliable. Who knows if they have carefully read the terms of the contract."


    Then they looked at each other and smiled contemptuously.


    Before they came, they only spent a few copper coins to know everything that had happened in the fortress in the past few months.


    Whether it was transporting grain, buying firewood or training serfs, they knew it all.


    Originally, they admired Arthur''s cleverness. They could even think of using the method of burning firewood to resist Warcraft, and came up with such nonsense as negotiating and signing a contract with Warcraft to comfort those cheap serfs.


    But looking at Arthur''s performance at the moment, they knew that these plans were definitely not conceived by Arthur. They should all come from the heads of those vassals.


    They are not those stupid serfs who can be fooled so easily!

 Chapter 10

    "Hum, even so!"


    Arthur looked as if he had been poked through a lie and was forced to be calm: "it''s a big deal. I''ll prepare more firewood to keep the fire outside the Great Wall burning until the end of winter!"


    "My Lord, the fire can block the Warcraft on the ground, but facing the Warcraft in the sky, only the knight with a long bow can protect your safety." milt smiled at Arthur.


    "Well... What you said is also reasonable. Cooperation is still necessary." Arthur looked calm.


    Seeing Arthur''s appearance, Vernon and milt looked at each other and smiled proudly at each other.


    But before they gathered their proud smiles, Arthur said, "but I don''t need to cooperate with two families, just one. After all, we just need to fly Warcraft carefully."


    "Lord Arthur, this..."


    The sudden choice of two made them panic, which completely exceeded their expectations and was not in the plan at all.


    "But I haven''t decided whether to cooperate with the Green family or with your campers family."


    Then Arthur looked proud again: "the cooperation between the two countries is not only much simpler, but also can share more interests. That''s good," Arthur waved and said proudly, "I''ll give 60% of the profits of the iron mine to one of you!"


    "So... Lord Arthur, which company are you going to cooperate with?" milt asked carefully.


    "Well... Since it''s flying Warcraft, it only needs longbowmen. I''ll cooperate with whoever can produce more longbowmen in your two families." said Arthur, pointing to milt, "first of all, how many longbowmen can your campes family produce?"


    Milt couldn''t answer such a question at all.


    "Lord Arthur, this is too big for me. I need to ask the count of campes for instructions."


    Arthur looked disappointed and immediately pointed to Vernon and asked the same question.


    Vernon was not even as good as milt. Naturally, he could not answer Arthur''s question, so he had to ask count green for instructions.


    "What, you can''t make such a small decision," Arthur looked at them with disgust on his face, and then said to milt: "I remember your full name is milt campes. You''re not the son of libron campes. Why can''t you make such a small decision."


    Hearing this, milt clenched his fists tightly under the table and replied with a strong smile: "Sir, count campes is indeed my father, but Mrs. telosi is not my mother."


    "Oh, so you''re just an illegitimate child. No wonder you can''t be the master." Arthur looked suddenly enlightened.


    "Since you can''t be the master, send someone back to send a message. Whoever can give more longbowmen, I''ll give him 60% of the sharp blades of the iron mine. If you two give the same, I''ll cooperate with whoever you tell me first."


    Although Arthur said it very casually, like a trivial matter, Vernon and milt dared not delay. They took leave of Arthur and walked out of the door of the Council hall.


    The two who originally wore a pair of trousers didn''t even look at each other when they left.


    After they left, Thorne, who had been black faced, immediately said excitedly, "Lord Arthur, your method is really great! In this way, we can have a lot of gold coins every year!"


    Arthur was startled and looked at Thorne. "Way, what way?"


    "It''s just to choose one of two and choose one to cooperate!" Thorne looked excited. He felt that he fully understood Arthur''s idea.


    "In this way, Lingfeng castle can not only get more gold coins than before, but also not be threatened. If the Green family is unwilling to cooperate, then choose the campes family, and even we can rent with them in turn! They also need to see the face of Lingfeng castle! Lord Arthur, those two guys were right just now. You are the most wise lord!


    Thorne talked endlessly, and Arthur was stunned.


    He just wanted to deceive milt and them. Unexpectedly, Thorne was the worst deceived.


    It''s almost lame.


    Taking a breath, Arthur stood up, looked at Thorne with sympathetic eyes and patted him on the shoulder.


    "Sir, is there anything wrong with what I said, or do you have other plans?"


    "No, you''re absolutely right! Sir Thorne, I think you''re a lovely little clever!"


    Thorne:???


    Arthur patted him on the shoulder again and encouraged, "come on, I''ll watch you, sir Thorne!"


    Cooperation is impossible. It is no different from the other party holding a sword around his neck to hand over his own safety to others.


    The reason why he said that to Vernon and milt was just to ask the way.


    Arthur wanted to know whether the experience of the river leader over the past few decades was due to the desire of the two families, Glenn and campes, or whether all this was at the instruction of the Duke of Cromwell.


    The bait has been thrown out. If all this is because the two families have red eye disease, the two families will grab the bite for greater interests.


    After all, no matter how little Lingfeng Castle gets, it is also 2000 gold coins, and no matter how good the relationship between Gelin and campes family is, it can only be divided equally at most.


    Leaning back in his chair, Arthur tapped his fingers rhythmically on the armrest and thought.


    Seeing that Arthur was thinking, Thorne didn''t dare to disturb him. He stood quietly and thought about what Arthur meant by "lovely little clever ghost" just now.


    Is he right or wrong?


    After a while, Arthur asked aloud, "where''s Gustav? Hasn''t this guy arrived yet?"


    "After a while, I was resting in the side hall."


    "Call him quickly!" returned to the castle. The person Arthur wanted to see most was Gustav.


    ......


    "Arthur, my dear friend, it''s so nice to see you as usual!"


    Gustav was too fat to see his toes when walking. His face was round and big. When he smiled, his eyes narrowed into a line, and the meat on his face was piled like oil.


    Looking at Gustav coming towards him in a dark golden robe, Arthur felt that he was a tumbler disguised as an adult.


    "Sit down!" Arthur quickly pointed to the chair beside him when he saw that the other party wanted to hug him with open arms.


    "Ah, Arthur," Gustav looked sad when he refused his warm hug. "My friend, you have changed, and I still like the original you!"


    With that, Gustav immediately restrained his expression, held the table, moved and stuffed his ass into the chair.


    Arthur felt tired watching him do this.


    But the other party didn''t mind his fullness. He stretched out his meatball like palm, picked up the wine pot on the table and filled himself with a glass of wine.


    After drinking, he did not forget to praise with satisfaction: "the whole river collar, where you can drink ivelis wine, is your Lingfeng castle."


    "This is specially prepared for you. The two people in front don''t have this treatment."


    "Oh ~ my friend! I take back what I said just now. Now you are my favorite! Especially those who sat here before or those two families."


    Gustav spoke like a play, full of expression, voice and emotion, dancing and dancing.


    Arthur thought it was fun just to watch him talk.

 Chapter 11

    Gustav is the mayor of Shanghe Town, and his father once managed the iron mine for the tustra family. He is a very famous businessman in the north of the whole kingdom and a guest of many nobles.


    Since he started his business with his father and walked around the Kingdom since childhood, Gustav has also developed a set of exquisite and eloquent skills.


    When Arthur was a little boy, Gustav''s father brought him some strange things that didn''t exist on the river every time he came to Lingfeng castle.


    One of the rarest is Gustav himself.


    Gustav, like a tumbler, naturally gives people a sense of intimacy. In particular, the other party deliberately shakes and pretends to be a tumbler, which makes little Arthur laugh and giggle.


    In addition to these, what Gustav expected Arthur most was all kinds of strange stories.


    Elves who hide in the forest and lure travelers to lose their way; Every once in a while, it will spit out the mire of treasure; Shout three times and return to the cave where the spring water gushes out; And the majestic castle that suddenly appeared on the mountain


    Gustav''s story is always the most interesting. Unlike the stereotyped and hypnotic nannies, it is always the old saying that justice defeats evil, and it is not comparable to the serious preaching of a bachelor.


    Arthur in the age of little fart child, the most expected visitor to the castle is the fat Gustav.


    Looking at Gustav pouring wine for himself, Arthur smiled and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Arthur, you''ve hurt me!" Gustav looked wronged. "You can''t imagine what they call me now - dung Gustav! Damn it! Those guys secretly gave me such a nickname."


    "It''s too much," Arthur said with a smile. "They should call you" dustman Gustav ". And they should thank you for saving them from the dunghill."


    Arthur''s words are not exaggerated at all. They are not for humor, but for facts.


    Shanghe town is the most visited place except Lingfeng castle. He can''t understand the situation there.


    Because they do not know how to use manure, people naturally do not realize the value of manure, and it is impossible to build thatched houses and cesspits to collect these filth.


    In a world without a thatched house, it is common to shit.


    When walking around the farm, you should pay special attention to your feet, because if you are not careful, you may step on a lump of hot feces.


    Of course, as an aristocrat, Arthur will not pout his ass in the wild. Even the servants in the castle are not allowed to solve it nearby, but there are special rooms and dung barrels.


    In order to keep the air fresh in the castle, the tustra family set aside a "dung field" in the forest on the east side of the castle as early as a hundred years ago.


    Every morning, the servants responsible for transporting feces will drive the carriage to transport the accumulation of the castle a day to the forest a few miles away.


    But this is the luxury of the nobility. For the residents of Shanghe Town, dumping feces directly on the streets is the most reasonable behavior.


    There are two or three thousand people in Shanghe town. Every morning, it is time for every family to dump feces. Before dumping, qualified people will shout "pay attention to feces", and most of them are spilled directly. If you have bad luck, it is not too strange to be drenched all over.


    After hundreds of years of accumulation, a thick layer has been accumulated on the ground of Shanghe town.


    In the past, Arthur naturally didn''t think there was anything wrong. Even the king capital was the same. The difference was that the accumulation of the king capital was more profound.


    But now Arthur is absolutely intolerable. What a waste it would be if so much feces were dumped wantonly!


    In view of this, Arthur''s first task after recruiting Gustav to the fortress is to let him build public toilets and collect feces!


    This has also become a hot topic in Shanghe town in recent months. It is said that Gustav, who is the most fastidious in Shanghe collar, actually had the idea of excrement.


    Seeing Arthur''s grievance, Gustav was very happy and stressed: "especially those women! Because I''m Gustav, they don''t have to worry about getting into trouble because of dumping feces, and they can walk in the street as freely as men, instead of covering their noses and holding long skirts."


    With that, Gustav also compared the action of a woman carrying a skirt, which looked very funny.


    Speaking of this, Gustav asked suspiciously, "Arthur, can you really harvest more food by pouring those feces into the farmland? I drenched all the fields of the three farms as you ordered."


    "You''ll know if you can harvest more food with your own eyes."


    Because of the short time, Arthur only asked Gustav to spill the simply fermented fecal water directly into the field.


    Later, he also prepared to hand over various methods of preparing manure to serfs, such as heap manure, boil manure, burn manure


    Making manure can only use human and animal manure, such as straw, plant ash, pond sludge, leached plant stems and leaves, etc.


    It''s impossible for Arthur to make fertilizer in this alien world.


    But as a Chinese descendant, when it comes to the use of manure, Arthur is not aimed at someone in this alien world


    Arthur believed that when the serfs realized the role of manure, the situation of pulling wild shit would no longer exist, and Shanghe town would not be filthy and smelly.


    Because according to historical experience, in ancient China, dung and soil could already be sold as commodities.


    In ancient times, Jiangnan could become a land of fish and rice, the main source of taxes, and even grain storage was related to the survival of the dynasty. It was inseparable from the development of manure processing technology and agricultural development.


    Seeing Arthur''s confidence, Gustav was slightly relieved.


    "Stop talking about it." Arthur finished the topic and asked, "are you ready for the iron ore bureau?"


    During his months in the fortress, Arthur was most concerned about the iron ore Bureau he asked Gustav to set up.


    "Please rest assured, my friend! There are few things that gold coins can''t do in the world." Gustav looked confident. "According to your instructions, I have arranged special people to manage from mining, beneficiation, smelting to forging to ensure that there will be no mistakes!"


    "I can rest assured that you do things..."


    Gustav has a family background in managing the iron mine. Arthur is naturally relieved to give it to each other.


    "Now that we are ready, let people release the news. We must not wait too long. We can see businessmen from all over the Kingdom at Shanghe collar."


    "Release the news?" Gustav looked surprised, and Thorne looked at Arthur suspiciously.


    How does it feel different from what I said before


    Arthur nodded. "What''s the problem?"


    "Arthur, aren''t you going to cooperate with those two? Or have you negotiated a new way of cooperation?"


    Gustav felt as if he had missed something. Arthur asked him to set up an iron ore bureau to manage the iron mine, but he didn''t mention the caravan.


    Without caravans, the iron products leading up the river cannot be transported out.


    He always thought Arthur was going to leave the work of the caravan to the two families when the animal tide was over. He also thought it was an excellent way.


    But now it seems that things are not what he thought.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 12

    "Why should I cooperate with them? Are the lessons of these decades not deep enough?"


    "You asked me to set up an iron ore Bureau," Gustav said excitedly, looking at Arthur "We can sell iron ore or pig iron at a low price to them, and then their merchants can transport it to sell it all over the kingdom. In this way, we can not only control the iron mine in our own hands, but also protect our own interests! As for how many gold coins they can earn, it doesn''t matter to us."


    "I didn''t ask you to set up the iron ore Bureau for such a purpose, not to mention the blacksmiths." looking at Gustav, Arthur said faintly: "moreover, I don''t think it''s different from before."


    Gustav''s meaning is like taking shangheling as a factory, mining iron ore, wholesale it to green and campes in the south at a low price, and then sell it to all parts of the Kingdom at a high price.


    At first glance, this method is indeed good. It not only protects the interests of lingfengbao, but also maintains the cooperative relationship between the three.


    Moreover, green and campes control the sales channel. Without them, lingfengbao can''t sell the iron ore, and the two will not be satisfied with this scheme.


    But this is not what Arthur wants at all. If so, he doesn''t need Gustav to set up an iron ore Bureau.


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur said in a deep voice, "the more money we give the enemy, they will only ask for more."


    "My friend, a poor man who has enjoyed in the castle for decades, must think this is his property. Besides, we need this poor man to help watch the house."


    "Gustav, there is nothing more ridiculous than spending gold coins to let robbers protect their own safety."


    Looking at Arthur, Gustav rarely said with a deep face, "but we can only endure such sadness unless we are not afraid of death."


    Gustav naturally hopes that Arthur can recover the iron mine. He has great hope!


    But the plight of Shanghe collar is a fate that everyone knows but has to endure.


    Maybe one day it will change, but he thinks at least not now. Arthur is still too young.


    Frowning, Arthur looked at Gustav, whose face was sad and deep.


    "Gustav, your worries are too superfluous. You overestimate the threat of Warcraft and underestimate the role of the iron ore Bureau."


    "Green and campes can stop our caravan, but they can''t stop other merchants from taking goods out of the river unless they are willing to offend many nobles in the kingdom."


    "What we need is a well-trained army that can drive Warcraft down the wall. It''s not difficult."


    "My friend, you should understand that a robber who has enjoyed in the castle for decades will never leave honestly when he sees his master coming back."


    Looking at Arthur with a calm face, Gustav suddenly felt a sigh in his heart. The child who liked to listen to his stories had finally begun to become a Lord.


    Even though his idea is still very simple, at least he wants to get back what belongs to him.


    "The army is not an animal trainer. In addition to resisting Warcraft, it can also wipe out our enemies."


    "Arthur, an army needs people, many people, in addition to horses and armor!"


    Arthur had the idea of going to war with green and campes, which Gustav didn''t expect.


    In addition to his joy and excitement, he said more calmly, "Arthur, you know, even beggars and refugees don''t want to come to the river to settle down. With the difficulties of those two families, we can''t even buy a slave."


    "That''s why I asked you to set up an iron ore Bureau and summon all blacksmiths on the river!"


    Looking at the stunned told him, Arthur said slowly: "I said that the merchants of the kingdom can buy the things we can''t sell. Similarly, the things we can''t buy can also be sent in by others. As long as we master the blockade of iron, green and campes, we can''t be afraid at all."


    "You mean to let them exchange the goods we need for our armor and swords?" Gustav''s head turned and finally understood Arthur''s idea.


    Looking at him, Arthur smiled and said, "you can give them a discount. They will be very happy to barter. If you like, or you can have a hunger marketing, the one with the highest price will get it."


    In this world, iron is an absolute scarce resource. There are only five places in the whole danze Kingdom, including iron ore mountains.


    Three of them have been mined for hundreds of years, and the production capacity has already begun to decline. Now, there are only Blackstone city in the west of Wang Guo and iron mines in the north.


    Decades ago, iron coins were even in circulation in the kingdom.


    With such scarce resources, Arthur could hardly make sense if he didn''t get a monopoly on salt and iron.


    Salt monopoly. Now Lingfeng castle can''t do it. Arthur can only give up.


    However, the iron franchise is not a big problem for Lingfeng fort at all. It is nothing more than changing a mode and thinking.


    In the past, iron mines were operated by businessmen on their behalf, or directly contracted by businessmen. Aristocrats and old men would not care at all.


    The mode of operation is to convert the mined iron ore into pig iron and then transport it to all parts of the Kingdom, or directly transport iron ore.


    This is simple, but it also loses most of the benefits and the opportunity to establish a complete iron products industry chain.


    A lock armour is worth at least ten gold coins, but the iron used to forge the lock armour is not worth even a gold coin.


    If a lock armour, from iron ore to finished products, can be completed in Shanghe collar, then most of the benefits can stay in Shanghe collar.


    There are no design patents in this world.


    Moreover, when businessmen come to shangheling, they will certainly consume in shangheling.


    Most importantly, Arthur can also take advantage of the iron franchise system, combine tax with price, and pick up the opportunity to tax most of the nobles in the kingdom!


    Arthur''s words made Gustav fall into thinking, and the more he thought, the more surprised he was, and his face turned red.


    Looking at Gustav''s appearance, Arthur said with a smile: "it seems that the mayor''s career for too long has degraded your sensitivity as a businessman, Gustav."


    "Oh, my God!" after a long pause, Gustav suddenly stood up with a cry of surprise.


    "Arthur, you are a genius! My friend, there is no more shrewd businessman than you!"


    Looking at Gustav waving his arms and cheering excitedly, Arthur put a black thread on his head and raised his finger to his ass: "Gustav, it''s stuck."


    Turning around and looking at his ass, he saw that the chair was stuck on it. Looking back, Gustav smiled at Arthur: "he must be like me and wants to get up and cheer. My friend, how did you think of these genius plans? Did I become stupid because wisdom went to you!"


    Arthur just smiled. He knew himself clearly. Every middle school student who has received nine years of compulsory education can think of this idea on the earth in the 21st century.


    To say genius, he really just stood on the shoulders of giants, while Gustav only suffered the loss of no culture, and his thinking was limited by the times.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 13

    After discussing various details of the iron ore bureau with Arthur, Gustav declined Arthur''s invitation to dinner and left the castle in a hurry.


    He said that as long as he thought of the two families in the castle soon, green and campes were furious and smashed wine glasses, he couldn''t eat anything. He just wanted to make the day come quickly.


    Arthur was very satisfied with Gustav''s energetic performance.


    Looking at Thorne, who was still in a daze, Arthur smiled and said, "what? Is it completely different from what you think?"


    "No, sir!" Thorne looked positive, and the ferocious scar on his face added more perseverance. "It''s better than I thought, because of you, Lingfeng castle will regain its glory and the territory will usher in a new life!"


    "Don''t think I''ll be happy if you flatter me."


    "I will guard your safety to the death!" Thorne bowed his head slightly and said solemnly.


    Looking at the suddenly serious Thorne, Arthur was stunned, then smiled and said, "this is your duty, Captain Thorne."


    "Also my glory!"


    On the river, no one did not curse the two families in the south.


    In many people''s hearts, it is the treachery and shameless acts of the two families that lead to their fate threatened by Warcraft.


    Looking at the ferocious scar on Thorne''s face, Arthur was silent for a moment. When he was about to speak, the maid Leia came in from one side.


    "Lord Arthur, the food is ready. Please have dinner."


    Looking up at the door, the sky was indeed dark. I touched my stomach and talked with Gustav all afternoon. I was really hungry.


    "Sir Thorne," said Arthur, rising to look at Thorne, "do your duty well. As you said, one day it will be your glory."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    .....


    The food in the castle is much richer than that in the fortress. In addition to the freshly baked wheat bread and broth, there are honey, eggs and a roast snow rabbit.


    Naturally, the wine didn''t come. Although Arthur had just returned to the castle, the news that the count wanted to quit drinking had spread among the servants.


    In the era of no entertainment, some people even bet on it. Guess how many days Arthur can last.


    With Leah''s service, Arthur only ate half a snow rabbit and some bread, and hurriedly ended his first meal in Lingfeng castle.


    Arthur had no expectation of the world''s delicious food. He was determined to get some delicious food from his hometown when he had time.


    Every day, either barbecue and bread, or broth filled with spices. After eating it, Arthur felt depressed.


    Study.


    "Leah, go get some paper and more."


    "Yes, Lord Arthur."


    Arthur hasn''t come to the study for a long time. Leah can''t remember the location of things. She looked for several cabinets on her face and brought a thick stack of coarse hemp paper.


    He pulled out a piece of paper and spread it on the table. After thinking about how to write, Arthur frowned and drew.


    To increase grain production, in addition to using manure, Arthur is also ready to innovate production tools, improve efficiency and expand farming area.


    The main food crops in Shanghe are wheat and barley, and other beans.


    Because of the backward farming technology, the land that a serf can cultivate is often only a few mu, and the sowing method is sowing.


    This sowing method is a great waste.


    It not only needs a large amount of seed grain, but also has a low survival rate. After germination, it grows into a piece, which is sparse and uneven. Plants compete for sunlight and water, and weeding is not convenient.


    The consequence is the output.


    According to what Arthur learned from the serfs, the yield of wheat per mu is not about 100 kilograms.


    Although he didn''t expect to produce seven or eight hundred kilograms per mu, Arthur felt that there should be at least two hundred kilograms of soil conditions in the river.


    It is not uncommon for serfs to have enough to eat, except for seed grain, if they are exploited by him.


    If we can have an efficient sowing tool, we can not only change the sowing method, but also double or even several times the area of cultivated land. Arthur believes that the problem of insufficient food for serfs will soon be solved.


    Arthur can''t make a modern planter. He doesn''t understand the mechanical principle, even if he understands it, he can''t make it.


    Modern planters can''t be built, but there is a kind of planter that can.


    That is the planter that existed as early as the Han Dynasty - columbine!


    Columbine is a kind of planter driven by animal power. It has a variety of one to seven legged columbines, which can sow barley, wheat, soybeans and other crops.


    The structure of the Columbine cart is not complex. It is composed of a columbine frame, a columbine, a columbine leg, a columbine shovel, etc. as long as you look at it carefully, you can get a general idea.


    Arthur felt that such an artifact was tailor-made for the current situation.


    Arthur plans to draw the drawings of the tripod columbine tonight and give it to the blacksmith of the castle early tomorrow morning. After the experiment is successful, he will let the iron ore Bureau produce dozens of pieces in batch. He must finish it before this year''s wheat sowing.


    It was getting darker and darker. In addition to a lantern, there was a dark area around the study, and most of the drawings were drawn.


    "Leah, go and get two more lamps." Arthur straightened up and rubbed his wrist.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Leia ran away and Arthur took the opportunity to rest in his chair.


    His painting skill is the level of children''s simple strokes. In order to make old John understand, Arthur is as serious as children''s calligraphy practice.


    The three-stop lantern finally lit up the study. He picked up his pen and Arthur continued to work at the table.


    Leah stood aside, curious and afraid to disturb Arthur, so she quietly poked her head and looked at the drawings on the table from the space on Arthur''s shoulder.


    what is it? Why have three legs.


    After reading for a while, Leah couldn''t guess what was on the drawing, but her eyes and neck were sour.


    "If you''re tired, go and have a rest. You don''t have to stay here all the time." Arthur said without raising his head when he felt the movement of Leia behind him.


    "My Lord, you haven''t rested yet. How can I rest? I''m not tired!"


    Leah was indeed a little tired. It was completely dark. If he had been in bed, he would have fallen asleep.


    But Arthur hasn''t rested yet. As Arthur''s maid, she hasn''t served him to rest. Naturally, she can''t sleep. She can only shake her head and cheer up.


    "Then don''t stand. There''s a chair on one side. Go and sit. I order you to sit."


    "Yes... Sir¡°


    Looking at Arthur who was still immersed in drawing, Leah gently stepped aside and sat down carefully.


    She was afraid that Arthur would call her at any time, so she didn''t dare to really sit. She stood up and only fell half her ass on the chair.


    "It''s finally done."


    After throwing down the quill pen, Arthur stretched himself first, and then carefully checked the drawings. After confirming that there were no omissions, he safely put away several drawings.


    "Leia, give you a glorious task, tomorrow..."


    Turning around, his hand holding the drawing was still in the air. Looking at Leia who had fallen askew on the chair and fell asleep quietly, Arthur smiled. After putting the drawing away, he came forward and gently picked it up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 14

    The next day, just after dawn, Arthur opened his eyes. The cold air and warm quilt made him don''t want to get out of bed at all.


    As a lord, he naturally has the right to sleep in, but he has no quilt of mobile phone and Internet, and has no sealing ability at all.


    "One, two, three, launch!" Arthur kicked the quilt open.


    The warm quilt was swept by the cool wind and lifted his turtle shell. Wearing only a set of silk pajamas, he felt the chill in an instant and suddenly had no sleep.


    Arthur stepped on the animal skin carpet by the bed, grabbed the clothes he had taken off last night and put them on him.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    As soon as her head got out of her sweater, Leah suddenly ran into the room and saw Arthur dressing himself. She hurried forward in a panic.


    "No, no, I wear it myself."


    Seeing Leia suddenly running in, Arthur sat down on the bed and stretched out his hand to pull the quilt over his leg.


    "Sir, I''d better serve you."


    Holding Arthur''s pants, Leah squatted down by the bed and motioned Arthur to stretch out his feet.


    "No, I''ll wear it myself. Go and get me some hot water for me to wash my face." Arthur grabbed Leia''s pants and urged, "go, go."


    Seeing that Arthur robbed her pants, Leah didn''t dare to lift her head. She was stunned and felt that she had made a big mistake.


    "My Lord, I was wrong. I shouldn''t have fallen asleep or got up so late last night... I, I..." said, Leah''s shoulder shook and tears fell down.


    The count didn''t like her and thought she was stupid. He quarreled several times to ask housekeeper Benjie to find two more mature maids.


    The housekeeper looked for some, but the count said it was too ugly.


    The maid''s job is the best in the castle. She doesn''t want to lose this good job at all.


    She has worked very hard, but yesterday she was so tired that she didn''t know how to fall asleep. When she woke up, she was already in bed.


    Leah felt so useless that she went to bed earlier and got up later than the count.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, go to bed when you sleep. It''s normal for you to do so much work during the day. I don''t blame you. Don''t cry..." Arthur quickly comforted.


    Although he had dozens of girlfriends in his last life, he had no experience in comforting girls. Leah was not allowed to serve because it was inconvenient in the morning.


    After a few more words of persuasion, Leah stood up and bowed slightly to Arthur: "Sir, wait a minute. I''ll get hot water right away."


    When Leia left, Arthur quickly put on his pants. When she came back with hot water, Arthur had put on all his clothes.


    The clothes in this world are too troublesome. The leather armor of his coat needs to be buckled. Finally, with the help of Leia, Arthur dressed neatly.


    When Arthur packed up and came to the restaurant, the servant immediately served a steaming meal, including cream, cheese, honey, bacon and two eggs in addition to the bread that had not changed for a century.


    After breakfast, Arthur sent the blueprint drawings to John, the old fellow Smith.


    Old John wore a black hole apron, took a few drawings and looked at them carefully. The urn said, "Lord Arthur, this thing you painted is not complicated. You can make it in a few days."


    There are three blacksmiths in the castle. In addition to old John, there are his two sons, who are mainly responsible for making and repairing the guards'' armor and weapons.


    "That''s hard for you. Remember to inform me as soon as you''re done."


    A cart, mostly carpentry, Arthur thought it would take at least ten days, but he didn''t expect it to take only five days. This is mainly due to old John''s eldest son Pippen, who is a blacksmith who is good at carpentry.


    After sending the drawings, Arthur was in a good mood. Looking at Old John''s relaxed appearance, the Columbine should be done.


    "Master Arthur."


    As soon as Arthur stepped into the Council hall, the housekeeper Benjamin stopped him. It seemed that he had been waiting for Arthur here.


    "Housekeeper Benjie, what can I do for you?"


    "Yes." patted the big ledger in his arms, and the housekeeper said slowly, "there are many accounts that you need to check and look at. Since the beginning of winter, the castle has a huge cost, and the grain has been transported to the fortress as you ordered. In addition, Gustav also withdrew a thousand gold coins. In addition, he is the bodyguard of this sacrifice..."


    Arthur sat the housekeeper down and said slowly. He also sat in a chair.


    After Banjie finished his work, Arthur frowned and asked, "how long can the food in the castle last?"


    "It''s only two months at most. We need to buy some grain, at least until the farm harvests new grain this year."


    "It should be." Arthur nodded and let him do it. Then he asked, "how many gold coins are there in the castle?"


    Opening the account book, the housekeeper pointed to a string of numbers on it and said slowly, "there are 989 gold coins and 3400 silver coins in the castle. The copper coins are not recorded in detail. There are about 10000 more."


    "OK, OK." Arthur was a little relieved to hear that there were nearly a thousand gold coins.


    "Housekeeper, those sacrificial bodyguards will each be given a pension of ten gold coins. In addition, as long as they are serfs who sacrifice in the fortress, they will each be given fifty silver coins. Don''t give them all at once. Just give them five silver coins a year."


    "Master Arthur, there are too many ten gold coins, and the serfs don''t have to give them..."


    "It doesn''t hurt!" interrupted Benjamin''s housekeeper, and Arthur said directly: "for those who sacrifice for Lingfeng castle in the future, regardless of their status, even slaves, as long as there are relatives, Lingfeng castle will pay pensions, and the family will take care of them as appropriate!"


    After sending the drawings, Arthur was going to get out the pension system today. In addition to the guards in the castle, of course, he also included the serfs who died this time.


    Yesterday, he had asked Gustav to recruit craftsmen to choose a site to build a camp in the open space behind the castle.


    To establish a professional army, the pension system is a crucial link. The aftermath of the dead soldiers will be directly related to the combat effectiveness of the army.


    In addition to providing relief to family members, the most important thing is to stabilize the morale of the army so that soldiers have no worries and dare to fight against the enemy.


    Moreover, before the conscription, the pension for resisting the animal tide will be paid in advance, which can also let the serfs see his attitude and be conducive to future training.


    Seeing Arthur''s tone was firm, Thorne just stood aside. After a little hesitation, the old housekeeper didn''t insist.


    Then, housekeeper Benjie reported all kinds of trivia to Arthur one by one. After Arthur''s decision, he returned with the account book.


    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief after dealing with the details of the castle.


    Although it''s not a big deal, it''s hard enough to understand everything one by one.


    Fortunately, there is an old housekeeper, Benjamin, who takes care of the castle in good order. He only needs to listen to most things and nod his head.

 Chapter 15

    The pension was not complicated. According to experience, Arthur quickly determined two payment principles.


    First, the recipient must be the immediate relatives of the deceased. Second, these relatives mainly rely on the support of the deceased during his lifetime. Neither of the two conditions is indispensable.


    In addition, he also formulated some preferential conditions for the treatment of the families of casualties, mainly involving duty-free and grain free.


    In addition to the death pension, Arthur simply took out the disability pension.


    Although things are not complicated, they are very trivial, especially the issue of disability pension. Arthur is graded and listed one by one.


    Since he wants to build an army that can fight, Arthur can''t let the soldiers have too many worries. At least in such things, he will never allow the front line to bleed and retire to tears.


    After this, Arthur had planned to list all the generals, but on second thought, he gave up.


    The literacy rate in this world is terrible. Not to mention serfs and civilians, many nobles are illiterate who only advocate force.


    He racked his mind to list a lot of rules and regulations, but the soldiers couldn''t understand them at all. It was just a waste of effort.


    Putting the sorted pension system aside, Arthur asked Leah to bring some paper. There are priorities. His primary task now is to do a good job in food production and increase the territory''s population.


    After thinking about it with a quill pen, Arthur wrote down "laborer", "labor object" and "labor tool" on the paper. After thinking about it, he wrote "Exploitation", "tax" and so on.


    This is his little habit of thinking. He likes to write the content briefly on paper, so as not to lose his head and make his head a paste.


    In the study, Arthur looked up and thought from time to time, and wrote from time to time. He looked like a robot.


    Leia stood quietly aside. Bored, she looked at Arthur quietly, counted silently in her heart, and guessed how much Arthur would look up when she counted.


    But she didn''t guess right once, because she couldn''t count too much.


    Arthur, who was completely silent in thinking, didn''t notice Leah''s little game. Until he reached for the paper again but grabbed it empty, he found that the paper on his right hand had been on the desk on the left.


    "Leia, get some more paper... Leia?"


    Looking up, Arthur found that he was alone in the study. Leah, who had been standing beside him, didn''t know where she had gone.


    Just as he opened his chair and was ready to get up and do it himself, Leah gently pushed the door open.


    "You came back just in time. Hurry and get me some more paper. The coarse hemp paper looks thick, but it''s not many." Arthur said quickly, looking at Leah who came in, and didn''t forget to complain.


    "My Lord, it''s time for lunch."


    With her head down, Leia whispered, but didn''t wait for a response. Looking up, Arthur tilted his head and frowned, and was stunned again.


    "My Lord," Leah said with a slight emphasis.


    "What''s the matter?" Arthur looked back at Leah who was still standing in front of the door and asked suspiciously.


    "Your Excellency, it''s time for lunch."


    "Lunch?!"


    Arthur looked surprised. He just had breakfast.


    ......


    ......


    On the farm, in a public toilet, Bree was halfway there when he heard a cry outside.


    "Bree, don''t pull! Come out and go to the square. The Lord''s Knight came and said that there was a very important announcement. Let everyone go to the square!"


    "Wait for me, I''ll come right away!"


    Put on his pants, Bree rushed out immediately, looked at Morin and asked excitedly, "Lord, are you here? When did you come?"


    "No, no, it''s the knight of the Lord. Let everyone go to the square and say that something very important has been announced."


    As they walked, Morin asked curiously, "Bree, is the Lord really what you said? I''m so big and I''ve never seen the LORD before. Is he really as big as us?"


    "Lord Arthur is the kindest nobleman!" looking at his friend, Bree said definitely: "when he was in the fortress, he not only transported all the food in the castle to the fortress, but also came up with¡°


    "I know, I know, you''ve said it many times!" Bree said these words at least five or six times in the past few days, and Morin was tired of hearing them.


    Looking at his friend, he asked again, "I mean, Lord, is it really as good as you said? It''s not for you to resist Warcraft, so I did it."


    "No, Lord Arthur, he told me himself!" Bree was a little excited.


    "I''ll tell you myself?" Morin looked at Bree suspiciously as he walked.


    "Yes!" Bree raised his chin and said seriously, "that day, I sat by a fire and chatted with the Lord. He told me that many changes would take place in the territory in the future. He also asked us to build a warehouse to store excess food!"


    Bree looked proud, but Morin laughed.


    "Yes, yes, there are many changes, such as where you shit just now! But the warehouse probably doesn''t need it, because he let people spill the feces we pulled out into the farmland!"


    Hearing Morin''s ridicule, Bree stuck his neck and said with some uncertainty: "Lord, there must be his way. Maybe the land can really grow more food after pouring feces."


    "Bree, you''re so dizzy!" Morrison said disdainfully, "he doesn''t even know what wheat looks like. How can he know how to farm! My father said that he''s just a child fooling around and can''t grow food. Everyone has to rob food from his castle!"


    "There''s no food in the castle! We''ve eaten it up when we transported it to the fortress!" Morris''s words surprised Bree.


    "Who told him to throw dung into the ground?"


    Morin was short and had a disability on one foot. When they arrived, many people had gathered in the square.


    "How''s it going, Bree, see?"


    There were so many people that they had to stand behind the crowd. Morin was not tall, so they had to ask Bree with his head up.


    "Yes, Sir Arthur''s bodyguard! I''ve seen it!"


    "How many people? Are they all wearing armor! Are they particularly tall and powerful! What did they say?" Morin urged Bree nearby.


    On tiptoe, Bree listened carefully with his ears on his side, "it seems that he is measuring the field, and he has to cultivate more land. He said that he will plant by rotation in the future..."


    After listening, Bree conveyed a word to Morrison nearby. Although he couldn''t hear clearly, he could always hear a general idea.


    "More land... I said he didn''t know how to farm. Now he wants to reclaim new land..."


    "Roar!!!"


    Morin was muttering, and a burst of cheers broke out in the crowd.


    The sudden situation interrupted his self-talk, dragged Bree, who was also cheering beside him, and urged: "what''s the matter, Bree! Did you say something again! Tell me quickly!"


    "Duty free!" Bree looked excited at his friend. "Morin! Lord wants to exempt us from tax!!"

 Chapter 16

    Looking at the cheering serfs in front of him, Thorne''s mood was very complicated.


    Although a trace of nobility and glory rose in his heart, he was really worried that Arthur''s kindness would turn these scattered serfs into a group of unruly wild horses.


    When dealing with serfs, he always believed that the Lord''s greatest kindness and wisdom was to fill them with food.


    The count is too impulsive. How happy these serfs are now and how angry they may be in the future.


    Some reins, once taken off, are difficult to add.


    "Quiet! Quiet!"


    "Be quiet and listen to Lord Thorne!


    In the shouting of several bodyguards and farm managers, the serfs finally calmed down and stared at Thorne excitedly.


    After spreading out the paper with tax exemption and looking around the people, Thorne said loudly: "according to the order of the Earl of lingfengbao and Lord Arthur tustra, I Thorne ger hereby announce that the following taxes will be abolished!"


    "Article 1 - forest land tax!"


    "Article 2 - marriage tax!"


    "Article 3 - permitted tax!"


    "Article 4..."


    "Roar!!!"


    When Thorne said the fourth, the serfs could not help cheering again.


    They thought one or two would be good, but Thorne read the third, even the fourth!


    When the crowd was quiet again, Thorne went on to read the fifth!


    Cheers rang out again, and many women even covered their mouths and cried excitedly.


    But the surprise is far from over.


    In the cheers, Thorne then read article 6 and Article 7... Until the end, a total of 11 taxes or fees were exempted!


    When Thorne announced the end, the joy of the people had been difficult to control. Many people even grabbed their hair and shouted.


    "Long live your Lord!"


    "Long live your Lord!"


    "Long live the count!"


    ......


    Hundreds of people shouted in unison. The noise was so loud that Thorne''s horses stepped back uneasily.


    Pulling the reins, several bodyguards stared at the cheering serfs in front of them. They never knew that these dirty and unkempt guys could break out such a momentum!


    Thorne glanced at the excited and happy faces in front of him in turn. Looking at the group of serfs waving their arms and shouting madly, a strange feeling suddenly filled his heart. He felt that the group seemed to have survived.


    "Maureen, do you hear me! Do you hear me!" Bree shook Maureen''s shoulder and grinned excitedly. "Eleven! It''s eleven! Lord Arthur exempted us from eleven taxes!"


    "Is this... Is this true?" Morin felt a little dizzy. He couldn''t believe everything in front of him.


    "Really! It''s all true! I said, Lord Arthur is the kindest and most magical nobleman! What Lord Arthur said is true!"


    Bree hugged his friend and jumped up with cheers and joy with the people around him.


    The ecstatic atmosphere is like boiling hot water. People keep cheering, hugging, jumping and yelling.


    More than ten minutes later, under the "quiet" cry of Thorne, the exhausted people gradually quieted down.


    When he said that there was something to announce, they immediately held their breath and stared at him expectantly. They all expected to say any good news from this mouth.


    "In two days, Lord Arthur will hold the first agricultural competition of Shanghe collar! Each farm will choose three best farmers to participate in the competition. The winning farm will receive ten copper coins!"


    There was no cheering this time. After Thorne announced it, the serfs began to talk one after another.


    "Knight, what is this... Better than?" a bold serf asked at the top of his voice, and immediately shrunk his neck.


    Looking at the eyes staring at him one by one, Thorne said in a deep voice, "it''s faster and better than ploughing and sowing!"


    "Those three farms, six people, that''s the way to win. There should be a rule!" a bold peasant woman smiled at Thorne.


    "Yes, sir, how can these six people win!"


    "Yes, how can I win!"


    ......


    Seeing that a woman opened her mouth first, several brave farmers asked one after another, and everyone quickly echoed.


    Thorne frowned slightly and glanced over the people in front of him. Seeing this, the noisy serfs all kept silent, all closed their mouths, shrunk their necks and looked timid.


    Thorne in armor was like an iron tower. With his rough face and a ferocious scar on his cheek, few people dared to look at him when he was silent.


    "Cough!"


    Not only did Thorne cough twice, but then he said to the crowd, "the count will also compete. Whoever beats the count will win!"


    "Ah!!"


    With their mouths growing up, the serfs subconsciously uttered a cry of surprise.


    Lord, will you compete with them!?


    Lord, do you want to plough!?


    Lord, can you plough!?


    After saying the winning request, Thorne and several bodyguards turned over and mounted the horse together, without giving everyone another chance to ask questions.


    The serfs kept their mouths open and kept their exclamation until Thorne and others beat their horses and walked away.


    This news is more shocking than tax exemption!


    Confused, confused and confused, after buzzing about the situation, everyone looked at the housekeeper of the farm.


    "Lord sangze, what''s going on?"


    "We won''t hear wrong, Lord sangze. Lord, you really want to compete with us!"


    "Yes, Lord, can you farm?"


    "If we win, will the Lord not give us tax exemption!"


    .....


    "Be quiet! Be quiet!"


    Sangze was wearing a brown robe, a blue hat and a thick white beard.


    There was a mess in his heart at the moment, but he believed he could not hear it wrong. Sir Thorne stood beside him, and he was not old enough to hear.


    In any case, please the count, and never let him be dissatisfied with me! Sonze settled his doctrine.


    Under the continuous scolding of him and his two sons, the serfs finally calmed down and stared at him for his attention.


    Looking at the crowd, sang Ze said coldly, "no matter whether the Lord will plough or not, our farm can''t win this competition!"


    "If you win, there will be ten copper coins! This will be enough for the family to eat for several days!" a woman murmured in the crowd, and everyone talked again.


    "Shut up!" Sang Ze yelled, and everyone was quiet again.


    "The count has been so kind to you. Maybe this competition is just a whim and wants to have fun. You don''t know what''s good or bad! You can afford to annoy the count! Or do you all want to make today''s affairs void?"


    "Well... What if we deliberately lose to the count and he is not happy?"


    As soon as they heard that the tax exemption might be invalid, the serfs immediately lost interest in the ten copper coins.


    Ten copper coins are good, but they are far from tax-free!


    Sang Ze frowned and paced left and right. He could neither win nor let the count find that the farmers deliberately lost to him. It was too difficult!


    People turned their eyes and looked at sangze pacing back and forth.


    "So!" stopped, and sang Ze said to the crowd, "when the competition, the people in our farm slowed down, neither too fast nor too slow. When half the competition, they pretended to twist their feet and flash their waist, and then slowed down to let the count win!"

 Chapter 17

    "My Lord."


    Thorne went into the study, looked at Arthur at his desk and called softly.


    Looking up, Arthur smiled, "have you been notified? How do you feel?"


    Thorne replied truthfully, "the farmers are very happy that they have been notified."


    "I didn''t ask that. I can probably imagine the joy of the farmers. I''m asking how you feel." holding a quill pen in one hand, Arthur watched Thorne carefully.


    Thorne subconsciously frowned, looked at Arthur and said, "Sir, I don''t quite understand. Why are you so kind to those serfs? Maybe it''s not a good thing."


    "Do you really think I did it out of kindness?"


    "Of course!" Thorne said confidently, "there is no more merciful Lord in the north or in the whole kingdom. Even the serfs themselves did not expect that you would take the initiative to exempt so many taxes."


    Arthur was very happy to be praised seriously, even though he didn''t think what he did had anything to do with "kindness".


    In his opinion, the Taxes exempted by him are some very wonderful things.


    For example, to pick up firewood in the forest, you need to pay forest and land tax, to get married, to leave the farm, to pay separation tax, to buy and sell livestock and grain, to pay permission tax, and even to pay tax.


    To put it bluntly, the fundamental reason why serfs lived in poverty was the exploitation of his Lord.


    Although deeply sympathized with the situation of serfs, Arthur did not want to eliminate exploitation, change his life and return the serfs to freedom.


    After all, the ass decides the head, and if you take too big a step, you''ll pull the egg!


    The purpose of exempting those wonderful taxes is to untie the serfs, give them some freedom, and pave the way and prepare for the construction of the territory in the future.


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur asked, "Sir Thorne, what does your happiness come from?"


    "Happiness?" Thorne was stunned. Arthur''s question was a little sudden.


    After a little thought, he looked at Arthur and said, "glory is my happiness, and guarding your safety is my glory!"


    "That means your duty is your happiness, right?"


    Thorne thought for a moment and replied, "yes."


    "What is my duty? Or how can a lord be happy?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    Thorne was silent again, frowning, and one thought after another flashed in his mind: repelling Warcraft, guarding territory, strengthening the strength of Lingfeng castle, driving green and campers out of Shanghe collar, or having fun in the castle


    But he finally shook his head and replied, "my Lord, I don''t know."


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur said slowly, "the duty of a knight is to be loyal to the Lord, to honor the Lord''s glory and to shame the Lord. The duty of a Lord should be loyal to his people, to honor the people, and to shame the people! Of course, the happiness of the people is also happiness."


    Looking at Arthur''s eyes, Thorne felt suddenly hit by something.


    Arthur''s words are absurd!


    But it was this absurd speech that made him feel an unspeakable power, not fighting spirit, sword and armor, but a power he couldn''t tell.


    Looking at Thorne''s stunned look, Arthur thought he had gone too far. Then he smiled and said, "of course, this is just my opinion. Maybe there is a better answer."


    "Yes." Thorne just bowed his head and said nothing more. Arthur waved him back.


    Arthur asked Thorne to read the order. In addition to being one of the few literate people in the castle, Arthur also wanted him to feel the joy of the serfs.


    When people cheer and appreciate for what they have done, there will always be some other emotions in their hearts.


    Arthur didn''t want his guard captain to be a man who despised serfs and thought they were cheap people.


    Taking back his thoughts, Arthur forgot to ask Thorne when he was preparing to continue to complete the land reform plan. The serfs learned that he wanted to compete with them for land cultivation and their reaction to the agricultural competition.


    "Forget it, forget it."


    Smiled. Arthur was about to dip in ink with a quill pen and found that the ink was gone.


    "Leah, get some ink."


    "Leia?"


    Looking back at Leia, who was staring at him with little stars in his eyes, Arthur smiled helplessly.


    "Leah!!"


    "Ah! Lord Arthur..." Leah was startled by Arthur.


    Looking at Leia, who was frightened by himself, Arthur smiled unkindly and raised the quill pen in his hand: "there is no ink."


    "I''ll get it right away."


    ......


    ......


    The river leads South and Cumbria leads.


    On the road, a fast horse galloped, and the hooves changed to bring up pieces of soil. Although the people on the horse''s back looked tired, they looked at campesburg in front of them, clenched their teeth and waved their whip.


    "There''s a situation! A fast horse!"


    On the wall, the bodyguard in charge of lookout shouted loudly. The original figure shook, the sleepy bodyguards immediately cheered up, and the city gate below closed quickly.


    Under the gaze of several bodyguards, the galloping horse was reined and stopped in front of the city gate to breathe heavily.


    Looking up at the bodyguard on the city wall, Jeffrey shouted in a hoarse voice, "open the city gate! Get urgent news from the river! I want to see the count!"


    His face was full of vicissitudes, his lips were dry and cracked, and his face looked tired.


    "Who are you? Who ordered you to come here!" although the guards on the wall thought he was not suspicious, they didn''t know him, so they didn''t let him in.


    "My name is Jeffrey. I''m Lord milt''s attendant. I''ll get urgent news from the river. Lingfeng Castle wants to renegotiate!"


    Hearing the speech, several bodyguards in front of the city exchanged with each other and shouted to milt below, "wait a minute!"


    The castle gate was soon opened. Jeffrey squeezed his horse''s belly and entered the castle quickly.


    Turning over and dismounting, Jeffrey nearly fell to the ground, endured the burning pain in his inner thigh, looked at the bodyguard in front of him, and said eagerly, "I want to see Lord libron, go to the river and get urgent news!"


    Then he took out a letter sealed with red wax from his arms.


    The bodyguard looked tired on his face and said, "wait a minute. I''ll inform the adult now."


    ......


    Jeffrey was restless in the Council room. He thought he could see the count immediately and hand in a letter, but the other party didn''t show up.


    He tried to get up and walk several times, but he was severely stopped by two bodyguards on one side. The other side even put his hand on the hilt of the sword.


    Anxious, at least an hour or two passed. When Jeffrey asked again, a handsome man wearing gorgeous armor, blonde hair and blue eyes came up to him.


    "You''re the servant of that guy milt?" he glanced up and down at Jeffrey. Before he could answer the man, he continued, "I heard you''ve brought urgent news from the river leader. Give it to me!"


    Jeffrey bowed slightly, looked at the man and asked suspiciously, "Sir, are you?"


    Although the man in front of him was extraordinary, he looked no more than twenty or thirty years old. He could not be count libron campes at all.

 Chapter 18

    "Funny, stupid! How on earth does milt look at the iron mine!"


    Jeffrey looked down at the letter paper crumpled up and thrown at his feet. He didn''t even dare to breathe.


    Although the urgent news he desperately sent back was thrown at his feet like garbage, he did not dare to move at the moment, because the man who did all this was the master of campesburg, count libron campes.


    "Father, why are you so angry, milt? You know that wisdom has never been his strength."


    He raised his head slightly and Jeffrey glanced at the owner of the voice.


    In campersburg, there were only three people who could call libron their father, and only one man. The only one was his master''s half brother, Eric campes.


    Jeffrey''s disdain flashed away. Although Eric is handsome and elegant, he doesn''t think the other party is more intelligent than his master.


    Previously, the other party forced him to hand over the letter. He thought this guy was a great man. Unexpectedly, he just looked at the contents of the letter and immediately looked flustered and shouted to the bodyguard to inform his father.


    That expression was like a self righteous child. When he was in trouble, he immediately sought his father''s protection.


    That gorgeous armor is just like a turtle shell. It''s ridiculous!


    Watching the footsteps walking back and forth on the gorgeous carpet, Jeffrey was silent and waited quietly with his head down.


    Although he finally saw count libron campes with his own eyes, he did not have much joy in his heart. The other party was too different from the image he heard and imagined.


    In the heroic stories spread in the territory, he is a powerful soldier who is six feet and five inches tall, like a towering tower, and a broad sword can split the head of Warcraft.


    Jeffrey thought that such a hero should be full of the smell of leather and blood, and his eyes were as sharp as eagle eyes.


    But in front of him, the count of campex was full of perfume, his eyes were hollow, his black eyes were thick, his chin almost squeezed his neck, and his stomach was more like a bucket.


    Everything is far from what is described in the story!


    Except for the loud roar.


    "It''s just a lucky kid who dares to come up with such a plan! He wants to find a way to recover the iron mine. Who does he think he is? He was still biting the wet nurse''s * * when I fought side by side with his father!"


    "He thought I wouldn''t see through his idea! Milt, a fool, is led by the nose by such a suckling boy. He looks like a stupid cow!"


    "Warcraft will help humans. It''s bullshit! Choose one from the other and stir up discord! He really dares to think!"


    ......


    When the count was angry, no one dared to speak. Even his beloved son Eric campes could only wait quietly.


    After a while, libron campes grabbed the crystal glass on the table and drank the red wine.


    His anger seemed to be quenched by wine. He finally calmed down and hung his head.


    Seeing this, Eric quickly said, "father, this is it. You need to make a quick decision! The Gelin family must have got the news. We can''t lose the gold coins of the iron ore mountain!"


    "Do you think this is something that can be decided immediately?" libron held the table and stared at his son sharply.


    Eric shut his mouth, but his eyes were still anxiously looking at his father.


    The bodyguards and Jeffrey were waiting quietly. They knew that if they lost the gold coins of the iron mine, their days would not be as comfortable as they are now.


    Even the women in the brothel are not enthusiastic about them.


    "He wants longbowmen," said libron after a little meditation. "Then I''ll give him 200 archers."


    "Two hundred!"


    Eric exclaimed, and everyone in the room looked at each other.


    The Longbowman is not a serf with a spear. If there is no fighting spirit, a qualified Longbowman needs at least two or three years of training!


    And campersburg, not to mention 200 longbowmen, is a hundred, I''m afraid it''s hard to come up with.


    "Glinburg has a short road and will get the news earlier than us. If we don''t want to be kicked out by the tutela kids, we can only give more people than the GLIN family."


    "But we can''t have so many archers!"


    "Bowman?" libron snorted coldly, disdaining: "as long as he holds the bow, he is the Bowman! As for whether he can shoot Warcraft, it depends on his luck."


    ......


    ......


    The river leads the south, the Green family.


    In the broad and bright conference hall of the castle, Kiel gelinduan sat at the head of the long table. On the left was his eldest son jekun gelinduan, and on the right sat two anxious men.


    "A suckling boy won a battle, but he didn''t take back the iron mine directly, but took out most of his interests to seek cooperation. He not only got rid of the dilemma, but also indirectly provoked our relationship with the campes family. What a good plan."


    With a sigh, Kiel green smiled and asked the two people on the right: "I''m curious. Will such a plan really be thought up by that child?"


    "Lord count, this is just his luck. Without the support of you and the campes family for so many years, Lingfeng castle could not hold the fort!"


    "That''s right!" another man also agreed: "Lingfeng Castle wants to destroy the friendship of the three families and ignore the comfort and disregard of the river collar. Lord Kiel, you have to start from the overall situation. You must not agree to such a proposal!"


    These two people betrayed Nick and Baggins of Lingfeng castle.


    At the moment, although their hearts were full of anxiety and worry, they had to squeeze out a smile and look at Kiel green, the first seat.


    At first, they all thought that Lingfeng Fort could not hold the fortress without the support of Gelin and campes family. In such a case, the fortress was to die.


    They didn''t want to die, so as early as two months ago, after rejecting Arthur''s recruitment, they immediately came to glinburg and expressed their willingness to be loyal to the Gelin family, hoping to get Kiel Gelin''s protection.


    Their loyalty is in line with Kiel Green''s intention, so they gladly accepted the oath of Nick and Baggins and let them return to the territory to wait.


    However, with the passage of time, the news of the defeat of Lingfeng Castle did not come, and they became more and more uneasy. Seeing that the winter was coming to an end, they did not dare to stay in the territory any more. They came to glinburg half a month ago with their wives and children and their knights.


    Until a few days ago, they finally got the news of Lingfeng castle, but it was the news they were most reluctant to accept.


    Lingfeng Castle not only guarded the fortress, but also said that the number of casualties was limited.


    Such news made them feel regret and bitterness when they were struck by lightning.


    The territory didn''t dare to return, and now the situation in glinburg is becoming more and more embarrassing. Even the family and their Knights have more complaints.


    But the bad news is clearly not over.


    Although I don''t know why Arthur doesn''t attack them, if Lingfeng Castle takes back the iron mine and gradually recovers its strength, they will never come to any good end.


    By then, Kiel green could not hold them at all.


    You should know that in its heyday, the tutela family, the bodyguard of the castle, had nearly 100 Knights!


    Kiel green raised his hand to stop the noise. After a little meditation, he looked at them and said, "I need you to return to my territory."


    Nick and Baggins both changed their faces. Now let them go back to their territory, just like letting them jump into the grave, they may lose their lives at any time.


    They were full of bitterness, opened their mouths and wanted to say something, but they couldn''t say anything.


    They didn''t ask for their opinions on the Anti Japanese, and they didn''t have the right to choose in their current situation.


    "Yes, sir," they said in a low voice.


    "Don''t worry," said Kiel Greene with a smile, looking at the two people who looked pale. "Since I have accepted your loyalty, I will naturally protect your safety. Let you go back, not to let you die, but to protect my territory of Greensburg!"


    They turned their heads together and looked at Kiel green with a smile on his face.


    "Shangheling doesn''t need a strong family, just a watchdog. Go back and I''ll ask the housekeeper to prepare two letter birds for you."


    Looking at Kiel green in the first seat, Nick and Baggins didn''t say anything after all.


    After they left the meeting hall, jekun Gelin, who had been silent, asked suspiciously, "is your father ready to fight Lingfeng castle?"


    "No." Kiel Greene shook his head, looked at his son and said gently, "if you want to achieve your goal, you don''t have to use war. Jekun, you should remember that effective deterrence is far better than direct war!"


    "Yes, father."


    ......

 Chapter 19

    The sun has just crossed the green mountains, and the air is still cold in the early morning. A farmland outside Lingfeng castle is already a scene full of people.


    In the three farms, more than a thousand people kept gathering and surrounded a previously enclosed field.


    Men talking loudly, women communicating quietly, old people sitting on the scooter, and children in groups playing knights with wooden sticks.


    In the buzzing noise, everyone looked up at the direction of the castle from time to time, waiting for the arrival of today''s protagonist.


    They don''t care about the first agricultural competition. They don''t care about the copper coins after winning.


    The manager of the farm has said that this is an invincible competition.


    The reason why they arrived here early in the morning was just to see Arthur and the nobles when they cultivated.


    Everyone guessed whether the LORD would also wear armor and costumes when he cultivated, whether there were knights to guard him, or someone to take farm tools for him and wait on him.


    Of course, their best surprise was Arthur''s bow and pout when he saw the feces in the field.


    They all have their share!


    "Coming! Coming!"


    I don''t know who shouted. Everyone turned their heads and looked up at the road in the direction of the castle.


    In his eyes, he saw more than a dozen knights wearing armor and holding long guns coming on horseback.


    "Stand back! Make room! Keep your distance!"


    More than a dozen Knights turned over and dismounted. The bodyguard of the team leader, Leite, shouted at the onlookers to keep them at a distance.


    Looking at the mighty Knights wrapped in armor and holding long guns, the serfs consciously retreated and dared not approach.


    "Coming! Coming!"


    In the crowd, I don''t know who shouted, and they immediately looked at the avenue in the direction of the castle.


    This time it was not a majestic cavalry, but a slow ox cart. It seemed that it had fallen out of the team and lagged behind.


    Looking at the ox cart coming, everyone curiously stretched their necks and looked around. Seeing that the cart was covered with black cloth, they began to guess what was below.


    "I think the car must be the throne of the Lord!" a serf made a serious analysis: "you think, the count is tired of farming. He will certainly want to sit down and rest, but he can''t sit on the ground like us, so he must move their throne."


    People nodded one after another, feeling that what he said was reasonable.


    "Lord, if you''re tired, just go back to the castle." someone objected: "in my opinion, there must be all kinds of delicious food and cakes. When Lord is tired, wave, and the servant on the side will immediately hand over wine first, and then all kinds of delicious food!"


    Everyone nodded and thought what he said was reasonable.


    "Fuck you! There''s fecal water in the field! You''ll enjoy delicious food here!"


    Hearing the speech, the people who had nodded and agreed earlier laughed again.


    While everyone was talking, Bree and others on the avenue still looked up at the direction of the castle.


    "Why, Sir Arthur hasn''t come yet, isn''t he?" Parker looked anxiously at the direction of the castle.


    Gru also said: "you say, Lord, why would you want to compete with us to cultivate land? Lord, does he know how to cultivate land?"


    "Bree," lily asked curiously, standing beside Bree, "didn''t you have a chat with the Lord? Did you know that the Lord can plough?"


    "I... I don''t know. Lord didn''t tell me."


    "Can you take me to the Lord later? Grandma and father said that the Lord is our benefactor. Let''s remember him."


    "This..." Bree blushed and looked embarrassed.


    These days, he kept telling lily about his business in the sharp blade canyon. When he was happy, he couldn''t help blowing a few words, saying that the Lord must remember him and he could talk to the Lord.


    Looking at Lily''s expectant eyes, when Bree was about to confess, Parker and Gru beside him burst into laughter.


    "Bree, you must have bragged in front of lily." looking at the confused lily, Parker shouted, "Lord Arthur talked to us. Yes, but he talked to many people and just asked us about the farm. After so long, Lord Arthur must not remember us."


    Bree blushed and said guilt to lily, "I''m sorry, lily, I shouldn''t boast and lie to you."


    "Never mind, Bree." although Lily was a little lost, she smiled and comforted Bree.


    "Coming! Coming!"


    Morin shouted again. He didn''t participate in the chat of several people. Instead, he stood high and stared at the end of the road.


    The buzzing discussion stopped suddenly. Under the attention of the people, a large group of people rushed to them.


    Shaking his head, they finally saw Arthur, who was escorted by the knight.


    On horseback, Arthur saw the gathering crowd from a distance, and his heart was excited and looking forward to it.


    In order to have the expected effect of today''s competition, he drove the cattle to plough the garden in the castle several times these two days, which not only surprised all the servants'' chins, but also almost scared the housekeeper Benjamin to think he was crazy.


    Unlike Arthur''s excitement and expectation, Thorne looked worried.


    "Sir, I''d better let the bodyguard follow you later. There are too many people today. If the cow is frightened, I''m afraid it will be dangerous."


    "You can rest assured!" Arthur said helplessly.


    For this matter, the housekeeper of Benjie has almost said the cocoon out of his ear, and specially selected a gentle cow for him!


    Before the team marched to the field, the guards got off their horses and maintained order with more than ten guards who had arrived earlier.


    "What about the manager of the farm? Who are the other people who compete with me?"


    With his secret weapon, Arthur can''t wait to meet his opponent.


    "Lord Arthur."


    The three farm managers immediately came up from one side, followed by two serfs behind them.


    After communicating with the three managers and saying some praise, Arthur asked the six farmers to come forward.


    "Today we are competitors in the competition. According to the rules of the competition, we should give each other names. I''ll come first. My name is Arthur tustra."


    Knowing that the people were very nervous, Arthur first reported his name, and then looked at them with a smile.


    "My Lord, my name is Mike."


    "Lord, my name is Colleen."


    "I, my name is barov."


    ......


    After several people reported their names, Arthur then said, "well, you should know the rules. Each person can use any farm tools, including livestock, with half an acre of land. Are you ready?"


    Several people quickly nodded and said they were ready.


    Looking at the six people who should bow their heads, Arthur didn''t expose them and directly announced that they would start the competition in ten minutes.

 Chapter 20

    Naturally, the six had nothing to prepare. They stood in front of the divided field with farm tools.


    Although we all know that today''s competition is just to play with the Lord, it doesn''t hinder the complacent mood of several people. They not only changed into clean clothes, but also took care of their own hair. Standing beside Tian Geng, they looked at the people proudly with their necks up.


    Not everyone can have the experience of competing with the Lord!


    But their careful preparation did not get the attention of everyone. At the moment, everyone stretched out their heads and watched Arthur''s actions.


    Watching Arthur remove the black cloth from the ox cart and remove two things that didn''t know what it was, everyone looked curious.


    During the discussion, Arthur moved them to the field and put the cattle on the guide rope. Then they suddenly realized that these things were used by the Lord to cultivate land.


    When Arthur is ready, it''s almost time.


    Looking at the six opponents who had been waiting for many things and looked puzzled, Arthur thought about it and thought that it was the first agricultural competition, which should have a sense of ceremony.


    After clearing his throat and looking at the onlookers, Arthur announced loudly: "I announce that the first agricultural competition on the river starts now!"


    Although the opening ceremony was just a voice, the conditions were limited, and Arthur couldn''t care too much.


    Ignoring the attention of several opponents, he took a whip and gently patted the cow''s ass, and began his own performance.


    Arthur didn''t drive a fighting car. Instead, he drove the cattle first and helped the Qu Yuan plow to plow the land.


    Although the structure of Quyuan plow is lower than that of columbine, it has a milestone in the history of Chinese agriculture. Its emergence marks the maturity of ancient farming tools.


    Compared with the straight pole plow and the long pole plow, the curved pole plow is not only convenient to turn around and bend, but also more flexible in operation and saves more manpower and livestock.


    In addition, Quyuan plow has exquisite design and beautiful curve. It not only meets the use function, but also has aesthetic value.


    However, the onlookers at the moment don''t care about aesthetics at all.


    The scene they expected did not appear at all. Arthur neither bowed his body and pouted his ass, nor covered his face and nose, and there were no guards around.


    I saw him holding the pear and whipping. He looked relaxed. Driving the cattle was like walking in the field. Where he passed, the soil was broken and the groove was straight.


    The farmers stared at the cattle in front and the moving plow.


    Seeing that Arthur had thrown them far away in an instant, he immediately waved his hoe and began to work hard.


    However, human power is better than animal power. The progress of production tools and the innovation of production methods can not be filled by waving a few more hoes.


    Several serfs waved hoes vigorously. When they had just turned over two or three meters of the ground, they saw Arthur driving the cattle and turning back.


    Looking at several panting and surprised serfs, Arthur raised his whip, smiled and encouraged: "you have to refuel. In two more rounds, my land will be finished!"


    Looking at Arthur''s relaxed face, they almost wanted to throw away the hoe in their hands!


    Although I didn''t want to win at the beginning, who knew this would be the case. Watching Arthur go around and surpass them, they all thought it was too bullying!


    "Good, good!"


    "Morrison, look! Your father has been overtaken by Lord Arthur!"


    "This... Is this the way aristocrats cultivated land! It''s amazing!"


    "I knew that Lord Arthur must have no problem. Lord Arthur can do anything!"


    ......


    Bree got together and looked at Arthur with a whip in the field, looking surprised and worshipped.


    The serfs around also had almost the same expression as them.


    A lion that eats meat is not surprising, but a lion that eats grass is amazing.


    Arthur can not only plough, but also plough better and faster than them! People''s feeling at the moment is like suddenly knowing that lions can eat grass in addition to meat.


    "Mike, Colleen! What are you doing? Don''t hurry to plough!"


    "Lao Lu, wave the hoe, wave the hoe!"


    Seeing several people foolishly in place, the three farm managers were worried that Arthur was angry and stood aside shouting at the same time.


    Several people had a bitter face, but they didn''t dare to give up the competition. They had to wipe their sweat, bite their teeth and wave their hoe desperately.


    If I had known to work hard, I wouldn''t wear this good dress! They all thought of it.


    Arthur was very satisfied with the surprise of the people, which was really the effect he wanted.


    Holding the plow, Arthur had only one way left.


    Looking at the several opponents who were tired and sweating and had not ploughed half of the land, Arthur raised his whip and smiled to encourage them.


    Friendship first, competition second. Although you are opponents with several people, you should maintain harmony.


    After plowing the last piece of land, under the gaze of the onlookers, Arthur dragged the Quyuan plow out of the field, led the cow and put it on the columbine.


    Seeing that Arthur had changed his tools, the serf who had guessed that he would enjoy delicious food in the field pointed to the Columbine, looked at the people around him and shouted, "this is sown, this thing must be sown!"


    But this time no one catered to him - you can tell! There is a frame on that thing. It''s not sowing. Can it be used to hold dung!


    Glanced at by several disdainful eyes, the man had to shut his mouth and look at Arthur seriously.


    Although they all know that this new thing is used for sowing, they don''t know the specific sowing.


    Looking at the Columbine box on the Columbine cart, everyone guessed whether to pour the seeds inside, and then grabbed a handful and sprinkled it on the ground as they walked.


    Curious, the serfs laughed when they saw that Arthur really poured the seeds into the frame - finally let us guess!


    But soon, they all stretched out their necks, stared and looked carefully.


    Arthur didn''t catch a handful of seeds and scatter them in the ground while driving the cattle as they expected.


    But after pulling out a board, he drove the cattle and moved leisurely as before.


    "Look, the seed leaked into the ground from those three legs!" just when the people were confused, the sharp eyed serf found the key.


    Hearing the speech, everyone stared at the lower seed tube behind the Columbine leg, and suddenly understood it.


    Holding the Columbine handle, Arthur gently raised his whip and felt like a leisurely old farmer.


    "I''ve started sowing, you have to come on!" Arthur encouraged his opponent who was still struggling to plough.


    Cross your waist, breathe, stretch your neck and stare at the ground.


    Looking at the seeds falling into the ground and Arthur leisurely away, Colleen had no motivation to continue waving the hoe.


    This thing, sowing three seeds at a time, is faster than ploughing before!


    Most of the serfs were only surprised at the speed of sowing, but they still can''t really feel the significance of sowing.


    Compared with sowing, the share of the Columbine is seven or eight centimeters deep into the ground, and the seeds are scattered into the soil through the Columbine foot, which can be planted very deep in the soil, greatly improving the yield.


    Moreover, sowing the seeds in a straight line not only saves the seeds, but also is conducive to weeding and plant growth in the later stage.


    In today''s agricultural competition, in addition to showing serfs agricultural tools, Arthur wants to teach them the production mode of intensive cultivation!

 Chapter 21

    The plot of land demarcated in the competition must be small. Arthur drove the cattle and held the Columbine back and forth for three rounds, and the sowing was finished.


    Seeing that he had finished sowing, several serfs all breathed a sigh of relief, stood in the field, held the hoe, and kept panting in Arthur''s direction.


    This torture game is finally over! Several people all thought of it.


    On the ridge, Arthur waved to several people to signal the end of the competition.


    "Look how it feels!"


    Facing the sweating people, Arthur looked satisfied and pointed to his cultivated land and asked, "look, how do you feel? My cultivated land is not bad!"


    Of course, several people dare not say bad, and the two farm tools Arthur brought today really opened their eyes.


    Listening to the simple praise of several people, Arthur felt a little proud, and saw their different eyes when they looked at Quyuan plow and columbine. While he was proud, he felt a little proud.


    Although he can''t make fertilizer and planter, as a Chinese descendant, Arthur is fully confident to fill everyone''s stomach.


    This is the inside story!


    "Your Excellency, you are so great! There is no doubt that you won the competition!"


    "Even if it''s farming and sowing, your leisurely appearance reflects the elegance and nobility of nobility! It''s really a pleasure to see you farming!"


    "Yes, my Lord! I have never seen any farmer in the farm who can farm the land as fast and good as you!"


    Seeing Arthur happy, the three farm managers came forward with a hearty praise.


    "Stop, stop." Arthur quickly raised his hand to stop the three. "You all summon the people from your farms. I have something to say."


    "Yes, yes." the three hurriedly summoned the farmers.


    As soon as Arthur turned around and jumped directly into the ox cart, the guards also withdrew their obstacles to the farmers and turned to guard around Arthur.


    Looking at the gathering and looking up at his farmers one by one, Arthur shouted, "I''m Arthur tustra! Today, I want to ask you whether you are satisfied with the tax exemption!"


    The farmers looked at each other and didn''t know why.


    "Satisfied!"


    "We are very satisfied and very happy! Lord Arthur is kind and thank Lord Arthur!"


    "Thank you, Lord Arthur!"


    Although I don''t understand Arthur''s intention, at this time, no one will be stupid enough to answer dissatisfied. If you make this one on the ox cart dissatisfied, maybe he will make all of them dissatisfied!


    Several people took the lead in shouting, and soon everyone shouted. For a moment, Arthur heard the cries of gratitude from the farmers.


    Arthur raised his hand and suppressed the crowd''s cry.


    "You are all satisfied, but I am not satisfied!"


    Everyone was nervous and worried. They all thought Arthur wanted to take back his previous decision.


    Glancing at the uneasy faces, Arthur shouted, "I have a dream! The river collar is no longer threatened by Warcraft!"


    "I have a dream that every one of you can fill your stomach! There is surplus food at home!"


    "I have a dream that every one of you will live a happy life! No more two meals a day in order to save food! No more eating black bread in order to fill your stomach! No more family huddled in one bed in order to keep warm!"


    ......


    Everyone looked up, stunned, imagining the scene described by Arthur in their minds, looking forward to it.


    Looking at the crowd, Arthur asked loudly, "tell me, do you want what I describe to become a reality!!"


    "Yes, we want to..."


    "Lord Arthur, we want all this to come true! We don''t want black bread!"


    "We want to eat meat! We want to live a happy life! Lord Arthur, we want everything you say to come true!"


    ......


    The serfs'' emotions were successfully mobilized by Arthur, waving their fists and shouting one by one.


    Arthur raised his hand again and pressed down the crowd''s cry.


    "It''s no use just thinking!"


    "Your parents are serfs, you are also serfs, and your children will still be serfs in the future!"


    "You don''t even have your own land. You can''t even decide what crops to plant this year!"


    Arthur''s words, like a basin of ice water, suddenly poured down from his head, instantly watered out the expectations of people, and many people even looked down sadly.


    Yes, we are just serfs


    "Raise your head!"


    Looking at the serfs in collective silence towards him, Arthur shouted.


    They all raised their heads again, but there were no previous expectations and hopes in their eyes, and there was only sadness on their faces.


    Just like the person at the bottom of the well, lying on the edge of the well, taking a look at the beautiful scenery outside, he immediately fell into the bottom of the well.


    "Among you, the father of some died in the sharp blade fortress, and his head was smashed by Warcraft! Some son never came back! Even the bones were swallowed by Warcraft!"


    The serfs looked at Arthur and didn''t understand why he mentioned these things. The serfs who had lost their relatives were even more sad with tears on their faces.


    "We should remember these sacrificial heroes. It is because of them that we can stand here!"


    Hearing the speech, the serfs were deeply moved. Arthur was so proud of their sacrificed relatives!


    "The river collar is mine! But it''s also yours!"


    Hearing the speech, the serfs'' eyes suddenly lit up.


    "Tell me, do you want to get rid of the status of serfs?"


    The heart of the farmers was pounding. Many people felt that they had never been so excited in their life. Many people even gasped.


    At first, few people dared to respond. Even if they did, they were hiding in crowd and whispering.


    "It seems that you are all a bunch of cheap bones. You''ll be serfs all your life!" Arthur then asked, "tell me! Do you want to get rid of the fate of serfs!! do you want to have a good life!!"


    "Yes, we want to..."


    "We don''t want to be serfs, sir. We want a good life!"


    "Lord Arthur, we want a good life! We don''t want to be serfs!"


    ......


    More and more people responded and shouted louder and louder. The flame of hope lit up again in the hearts of these serfs.


    Looking at the crowd, Arthur then asked loudly, "do you want to cultivate your own land!!"


    "Yes! We do!"


    "Do you want to be the master of Shanghe collar! Do you want to build our home with me! Would you like to have meat soup and bread on the table!!"


    On the ox cart, Arthur screamed.


    "Yes! We do!"


    "Yes, we do!"


    "Lord Arthur, please, we want! We all want!!"


    ......


    The serfs were also hoarse. Many even fell to their knees and cried and prayed to Arthur on the ox cart.


    Seeing that the hope of the serfs was finally aroused, Arthur pressed the cry of the people and shouted, "I, Arthur tustra, now announce that from today on, you will be exempted from the status of serfs!"


    "From today on, you will get your own land! Abolish the poll tax and collect the land tax instead! In the future, no matter how many children you have and how many people in your family, you will never increase the tax!"


    "You can also rent new farm tools and cattle. You only need to pay a certain amount of grain after the wheat harvest!"


    ......

 Chapter 22

    The farmers'' cheers and gratitude are not the purpose of Arthur''s reform, although he has been standing on the ox cart for half an hour!


    My legs are a little sour.


    Jumping off the ox cart, Arthur summoned three farm managers to him.


    "My Lord."


    Different from more than a thousand cheering farmers, standing in front of Arthur, there was no joy in their hearts except for their habitual humility.


    They are the stewards of the farm. Their duty is to manage serfs for Lingfeng castle. Now Arthur has abolished serfdom, and has distributed the land to farmers to allow them to cultivate freely!


    The serfs gained freedom and land, but they lost their function.


    The three were full of anxiety and uneasiness. They bowed and didn''t dare to look directly into Arthur''s eyes.


    They were afraid that Arthur would divide them a few acres of land and let them plough like these serfs.


    Whether they themselves or their families and children, they have long stopped farming in person. If Arthur really let them plough like these serfs, it would be the cruelest fate for them.


    They wanted to admonish Arthur, hoping that he was just a little hot headed and could take back his life.


    But looking at more than a thousand serfs around cheering and celebrating their new life, the three dare not say one more word, otherwise these serfs can tear them apart without Arthur''s hand!


    "Don''t cry and lose your face." looking at the three, Arthur said, "although you don''t need to manage sowing and grain in the future, there are more important things for you."


    "Lord Arthur, please tell me. Whatever it is, I Barlow will finish it for you!"


    "My Lord! I sangze and my family are willing to serve you!"


    "The same is true of me, Clovis!"


    When Arthur said that there was a more important task, they all came back to life and scrambled to express their loyalty.


    Looking at the three, Arthur asked, "you should all be literate?"


    "Yes, I can read, adult!"


    "I can read, too!"


    "I can read! I can read!"


    The three seemed to be rushing to answer. For fear of being a step slow, Arthur gave the opportunity to the other two.


    The surrounding farmers looked at the three people with a indifferent look. They were often bullied by the manager of the farm.


    "It''s good to be literate." Arthur nodded and was satisfied that all three were literate. "From today on, the three farms will be changed into three villages, which are called Shangli village, Zhongli village and Xiali village. You three are the village heads."


    "Village head?"


    As soon as they heard that they were all village heads, the originally tense atmosphere suddenly relaxed.


    "Lord Arthur, what does the village head need to do for you? Is it to continue to supervise the farmers?"


    All three looked puzzled, and the surrounding farmers paid quiet attention to Arthur.


    "It''s not surveillance!" looking at the puzzled three people, Arthur explained: "the farmers don''t need your surveillance. From now on, as long as the farmers in the village don''t violate the king''s law and Lingfeng castle''s law, you have no right to interfere with the villagers'' freedom."


    "Let you be the village head, let you serve the village names!"


    "Service..."


    Not to mention three people, the farmers around will look puzzled.


    Arthur continued to explain: "the village head is like a bridge between Lingfeng castle and the village. All you have to do is convey the decrees of Lingfeng castle to the farmers and complete the tasks assigned to you by Lingfeng castle."


    Then Arthur pointed to the Columbine and Quyuan plow: "these two tools are called columbine and Quyuan plow. I have asked people to make them in large quantities. Next, they will be managed by you together with the cattle. When farmers need to use them, they need to apply to you, and you should make a good registration."


    "As the village head, you will receive three silver coins from Lingfeng Castle every month as your salary. Do you understand what I say?"


    "Understand, understand!"


    The three nodded again and again. Although they didn''t quite understand what the village head was going to do, as long as they didn''t let them plough like this group of farmers.


    And according to Arthur''s description, the village head is still superior to the farmers.


    "Lord Arthur, do we still need to plough?" Barlow asked cautiously. Gangze and Crowe also watched Arthur.


    Although three silver coins a month can support their families, they are not rich.


    "If you don''t want it, I won''t give it!" Arthur said faintly, looking at the three.


    "Yes! I want it!"


    "Important place, we want place!"


    "We will plough, Lord Arthur! We will!"


    As soon as they didn''t give it, the three immediately changed their faces. It''s one thing to plough or not, and it''s another thing to have it or not.


    Looking at the eager appearance of the three, the farmers laughed one after another. Arthur then said, "since you hold the post of village head, the grain tax can be reduced by half."


    "Lord Arthur is kind!"


    "We must be the village head!"


    ¡­¡­


    The three quickly thanked.


    "Don''t hurry to thank," Arthur said faintly. "Half tax is not for you, but for the village head. If you don''t do well and the farmers are not satisfied with you, I will appoint a new village head!"


    Hearing the speech, the three changed their faces again, and the idea of abusing power for personal gain dissipated in an instant.


    "But if you do well, you will also have opportunities for promotion. For example, let you manage Shanghe town and be the mayor of Shanghe town!"


    As soon as they heard that there was still a chance to be mayor, the three were excited again and again. They promised Arthur that they would perform the post of village head to the satisfaction of the farmers.


    Good management can not only have sticks, but also carrots.


    Seeing that what had been knocked was almost the same, Arthur asked Thorne to get three reform plans prepared in advance and handed them to the three people respectively.


    "This is a specific reform plan. You should complete it as soon as possible."


    Looking at the three, Arthur gave a few more orders and asked the bodyguard to lead the horse.


    The onlookers shouted when they saw that Arthur was ready to leave.


    Sitting on horseback and watching the farmers shouting and crying on both sides, Arthur couldn''t help feeling very much.


    Bree and Parker quickly ran to the end of the crowd. The front was full of people. They couldn''t squeeze into the roadside at all.


    They thought today was just a competition, but they didn''t expect Arthur to give them such a surprise, which they couldn''t imagine anyway.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    "Lord Arthur!!"


    Seeing Arthur''s horse walking, Bree cheered desperately to attract Arthur''s attention.


    There was no one on either side of the road, and Arthur saw several people waving their arms at a glance.


    "Bree, and you guys, long time no see!" Arthur had a deep memory of Bree.


    Seeing Arthur greeting them, Bree was stunned, and his eyes were filled with tears.


    Reining in the reins, Arthur dismounted and walked up to several people. He joked, "I thought Bree was a crying ghost. I didn''t expect you three to be the same."


    "Lord Arthur, do you remember us!" the three quickly wiped away their tears with their hands and looked at Arthur excitedly.


    Lily and Morin in the team are the same. They just wanted Arthur to see them, but they didn''t expect Arthur to dismount and walk in front of them.


    "Bree, Parker and Gru, of course I remember you. You guarded the fortress and protected everyone." Arthur named them one by one, then looked at the girl next to Bree and asked, "are you Lily?"


    "Yes... Yes, Lord Arthur." lily became nervous and clenched her hands on her chest.


    "Take it easy. Bree told me your name."


    Looking at lily with little freckles on her face, Arthur smiled and said, "Bree told me a lot of your stories. He said you were the kindest girl in the world. By the way, he also said he liked you and wanted you to be his wife!"

 Chapter 23

    Lily was still a little nervous. Her face turned red when she heard Arthur''s big words.


    Bree blushed and waved to Arthur.


    "Ah... It seems to be a secret." Arthur reacted. "I''m sorry. Bree, don''t worry. I''ll keep it a secret for you."


    Looking at Arthur, Parker looked strange. They thought Arthur was intentional. Bree looked more nervous and kept glancing at lily with her head down.


    "What''s your name?" Arthur asked, looking at Morrison.


    Morrison immediately straightened up and replied nervously, "Lord Arthur, my name is Morrison. I''m Parker''s friend."


    Arthur nodded, glanced at his right leg and asked, "are you disabled?"


    "Yes... Yes. That''s what happened when I accidentally fell when I was a child." said Morrison, holding his right leg tightly.


    This is what he regrets most. He hates this right leg.


    Seeing his remorse, Arthur said, "don''t be sad. Although you can''t be like Bree and them, you will have your future."


    "Yes, Lord Arthur..."


    Arthur knew that Morrison didn''t listen to him, but he didn''t explain much. He turned and turned on his horse.


    On horseback, Arthur looked at several people: "there will be many changes in the future. Both men and women will have the opportunity to show themselves. Only if we work together can we build a better home. Work hard!"


    Then he shook the reins and left.


    Several people stood in place and watched Arthur''s team go away.


    "Did you hear that?" Bree said excitedly when he looked at Parker. "Lord Arthur said that the territory will change. Guess what will change. Will it be better than today?"


    Bree looked expectantly at the people, eager to know their guess.


    "I don''t know." the three shook their heads.


    It''s better than now. How should it be?


    "Lily, can you guess what Lord Arthur said about the change!" seeing that the three didn''t know, Bree immediately asked Lily next to him.


    Looking up, Lily stared at Bree, didn''t speak, turned red and ran to the village.


    In the following period of time, the atmosphere of the three villages changed.


    The villagers who had the land finally had hope in their hearts. They didn''t need to be in charge of their work anymore. They rushed to the field one by one at dawn.


    The old people who can''t work are responsible for preparing food, and the children who are too young are responsible for delivering food. In short, the villagers who work in the fields will not return home before dark.


    During this time, Arthur also came to inspect once. When he saw the busy figure in the field, he was finally relieved.


    The abolition of serfdom and the entry of farmers into Mu are the two most important steps in his agricultural transformation plan.


    Only by increasing grain production and liberating the rural labor force can his next series of reform plans be guaranteed.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Lingfeng castle, assembly hall.


    "Two hundred! Lord count, we campers are willing to provide two hundred longbowmen!"


    Looking at Arthur in the main seat, milt campers said loudly. After that, he didn''t forget to glance at Vernon opposite.


    Arthur didn''t hurry to make a sound, but looked to Vernon on one side.


    Seeing Arthur, Vernon said respectfully, "Lord count, Greenberg is willing to provide a hundred longbowmen..."


    "A hundred, but only as bad as our campers." looking at Arthur, milt said excitedly: "Lord count, there is no doubt that our campers won according to your request!"


    "Sir milt, I''m not finished," Vernon interrupted with some dissatisfaction.


    Seeing the other party''s calm expression, milt suddenly felt a bad premonition. He hurriedly looked at Arthur and said, "Lord count, there''s nothing to say. According to your rules, whoever has more Longbow hands can share the benefits of the iron mine with you."


    "I''m right! But if the Green family can provide a better cooperation plan, I can also consider it."


    Then Arthur looked at Vernon on the left: "go on, I''m curious what count green asked you to bring."


    "It''s the count," Vernon continued, looking at Arthur. "Although we can only produce a hundred longbowmen, count green asked me to tell you that Greenberg is willing to lower his interest requirements."


    "Your Excellency, this is not in accordance with the rules you have set. It''s not fair!"


    "Shut up!" Arthur stopped the excited milt, looked at Vernon and asked with a smile, "you go on, how much are you willing to reduce."


    "Forty percent. Lord Arthur, Greenberg only needs 40 percent of the benefits of the iron ore mountain."


    With that, both of them were nervous about Arthur.


    "Forty percent, indeed a lot, and a hundred longbowmen..." Arthur muttered.


    "Lord Arthur, it''s not fair. You didn''t say so in advance! The campers didn''t prepare for it!" milt looked anxious.


    Looking at milt and Vernon, Arthur looked embarrassed.


    "It is reasonable that I should choose the milt family, but now, the Green family is the better choice, so that I can get more gold coins."


    Ignoring the change of their faces, Arthur continued, "but I really didn''t say that I could reduce interests to strive for cooperation last time."


    "Well," said Arthur, looking at the two people, "in order to be fair, you send another letter to the family, saying that you can strive for the interests of the iron mine in any way. Then I will make a decision according to the conditions of your two families. What do you think?"


    Both of them look at me and I look at you. They seem unwilling.


    Although he was shocked and doubted that the family could give 200 longbowmen, milt was still fully confident of winning the interests of the iron mine.


    But he never expected that the Green family would drop their chips!


    Vernon saw Arthur''s plan and hoped to win the opportunity of cooperation.


    Sending another message to the South would only make the count feel that he was not doing well. He received the order, but he would win the cooperation with Lingfeng Castle anyway.


    Seeing that they were silent, Arthur simply said, "why, you are all reluctant, then I''ll choose directly..."


    "My Lord, I will! I will send a letter to the family for consultation!" milt quickly made a sound when Arthur looked at Vernon opposite.


    "My Lord, I don''t think you need to hesitate any more." the victory was just around the corner, and Vernon hurriedly said, "the Green family will be your best choice. Two hundred longbowmen, think about it, you know that the campers family has no sincerity."


    "You..."


    "All right, all right," said Arthur, putting a stop to the two men, saying, "I''ve always been fair. Since you have doubts, discuss it again. You don''t have to worry too much. The winter has just ended and there''s plenty of time."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 24

    "Bree, you must come back safely."


    Outside the village, looking at Bree, who was about to leave with a package on her back, Lily looked worried and reluctant to give up.


    "Let go, Lily!"


    Although he was also full of heart, Bree still smiled and comforted: "it''s not winter. I''m just going to receive training. There will be no danger!"


    Looking at lily with red eyes, Bree didn''t know how to comfort her. He just said to let her take care of herself and her family, and he would come back in a few months.


    As he spoke, Bree felt his throat getting harder and harder. Resisting the urge to cry, he quickly looked at the silent Morrison.


    "I''m gone, Morin. Take care of yourself. When I come back, I''ll tell you what happened these months!"


    Looking at Bree, Morrison didn''t give up too much, and his expression was more envy and regret.


    "Bree, if only I were like you, then I could be Lord Arthur''s soldier."


    "Don''t worry," Bree comforted, looking at his friend. "Lord Arthur said that everyone will have a chance in the future!"


    "What chance can there be, what chance can a lame have..." Molian looked sad.


    He has never hated himself as much as he does now, and he has never wanted to have a healthy body as he does now.


    Since Bree came back from the fortress, Morin began to feel more and more uneasy. He felt vaguely that he hated himself when he wanted to be with Bree because of his lameness, but he had never hated himself like this.


    Looking at her beloved girl and her friends, Bree was silent and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t find the right words at all.


    "Kids, we should go!"


    When the three were silent, the castle bodyguard counted the number and began to greet the people to get ready to go.


    "Bree, you must pay attention to your safety and protect yourself!" when she saw that she was about to leave, the tears in Lily''s eyes flowed down.


    Bree nodded and said hoarsely, "yes, I will. You have to take care of yourself and grandma."


    Then he looked at Maureen who wanted to stand aside.


    Just as he was about to speak, Morrison said first, "wipe your tears quickly. You are really ashamed of so many people!"


    "Listen, everyone!" the ten knights had turned over and mounted their horses. Looking at the chaotic crowd, they shouted, "everyone gather in front of me!"


    Bree quickly wiped his tears, waved to them, turned around and gathered with the crowd in the open space in front of the ten knights.


    "Bree, you''re really a crying ghost. You''re not going to war. As for crying like a woman."


    "Gru, you don''t know. Bree is reluctant to leave his lily."


    The three stood together. Gru and Parker looked at the tear marks and runny nose marks on Bree''s face and joked in a low voice.


    "Gru, you''re like a woman!" Bree replied reluctantly.


    "Be quiet!" let''s get on the horse. "Kids, don''t worry about sadness. The pain has just begun!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone''s heart tightened.


    Rett was very satisfied with the people''s expressions. According to Arthur''s instructions, he said, "listen, everyone. Next I will announce the first test for you!"


    "I''ll lead the way later. You follow me back to the camp. The first ten people who arrive at the camp will get the position of team leader! And the last ten people will have no lunch!"


    With that, Leite pulled the reins, turned the horse''s head, clamped his legs on the horse''s belly, and left quickly.


    "Run!"


    When Leite left, the crowd came back and chased the horse''s ass in front.


    A team of more than 100 people ran up in a dark place, attracting farmers working in the fields to stand and watch one after another.


    I was puzzled in my heart. The boys with sad faces two days ago are so active now?


    The three villages are located five or six kilometers northwest of Lingfeng castle, and the camp is located under the Qingfeng mountain in the southeast of Lingfeng castle.


    The winding road from the village to the camp is nearly ten kilometers away.


    A group of people didn''t know the truth. When they saw that Leite rode away, they all chased after her.


    At the beginning, the team was still intact, but within a quarter of an hour, the team of 100 people was like broken cloth, scattered piece by piece on the road.


    "No... no... I can''t... I can''t..." shaking his hands, Parker gasped and said to Bree and Gru on the left and right.


    Gru also gasped: "don''t... Don''t give up, run, we''ll catch up with the front..."


    "How far is the camp..." holding the burden on his shoulder in one hand, Bree also felt that he was about to reach his limit.


    "Who knows... Come on, we''re going to catch up with the team in front," green urged as he gasped.


    "We can''t go on like this," Bree said to the two in coarse clothes. "We don''t know how far the camp is. If we rush too fast, we may still be overtaken."


    "That... That also needs to rush. There are ten brothers in front. As long as we rush in, we can be a team leader..."


    "We don''t have to surpass them now," Bree said to the two. "If we surpass them now, they will surpass us again. We should save our strength and surpass them when we see the camp."


    Parker gasped and agreed.


    "Yes... That''s how I play catch when I was young... We... Should take a break."


    "We can''t rest," Bree said quickly. "We have to catch up and follow them, or we''ll be too late..."


    The three looked at each other, then clenched their teeth and chased after a group of people in front.


    Seeing Bree''s three catching up, the ten people who were relatively peaceful immediately ran away with their teeth clenched.


    In such a chase, the team ran for another quarter of an hour,


    "I... I really can''t run, you run, I, I feel like I''m going to vomit." after crossing the river on the side of the castle, Parker felt he couldn''t hold on.


    "Hold on, Parker."


    "Really, I can''t... give me the burden quickly, you run... I''ll take it..."


    With that, Parker pulled the clothes on their shoulders into his hands, then slowed down and left the team.


    They looked back at Parker behind them, turned their heads, clenched their teeth and stuck tightly behind the team.


    The team of more than ten people has lost the speed of running like the wind at first. Everyone feels that their legs are tied like two huge rocks, which is heavy and makes people unable to move.


    Without the burden of the burden, Bree and Gru were much easier. They could swing their arms freely without worrying about shaking off their clothes like others.


    "Green, I think it should be here soon."


    "Well... It should be... We crossed the Zuo River."


    "Look!"


    Bree raised his voice, and Gru immediately raised his head and looked at a row of houses in front of the Qingfeng mountains.


    "It must be the camp. Where is Lord Arthur''s bodyguard going?"


    "Bree, go!" cried Gru, suddenly increasing his speed and running in front of everyone.


    It''s too early to sprint, but Bree has no time to stop Gru. Looking at Gru ahead, Bree adjusted his breathing and followed the team closely.


    The camp is right in front of us. At this time, no one will give up unless he faints.


    One after another, Gru was quickly overtaken again and again. For a moment, he stood side by side with Bree and fell behind the team.


    Green has little strength, and his steps are a little vain.


    Looking at the Rett who had pulled the rope and stopped the horse, waiting for them, Bree finally accelerated.


    Go!


    In an instant, Bree will burst out all the strength stored at one time, and the time of several breaths directly exceeds everyone in front of him!


    As soon as he rushed into the camp, Bree stopped immediately, put his hands on his knees and gasped.


    Win!

 Chapter 25

    "Line up!"


    Looking at the recruits who were staggering and tired, Rett shouted.


    Although ten thousand people didn''t want to move in their hearts, under the command, they still staggered and completed the formation in front of the camp.


    After glancing at the hard-working people, Leite smiled at the corners of his mouth, and then turned and walked into the house behind him.


    Leite''s sudden departure made everyone not know why, especially the smile that didn''t seem good, which made them uneasy and had a premonition that the situation was bad.


    Just as everyone was nervous and guessing, several figures suddenly came out of the barracks in front of them.


    "Lord Arthur..."


    "It''s Lord Arthur!"


    Arthur''s sudden appearance made everyone happy.


    "I''m Arthur tustra. Nice to meet you here!"


    These 100 people have all guarded the fortress during the animal tide and received training for a period of time. They have a little foundation.


    Looking at the 100 people, Arthur felt a little relieved.


    Although the number and mental outlook of these 100 people are far from what he imagined, the journey of ten thousand miles has finally taken the first step!


    Looking at the crowd, Arthur looked serious.


    "From now on, I will be your commander, and these two," said Arthur, pointing to Rett and Bogu, "are your instructors responsible for your military training."


    Hearing the speech, Leite and Bogu took a step forward and stood in front of the people with a cold face.


    Looking at the two people whose eyes were as sharp as knives, they all played drums in their hearts.


    "I know that many of you are lucky and feel that it is neither winter nor war. Many people are even excited that they can get three silver coins a month!"


    Yase raised his voice. "But what I want to tell you is that this is the barracks, here! You have only one identity - soldiers!"


    "No," Arthur suddenly smiled contemptuously at the crowd, "you are not a soldier now, but a reservist at best."


    "Look at you, but after running for a while, you''re tired to death one by one. If you go to the battlefield, I''m really worried that you''ll wet your pants or become a deserter..."


    "I, we won''t..."


    "Lord Arthur, I won''t be a deserter!"


    In the hearts of all, Arthur is the person they most respect, and no one will be indifferent to being despised and humiliated by the people they respect.


    Glancing over, the retorts immediately shut their mouths.


    "It''s not until you go to the battlefield that you know whether you are a deserter, but I can tell you now that many of you don''t even have the qualification to go to the battlefield!"


    "Some of you will give up because you can''t stand the harsh training! Some will be fired because they don''t pass the training! You won''t be deserters on the battlefield, that''s because here! Those who will become deserters will be eliminated from the first army in the name of cowards!!"


    "I''m not a coward. I want to be a soldier."


    "Lord Arthur, we will not give up! We will become soldiers of the first army!"


    "Yes, Lord Arthur, we are not cowards!"


    After being humiliated one after another, everyone was excited and shouted.


    Whether deserters or cowards, they would rather die on the battlefield or in this barracks if they were to return to the village with such a name on their back!


    Looking at the excited crowd, Arthur continued, "if you want to be a qualified soldier in the first army, you must first do three things."


    The crowd quieted down and stared at Arthur, thinking that no matter what he asked, they would do it.


    "These three points are -"


    "Obey!"


    "Obey!!"


    "Obey again!!!"


    Looking at Arthur''s harsh words, everyone could not help trembling in their hearts.


    "Obey the arrangement, obey the order, obey the discipline!"


    "I now give you the first order. From now on, when you hear the order, you should answer" yes ". If you want to speak, you should first shout" report "and get permission before you speak. Do you understand!"


    "Yes..."


    "I understand..."


    Listening to the sparse answer, Arthur said discontentedly, "it seems that I overestimate you. I can''t even understand people. I probably don''t even have the qualification to be a coward. I''ll ask again, do you understand!"


    "I understand."


    Arthur continued to shake his head. "It seems that someone hasn''t heard. I''ll ask again. Do you understand!"


    "Yes!"


    "I don''t have the strength to answer questions. I think you''d better be a coward. Do you understand!!"


    "Yes!!!"


    Excited again and again by Arthur, everyone shouted loudly.


    Listening to the echo of the mountains behind, Arthur finally nodded with satisfaction, "yes, the echo of Qingfeng mountains will be the standard in the future."


    Looking at the tired but high spirited people, Arthur then said, "now arrange the dormitory, give you ten minutes to put away your clothes, and then come back here."


    With that, Arthur called out the ten people who had won the previous long-distance race, organized them, and then asked them to choose their own players to dissolve.


    The architectural layout of the whole barracks was completed according to Arthur''s requirements.


    Stables, canteens, dormitories, public toilets and storage rooms... Are scattered and orderly throughout the military camp like geometry.


    One room for ten people in the dormitory is very spacious. On one side is a bed with unified bedding, and on the other side is an open locker with three sets of clothes.


    "My Lord, your method is really good. I hope these boys can stick to it." Thorne stood aside after the team was dissolved.


    "This is just the beginning..." Arthur said to himself.


    Seeing Arthur''s serious face, Thorne said with relief: "as long as there is enough Warcraft meat, they will grow up quickly."


    Hearing the speech, Leite and Bogu nodded. This is where they have the confidence to train a strong army!


    Arthur looked at the three men and said calmly, "what do you think is the basis of a strong army? Equipment or fighting spirit?"


    All three looked at Arthur suspiciously. Isn''t it?


    Looking at the three, Arthur said, "an army that can recruit and fight well must be an army with strict discipline, firm faith and culture!"


    "Educated?" Thorne asked in some surprise.


    "That''s right!" Arthur replied positively, "these three points are the truth tested by history. Physique can be exercised and equipment is nothing more than gold coins. Meeting these two points, we can only say that this is an army with excellent equipment, but it can''t guarantee that it can fight well."


    Although they didn''t quite understand Arthur''s historical test, the three still nodded.


    "Therefore, as instructors, the most important task is to strictly enforce discipline and let them understand that discipline is the criterion of their actions!"


    "Yes, Lord Arthur!"


    Looking at them, Arthur nodded quietly.


    Bogu and Leite were instructors carefully selected by him from the bodyguard. In daily training, Arthur was very relieved with his training subjects and requirements and their execution.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 26

    What Arthur wanted was a professional army capable of fighting.


    However, there is no professional soldier in this world. The only one who can be regarded as a soldier is the fiefdom Knights granted by lords at all levels.


    Knights cultivate fighting spirit, train the use of various weapons, train killing techniques and receive systematic military training. They are regarded as professional players who make a living by killing in the world.


    It is no exaggeration to say that a well-equipped and skilled knight can easily kill ten serf soldiers with spears.


    But even so, an army composed of knights is still not a real army.


    Because of the enfeoffment system, when the leader launches a war, the first thing to do is to summon his enfeoffed nobles, and then the enfeoffed nobles summon their enfeoffed nobles, and so on.


    These conscripted nobles also brought serfs in the territory. In addition to transporting food and grass, serfs also needed to stand in the front line with spears when the enemy cavalry launched an assault.


    In a war, the serfs who were cannon fodder were the worst casualties.


    As for the noble lords, as long as they do not die in the charge of cavalry and fighting on the battlefield, they are often treated by Haosheng in exchange for ransom according to the capture act.


    It can be said that the family with the highest risk of death in the whole danze kingdom is tustra near the sharp blade Canyon!


    That''s why green and the campers broke their vows, and Nick and Baggins betrayed him, because Warcraft doesn''t need a ransom at all.


    And such an army gathered at zero hour - Arthur didn''t even think it was an army! At most, they are a group of Liangshan heroes. They are a group of well-equipped Liangshan heroes.


    As for the war launched by such an army, Arthur preferred to call it "organized rogue group fighting".


    No one supported Arthur''s idea that he wanted to build an army composed of the working people at the bottom, whether Thorne or Benjie housekeeper.


    An army of serfs, are you kidding! Everyone reacted like this.


    If Dafei hadn''t enthusiastically shared his prey with him, and then let him find that Warcraft meat can improve his physical quality and even accelerate his fighting spirit cultivation, I''m afraid he is still doing ideological work for Leite and Bogu.


    But even so, they still failed to understand Arthur''s meaning of building a disciplined, confident and educated three armed forces.


    But Arthur also understood that some things should not be done too quickly. The ideological and cultural construction of the army is a long-term work.


    He was very satisfied that the two men could train the 100 men into a disciplined army before he made progress in handing them over to Gustav.


    ......


    ......


    Barracks dormitory.


    As soon as they entered the dormitory, everyone was stunned by the clean and tidy environment in front of them.


    Parker looked at the clothes in the wardrobe and threw himself on the bed to look at the brand-new bedding. He didn''t dare to touch them with his own hands for fear of soiling them.


    "Bree, don''t you think these things are for us? My God, this quilt seems to be a legendary quilt!" turning his head and looking at Bree, Parker looked excited.


    Looking at the environment inside the house, Bree was also a little stunned. He didn''t expect that their sleeping environment would be so good. He had expected to have a tent that didn''t leak air.


    "Bree, Parker, look at this, everyone, look at this!"


    Gru stood aside, pointed to a space in the wardrobe, seemed to have found something great, waved his arm and shouted at the people in the room.


    "I''ve seen this!" looking at the crowd, Gru pointed to the hanger in front of him and looked excited.


    "Once I went to Shanghe town with my father. When I passed the blacksmith''s shop, I glanced inside. I saw this inside at that time. Do you know what this is for? I tell you, this is for armor! This thing in the blacksmith''s shop had a helmet on it!"


    "Well," Parker said in surprise, glancing at the wardrobe in front of him. "There''s one in each cabinet! Do we all have armor? Then we''re not all Knights!"


    All have armor! Everyone was not surprised, but laughed and felt that Gru was bragging.


    Knight, how is this possible!


    Bree was also in a daze. Although he couldn''t believe that he could wear armor and become a majestic Knight like Lord Arthur''s bodyguard, he unconsciously raised a lingering expectation in his heart.


    Just when he was stunned, he suddenly glanced at someone running quickly outside the door.


    "Come on! Come on! Gather! Gather!" Bree looked back, rushed to the door and waved to the people in the room.


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the day, Bree and others had completely changed.


    Now lying on the clothes, everyone is excited to wrap themselves in the quilt and feel the comfort and touch of the quilt.


    "Bree, I think I''ve fallen in love here. If I had such a life every day, I really want to stay here all my life."


    Shaking off the quilt, Parker sat up spiritually and looked at Bree with an excited face.


    Looking at Parker with short hair, Bree said contentedly, "me too. Lord Arthur is so kind to us. It''s nice of the military camp!"


    Bree felt that today was the most comfortable day he had ever had.


    Although he almost fainted when he came to the barracks, and Lord Arthur gave a severe lecture, everything that followed was just like a dream.


    For example, I and everyone who have become short hair. According to Lord Arthur, this hairstyle is called cuntou.


    Although it''s just a hairstyle, these Knights personally repaired it for them with scissors and combs.


    And their ten captains, Lord Arthur, did it himself.


    When he sat on the stool and Lord Arthur cut his hair himself, Bree felt his heart jump out.


    He really wanted to go back to the village immediately, let Lily touch his head and watch Lord Arthur cut his hair himself.


    After cutting their hair, they also received new shoes - two pairs!


    Now it''s beside the bed. It''s brand-new leather boots. He wears them on his feet. The thick soles make him feel suddenly tall!


    They eat white bread and broth for dinner. As long as they don''t waste it, they can eat it until their stomachs swell.


    That guy Gru ate four or five pieces of bread and drank three bowls of broth!


    After dinner, they took a hot bath.


    This made him a little confused, but since Lord Arthur said bathing was healthier, it must be right!


    And if he didn''t take a bath with such a clean quilt, he really couldn''t bear to cover it.


    Bree reached out from the quilt, touched his head, looked at Parker and asked excitedly, "Parker, do you know what''s for breakfast tomorrow?"


    "What? Is it porridge again!" Parker asked curiously. He thought he still had the taste of broth in his mouth.


    "Eggs, eggs! And it''s said that we can eat eggs every day in the future!" Bree couldn''t help grinning when thinking about tomorrow''s breakfast.


    Only on her birthday every year will her mother be willing to spend copper coins to buy him food from the farm manager!


    Now, it is said that they can eat one every day!


    God, just thinking about Bree, I feel like I''m going to faint happily. Since then, isn''t it my birthday every day!

 Chapter 27

    After the transformation of the three farms was completed, Arthur gathered all the poultry in the farm, hired villagers to manage it and directly set up a farm.


    Although a farm has been set up, the output is not too high. It is only enough to supply the castle and military barracks. For the time being, it can not be sold abroad.


    As the saying goes, "when the cannon rings, there is ten thousand liang of gold". The army is a gold eater.


    Although Arthur knew this truth and was ready to burn money, he didn''t understand the terrible cost of the army until he really established an army.


    Not counting the daily expenses, the weapons, equipment and horses of 100 soldiers alone exceed 50 gold coins!


    Arthur really couldn''t afford to support these 100 people without setting up an iron ore Bureau in advance and completing the transformation of the farm.


    No wonder at first, when he said he wanted to form a new army, there was no support from the people around him.


    The army, he can spend money!


    Looking at Arthur frowning, as if with a sad face, Gustav stopped talking.


    It''s not that Gustav is not doing well. There are so many weapons and equipment that he can''t finish forging in a month or two.


    Mining is OK. There are more than 200 slaves in the iron mine. The iron ore mined every day can smelt at least hundreds of kilograms of pig iron.


    However, pig iron cannot be directly used to forge equipment and weapons. It must be tempered.


    In order to fulfill Arthur''s request as soon as possible, he Gustav didn''t use his mind less. Those blacksmiths now have at least several disciples.


    "Arthur, it''s not my fault! If I could, I wish I were a blacksmith." Gustav looked sincere at Arthur who was silent.


    "You, blacksmith?" taking back his thoughts, Arthur glanced at Gustav. "You''d better forget it. It''s your figure and appearance. I think the butcher is more suitable for you. Otherwise, I''ll take you to the farm. There''s a shortage of people there."


    "Butcher... Butcher?" Gustav stared with small eyes. "Arthur, I''m your most loyal friend. You can''t do this to me! And I''m old and panting for two steps."


    Although he knew Arthur wouldn''t really let himself be a butcher, Gustav said with an exaggerated look.


    "You''re so fat that you don''t have much breathing."


    Being run by Arthur, Gustav was not angry at all. Instead, he patted his stomach and said with a smile: "Hey, this is my hard-earned baby. I can guarantee that Bison''s armor will work and will not lend it!"


    "You''d better keep it for yourself." Arthur smiled and waved off the topic.


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur said positively, "the output of iron ore mountain is too low. Now we don''t think that once businessmen from all over the kingdom come, the low output of iron ore mountain will be a constraint on the development of Shanghe collar."


    "My friend, the output of pig iron is not low," Gustav explained, worried about Arthur''s unknown situation. "According to your request, there have been several tons of pig iron stored in the warehouse of the iron ore bureau!"


    "Gustav, a little promising. We don''t even have enough pig iron for ourselves."


    "This, this is not enough?" Gustav was somewhat surprised by Arthur''s tone.


    If these pig irons are forged into weapons and armor, they can be equipped with at least thousands of knights. Will there be nearly thousands of knights in the Kingdom every year?


    Obviously not.


    "Civilians will also need iron products." Arthur casually explained to Gustav, who was surprised.


    "If we want to improve the output and efficiency of iron ore mountains, we need to reform the iron mines, both system and technology."


    "I know this, and I have reformed!"


    Gustav often heard Arthur mention the word reform recently. He thought about it when he went back. Although he still didn''t understand it, he thought it should be like a "good idea".


    "Tell me, how did you reform?" Arthur was curious when he heard the speech.


    Leaning against the back of the chair, Gustav smiled proudly at Arthur and said, "according to my observation, if a person only does one thing and does it repeatedly, he can do the fastest and best." then Gustav stopped and observed Arthur''s expression.


    "What do you think I''m doing? Go on!" seeing this guy talking, he suddenly stopped and aimed at him. Arthur said angrily.


    Seeing that there was no special change on Arthur''s face, Gustav continued, "so I thought that if the forging equipment process is separated and one person is only responsible for completing one process, the speed will be accelerated."


    Then the guy stopped again and watched Arthur''s expression change.


    "Don''t say a word, stop! Go on, finish it all at once!" looking at Gustav''s expression, Arthur wanted to go up and punch him.


    "I don''t want to know if you agree."


    After muttering, Gustav continued, "so I spent gold coins and called a group of people in Shanghe town to be responsible for Blacksmithing, and asked each blacksmith to choose three disciples as helpers. This not only speeds up the speed, but also there will be more blacksmiths in a short time."


    "They can''t do too difficult processes, but some are simple and have no problem at all. The blacksmith reduces his work and is very happy to bring some disciples."


    With that, Gustav looked at Arthur again.


    "Finished?"


    Nodded, Gustav quickly added: "this is all according to your requirements. I''m good at making the weapons and equipment of the first army as soon as possible."


    Arthur asked, "how many people do you call and how much do you pay them every month?"


    "Sixty three people, each with ten silver coins a month. Arthur, I didn''t spend any gold coins. Forging iron takes a lot of energy. Ten gold coins are the least, and I sent someone to supervise to ensure that they don''t dare to be lazy!"


    "Hahaha." Arthur burst out laughing, looked at the nervous Gustav and said loudly, "Gustav, you are really a profiteer. You only give others ten silver coins a month for such a tired job. Do you mind eating?"


    Gustav''s method is actually factory assembly line.


    Arthur wanted to wait until the time was ripe and set up a factory before implementing this method. Unexpectedly, Gustav took the lead and applied it to the equipment manufacturing of the first army in advance.


    Seeing that Arthur agreed with his reform, Gustav also relaxed and said with a proud smile: "I paid and cared for their food. Isn''t it greater than the God of light?"


    "Gustav, you''re a fucking genius." Arthur praised sincerely. Now Gustav is the most lacking person in the territory.


    Hearing Arthur''s praise, Gustav smiled proudly, "I''ve always heard you say reform recently. As your most loyal friend, I can''t miss you too much. How? This is my Gustav''s reform!"

 Chapter 28

    "Say you''re fat, you''re panting."


    Looking at Gustav''s proud face, Arthur smiled and said, "the method you came up with is very good, but it''s not the best. At least there are many places to improve."


    "Improve, how?" Gustav asked immediately, interested.


    "What you give is a fixed reward. They do more and less. They can only get ten silver coins a month. Then anyone can be lazy as long as they have a chance."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not so stupid. If they take my gold coins, they have to work for me honestly. If they dare to be lazy, they won''t get a copper coin!" Gustav said firmly.


    Arthur smiled and said, "if you send someone to supervise the work, there will be another expense. If you want them to work more willingly, you must find ways to improve their labor enthusiasm."


    "Labor enthusiasm?" Gustav looked at Arthur puzzled. This is another new word.


    "In short, labor enthusiasm is the degree to which workers give play to their subjective initiative in the process of production and labor."


    "To what extent does the production process...!"


    In such a long sentence, you''re simply saying it. Gustav was disgusted in his heart.


    Gustav''s reaction reminded Arthur of a horse''s stem.


    After laughing for a while, Arthur continued, "in short, it is the producer''s labor attitude, labor behavior and labor effect."


    "Labor attitude is the core of labor enthusiasm, which determines the occurrence, development and change of labor behavior; labor behavior is the entity of labor enthusiasm, which reflects the internal power of workers and the size of this power; labor effect is a sign to measure labor enthusiasm, such as labor efficiency, product quality, consumption and so on."


    "Do you understand my explanation?"


    In Arthur''s mind, Gustav is his most important assistant, so he explained it in great detail.


    Stunned and blinking, Gustav tried to think about it with a big head.


    As for Arthur''s explanation, he felt as if he understood a little, and as if he didn''t understand anything.


    He always felt that Arthur''s "simple saying" was not so simple.


    "How should that be improved?"


    "Very simple - spirit plus material, mainly spiritual encouragement, supplemented by material encouragement."


    "Spiritually, we should first promote the dedication of loving home, labor and people in the territory. We should recognize their contributions, commend and encourage those who have performed well, and let them have a sense of honor as workers from public opinion. We should let them know that what they have done is not only the value of those gold coins, but also building our common home Add bricks and tiles. "


    "In addition, we should respect their personality, maintain their self-esteem, and don''t let them feel that they are paid slaves."


    That''s a good idea. It''s much better than sending a supervisor!


    Arthur''s words made Gustav merchant''s blood flow quickly, and his heart was surging for a time.


    Seeing Arthur waiting for his reaction, he hurriedly asked, "I know the spirit. What about the material?"


    "Material is simple, and the principle is four words - distribution according to work."


    "You can set a basic remuneration, which should not be too high, and then give them different remuneration according to the quantity and quality of their work. More work will get more and less work will get less. That''s it."


    "Arthur, my friend, this is a wonderful way!" Gustav looked at Arthur excitedly with his arms open. "How did you think of this? You are a real... Real genius!"


    "You mean profiteers," Arthur glanced at Gustav.


    This guy, it was obviously changed at 0:00 just now.


    Gustav smiled, "I can''t hide anything from you, but I never lie in front of my friends. It''s really a genius idea."


    Arthur could only smile when praised by an honest man like Gustav.


    It feels like I was praised for copying others'' answers in the exam when I was a child.


    What he said is really a great idea in a world without factories, but if it is put on the earth, anyone who has received nine years of compulsory education can think of it.


    "Let''s talk about the reform of iron mines."


    After Gustav''s praise for more than ten minutes, Arthur decisively interrupted him and put the topic back on track.


    To tell the truth, he is not a person who likes others to praise him too much.


    That''s not good.


    "As you wish, my friend!" Gustav turned, "but this method is not suitable for iron mines. After all, they are slaves, and giving them an extra piece of bread is superfluous."


    Slaves are the most humble people in the world, or they are not human at all. They have no right to be human, but the personal belongings of slave owners.


    Most of the slaves of iron ore mountain came from Blackstone city in the west of the kingdom.


    Where, war is like the animal tide on the river. When the tidal corridor is exposed to the sea every year, the two countries break out of war in order to compete for the holy land.


    "In that case, start the reform from identity to give them the opportunity to become free people."


    "Since... Free people?!"


    Arthur''s voice was low and his tone did not fluctuate, but the content of his words was shocking enough.


    "Don''t be so surprised. Emancipating serfs and slaves was originally planned."


    "Ya... Arthur," Gustav felt his tongue knotted. "Slaves and serfs are not the same. Even if you give them freedom, they can''t dig much more ore!"


    "Gustav, you can''t be so short-sighted to reform." looking at Gustav, Arthur explained: "to liberate slaves, in addition to reforming the iron ore mountains, it is to make reserves for the future development of the territory. There are too few people on the river."


    "But... There''s no need to give them freedom, so we have to pay them... And most of the slaves in the iron mine are war criminals from the West. If you liberate them, you may get into trouble."


    He doesn''t understand the development of reserves. He just doesn''t want to give up gold coins.


    "Trouble, what trouble? According to the slave law, they are all my private property. I have the right to deal with them in any way! I think you just don''t want to give up gold coins."


    "More than 200 people, my friend..." Arthur saw through the secret in his heart, and Gustav couldn''t hang his face. "Then you say how to reform, I think it''s better to let them dig for another ten years. It''s not so easy to want freedom!"


    "Gustav, Gustav, with a mayor like you, I''m really worried about the people leading the river."


    His fat face was full of reluctance. Arthur thought this guy was cute?


    "Then you say how to reform, you can''t give them freedom in vain¡°


    "For slaves who have been mining for ten years, you can directly set them free, pay them a certain reward and let them continue mining. For those who have not been mining for ten years, let them dig for ten years. In the same way, you can also recruit people in your territory to work in iron mines."


    "What if they don''t want to?" Gustav looked worried. "After all, they have been slaves in the iron mine for ten years. Now you have suddenly given them freedom, so they haven''t all escaped..."


    "Escape? Where?" looking at Gustav, Arthur said slowly, "they have nowhere to escape! Only by leading them on the river can they get the treatment of free people. Once they leave here, they can only become refugees and beggars, or be caught as slaves again."


    Male * * Li had tattoos on his face to show his slave status.


    "And in ten years, most of them have been institutionalized, and only a few will leave. Gustav, you have to understand that not everyone will have a chance to get the job in the iron ore mountain in the future."


    ......

 Chapter 29

    Institutionalization? Well, another strange word.


    Since my friend came back from the fortress and liked to spend his time in his study, he could always hear all kinds of new words from his mouth. Thorne thought.


    Looking at Arthur with a determined face, Gustav said anxiously, "I hope your kindness is right, otherwise we will have a headache about how to spend gold coins to buy slaves."


    "Don''t worry," Arthur said with relief, "the reform of the system is like this for the time being, and then the reform of technology."


    "Technology? My friend, is it possible that those moldy books in the castle gave you some alchemy?"


    "Sort of." Arthur was noncommittal.


    He did read the books in the castle, but there was nothing valuable in them. Most of them were Historical Biographies, describing the glorious deeds of the tustra family and some continental legends.


    It doesn''t feel very useful.


    Speaking of books, Arthur suddenly remembered an important thing.


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur asked, "is bachelor Boye still with you?"


    "Bachelor? Why do you suddenly think of him?" Gustav asked.


    Arthur''s completely irrelevant questions made him a little confused.


    His friend, the most impatient man in the past, was the bachelor Boye, so he drove him out of the castle.


    But it can''t blame Arthur. The old guy is really annoying enough. He chatters like a mosquito preaching.


    "I have something very important to give to Mr. Boye. In other words, you won''t have driven him back to Xuecheng?"


    "That''s not true," replied Gustav. "You asked me to do movable type printing. I sent him to the iron ore Bureau. Most people can''t recognize so many words. Bachelor Boye is just right."


    "That''s good."


    Arthur nodded. It was indeed his negligence, but fortunately, the bachelor Boye was still on the river.


    Bachelor''s degree is the group with the highest cultural level in the world. They often read widely, are familiar with mainland history and all kinds of knowledge, and specifically serve the nobility.


    Reasonably speaking, this should have been a high-ranking class. After all, they have the right to record history and explain knowledge.


    However, the facts are quite different.


    Not only the bachelor''s degree group, but also the clergy of various religions, have the right to record history and explain knowledge.


    For the bachelor group, all kinds of clergy are extremely disgusted.


    Think they not only do not believe in gods, but even speculate about gods!


    If it had not been for the protection of the nobility, the bachelor group would no longer exist.


    The reason why nobles protect bachelor''s degree is not that they believe in knowledge or truth, but that the pursuit of bachelor''s group is more harmless than religious clergy.


    The nobles believe in force!


    Aristocrats often treat knowledge with disdain, such as Arthur.


    Therefore, although bachelors are nominally noble counselors, in fact, they also serve as tutors, librarians, scribes, secretaries and so on.


    Frankly speaking, the bachelor group is a senior servant in the eyes of the nobility.


    Mr. Boye was expelled from Lingfeng Castle because of his dissatisfaction with Arthur''s excessive advice.


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur said, "when you are finished making movable type printing, send the bachelor back to Lingfeng Castle immediately. I have something important for him. Remember, you can''t neglect it."


    "No problem. I''ll arrange a carriage to send the bachelor back."


    Although there was some doubt about Arthur''s change of attitude, it was not a big deal. Gustav readily agreed.


    After solving the matter of Boyle''s bachelor, Arthur then told: "papermaking and printing should be completed as soon as possible. These two things are of great significance and related to the future of Shanghe collar."


    "God, my friend, this is the third time you mentioned it since I came to the castle!" Gustav exaggerated, "don''t worry! It''s not too difficult. If you ask again, you just doubt my Gustav''s ability!"


    "Three times..." Arthur raised his hand and touched his head.


    Staring at him, Gustav nodded seriously.


    To tell the truth, he didn''t quite understand why Arthur valued these two things so much. What did he need so much paper to do? Couldn''t it be used to wipe his ass?


    "Well, I''m too anxious. It''s really not too difficult."


    The principle of movable type printing is very simple, which can be understood at a glance.


    Although papermaking is more complicated, it is nothing more than pulping, papermaking and drying. The key lies in the process of pulping and the use of glue in papermaking.


    You can only understand it by looking at it.


    He was a little too anxious and worried.


    After finishing these topics, Arthur continued: "the low efficiency of the iron ore bureau is mainly due to the steel-making technology. We can''t directly obtain the steel for forging weapons and armor."


    Arthur has asked about the iron smelting technology in this world before. There is no problem in obtaining raw and cooked iron, but he can''t directly smelt steel.


    Cooked iron is soft. It can only be used to make lock armor, not weapons or armor.


    Pig iron has too many impurities and brittle texture. If you want to make weapons, you need to heat and forge repeatedly, which is time-consuming and laborious.


    Such a situation is a great constraint on the future development of Shanghe collar.


    Because in Arthur''s imagination, iron is not only used for military, but also used for agricultural production and life.


    In view of this situation, Arthur thought it was time to let the steel pouring method come out.


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur said, "I saw an alchemy called steel pouring method in the ancient books of the castle, which can directly smelt steel, and the method is very simple. I''ll write it down later, and you can take it back to the iron ore Bureau for test. I believe it can directly smelt steel."


    Steel pouring method is simply to combine pig iron and wrought iron.


    Using the characteristics of high carbon content in pig iron and more oxidation inclusions in cooked iron, the oxygen in cooked iron is used to oxidize silicon, manganese and carbon in pig iron, so as to achieve the steelmaking method of removing inclusions.


    This method has simple principle and easy operation, but the effect is very obvious.


    It can be called "true alchemy!"


    "Experiment? Isn''t it the exact alchemy formula?" Gustav asked.


    "The ancient book is shabby and illegible, and has been turned into debris." Arthur lied and prevaricated, "but I still remember the general method. Even if it can''t succeed at one time, it''s no problem to experiment more than once."


    Arthur''s understanding of the steel pouring method is limited to words.


    In junior high school, there was an introduction to the steel pouring method in the history textbook.


    Because the history teacher said, "the steel mills in our county are too backward and still use this old method to make steel", Arthur specially checked it on the Internet.


    Backwardness is indeed backwardness, but it is in the earth of the 21st world. In the present Shanghe collar, the steel pouring method is absolutely an epoch-making alchemy!


    The steel pouring method Arthur wants to give to Gustav is an improved pig iron pouring method in the Ming Dynasty. Compared with the northern and Southern Dynasties, the process of pig iron pouring method is more simplified.


    But after all, he had not personally refined steel, so Arthur thought it better to be modest for the sake of safety.


    What if... What if I hit my face

 Chapter 30

    Shanghe Town, hotel.


    Bang!


    Milt slapped on the table, suppressed his anger, looked at Vernon and said, "civilians, try to fill your stomach. You can''t worry about the life of nobility."


    "Nobility?"


    Vernon was stunned, then changed into a suddenly enlightened expression, "yes, yes! Our Lord milt campers is a baron! Where is your fief, sir?"


    With that, Vernon and his two attendants laughed before milt reacted.


    Staring at the three Vernons, milt''s hand on the table clenched his fist.


    As the eldest son of the Earl of campes, he did not have his own fief, but was sent to the river to lead the ghost place.


    All this because he is just an illegitimate child!


    His half brother not only has a higher title than him, but also won the most prosperous town in the south of the territory. Because he has a good mother!


    This is the most hated and dissatisfied thing in milt''s heart.


    Staring at Vernon, milt''s angry eyes were still a little puzzled.


    Half a month ago, this guy called him brother with a warm face. Unexpectedly, he turned his face immediately because of the competition for cooperation with Lingfeng castle.


    I dare to deliberately provoke him today.


    "Sir milt, your servant seems to want to defend you," said Vernon disdainfully, glancing at Jeffrey, who was sitting next to milt and had put his hand on the hilt of his sword.


    At the same time, the two attendants behind him also put their hands on the hilt of the sword and stared warily at Jeffrey.


    After looking at Jeffrey, milt smiled at Vernon and said, "my friend likes to eat dog meat best. Maybe he turns your voice into a dog bark."


    "You!" Vernon stood up and stared at milt angrily.


    What he can''t stand most is that others say he is a dog, which he once told milt.


    The imagined conflict did not appear. He stared at milt angrily for a while, and Vernon changed his face and put on a relaxed face.


    "Milt, in fact, we should not be enemies, but our closest friends."


    "Friend?" Vernon''s face changed, which made milt a little confused. He glanced at Vernon with a round face and big ears.


    "Yes, my friend!" Vernon stepped up to milt. "I wish I could help you more than hostility and quarrel."


    "Help me?" looking at him, milt disdained to smile. "Are you going to give me the cooperation with Lingfeng castle?"


    "Cooperation?" Vernon smiled, pulled out his stool and sat next to milt.


    "Sir milt, you''ve been on the river for seven years. Don''t you want to go back to campesburg, or do you already love it and plan to stay in this damn place for another seven years?"


    "What? Do you have something to pay attention to?" milt looked at Vernon jokingly. "Or are you ready to sacrifice yourself and give me the opportunity to cooperate with Lingfeng castle?"


    Looking at him, milt asked, "give it to you and you can go back?"


    Milt was stunned and then fell silent.


    He knew in his heart that even if he got the opportunity to cooperate with Lingfeng castle, he was unlikely to be recalled to the south.


    Seeing his silence, Vernon smiled and said, "seven years, seven years! Dear Baron milt campers, you won''t naively think you can return to campers."


    "What the hell are you trying to say!" milt was a little agitated.


    "I said, we are friends. As friends, we should help when we are in trouble."


    "I don''t know what''s difficult for me. Even if there is, I don''t think you can help me." glancing at him, milt reminded him, "Vernon, your performance today is abnormal."


    "Oh." Vernon smiled softly at milt, who pretended to be calm. "Milt, it seems that you don''t know your situation at all."


    Seeing his eyes puzzled, Vernon then said, "think about why you were sent here. I know they must tell you that this is to make you better sharpen yourself."


    "Yes, yes, it may be a sharpening. But it''s also a sharpening. Your half brother gets the prosperous Shuangye Town, but your brother can only stay in Shanghe collar. In winter, you have to worry about not dying under the claws of Warcraft!"


    "What the hell are you trying to say!" milt was a little impatient looking at Vernon.


    "It''s just a kind reminder as a friend." looking at him, Vernon continued, "you may be safe when count campers is around, but I hear the count''s health is not as good as before. Well, I''m curious if Mrs. Taylor treats you like a biological child."


    "Shut up!" milt hit the table, knocked down the wine cup, and the ale dripped on the wooden floor.


    Glaring at Vernon, milt said sternly, "you are just a civilian. You dare to slander the noble count and be careful to lose your life!"


    "I said, this is just a kind reminder as a friend. Of course, as a friend, in addition to the reminder, I have some kind suggestions, if you want to hear."


    With that, Vernon stood up and turned away with two attendants.


    Looking at Vernon leaving, milt frowned deeply and kept thinking about what the other party had just said.


    If the woman he hates most in the world is anyone, it must be Taylor fried.


    "My Lord," Jeffrey whispered as he saw his face embarrassed.


    Looking at Jeffrey, milt asked in a deep voice, "did your Lord count really do well last time you sent a letter back to the castle?"


    "All right," Jeffrey hesitated and stammered, "it''s just... It''s just that the count is different from what I thought."


    "Different, why not? Why didn''t you say it last time!" milt was like a frightened rabbit at the moment.


    "My Lord, i... I didn''t know it would be so important, and the count is really all right, just different from what I imagined, so..."


    "What''s the difference, say it!" interrupted Jeffrey, and milt asked directly.


    "Yes," Geoffrey recalls. He said slowly: "he is very fat, and his face is not very good. His voice is very big, but his breath is not very good. Besides, the count also has perfume, strong, hollow eyes, and feels like..."


    "Enough!"


    Milt interrupted Jeffrey, gritting his teeth, hanging his head and looking flustered.


    "You said Eric was in the castle last time?" asked milt gnashing his teeth.


    "Yes, sir." milt''s state worried him a little.


    At the moment, milt was filled with anger, hatred, sadness, fear and helplessness. He felt like a drowning man.


    ......


    At night, just as Vernon was about to strip off to sleep, there was a sudden knock on the door.


    Vernon was stunned, then smiled disdainfully, got up and opened the door.


    Looking at the expressionless milt standing outside the door, Vernon smiled and asked, "what''s the matter with Sir milt coming to me so late?"


    "Maybe I should listen to your friend''s advice. Why, you''re not welcome?"


    "It''s my honor to help my friends. Please come in."


    When he stepped into the house, milt looked around. Seeing that there was another woman on the bed, he looked sideways at Vernon and sneered, "it seems that you didn''t expect me to come tonight."


    After throwing two silver coins and driving the woman out of the house, Vernon smiled and said, "yes, I didn''t expect you to come tonight."

 Chapter 31

    "Leah, come and change this suit."


    "Here, for me?"


    Looking at Arthur''s brand-new clothes, Leah''s excited heart pounded.


    "Ah, yes, this is the overalls I designed for you personally. Go and try them on."


    "Yes, yes, Lord Arthur."


    Leah was a little excited, took Arthur''s clothes, held them in her arms, turned and ran back to her room.


    While waiting, Arthur leaned back in his chair and put his hands on the back of his head. He couldn''t help imagining the effect of Leah wearing a maid''s dress.


    "Big... Lord."


    After waiting for a while, she saw Leia come in with her head down.


    Arthur''s eyes lit up when he looked at Leia, who had taken on a new look.


    The original loose and rigid blue dress was replaced by a black-and-white Maid Dress. The waist and arm tight design highlighted Leah''s slender and beautiful posture.


    This feeling, like a middle-aged woman, turned into a girl in the twinkling of an eye.


    The ruffle design on the clothes and the Doraemon pocket under the chest add a little loveliness to Leah''s youthful and beautiful temperament.


    "Well, it''s nice! It''s very nice." Arthur nodded to himself with satisfaction.


    Leah was already very nervous. Listening to Arthur''s praise, she felt her cheeks burning and her head dizzy.


    Looking at Leah, who was about to bury her head in her chest, Arthur said, "Leah, relax. You''ll wrinkle your clothes."


    Huh?


    "Come on, come here, open your arms and turn two circles. Let me have a closer look."


    "Yes, yes, my Lord."


    When she came to Arthur, Leia nervously loosened her clasped hands, closed her eyes, and slowly turned twice under Arthur''s gaze.


    After the turn, Leah immediately tightened up again, put her hands on her side and held her clothes tightly.


    Although she was glad that the count gave her clothes, the clothes showed her waist, which would make her upper body look very big.


    It''s embarrassing.


    "Very good, very good. I didn''t think I had the talent of fashion designer." Arthur was very satisfied with his works.


    On the river in early spring, the temperature is still a little cold. Arthur was worried about the design of the long skirt. Fortunately, Leah was tall and perfectly dressed in the beauty of this maid dress.


    Looking at Leia, who was a little nervous, Arthur felt it necessary to ask the client how she felt.


    "Leah, do you like this suit?"


    "Yes, thank you, Lord Arthur."


    "I knew you''d like it!" Arthur was quite proud. "In the future, this will be your work clothes. This is a long one. When the weather gets warm, there will be a short one."


    "Short?" looking at Arthur in the chair, Leah''s bright eyes were full of doubt.


    "It''s just shorter. That''s about where the skirt is," said Arthur, gesturing on his knee with his hand.


    "Lord Arthur, this... It''s too short to show her legs." Leah said timidly when she looked at him.


    Looking at Leia with a nervous face, Arthur decided not to force her.


    "In that case, in summer, choose some good fabrics so that you can wear comfortably."


    The atmosphere of the world is still very open. There are many women in thin shirts and bare arms in the hot summer.


    But since Leia doesn''t like it, Arthur doesn''t want to force it. It''s not good to embarrass the little girl for his bad taste.


    "Thank you, Lord Arthur." buried her head, Leah''s voice was as low as a mosquito.


    "No thanks. Just don''t be so confused in the future."


    "Yes, sir..."


    Just as Arthur appreciated his design and Leah bowed her head and blushed, Thorne in armor walked to the desk with a straight face.


    Thorne glanced at Leia next to Arthur, and then said in a deep voice, "Sir, the two families are coming."


    "The clothes I designed." Arthur asked proudly when he noticed Thorne''s eyes. "How''s it going? Is Leah more beautiful and generous in this suit than those noble ladies?"


    Hearing the speech, Thorne looked at Leah again.


    "The clothes designed by adults are very distinctive, but I haven''t seen the noble lady," Thorne replied solemnly.


    Arthur got up and went to Thorne, patted him on the shoulder, sighed and encouraged and said, "Thorne, you deserve to be single for forty years. You have to learn more from me in this regard."


    With that, Arthur walked to the Council hall.


    You haven''t seen the noble lady. Looking at Arthur''s back, Thorne hurried to catch up.


    ......


    As soon as he entered the Council hall, Arthur noticed the difference between milt''s and milt''s faces.


    Compared with the fierce dispute a few days ago, milt was silent at the moment, and Vernon got up and smiled and saluted when he saw him coming, with a calm look and clear confidence.


    Arthur took his seat and Thorne stood aside.


    Looking at the two people with different faces, Arthur smiled and asked, "I''m glad you''re so positive. Tell me what good news you''ve brought."


    For a time, they were silent, and no one was the first to speak.


    Vernon first looked at the silent milt across his eyes, and then smiled and said to Arthur, "Lord count, 40% interest is the bottom line of count green, and can''t be reduced any more."


    Vernon paused, saw Arthur frowning, and then said, "but count Greene said that the Greene family and the tustra family have been allies since ancient times, and their ancestors have fought hand in hand to protect the peace in the north."


    "Knowing that your Excellency has led the troops to guard the fortress alone, count green is willing to re conclude a contract with you, follow the family ancestors, help each other and jointly maintain the peace in the north."


    After hearing Vernon''s words, Arthur''s ugly face was better.


    "Count Green has a good eye, but I don''t value these beautiful words you say."


    With that, Arthur ignored Vernon''s face and turned to milt, who had been silent.


    "And you, what did count campers say?"


    "Count," said milt, with his head bowed and his hands clenched under the table, "two hundred longbows are the greatest sincerity of campers. The count said that the campers family once fought for the peace and blood of Shanghe collar, and the interests of the iron ore mountain should belong to the campers family."


    "What do you mean? I don''t understand!" Arthur squinted at milt.


    Milt was silent, raised his head and said bravely, "the count means that the campes family should get the benefits of the iron ore mountain whether they cooperate or not."


    "What if I say no?" Arthur stared at milt coldly, and Thorne, who stood by, stared at him coldly.


    "The campers mean - at all costs. Lord Arthur, this is Lord libron''s meaning, not that I disrespect you."


    With all this, milt''s forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat.


    This is a threat!


    Holding the handrail, Arthur looked at milt with uncontrollable anger.


    Vernon sat aside, feeling the sudden tension, looked at them for a moment, and then said to milt opposite.


    "Do you campers want to start a war?"


    "I don''t mean that, but these are the words of count libron campes."


    With a cold hum to milt, Vernon looked at Arthur, "Lord Arthur, you don''t have to worry. Since count Green has promised to make an alliance with you, he won''t sit back and watch campesburg destroy the peace in the North!"


    "You go," Arthur said in a deep voice, looking at milt with a worried face.


    Milt stood up, wiped the sweat on his forehead, looked at Arthur and bowed slightly.


    "Lord count, I will always stay at the upper river collar. If you change your mind, please let me know at any time. The campes family is also very willing to guard the peace of the upper river collar with you."


    After milt left, Arthur looked at Vernon with a calm face.


    "Please tell Earl Kiel green that I am very happy to cooperate with him."

 Chapter 32

    "Gold coin, what gold coin?" Arthur asked puzzled, looking at Vernon with a smiling face.


    Vernon was stunned and barely maintained a smile on his face. "Lord Arthur, of course, is a gold coin for 40% of the interests of the iron ore mountain."


    "Oh, this, some, some!" Arthur looked embarrassed after answering in the affirmative, "but I''m afraid I can''t give it to you now."


    "Lord Arthur, why is this?" Vernon asked more.


    At this time, he didn''t think Arthur would rely on the interests of Greenberg.


    "Alas..." looking at Vernon, Arthur sighed heavily on his side.


    "Count Gelin can lend a helping hand at this time. Naturally, Lingfeng Castle should show enough sincerity, but it''s not my embarrassment. It''s really the day of Lingfeng castle. It''s hard!"


    Looking at some surprised Vernon, Arthur continued: "I''m dissatisfied with you. At the moment, there are only 100 gold coins left in the warehouse of the castle. Just after the winter, the Kingdom merchants are still on the road. At the moment, the iron ore mountain has no income at all, and the expenses of the castle are already stretched."


    "How... How did this happen?"


    Vernon could not have expected that an elegant count would complain to him like this. At the moment, looking at Arthur''s worried look, he really had no doubt.


    "Alas..." Arthur breathed again.


    "You know the situation of Shanghe collar. Every winter is a disaster. Although it depends on the iron mine, most of the benefits are taken by your Gelin family and campes family."


    Vernon smiled at the speech. Naturally, he knew it clearly.


    "But, Lord Arthur, the situation is not so bad. Isn''t there thousands of gold coins in Lingfeng castle in recent years?"


    "Hey, don''t mention the thousands of gold coins," Arthur explained. "In recent years, in order to resist the animal tide, the guards of the castle have been killed and injured seriously. It has taken more than half to pay for and cultivate new guards. Moreover, the daily expenses of fifty or sixty people, dozens of horses and people eating horses and chewing horses in the castle are amazing!"


    "Just like this wine," said Arthur, pointing to Vernon''s wine, "there are only one or two barrels left in the castle. I usually don''t want to drink it myself. I''ll give it out when distinguished guests arrive."


    Vernon looked at the wine in the cup at hand in some surprise.


    Arthur noticed the change of his expression, waved his hand and then said, "these are small things, which are not in my eyes, but the serfs are really a headache..."


    Hearing this, Vernon turned his eyes and asked suspiciously, "Lord Arthur, I have seen many new faces in the town recently. It seems that they are serfs. What happened in the farm?"


    "Alas..." Arthur looked sad. "In recent years, in order to resist the animal tide, the serfs have killed and injured hundreds of people! There have been complaints in the farm, so that the manager of the farm can''t sleep at night and is afraid of being cut off."


    The serf uprising and killing the farm manager is one of the standard processes.


    More than ten years ago, the Essex leader in the south of the Kingdom broke out a serf uprising. After killing the farm manager and local nobles, the serfs did not give up for good, but quickly grew into a coalition army and marched towards the capital of the king.


    However, the coalition army had neither strict organization nor clear plan, so it soon evolved into a carnival of burning, killing and looting.


    The Allied forces executed nobles along the way, looted castles and towns, burned houses and smashed shops.


    In the face of the rapidly growing serf alliance, kings and courtiers without a standing army can only shrink in the king''s city and rely on hundreds of iron guards to defend the city.


    Although the uprising was finally suppressed by the vassals, it gave the nobles a deep understanding of the kingdom.


    Either relax the oppression of serfs, or oppress serfs so that they don''t even dare to resist.


    Vernon obviously belongs to the latter.


    "Count, you must not give in to this. Once you show the slightest willingness to compromise, the serfs will advance an inch! At this moment, you should cut off a few heads with iron and blood, and severely frighten them!"


    Looking at some indignant Vernon, Arthur shook his head and said slowly in the puzzled gaze of the other party.


    "I thought so originally. I really don''t deserve pity for the restless serfs! But instead of killing them to vent my anger, I''d better send them to feed Warcraft when winter comes! Although they are cheap, I have to make them die more valuable."


    "Your Excellency is right," Vernon said, suddenly stunned and found that the topic was a little far away.


    "Your Excellency, I understand your difficulties. But if so, I''m afraid it will affect the cooperation between the two sides..."


    "I understand, I understand!" looking at him, Arthur said quickly, "but you can see that it''s not that I''m insincere, but that I''m really embarrassed. Why don''t I divide the gold coins in the castle into two and send dozens of gold coins to count green first?"


    "Well, that''s not necessary¡°


    Holding the corners of his mouth, Vernon smiled and refused Arthur. Didn''t he deliberately disgust the count by sending only dozens of gold coins back to Greenberg?


    Looking at Vernon, Arthur then said, "I also know that this is not enough respect for count green, but please tell count green that I Arthur tustra have 12% sincerity in the cooperation between the two families. I am willing to share the profits of the iron ore mountain equally with the Green family!"


    Vernon''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech.


    If so, he wouldn''t have to be embarrassed. I don''t think count green will reward him for it.


    "Lord Arthur, please don''t worry. I''ll explain the situation of Lingfeng castle to the count. The count also attaches great importance to this cooperation. I''m sure he can understand your difficulties."


    With the double threat of the animal tide and the campes family, Vernon didn''t believe Arthur would do anything that was not conducive to cooperation.


    After hearing Vernon''s words, Arthur smiled and pointed to the wine cup at his hand: "you''re welcome to drink and drink. You also contributed to this cooperation. I decided to reward you with ten gold... Silver coins! Ten silver coins!"


    Arthur had a flesh ache on his face.


    "Well, thank you, Lord Arthur!" Vernon looked happy, but scolded stingy in his heart.


    Ten silver coins were enough for him to find women several times.


    After discussing the details of their cooperation, Vernon got up and prepared to leave.


    "Lord Arthur, please rest assured that the letter bird from Greenberg will be delivered later." Vernon bowed slightly to Arthur, then turned and walked out of the Council hall with his head held high.


    After Vernon left, Arthur didn''t get up and leave. Instead, he sat in his chair and looked at the door of the Council hall with a frown.


    Things today are strange everywhere.


    The threat of the campes family is understandable. After all, under the threat of animal tide, Lingfeng Castle does not have the strength to fight on both sides.


    But the greens were a little unexpected.


    Arthur doesn''t believe in the nonsense of imitating his predecessors and helping each other. If the Green family had this consciousness, the river collar would not be like this.


    The other party seemed to expect that the campers family would seek cooperation with threats


    Frowning, Arthur suddenly couldn''t understand.


    Through the first negotiation, he guessed that green and campes were not good friends who would wear a pair of trousers.


    Today, it seems that there is a bigger conspiracy. The relationship between the two families is not only a base friend, but an enemy!


    And he, a bit like being hugged and beaten by a rabbit, by the way.


    "Don''t worry about him! The gold coins of iron ore mountain are real!"


    The information was too backward. After thinking for a long time, Arthur didn''t analyze any exact information. He didn''t think about it at all.


    "Development is the last word! No matter what conspiracy or political struggle there is, as long as the river collar is strong enough, I care what Hunter rabbit grass you are!"


    Thorne stood aside and listened. Arthur was rabbit and grass. He didn''t understand what he was talking about.


    Did Lord Arthur want to eat rabbit meat?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 33

    "Oman, let the slaves behind go faster, damn it! I don''t want to sleep in the wild again!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Elif stared at the servant with an agitated face, turned the horse''s head, ran to the rear of the team, and urged the slaves to swallow slowly.


    Every time he went to the river, his mood was like stepping on the sewage with his newly bought boots, which was terrible.


    He really doesn''t understand why iron, such an important thing, appears in this damn place! Is it the compensation made by the merchant God belleris to the river collar? What a terrible compensation.


    Looking at the agitated elif, the mercenary leader pace joked after pouring a mouthful of ale: "there''s nothing wrong with sleeping in the wild. At least you don''t have to worry about falling out of bed when you turn over!"


    "Pace, that''s not right! What if there''s a woman in bed?" a mercenary laughed in the rear when he heard pace''s words.


    A team member quickly echoed, "in that case, I''d rather sleep directly on the floor!"


    Perth looked back and looked at the little man who should be with him. "Little man, you are the type, I''m afraid you don''t need to sleep on the floor. The children''s bed of the nobility is enough for you!"


    "Boss pace, little man, this guy is not small! I saw it with my own eyes when I peed yesterday!"


    ......


    Listening to the laughter and vulgar dialogue in the rear, elif was even worse.


    He would never have hired this group of sour smelling, greasy bearded guys if he had not been worried about the danger of the caravan traveling alone.


    Glancing at the ugly elif, pace smiled and said, "that''s the case with mercenaries. Although my men speak vulgar, their loyalty is absolutely reliable! This is either a dense forest or a swamp. You always allow them to have some fun."


    Loyalty? I hope you don''t betray gold coins! Elif thought in his heart.


    Looking at pace, who held the wine bag and poured wine into his mouth, elif warned: "Mr. pace, I advise you to drink less. The enemy won''t give you time to sober up."


    "Don''t worry," pace shook his wine bag at elif. "This thing is like spring water. If you want me to get drunk, you must at least hold me up first."


    "Our leader used to be a noble knight! He won''t get drunk on this inferior ale!" the mercenary named little man boasted loudly in the rear.


    Of course, he knew about the birth of the other party. He even knew why the other party was reduced to this. That''s why he will hire each other.


    As the team moved on, elif took back his eyes from pace, turned his eyes to the eight slaves behind, looked at the mound with several big trees in front, and slowly stretched his eyebrows.


    After two days in this desolate land, it is finally coming.


    The lush forest and wasteland retreated, and farmland began to appear on both sides of the road. Looking at Shanghe town in front of us, the party couldn''t help getting excited.


    "When I get to the hotel, I must have a good sleep. Don''t bother me!"


    "My head is itching. I have to take a good bath first, you know! I strangled at least ten lice along the way!"


    "It''s so boring. It''s hard to come to the river collar. Don''t you want to play with the women here?"


    .......


    The mercenaries talked loudly about what to do when they got to the river, while elif looked at a road sign ahead.


    "Iron ore bureau?"


    Following the direction indicated by the road sign, elif looked east, looked at several houses in the open space in the distance and nodded.


    He got the news that lingfengbao had taken back the iron mines from the two in the South and set up an iron ore Bureau. The price was favorable, and the slave payment could be discounted.


    In the past, iron mines were in the hands of green and campes, and only their merchants could sell iron ore.


    This is a very good business. In the past, I had no chance but to be jealous. But now Lingfeng castle has released the news that all businessmen have the opportunity to participate in it. Naturally, he ARIF wants to test the water.


    "Hope is true," thought elif, glancing at the eight slaves chained behind him.


    "This way!"


    He greeted the team, and elif threw the reins and drove his horse to the iron ore Bureau on the east side of Shanghe town.


    "Hey! What''s going on? The destination is ahead!" several illiterate mercenaries shouted at the team heading east.


    "Shut up!" pace turned to look at his men. "When you''re comfortable after you''ve finished, keep up!"


    ......


    On horseback, elif saw a banner from a distance, which read "welcome businessmen to Shanghe town", followed by a signature. It was Arthur tustra!


    Although he didn''t understand what the young count was doing, elif, who was tired, was still very useful at this, and bent his mouth and smiled.


    Turning over and dismounting, elif handed the reins to the servant.


    When the party was looking around and watching the two teams, which were inseparable from them, a young man with capable clothes and a smiling face greeted them.


    "Welcome to Shanghe town. I''m an employee of the iron ore Bureau. You can call me buff."


    Elif glanced at Balfour and said, "I''m from the east of the kingdom. I''m here to buy iron ore. you can call me elif."


    "Yes, Mr. elif." buff smiled.


    "I think you brought slaves. I''ll take you to the slave transfer center first, exchange your slaves for equivalent bills and discount points, and then take you to the trading center to submit the goods list."


    Instead of acting in a hurry, elif pointed to two ugly colleagues who came out of the trading hall and asked, "so are they? Why didn''t I see them take the goods."


    "That''s all true. They arrived in Shanghe town a few days ago. Today they just came to urge the preparation of goods."


    "Stock up?" elif asked suspiciously, "don''t you have enough iron ore, or will you waste my days just preparing ore¡°


    "Not so," baffer explained with a smile.


    "Under the leadership of the count, our iron mine has increased the mining volume, but the day before yesterday, a big businessman from the East directly bought two tons of pig iron, so there was a shortage of pig iron these days."


    "Two meals! Can your iron ore Bureau sell so much pig iron at one time?!" elif was a little surprised.


    "Yes, but you need to submit the goods list first, and we will prepare the pig iron you need for you."


    "No, no, no, I mean, you can sell pig iron directly, and so much?"


    "Yes." baffer said with apology and guilt, "because the iron ore Bureau has not finished the preparation, so it can only sell pig iron for the time being."


    Only pig iron can be sold. What the hell is this?


    Is there no iron ore!


    Elif looked back at the ten trucks he had brought with him and felt that it didn''t seem simple.


    Looking at baffer, elif hurriedly asked, "does anyone who submits the goods list first get the goods first, and how to calculate the discount of slaves?"


    "Yes, we will prepare pig iron for you in the order of submitting the list. As for the discount of slaves, the slave handover center will judge it. So far, the highest discount is 20% off!"


    Elif nodded and understood the general process of the iron ore Bureau transaction. When he was about to ask a few more questions, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a caravan coming from the rear.


    Elif took out a silver coin and threw it directly to baffer: "come on, lead the way! Take me to the slave transfer center!"

 Chapter 34

    Arif regretted it very much.


    After the seven slaves were converted into equivalent bills, they only got a discount of 9.30%.


    He didn''t feel unfair, but regretted that he had brought too few slaves. Seven slaves, he sold the river collar from the East, and he has doubled his profit!


    He never thought that those wild people outside the East could be worth 20 gold coins! This is almost equivalent to an adult war horse!


    If he had known this, he should have bought all the prisoners of the Marquis when he came. If he sold slaves alone, he could make a profit of hundreds of gold coins!


    That''s gold!


    Then he was transporting the pig iron back to the East. This time, he could at least make a profit of nearly a thousand gold coins! Unfortunately, because he brought too few slaves, he lost at least hundreds of gold coins on this water test trip.


    Elif''s mood is not strange. Every businessman who comes to the iron ore Bureau these days will have such an experience.


    The reason for this is that Arthur deliberately asked Gusta to raise the price of slaves and slightly reduce the price of pig iron.


    The great revolutionary mentor said: if there is 20% profit, capital will be ready to move; If there is 50% profit, capital will take risks; If there is 100% profit, capital dares to risk hanging; If there is 300% profit, capital dares to trample all the laws on earth! "


    The iron ore Bureau has just opened. Arthur needs the power of capital to let businessmen spread the news of Shanghe collar all over the Kingdom, and then attract more businessmen.


    To build the river collar, Arthur needs not only a large number of labor, but also various materials and talents.


    Areas without trade are stagnant waters.


    Only the prosperity of trade can promote cultural exchange, the circulation of talents and economic development.


    ......


    ......


    Elif hurried to submit the goods order, and the seven slaves were left at the handover center.


    Torio hung his head and stood in line with six companions whose fate was equally tragic. Their hands were locked together, unkempt and haggard, and there was no hope in their eyes.


    He is not a wild man. He became a slave because of the noble lady like a snake and scorpion.


    A month ago, the Pearl of Marquis Bilson, Miss bazaar, was about to turn 16. The Marquis was going to hold a grand adult ceremony for his beloved daughter and asked the whole city to watch and congratulate her.


    Really, he doesn''t want to go at all. What does it have to do with him when the noble lady grows up.


    But no one dared to disobey the Marquis''s order. That day, he stood by the roadside with his wife and five-year-old daughter, waiting for the noble lady''s carriage to pass.


    The whole city waited in the street for a long time, but the guard with the flag still didn''t appear.


    Just as he put down his crying daughter and shook his sour arm, the knight of the guard came with the carriage at the same time.


    He finally lost his breath and felt that the torture was finally over.


    But just as the carriage passed in front of them, an apple suddenly rolled out of the carriage.


    His daughter was crying, watching an apple fall on the ground and rush out of the crowd.


    The horses were frightened, the team was in a panic, the onlookers grew up, and miss bazaar screamed in the carriage.


    After the knight stabilized the horse, his naive and lovely daughter, completely unaware that she had caused great trouble, held the picked up apple to him and said suspiciously, "the apple was bitten."


    The arrogant noble lady hid in the carriage and ate the apple secretly!


    Looking at the panic stricken noble lady in the carriage and thinking about her, the onlookers would smile when she tilted her chin and looked arrogant.


    It annoys each other!


    At the end of the parade, they were arrested by knights in armor, and the onlookers dispersed immediately.


    Torio knew she was in big trouble, but she never thought that bazaar Bilson asked for his daughter to be executed!


    His daughter is just a five-year-old.


    He pleaded with the Marquis and was willing to exchange his life for the safety of his daughter and wife.


    Looking at the scene of their family crying, bazaar Bilson asked the Marquis not to execute him, but to demote him as a slave.


    Let him live until his wife remarried, his daughter was severely abused by other men, and he was tortured.


    Such a beautiful noble lady has such a vicious mind. He really wants to know whether there is a better devil in the world than she disguises!


    Torio looked up at the six companions on the right. Although he was not a wild man and once had a decent career, their fate was no different now.


    I hope my wife can find a kind man, my daughter can quickly forget him and grow up happily in a new family.


    "The apple was bitten."


    Thinking of his daughter holding the apple to him that day, with tears on her face and doubts on her face, torio couldn''t help but feel a warm current in his heart.


    Hey, that''s a good word!


    "Look up!"


    Torio looked at the man with his nose covered in front of him without expression. He doesn''t care anymore. This is the river collar. He can either dig a mine all his life or die in the belly of Warcraft.


    "Slaves, don''t frown. You should be happy to come to the upper river! There is no better place for you."


    This is also a cold man. Except death, there is no worse place to go than going to the river. Listening to the man in front of him, torio thought.


    "Looking at your desperate expression now and thinking about your reaction later, I think it''s interesting."


    "Thank you very much. I promise you have never seen such a kind noble. Even the former kings sung by the bards have only made outstanding military achievements and never liberated slaves!"


    Free the slaves!


    A row of people raised their heads and stared at the man in front of them - what he just said was the liberation of slaves?


    "Yes, that''s the expression. Although I''ve seen it several times these days, it''s still very interesting."


    damn! This guy teased them. Isn''t seeing a miserable slave enough to make him feel superior? It''s more pathetic than a slave!


    "Don''t look at me like this. Although you are lucky, you are still just a slave!"


    "Listen, what I ask next, you can answer honestly! It''s related to whether you are a slave for five years or ten years. Of course, you can choose not to say anything and be a slave for a lifetime!"


    "You, the guy who just stared at me! Name, age, where he comes from, what occupation he has engaged in or whether he has any expertise?"


    Looking at the man staring at him, torio murmured, "really... Really free?"


    "Answer my question and you''ll know the answer!"


    "I, my name is torio, from averier County in the east of the kingdom." torio felt his tongue knotted.


    "I''m thirty-seven years old. I used to be an architect. I was responsible for repairing the castle of Marquis Berto Bilson and planning the expansion of the city. It''s a medium-sized city. In addition, I''m good at arithmetic!"


    With that, torio looked at the man in front of him.

 Chapter 35

    The turbulence of the carriage did not make torio recover from his previous situation.


    After he introduced his career, the man who asked called two bodyguards and took him to a man in Chinese clothes.


    He could not understand the situation, and no one would explain anything to a slave. He could only bow his head and wait for the fate in silence.


    Free again. The man who asked said so, but he didn''t really believe what the other party said.


    He has heard the songs of the Bard:


    Noble words are more beautiful than birds


    Their smiles are as bright as sunshine


    But it''s also like their gorgeous clothes


    God, they are all gifted


    He learned to lie in his mother''s womb


    Put on a mask of hypocrisy as a child


    Civilians, you must keep your eyes open


    Kindness is not their heart


    Slaves, you must not believe it


    Promise, just say it to yourself


    ¡£


    Even in the Far East, he has heard the story of Shanghe collar, and even old slaves can send them to fill the belly of Warcraft.


    Torio hopes his talents can play a role, whether it is to repair the castle for the local lord or keep accounts for him, as long as he can live more days and think about his lovely daughter and beautiful wife in his spare time.


    This is his greatest extravagance.


    However, the fat man in Chinese clothes did not specify his use. Instead, after asking in detail about his life and occupation, he recruited a servant.


    Then he was taken to take a bath, changed into clean clothes, and even gave him a full meal.


    What is this?


    Is there a custom of entertaining slaves on the river?


    ......


    In the study, Arthur was holding a quill pen and pouring the knowledge in his mind onto the paper.


    Leah sat quietly in her beautiful maid''s clothes. While she was sleepy, Thorne in armor stepped to Arthur''s desk.


    "My Lord," Thorne whispered.


    "What''s up?" Arthur didn''t look up. Now he was seriously drawing a contour line.


    Looking at Arthur at the desk, Thorne said, "Gustav sent a slave in the east of the kingdom. He said he was an architect who had participated in the construction of the town. He was the one you urgently needed."


    "Architect?!" Arthur looked up at Thorne.


    "Yes."


    "I didn''t expect to land so soon. Bring people up, right here!" Arthur said excitedly.


    Planning the construction of a city is completely different from building a house. The difference is like the gap between building bricks and building houses.


    If you just build walls and houses, there will be competent people in Shanghe Town, but to plan the construction of a town, you have to have experienced architects.


    However, it is impossible for people with such experience to go up the river.


    Arthur was going to ask Gustav to send someone to the big cities in the south. Only a few days later, an architect sent him to the door.


    "Leah, go and get the drawings I drew the day before yesterday."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Under the guidance of Thorne and two bodyguards, torio was soon brought to Arthur''s eyes.


    "Dear count, torio greets you." with his hands tied in front of him, torio bent down and saluted Arthur deeply.


    Knowing that the young man in front of him was the Lord of the river leader and the one who could decide his fate, torio was full of anxiety and only dared to look up when he entered the door.


    "Tell me why you became a slave and how you came here." Arthur didn''t hurry to ask Thorne to untie him, but looked at him carefully.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    With that, torio slowly talked about his experience in the past month.


    Listening to each other''s story, Arthur frowned, and Leah with red eyes raised her hands and wiped tears from the corners of her eyes from time to time.


    "Thorne, untie him," Arthur said after hearing torio''s story.


    Anyway, to execute a five-year-old child, Arthur thought that Miss bazaar Bilson was too crazy!


    Looking at him, Arthur asked, "torio, you must miss your daughter and wife very much?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    "Do you want to be reunited with them?"


    "I..." torio looked up at Arthur and hurriedly lowered his head. "Sir, I am now your slave. Your destiny is up to you. As for my daughter and wife... Their life and death have nothing to do with me!"


    Torio''s words surprised Leah with red eyes.


    How could a man who loved his daughter and wife so much say such a thing. Is he a liar?


    "So you don''t want to see them again?"


    Torio lowered his head and said, "No."


    Looking at the determined torio, Arthur smiled and deliberately joked: "hey... I was going to let the businessman named elif bring your daughter and wife here to reunite with you, but since you don''t want to, I can''t force people to be difficult."


    "You have just arrived at shangheling. You probably don''t know the situation here. Here, slaves are people who are about to be free."


    "People in the iron ore bureau should have told you recently. You will not always be a slave. According to your talent, you can regain your freedom as long as you work for me for a certain time."


    "If you are indeed a skilled architect as you say, you will be free in only five years. At that time, you can choose to leave or accept my employment and continue to stay."


    "By the way, I forgot to tell you that you are still paid even during slavery. Of course, not too much."


    It is surprising enough that slaves mainly return to slave freedom.


    And pay! Even a copper coin is incomprehensible.


    Although he knew that he should not believe the noble''s promise to slaves, perhaps because it was too contrary to common sense, torio was a little confused.


    "Your Excellency, is that true?"


    Looking at his hesitation, Arthur pointed to Leah behind him: "see this girl with red eyes? She is the kindest person in the castle. You can always believe her."


    "I''m not," Leah said hurriedly. "Arthur is the kindest man! Adults not only liberated slaves, but also the serfs in the farm and gave them land. Lord Arthur is the kindest nobleman!"


    When Leia finished, Arthur gave her a look of appreciation.


    "You''re stupid! The count doesn''t have to deceive you into being a slave! Whether you like it or not, we can bring your wife and daughter, or do you think you''re smart enough to lie to the count!"


    Although he admired the man in front of him, Thorne was still dissatisfied with the fact that he lied to Arthur.


    She looked at the stubborn Leah, at the joking Arthur, and then at Thorne, who looked serious.


    Torio finally couldn''t hold on any longer. He fell on his knees and began to cry.


    This month''s experience has already made him physically and mentally exhausted and desperate. The reason why he didn''t want to die is that he still has fantasies in his heart and hopes to see his daughter and wife again one day.


    Torio finally stopped crying under Thorne''s scolding.


    When he was about to apologize to himself, Arthur interrupted him.


    "Now, Mr. torio, please look at these drawings."


    "Yes, Lord count!"

 Chapter 36

    After a careful look at the drawings on the desk, torio looked embarrassed and tried to organize the next speech.


    When he entered the castle earlier, he had noticed that the magnificent ancient castle had traces of vicissitudes. He thought Arthur wanted him to repair the castle, but the seven drawings in front of him had nothing to do with the castle. The contents above were all about the grand idea of the construction of Shanghe town.


    The drawings not only determine the population scale, land use mode and building spatial structure of Shanghe Town, but also make requirements for road traffic system, drainage system and urban greening.


    Even in the end, it also discusses the conclusion that urban renewal will never end with the continuous development of the city, and puts forward the views of "sustainable planning" and "rolling development".


    From these seven dense drawings, torio can clearly feel the young Lord''s ambition and determination to build his territory.


    But that''s a good word.


    If these drawings were given to him by his disciples or even by his colleagues from the construction union, he would not hesitate to throw them in the other party''s face and then ridicule a whimsical sentence!


    50000 people! The other party plans to build Shanghe town into a city for 50000 people!


    What''s more, this is only a preliminary plan.


    According to Arthur, with the continuous development of the city, the urban population will exceed 100000, 200000!


    oh my god! You know, there are only 70000 people in the King City of tirimis!


    Although torio was full of admiration and gratitude to Arthur, he had to say that in urban planning and construction, this young and kind Lord was a complete layman!


    Looking at torio''s complicated look, Arthur asked aloud, "I know this is a huge project. You can put forward any suggestions or requirements."


    Torio was bitter. His suggestion was to let Arthur give up the grand plan, even if it was changed to 10000 people.


    No, he has no confidence to complete such a task. Planning the construction of a city with 10000 people is not much different from planning the construction of a city with 50000 people.


    The real problem lies in the manpower, material resources, financial resources and time required for construction.


    He was worried that Arthur only had a grand plan, and he was completely unaware of the price to pay for the realization of the plan and the problems faced after the realization of the plan.


    A city is not built with a fence and people are locked in it.


    In a big city with 50000 people, it is a big problem for the residents to eat, drink and sleep. Although he has not been to the king''s capital, he heard that during the serf uprising, the serfs almost climbed up the wall of the king''s capital by stepping on the feces piled on the outside of the wall.


    Besides, there are so many people willing to stay here?


    Get on the river! Torio looked in front of him.


    "Lord count, I think the most urgent task now is not to plan the construction of a city, but to build some defense facilities to resist the threat of Warcraft. Only after the river collar is really stable can we build a big city in your plan."


    With that, torio breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    His suggestion is both reasonable and justified.


    "What you said is very reasonable, but these things have been done. What I need you to do is help me finish the plan."


    Already... Has someone done it?


    Torio clenched his teeth, hesitated and said seriously to Arthur: "dear count, I, I don''t want to deceive you. My suggestion is... I hope you can give up this plan."


    With a hard finish, torio felt a layer of sweat on his back.


    He knew that his words would certainly annoy the young Lord and even invalidate his previous commitments, but he really didn''t want to deceive his benefactor.


    "Why? Can''t you finish my plans, or is there something wrong?" Arthur looked at torio with a nervous face.


    What he put forward is just some ideas and plans. He knows nothing about the project. It is reasonable to say that there will be no mistakes.


    "Not so." seeing that Arthur was not angry, torio tried to explain: "your plan is no problem, and it is very comprehensive. Just according to your requirements, it will be an impossible task to complete the construction of such a city within five years."


    Seeing Arthur listening carefully to his explanation, torio simply said all his worries.


    With that, torio was about to collapse. He looked at Thorne and hoped that the other party could make a voice to persuade Arthur.


    But Thorne turned a blind eye to the look in his eyes and stood there expressionless.


    Torio lowered his head. Even if Arthur withdrew his previous promise, he admitted it. At least he didn''t violate his conscience to expire his benefactor.


    He believed that with Arthur''s kind character, even if he was dissatisfied with him, he would not hurt his wife and daughter.


    "You deserve to be a professional. You are very considerate."


    Torio raised his head and looked at Arthur in surprise.


    Looking at him, Arthur continued, "but these are not the problems you should worry about. As I said, you just came to the river and don''t know the situation here."


    "I have considered what you said. People will not be a problem. According to the current situation, at least one or two thousand slaves will be sent here every year. You don''t have to worry about materials. The iron ore Bureau will be responsible. As for money, don''t worry."


    "I''m going to set up an Engineering Bureau, just like the iron ore Bureau, which is specially responsible for engineering construction. I think your experience is competent."


    "What you, the director, need to do is to coordinate the overall situation, manage all the engineering teams, and let them complete their work with quality and quantity as required."


    "Engineering... Engineering Bureau, director?" torio opened his mouth and suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "That''s right! You are the chief construction commander of xinshanghe town. You can give full play to your talents and build a new city on this land under your command!"


    "And this town will be better and more beautiful than any town you know! At that time, your name will spread in the Kingdom, and people will say: the greatest architect is torio, and he used to be a slave!"


    "Your story will be more legendary than many kings, your wife will be proud of you, and your daughter will worship such a father!"


    Arthur''s passionate and provocative words have told torio where to stay.


    With his mouth open, torio looked at Arthur and froze for a while before he recovered. Then he quickly swallowed his saliva. He felt his throat dry.


    As an architect, no one can resist such opportunities and temptations.


    "Sir, I want to write some letters to recruit some disciples and invite some trade union colleagues. I want to assure you that they are also excellent architects!"


    "Please tell them in your letter that I have prepared the remuneration and best treatment for them."


    Looking at Arthur, Oliver suddenly bent his knees and knelt on the ground, clenched his right hand on his chest, learned the etiquette of loyalty to the nobility and said:


    Fate has not abandoned me


    Become a slave in prison


    Just to meet you here


    You broke the shackles of my neck


    Let me regain the honor of freedom


    I swear, I will regard your precepts as my faith in this life


    I swear, I will defend your honor as my life


    ¡£


    Torio shuddered. He didn''t know why he was suddenly like this. He just felt that only in this way could he show his gratitude and respect.


    In the study, everyone looked at torio kneeling on the ground, and Leah covered her mouth.


    Although torio did not say an orthodox oath of allegiance, his move was undoubtedly an oath of allegiance to Arthur.


    Looking at him, Arthur stepped over the desk to the front. Torio quickly moved his body and knelt at Arthur''s feet.


    He knew he was too abrupt and didn''t consider the consequences. He didn''t expect Arthur to accept his loyalty, as long as he could help himself.


    "Look up." torio looked up.


    PA!!


    A loud slap hit him in the face.


    "I, Arthur tustra, hereby accept your allegiance! I hereby make you an honorary Knight!"

 Chapter 37

    After being honored as an honorary knight, torio broke out with unprecedented passion.


    He had no doubt about Arthur''s words.


    Now Shanghe town is just a poor town in the north of the kingdom. If he can build a new city here, his name torio will be sung by the chanting poets.


    There is no doubt about it.


    In more than a month, his fate has undergone earth shaking changes, from civilians to slaves, from slaves to nobles. During this period, he was angry and desperate countless times, but now he believes that all this is the arrangement of fate.


    ¡­¡­


    Arthur always believed that professional things should be handed over to professional people.


    After hearing the explanation of torio, a professional, Arthur expressed great satisfaction. Arthur fully accepted his idea of building from the main to the secondary, from the frame to the details.


    After a little meditation, Arthur decided, "in that case, we will gradually complete the construction of the new town from point to line and from line to surface. For schools and other buildings, you should be responsible for planning and completing the construction first, and environmental greening can be put to the last."


    "Yes, Lord Arthur."


    "I have asked people to build a basic framework for the Construction Bureau. As for how to adjust the operation in the future, that''s your business."


    "You can go to Gustav at any time for all the materials needed for the construction. You should have seen him. He is the administrator of Shanghe town and is also the manager of the iron ore Bureau for the time being."


    "I will send the guards of the castle to escort you back later. You should hurry to complete the survey and construction planning. I hope to see your results as soon as possible."


    "Lord Arthur, please rest assured that torio will never betray your trust!"


    Looking at torio, Arthur nodded with satisfaction, and then ordered Thorne to arrange two bodyguards to take him back to his post.


    Watching torio leave, Arthur calmed down a little.


    When he was sworn allegiance, he was actually quite nervous. After all, it was the first time.


    The emergence of torio is of great significance to Shanghe town.


    In addition to putting the new town construction plan on the agenda, the news that he canonized a slave as an honorary Knight will soon spread all over Shanghe town.


    Short promises are not as convincing as reality.


    When the slaves learned about torio''s experience, they will certainly regard it as an example and burst out more positive labor enthusiasm, which is not only conducive to the construction of Shanghe Town, but also conducive to the stability of Shanghe town!


    Thousands of slaves pour in every year. If there is no effective management and incentive, let alone construction and development, it is a problem of public security, which is enough for him to have a headache.


    In fact, Arthur had the idea of setting several examples, but there was no suitable candidate. In addition, there were not many slaves entering Shanghe Town, and the problem was not so urgent, so he didn''t rush to implement it.


    Unexpectedly, today, by coincidence, torio took the initiative to swear allegiance to him.


    After sorting out his thoughts for a while, Arthur was in a good mood. When he picked up the quill pen and was about to continue to toss geography knowledge, Thorne stepped to the desk again.


    "My Lord, the bachelor Boye is here."


    "Bachelor?" Arthur smiled, holding a quill pen. "Please invite him to the study! It seems that today will be a good day."


    After a while, Mr. Boye went into the study alone.


    Looking at Arthur sitting at his desk with a quill pen in his hand and smiling at him, Mr. Boye was slightly surprised.


    In a few months, the boy he grew up with had made him feel both familiar and strange.


    "My Lord." the bachelor bowed slightly.


    The bachelor felt familiar and strange to Arthur, and so did Arthur.


    Mr. Boye was a thin man. He was gray, his robe was gray, his hair was gray, and so was his beard.


    But his eyes were brown. Between his gray hair and beard, those eyes looked bright and sharp. It seemed that it was because of these eyes that he looked hale and hearty.


    Glancing at each other''s sleeves, Arthur smiled: "bachelor, do you still have so many things hidden in your sleeves?"


    In his memory, Arthur was most impressed by the Bachelor in two ways: one was his indomitable advice and preaching, and the other was his sleeve like a treasure bag.


    The bachelor can always hide all kinds of small things in his sleeve, and then take them out of his sleeve freely when needed.


    Arthur''s words stunned Mr. Boye, and then took out a folded paper from his sleeve.


    "Look, sir!" said the bachelor, spreading the paper out and spreading it on the desk.


    Looking at the paper taken out by the bachelor and the neat font on it, Arthur was delighted. There is no doubt that this is the result of movable type printing and papermaking.


    Arthur picked up the paper and looked carefully. Although there was still a certain gap with the industrial white paper, it was very close, but it was a little beige in color.


    "Today is really a good day, good news one after another."


    "Sir, I heard Gustav say that this paper and printing method are made according to the method you put forward. Can you tell me how you think of these? Sir, do you know what these methods mean? Words are the carrier of knowledge, and paper is the carrier of words. With this paper, combined with this movable type printing, we will be able to make them in batches Make books, which is important for recording knowledge and spreading -- "


    "Bachelor!" Arthur interrupted him with a quick wave.


    At the first meeting, Arthur had begun to realize the impression in his mind that "Mr. Boye is like a squirrel and won''t relax when he bites".


    Looking at the bachelor waiting there, Arthur said, "I know what you said, bachelor. It''s very important to recall you to the castle for your help."


    "My Lord, it''s my duty to help you manage your territory!" answered Arthur seriously, and Mr. Boye quickly pulled back the topic, "But please pay attention to these two things! With these two inventions, we can sort out and record all kinds of historical legends, so as not to make those once brilliant histories moldy and rot in the library with the passage of time, and finally become an unknown blank! Big man -"


    "Bachelor!"


    Arthur interrupted the endless bachelor Boye again and looked at Leah with a headache. "Leah, pour a glass of water for bachelor Boye. The bachelor must be thirsty."


    "My Lord, I''m not thirsty!" Bachelor Boye waved his hand and refused Leah who was going to pour water for herself.


    "Sir, you are still too young to understand the importance of recording history and spreading knowledge. The nobles of the Kingdom advocate force, but force alone is not enough to govern their territory."


    "The great former king, burley monteris, is remembered by the world. The story has been sung so far, not only because he led the human army to drive the dead back to the dark abyss, but also because he innovated complex words and recorded this glorious history!"


    ......

 Chapter 38

    Arthur sat and Leah stood with a silver kettle in her hand.


    They are like students listening to the instruction, and they are like listeners watching a speech. They just look at the gushing bachelor Boye quietly.


    It''s probably that I haven''t seen Arthur for a long time. The old man has accumulated a lot of words to say in his heart. Now when he catches the opportunity, he must spit it out.


    drink water? Not thirsty!


    Take a break? Not tired!


    With both hands open, the game master first told Arthur about his character as a lord and the method of governing the territory; Then it discusses the role of the combination of movable type printing and papermaking in recording history, spreading civilization and improving territory management; Finally, the bachelor started from the first generation of King Chala tus to the sixth generation of King Burley monteris!


    One by one, it discusses the achievements of the previous kings, and focuses on the importance of recording history and inheriting knowledge to Arthur.


    God, the sixth generation of kings was almost a thousand years ago. As for the previous generations of kings, they were inferred from a few words on stone tablets or historic sites. Arthur seriously doubted the authenticity of those events.


    The dead in the dark abyss are not used by Mammy to frighten disobedient children! On the river collar, the effect is not as good as Warcraft.


    Seeing Leah standing hard, Arthur wanted her to sit down and listen to the bachelor''s story, but Leah just shook her head.


    Bachelor Boye is a person who pays great attention to etiquette.


    Half an hour later, the bachelor finally finished. It is hard to imagine that an old man with white hair and beard still has such a spiritual leader.


    Arthur hurriedly asked him to sit down and rest, asked Leah to pour water, and then told her to get some simple food.


    "Please don''t bother, sir. I''m not hungry." Bachelor Boye refused. "Now the top priority is to sort out the ancient books in the castle and break those old --"


    "Bachelor!" Arthur quickly raised his hand and interrupted. It''s not a squirrel. It''s clearly a honey badger. "I''m hungry! You''re old and strong, but I''m still growing."


    Hearing the speech, the bachelor looked at Arthur with some apology: "in that case, please ask Miss Leia to get some food and let the adult rest for a while."


    With that, Leah quickly put down the kettle and trotted to prepare snacks for Arthur.


    When Leah left, Mr. Boye asked, "Sir, where did you learn about these two creation methods?"


    "No doubt I found it when I looked through the ancient books in the castle," Arthur preyed as usual.


    "Ancient books?" the bachelor thought a little and wondered, "I don''t know it''s that ancient book. Why haven''t I found it before? Can you let someone get it now?"


    "I can''t get it," Arthur explained. "That ancient book is too old. After I read it, it turned into debris and has been cleaned up."


    "What!"


    Mr. Boyle suddenly got up from his chair, and Arthur said in his heart, "it''s going to happen!"


    "Look, look! Lord Arthur, this matter can''t be delayed. You should know how many books, classics and manuscripts recording the wisdom of our ancestors were cut off for this reason!"


    The bachelor looked distressed: "my Lord, I can help you to sort out all the ancient books in the castle! Just print them in a volume, and then transport one back to hasilsey school city, so that even thousands of years later, the tustra family will still be remembered by the world!"


    "Bachelor, please sit down." although a little tired, Arthur still admires people like bachelor Boye.


    The idea of the other party is not for himself or an organization, but simply to prevent the interruption of human history and make the deeds of our ancestors manifest in future generations.


    "Mr. Boye, I invite you back. There is something very important that needs your help." Arthur looked solemn.


    "Your Excellency, please."


    Arthur nodded and said, "there are at least two or three thousand books in the castle. If you are alone, you can''t sort out all the books."


    "Don''t worry, sir. After my death, a new bachelor will come, and they will inherit what I haven''t done!"


    Thinking is not in the same line, Arthur secretly thought. He always felt that it was easiest to talk to Gustav.


    Looking at Mr. Boye with a firm face and endless collapse of his children and grandchildren, Arthur said directly, "why wait until the future, you can do it now."


    "Now? My lord means..."


    Although there is speculation, Mr. Boye does not believe his speculation.


    Arthur grew up watching him. Although he was smart and obedient when he was a child, his temperament has changed greatly since his father died three years ago. His temper has become grumpy and paranoid. He is only addicted to practicing martial arts.


    Although he tried his best to advise and teach, there was no change. The young Lord had become like all noble lords, only advocating sword and force.


    Looking at the confused bachelor, Arthur said, "bachelor, if we just sort out the ancient books and lock them in the library, what''s the significance? It''s just a new tomb for the past."


    "Not so! Sir, these books in volumes can be read and learned by future generations. There are many knowledge and skills that are passed on from generation to generation!"


    "Ah, yes, occasionally a few grave sweepers."


    Listening to Arthur''s careless and slightly contemptuous words, the bachelor choked and showed a trace of unhappiness.


    How can books be tombs, and how can scholars be compared to grave sweepers! Mr. Boye couldn''t accept Arthur''s statement.


    "Bachelor, have you ever seen a house full of weeds and moss on the wilderness, with only ruins?"


    "Yes." the bachelor looked at Arthur and didn''t understand what he was trying to express.


    "These houses have raised cooking smoke and lit fires, but they have been moved at that time, and the glorious years have gone forever, and they have no value. Maybe occasionally there are travelers passing by. In order to avoid wind and rain or night, they will set up tents and raise fires according to these ruins, but when all difficulties pass, they will leave in a hurry, and those who have been for them The ruins that provide shelter are still just -- "


    "Without these ruins, travelers can only move forward in the dark!" Bachelor Boye interrupted Arthur. "Your metaphor is wonderful, sir, but it just shows the importance of books!"


    Leah came in with some snacks. Seeing that they were arguing, she quickly withdrew to Arthur after putting the food away.


    Looking at the bachelor, Arthur said calmly, "I never deny the importance of the ruins. I just regret their fate. Bachelor Boye, if we want the house to protect us from the wind and rain, we must repair it frequently, especially when it''s sunny."


    Repair when it''s sunny?


    Mr. Boye looked confused. He really didn''t understand what Arthur was trying to express.


    ......

 Chapter 39

    Seeing the bachelor''s face puzzled, Arthur felt that he had almost paved the way and it was time to get down to business.


    "Bachelor Boye, what is the responsibility of the bachelor?"


    Seeing Arthur''s bright eyes, Mr. Boye was stunned. He suddenly realized that Arthur in front of him was very different from a few months ago. He would take the initiative to discuss such a problem with him.


    Can a winter and a victory change a paranoid teenager so much?


    Mr. Boye didn''t have time to think carefully. He replied to his eyes, "the responsibility of the bachelor is to record history, inherit civilization, assist kings and lords, and govern the territory."


    Arthur smiled gently: "so, your bachelor is not as good as the priests or monks."


    "How can this be compared!" Bachelor Boye was excited. "Which of their prophecies and legends is a real historical event, and how did they really realize the beauty they promised! Lord count, isn''t it the best explanation that the priests of the God of light fled three years ago?"


    Three years ago, when they learned that Lingfeng castle would fight alone to resist the animal tide, the priests of the God of light were the first to escape from Shanghe collar.


    This matter greatly shook the will of the serfs, and Shanghe town was in chaos. It was a dry firewood for Arthur''s father''s death.


    After Arthur inherited Lingfeng castle, he no longer allowed priests of any religion to enter Shanghe collar. He hated these people from the bottom of his heart.


    Looking at the excited bachelor, Arthur waved and asked him to sit down again.


    "Although they are full of beautiful lies, they have at least comforted the poor soul. What about you? You just bury yourself in writing and fill history into a new grave. If they are liars selling beautiful things, you are just grave diggers and grave sweepers."


    Mr. Boye immediately wanted to refute, but he was stunned with his mouth open. Finally, he just said, "it''s not the fault of the scholars!"


    Looking at the gray bearded bachelor sitting there with a resentful face, Arthur continued: "bachelor, a good steel will be forged into a sword, and bright gemstones will appear on the crown and scepter, and only those ordinary stones will be used to pave roads and build houses."


    "Before steel was smelted, it was just ordinary stones, and gemstones were the same in the eyes of beasts!" the bachelor retorted impolitely.


    The two played dark games with each other. One said that the bachelor was useless, and the other said that the bachelor was just a lack of talent.


    Looking at the resentful bachelor Boye in front of him, Arthur smiled and said, "what if I want to be the one who cherishes precious stones?"


    The bachelor was stunned and immediately stared at Arthur with those bright eyes.


    Arthur said, "before you, there was an architect named torio sitting in this chair. I''ve asked him to start building the school."


    "Mr. Boye, Shanghe town is about to launch a reform, and in this reform, I intend to promote education. It is not enough to sort out and inherit the past history, but we should carry it forward and let everyone know what efforts our ancestors made to get their current life."


    "All..."


    "Yes, everyone!" Arthur replied positively to the surprised bachelor Boye.


    "No, no!" said Mr. Boye quickly after a little hesitation: "Lord Arthur, you''re too risky! If you let everyone receive education, people''s hearts will float, which will not be conducive to the stability of your territory."


    Although it was an objection, Arthur was very satisfied with such an objection.


    Nothing is more important to a ruler than the stability of his rule.


    "Bachelor, everything has two sides. People''s floating is not all a bad thing. Places without waves are destined to become stagnant water. As long as the system and management are proper, the floating people will be transformed into vitality."


    Hearing Arthur''s self-confidence and persistence, the bachelor became worried: "Sir, you are still too young! The matter of educating the whole people, even the ancient kings, has not been carried out, and we have no history to learn from. This may not be waves, but rough waves, and the consequences will be something you absolutely don''t want to see."


    "That''s why you''re in this situation, right?" Arthur asked blandly.


    Mr. Boye didn''t admit it, but he didn''t deny it. He sat opposite Arthur and looked at him calmly.


    The bachelor was grateful and even gratified that Arthur had such an idea.


    But he had to think about Arthur and educate the whole people. If he was careless, he might lead to the destruction of the tustra family and all the bachelors.


    Arthur is still too young to have such an idea, which is probably just a young man''s impulse and beautiful ideal.


    Looking at the bachelor, Arthur said definitely, "you don''t know your value, but I know that you haven''t found your own direction, but I can give you a direction! Bachelor, don''t worry too much. Educating the people is only a part of the reform. Stupid boatman is afraid of the waves, and smart boatman will let the waves push him forward."


    Looking at Arthur with a confident face, Mr. Boye shook his head: "Lord Arthur, thank you for thinking like this, but you are too young. Things never happen according to people''s expectations. For good expectations, they are often the opposite."


    "I have never found that the bachelor is still a pessimist," Arthur said with a trace of disdain.


    "This is not pessimism, but the truth told by history."


    "Shit truth!"


    Arthur suddenly raised his voice and shouted at Mr. Boye: "I tell you, history tells people that the only truth is that everything now will become history in the future!"


    "Mr. Boye, think about the former kings in your mouth just now. Which of them is not groping forward. Have they ever stopped moving forward because they have no historical reference, unpredictable consequences, or their own safety? Their history is not for you to educate others to make a living, but to encourage future generations to learn their spirit!"


    Arthur''s voice startled the guard outside the door, and Thorne broke in immediately.


    "My Lord."


    "Nothing, go down." Arthur waved and motioned Thorne to step back.


    Thorne looked at Arthur, glanced at the stunned bachelor Boye, bowed and withdrew from the study.


    After a long silence, Mr. Boye looked at Arthur again and asked calmly, "Sir, how are you going to carry out education? What effect do you want to achieve? Have you considered the content of the professor?"


    Arthur smiled gently. He knew that the bachelor was deliberately testing him.


    If the answer is not good, even if his previous words are beautiful, he will be considered young, impulsive and hot-blooded by the other party.


    Mr. Boye, who has a large beard and gray hair, will not easily change his views and decisions because of Arthur''s beautiful words.


    "To promote education, my first step plan is the literacy campaign!"

 Chapter 40

    "Literacy movement?" to Arthur''s new term, Mr. Boye looked puzzled.


    "That''s right." Arthur explained, "knowledge can guide people forward, books are stairs, and illiterate people are like blind people in the dark. Now Shanghe Town, who promotes education, Arthur plans to complete the literacy task in a few months.


    They don''t need much knowledge. They just need to be able to read and write simply and understand the decrees. The most important one is the first army and the most important one is the ten small captains!


    Even if you read the instructions, how can you fight!


    Mr. Boye frowned and said, "Sir, although your idea is good, it is too difficult. Whether civilians, serfs or slaves, they have no leisure time for literacy. Moreover, it is meaningless for them. Even if you force orders, I''m afraid it won''t have much effect."


    "Coercion is the least efficient management method," Arthur said. "People are benefit animals. If we want to effectively promote the literacy campaign, we must let them see the benefits of literacy."


    "As I said, the implementation of education is only one part of Shanghe town''s reform plan. In the future, literacy will be the most basic requirement for all job opportunities provided by lingfengbao, and the higher the position and salary, the higher the requirement for knowledge."


    "Of course, in order not to delay the construction of the territory, literacy campaigns should be carried out flexibly. For example, for farmers, they should first learn their own names, and then learn the names of land, agricultural work, agricultural tools and livestock... Those who learn outstanding can be rewarded and paid to teach the people by the people."


    Although there is no historical experience of full name education in this world, Arthur has!


    In the last life, he received nine years of compulsory education. In terms of historical experience, it is quite rich!


    After hearing Arthur''s explanation, Mr. Boye nodded. This is indeed a feasible and effective way.


    "My Lord said earlier that this was the first step of the plan. I think there must be other considerations?"


    Arthur gave a sound and then said, "to promote education, my second step plan is to implement three-year compulsory education in Shanghe town."


    "Compulsory education?" Bachelor Boye looked at Arthur suspiciously, which was another word he had never heard of.


    "The so-called compulsory education means compulsory education and free education. I will issue a territorial decree requiring all children over the age of 10 in Shanghe town to receive compulsory education for three years, and the expenses incurred will be paid by lingfengbao."


    "Adults, since there is already a literacy campaign, why should we add another compulsory education?"


    Mr. Boye didn''t care about coercion. After all, it was free, and with Arthur''s previous statement, the parents of these children must be very happy to accept it.


    Arthur continued to explain: "once a sage who liked to collapse on the bench said: what is the most expensive in today''s world? Talent!"


    "Like the sage on the bench?"


    A sage is a respectful title for a bachelor. Only those who are erudite and have a high reputation can enjoy such a title.


    Mr. Boye himself is a sage, but as a sage, he has never heard of a sage who likes to collapse on a bench.


    "It''s just what I saw in that broken ancient book. It doesn''t matter!" Arthur coughed twice and demonstrated his embarrassment.


    It''s just that the conditions are poor. No mobile phone or WiFi. No one even knows what to say.


    No one understands the pain~


    The ancient books had been destroyed, and Mr. Boye didn''t ask, and then asked, "what does the adult mean by talent?"


    "Talent means... Very talented people!" said casually, but couldn''t think of a specific explanation. "It means people with higher professional knowledge and skills in one aspect. For example, in terms of knowledge, a bachelor''s degree is a talent compared with a person who can only read."


    Mr. Boye nodded, understood Arthur''s meaning, and then asked, "what the adult means is to gather these ten-year-old children and train them like a bachelor? In three years, I''m afraid it will be difficult."


    "Schools alone cannot cultivate talents. Schools are only responsible for imparting their knowledge."


    "Bachelor, I have planned to divide the knowledge that the school needs to teach into five disciplines: history, mathematics, language, geography and science. These five disciplines are taught in three years according to the degree of difficulty."


    Arthur gave a general explanation of the meaning of several disciplines to Mr. Boye.


    He originally wanted to set up physics and chemistry separately, but the accumulation of knowledge in these two disciplines in this world is completely blank.


    He racked his brains, but also sorted out some physical chemistry knowledge that stopped in high school, and most of them still can''t remember completely.


    Simply two in one, two into one, all as the foundation for the development of physical chemistry in the world.


    "Bachelor, to carry out compulsory education, in addition to a large number of bachelor''s degrees, the most important thing is to compile teaching materials. I hope you can write to Xuecheng and explain the situation. I am willing to hire them at the price of one gold coin per person per month."


    "Lord Arthur, that ancient book has really been destroyed!?" Bachelor Boye didn''t care about what Arthur said.


    After listening to Arthur''s explanation of several disciplines, he was completely shocked by the knowledge he had never heard of.


    It turns out that flame combustion needs something called oxygen; It turns out that a blacksmith can get steel by hammering pig iron because he removes the excess carbon in it; It turns out that the alternation of day and night and the change of the four seasons are because we live on a moving ball; It turns out that the stars in the sky are incomparably distant suns


    Yeah! Why has no one ever thought about how objects have weight and always fall.


    The great sage named Newton found such a profound and clear truth from the simple trifles of life!


    Looking at the shocked bachelor Boye, Arthur nodded with regret.


    "It has indeed been destroyed. The ancient book has existed for too long, and its handwriting is very vague. After I read it, it rotted to pieces."


    Mr. Boye was immediately distressed: "sorry, sorry! My ancestors had made such a great discovery, but I didn''t know it. Even the school city couldn''t record it!"


    Arthur was a little proud to see the bachelor Boye with a beard beating his chest and feet there.


    This is the bachelor group. If the priests or monks who change to religion hear these views, the gentle will scoff, and the grumpy will denounce Arthur as a heresy.


    But fortunately, this world is not theocracy. Although priests and monks have strong influence, only aristocrats are in the ruling class!


    Even if the priests and monks were no longer dissatisfied with Arthur, they had no right to judge an aristocrat.


    Looking at the grieving bachelor, Arthur coughed twice and comforted: "bachelor, the ancient books have been destroyed, and regret is meaningless. Now the most important thing is to pass on these brilliant knowledge."


    ......

 Chapter 41

    Arthur and Mr. Boye discussed until dark. When Butler Benjie came to urge Arthur to have dinner, they still had a heated discussion.


    At the beginning, Mr. Boye wanted to test Arthur and let him understand the complexity of implementing education. He thought that when Arthur was speechless, he would retreat.


    But with the deepening of the discussion, Mr. Boye completely changed his view, and he was completely convinced by Arthur.


    He did not expect that Arthur had such a complete plan for the implementation of education.


    In addition to the knowledge that even he felt incredible, Arthur had planned how long a class would last and the children''s break.


    Arthur did not retreat in spite of difficulties, but instead he changed from the initial examination to the final consultation.


    In the bedroom of the castle, Mr. Boye was writing at his desk by the light of a candle.


    [distinguished sage Burton.]


    [please be prepared when you open this letter, because you will learn a good news about the fate of the bachelor.]


    [you know, I have been in shangheling for nearly 30 years. This is a place full of suffering. Although it will not be ice and snow in winter, the threat of Warcraft is enough to make it restless.]


    [I have served as the leader of Lingfeng castle for three generations, witnessed the glory of the tustra family, and felt the hardship and embarrassment of the family.]


    [Lord tustra is an outstanding Lord. He is upright, brave, kind and has all the excellent qualities that a knight should have, but he failed to change the fate of this land and was finally buried in the fortress.]


    [I scrupulously abide by the duties of a bachelor, carefully teach his child Arthur, and hope that he can grow into an excellent Lord like his father. Just as he grows up day by day, fate seems to have brought bad luck to the family again: the wave of animals, the oppression of allies, and everything is the same as it was three years ago.]


    [maybe the tustra family was born with a blood unwilling to die, and Arthur, like his father, would fight with blood even if he knew that there was a desperate situation.]


    [at first, I felt sorry for this. I only thought it was the foolhardy courage of a reckless man, but now I understand that this is not foolhardy, but the supreme quality of living to death!]


    [the child surprised me. It was not until he returned victoriously and began to reform his territory decisively that I suddenly found that I might have neglected my duty.]


    [he invented a kind of printing, which can print books very conveniently. He also reformed papermaking. This letter paper is. I think you must have just looked through this letter paper and be surprised, but the good news I want to tell you is not these two things.]


    [Arthur tustra took back the iron mine and planned to promote education and establish schools in the territory, just like the school City training bachelor''s degree, so that his people can read and learn knowledge.]


    [this was not an impulsive decision. During the in-depth discussion with him, I knew his determination and was even more surprised by his admiration for recording history and knowledge.]


    [you can''t imagine that he found an ancient book from the castle. The knowledge recorded on it is a field never involved in the school city. Why objects fall to the ground, how rainbows come into being, why the four seasons alternate forever... These are by no means caused by the gods mentioned by the priests.]


    [you know, fate is always inevitable.]


    [the changes that will take place in Shanghe Town, as historical experience shows: the greatest hope must be bred in profound pain. Perhaps it is because this land has experienced too much suffering that it will burst out with the most vibrant vitality!]


    [dear sage Burton, I urge Xuecheng to send a large number of bachelors here to help the reform of Shanghe Town, Arthur tustra...]


    [as historical experience shows, the greatest people must be those who can bring hope to others. The greatest need in life is to know what to do to become a person.]


    ......


    It was dark outside the castle. In the bedroom, candlelight projected the figure of the bachelor on the wall behind him. In the quiet room, only he occasionally moved his body and rustled when writing.


    When Mr. Boye wrote to Xuecheng, Arthur was already lying in bed and sleeping soundly.


    If you let him know what the bachelor said about him in the letter, even in a dream, Arthur would be satisfied and cough twice.


    The next day, just before dawn, Arthur was quarreled.


    Grasping the thick bear skin on his bed, Arthur left the quilt very reluctantly, opened the bedroom door, and walked to the small garden with his neck retracted.


    Wrapped in bear skin, Arthur was not afraid of the cold in the morning, but the thick bear skin could not cover his bare feet and neck. A few cold air entered his lungs, and Arthur was sleepless.


    The weather had slowly warmed up. The vines in the small garden had green buds. Arthur was thinking about having time to go to the village. When he went around, several dark shadows appeared over the castle.


    The shadow is one big and three small. It''s Dafei and three little guys.


    Dafei waved his wings, fell to the ground first, shook his neck and shouted at Arthur. Arthur raised his hand and touched the guy''s head and feathers, with some early morning dew on them.


    Just as Dafei was grunting about his work, Arthur suddenly sank his left shoulder and took a staggering step to stabilize his body.


    Er Fei made a surprise attack from behind while he was not paying attention, and fell on his shoulder.


    Arthur just wanted to criticize, his right shoulder suddenly weighed again. Well, one on one side. He has a weight of nearly 100 kilograms on his shoulder.


    Arthur was about to criticize the two naughty little guys when the sound of armor suddenly came from the front entrance, and then four bodyguards with long swords rushed in.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    Suddenly he saw the tall ghost faced Eagle standing in front of Arthur. The four guards were frightened, stared at Dafei and held the sharp sword tightly.


    Although the castle guards knew that Arthur had accepted a group of ghost faced eagles, some of the guards who were responsible for staying in the castle did not see it with their own eyes.


    Seeing the disturbance, Arthur took two little guys on his shoulder and measured himself a little hard: "don''t panic. They are all my pets. You all step back. Don''t spread what you see."


    Then Arthur''s words, Erfei and sanfei also shouted at the four bodyguards. They fluttered their wings on their heads. Sifei, who had nowhere to settle, was unwilling to be weak, and also shouted at several people.


    Arthur was worried that the two little guys could not stand steadily, so he kept stiff and looked funny.


    Looking at the scene in front of us, none of the four bodyguards felt funny. They stared at several ghost faced eagles and were so surprised that they even forgot to respond to Arthur''s orders.


    "Hey, hey," Arthur raised his hand and gently patted the two little guys, "you can rub it. Don''t tear my hair off. And you, this is my dress, not a feather. Don''t comb it."


    The two little guys on his shoulders were very enthusiastic. One helped him comb his hair and the other helped him sort out the bear skin on his body.


    The little guy''s beak was already powerful. Arthur was worried that his hair was not combed well and there was no scalp.


    Four flies fell in front of Arthur, jumping anxiously and shouting at the two little friends, as if urging them to give way quickly, and it would also stand on Arthur''s shoulder.


    Well, three bear children!

 Chapter 42

    After the four bodyguards respectfully withdrew, Arthur stiffened his face and criticized the three bear children.


    Looking at the four ghost faced Eagles standing in a row, Arthur was angry and funny.


    He had expected the big flying tube to take care of the three little guys, but it was eager to try. It seemed that he also wanted to try the feeling of standing on Arthur''s shoulder. This is trying to crush him!


    "You three little guys, no! You three are not little guys anymore. You have grown up and are big children!"


    Er Fei: "Goo Goo."


    Sanfei: "Goo Goo."


    Si Fei: "Gulu."


    "Don''t talk back!" although I can only communicate with Dafei, I know they are talking back just by looking at the expression of sanxiaofei.


    Especially Er Fei, the little guy is the most skinny. He mumbles to Da Fei and then waves his wings to him. It seems that he wants to tell him: you see, we are still small and haven''t grown up.


    Not grown up? The weight is the same as that of four or five-year-old human children! You can''t form such a habit.


    After Arthur promised to bring them delicious food, the three little guys jumped and promised happily.


    When it was about daybreak, Arthur waved goodbye to Dafei and the three little guys.


    Watching three small flies flapping their wings and following Dafei to fly north, Arthur stood in the garden and smiled happily.


    Although he had formed the first army and invested a lot of material and financial resources, Arthur knew very well that the first army could not form a strong combat effectiveness in a short time.


    Even if the Warcraft meat provided by the ghost faced eagle can enhance their physique, the physical quality of an army is not enough.


    The proficiency of combat skills, the learning of military knowledge and the cultivation of teamwork all need time to accumulate.


    In the final analysis, the ghost faced eagle is Arthur''s real card, and the first army is still a child who needs time to grow up.


    After a winter, a total of seven little ghost faced Eagles were born, and the number of eagles expanded to more than 40.


    It made Arthur very happy! Dafei was directly appointed as the first air force commander of Lingfeng fort.


    There is no doubt about the combat effectiveness of Warcraft, which Lingfeng Castle deeply understands. As long as you can command effectively, Warcraft is the best army! As a flying Warcraft, the ghost faced Eagle has unparalleled mobility.


    Arthur didn''t trust the two families in the south from the bottom of his heart.


    Whether it is the interest struggle around the iron mine or the geopolitical needs after the reform of Shanghe collar, Arthur knows that he will fight with the two sooner or later.


    Maybe the campers, maybe the greens, or both.


    For this reason, he even considered the operational plan of the first air force.


    With its air supremacy and unparalleled mobility, more than 40 ghost faced eagles, whether raiding or guerrilla, can directly drive campes and the Green family crazy.


    If you let Dafei drop a few explosive bags against the two castles... Hey!


    Arthur could only persuade them to be kind.


    ......


    ......


    South of the upper river, campesburg.


    Count libron campes wore a leather armour with a dark background and a gold edge, and three sharp swords were embroidered on his chest with silver silk thread. The handles were scattered and the tips were gathered. This is the emblem of the campes family.


    "Stupid boy, stupid boy! Just as stupid as his father! Kiel Greene is ambitious and not trustworthy at all." the count hammered his desk heavily. There was an urgent message about Lingfeng castle on the desk. The content of the letter made him more angry than last time.


    "It''s all a good job for your son!"


    In the castle, only his wife, Mrs. telosi Barrett, dared to speak to the count of campes like this.


    Mrs. Taylor West has long chestnut hair and fair skin. She is wearing a long skirt with green background and Phnom Penh and a turquoise necklace around her neck.


    Although she is already a mother of two children, she still looks bright and moving. Compared with her husband, she looks a teenager younger.


    "Shut up, woman!" the count of campes stared at her. "If that''s what you came back to say, you''d better go back to the big city of Barrett, or go back to your room."


    Such a dialogue, whether it is the captain of the castle guard or their son Eric, can only stand aside quietly.


    With a cold hum, Mrs. telosi didn''t want to entangle this matter this time: "Kiel green is ambitious, and you have no good intentions. For the little guy in the north, you are all people with ulterior motives trying to rob him of gold coins. But someone is obviously not smart enough."


    "Woman, you don''t understand what this means! If you have anything to tell, tell it quickly. If not, you can leave here."


    Looking at libron sitting there, Mrs. Taylor smiled contemptuously, with a trace of pity and sadness on her face.


    "Who are you thinking about, or do you think the boy of the tustra family will change his mind? Or do you think he will understand your pains and be grateful to you, a good man who indirectly killed his father?"


    Libron campes stared at his woman coldly and took her, which was one of the most regretful things in his life.


    Mrs. Taylor was used to her husband''s eyes: "put away your kindness, Lord count! Since the child chose to refuse you, he was responsible for all the consequences, and he caused all this. He broke the balance and dragged himself into the vortex. You should know that for us, the control of the iron ore mountain must not be lost!"


    "Balance?" libron campes chuckled.


    "You who are blinded by power still know what balance is. Isn''t that what the Duke wants? Even without that stupid kid, this fragile balance will be destroyed in your hands sooner or later."


    "Fight, fight! Without the protection of the north, those animals will one day let you understand how ridiculous your rights are!"


    "Put away this shameful nobility!" Mrs. Taylor''s face was blue when she looked at the lamenting libron.


    This point of the other party is the most disgusting place for milt except for the peasant woman and wild seed!


    "What northern guard is just a bone for the watchdog! The family emblem of this family has been covered with dust since the discovery of the iron ore mountain. Today, it exists in name only, but it is just a pattern."


    "Who sneaked into the Barrett family castle and begged my father to marry me. Count, you should know better than anyone that there is no permanent balance in the struggle for power. If you don''t win, you have to die!"


    Libron campes did not retort, but looked at the roof and sighed.


    "The North should not be involved in this dispute. Whether it wins or loses, the fate of the three of us will not change at all."


    "Then get out of here!" said Mrs. Taylor.


    ......

 Chapter 43

    "Get out of here?" libron campes stared at his woman. "Is that what you want to tell me? Let me abandon my family glory and go south to continue to deal with Warcraft in human skin?"


    "You''re pathetic, libron," said Mrs. telosi. "The honor in your heart is like this castle. It looks gorgeous, but it''s actually just a cell. You could raise your sword to kill peffer, but now you hesitate."


    Libron clenched his fist, stared coldly at the woman in front of him, and felt a burst of irritability in his heart.


    Peffer campes was his brother, who was the heir to the castle.


    Even after more than ten years, the name still tortured him day and night. He couldn''t forget that scene. He ran his sword through peffer''s chest. The other party''s mouth was bleeding, his eyes were complex and puzzled, staring at him.


    "If I hadn''t killed him, he would have killed me!" libron gasped, looking tired. For more than ten years, he has always comforted himself like this.


    "It''s the same now," said Mrs. Taylor. "And you''re not alone now. Eric and Emily need your protection, as well as me."


    Looking at his soft wife, libron''s tight body relaxed slowly.


    Yes, he is not alone now. Even if the woman in front of him annoys him, he still has two children.


    Although his son is not as brave as he was when he was young, he has extraordinary appearance. He will become an excellent aristocrat in time. Her daughter Emily is only five years old. Although she is a little naughty, she is lovely like an elf!


    Even when the cold-blooded devil saw her, he would love her and hold her in the palm of his hand.


    "Emily, where is she? I want to meet my lovely little princess." at the thought of his lovely daughter, count campes lost his majesty as a lord, and his face was full of a loving smile.


    At the same time, he quickly made up his mind that if the struggle was inevitable, the campes family must not become a loser.


    He doesn''t care about life in the south. Instead of dealing with those guys who are greedy for profits, he prefers to stay in his own territory.


    But he will never allow his children to be hurt, even if it is just a little threat, he will never allow it!


    "Emily''s with my brother. You should --"


    "Shut up!" libron interrupted tiresi. "Damn it, why did you put my daughter there? She should go back to her father. She must miss her father very much after leaving so long. Maybe she is blaming me now."


    "Emily is still a little girl. At this time, it is better for her to stay in the south. Moreover, I have left the maid and the bodyguard. They will take good care of Emily and won''t let her be wronged and hurt."


    "His father can protect her at any time!" libron was angry. The woman didn''t make him comfortable except in bed.


    "Send a message!" libron said to his guard captain, "immediately let the bachelor send a message with a letter bird, let Miller and them escort my baby daughter back, and say that I have prepared a pony for her. My baby will like it!"


    Libron''s face could not help smiling at the thought of his daughter shouting and jumping excitedly when she saw the two ponies.


    "Emily can''t learn to ride a horse!" telosi retorted immediately. "She should be a well-educated and elegant lady. I don''t want her to shuttle among those sour and rude knights."


    "Children of the campes family, even girls, must learn to ride horses!" said proudly, and Libby directly asked the captain of the bodyguard to order the bachelor to deliver a message.


    Telosi clenched her fist, her face embarrassed, her heart bored, and she felt like she was out of breath. This man is never what he wants.


    Just as she was about to open her mouth to stop her, she felt sick and a stream of sour water in her stomach ran down her intestines to her throat.


    "Vomit -"


    This feeling came so suddenly that she had no time to respond. She immediately bowed and raised her hand to cover her mouth. She didn''t care about the sour throat. Her face facing the carpet was full of fear.


    "Mother!" Eric campers came forward and held his arm.


    "What''s the matter with you?" libron and the captain of the guard looked at her suspiciously.


    "Nothing." straightened up, Taile''s West face was as usual, "maybe it was bumpy all the way, and there was some cool wind, so the body was a little uncomfortable."


    As soon as the voice fell, the disgusting feeling came to my heart again - "vomit!"


    Libron and the captain of the guard stared at telosi, who bent over and covered his mouth with his hands. Almost at the same moment, a terrible idea came out of their hearts.


    "I''m not feeling well. I''ll go back to my room and have a rest first." Mrs. Taylor turned and left the study, while Eric carefully helped his mother.


    After they left, there were only libron and captain clemen in the study.


    They stared at the door frame for a long time without making a sound. In the wide study, they could hear the needle dropping quietly for a moment.


    As the captain of the Earl''s bodyguard, Clement knew better. In recent years, the relationship between the count and Mrs. telosi has deteriorated to the extreme. When they are together, they can''t say a few words calmly except quarrel.


    Because of this, Mrs. Taylor would return to the Barrett family every once in a while.


    Lord libron was also very happy with Mrs. Taylor''s departure. In his words, he would rather sleep with a prostitute than look at the woman''s face when making love!


    Staring at the door of the study, clemen unconsciously clenched the handle of the sword, and a layer of fine sweat had appeared on his back.


    For a moment, countless pictures crossed his mind, Eric, Emily, and all kinds of things that had happened in the castle for more than ten years.


    He even thought of the shocked and puzzled eyes of the count when his sword pierced Pepe campes'' chest on the night eighteen years ago.


    He once thought that when they attacked the castle, it was so easy that they couldn''t even meet a decent resistance.


    Clement dared not turn around. He was afraid to look at the count. He worried that the count had the same guess as him.


    But he still turned uncontrollably and turned his eyes to the count beside him.


    Between the long black hair, there is extreme madness and anger in those eyes!


    He only saw such eyes when the count fought with warcraft more than ten years ago.


    "Big... Lord."


    "Go," said libron in a very low voice, suppressing his crazy thoughts. "Call the lady''s maid. I want to ask."


    Clement trembled and a terrible premonition surged in his heart: "Sir, the maid and bodyguard who followed his wife didn''t come back. Those who escorted his wife back were all members of the Barrett family."

 Chapter 44

    Pace walked aimlessly through the streets of Shanghe town.


    He didn''t know what was going on. Anyway, he walked out of the hotel and swayed into the street.


    Today is the sixth day he came to Shanghe town. The goods needed by the businessman elif are still not ready, which is a great slack and waste for the businessman who regards time as money.


    But he could see that the other party was not in a hurry. In addition to going to the iron ore bureau every day to inquire, elif stayed at ease in a hotel specially prepared for businessmen.


    Not only elif, a businessman, but also himself and several of his men enjoyed their days in Shanghe town.


    At first, he didn''t care about this remote town in the northernmost part of the Kingdom, but it was just a place to stay.


    Even if the whole river collar is worth remembering, it is just like Warcraft and iron mine.


    Even the Lord here, the tustra family, praised as the "shield of the north", is just a competent gatekeeper in the eyes of the king and many great nobles.


    He knew very well what those people called the tutela family in private - the watchdog! They even laughed at the stupidity of the family and regarded it as a group of wild people outside the East.


    Oh, that''s a group of noble people!


    Although he respects the family like tustra, pace doesn''t have many other feelings before coming here in the future. After all, it is indeed remote, backward and difficult to live here.


    However, after staying in Shanghe town for a few days, he gradually felt that the remote town in the north of the kingdom was not exactly as he and the nobles of the Kingdom imagined.


    Remoteness is still remoteness, and backwardness is indeed backwardness. This can be seen from the clothes these people wear.


    But he had a feeling that this poor town in the north, far from the center of the Kingdom, seemed a little different from all the towns in the south. There are many strange things that he doesn''t understand happening here.


    The first strange thing is the ground here.


    When he entered Shanghe Town, he found that there was no pollution on the ground and no odor in the air.


    That''s amazing!


    Whether people or livestock, eating and shit is inevitable. Although Shanghe town is a small town, it can''t even be polluted. You know, the feces accumulated on the ground in those big cities in the South have hardened into roads.


    Don''t these people have to shit?


    Later, when I arrived at the hotel, I realized that a few months ago, Shanghe town was no different from other towns, and the accumulated feces also became the road surface.


    But later, the administrator here, a man nicknamed "dung Gustav", sent people to shovel all the dung on the ground and built many public toilets.


    The Lord here also issued a decree prohibiting dumping feces and urinating in the town. Violators will be fined ten copper coins at a time or go to the iron mine for ten days.


    The gods are on! The Lord is really cruel. Once he pees, he wants someone to dig a mine for ten days.


    But this approach is surprisingly effective.


    After so many days, he didn''t see any dirt on the ground. Instead, he saw it several times and ran to the public toilet with his butt.


    Listening to the nonsense of the group of mercenaries in the hotel, others pulled directly into their crotch because they were too late.


    Hey, this is fucking disgusting!


    This is not the most exaggerated. It is said that some mercenaries did not obey the rules and recruited the guards of the town.


    According to the mercenary who saw it with his own eyes, after the two sides began to fight, there were more than a dozen guards. The mercenary really didn''t want to lose his life because of a bubble of urine. In the end, he could only take out a silver coin and admit the punishment.


    So that when they arrived at the hotel, the first thing the boss told them was to abide by the Lord''s laws.


    At first, pace thought that the Lord of the river Lord might have had some unforgettable experience with feces before he suddenly hated feces.


    Later, when I inquired, I knew that the other party didn''t hate it at all, but had a special preference for feces.


    According to the hotel servant, the Lord collected all the dung from Shanghe town. What compost he was doing would be sprinkled on the land of his farm in the future.


    The gods are on!


    A noble count, how did this happen. I hope he doesn''t smell anything else in the aroma when he eats toast.


    Of course, this is nothing. No one must object to the clean streets and fresh air.


    But just the day before yesterday, he saw an acquaintance.


    It was a slave who was escorted to Shanghe town with the caravan. He remembered the slave, whose name seemed to be torio. He was originally a civilian in the East.


    There were only two fates for slaves in Shanghe collar, one was to die in the iron mine, the other was to die in the northernmost sharp blade fortress.


    He thought he would never see the slave named torio again, but what did he see that day! The slave was even neat and dressed cleaner than him. He stood in the street and kept gesturing to four or five of his men.


    Pace couldn''t believe his eyes if it weren''t for the slave mark on each other''s face!


    The hotel was a well-informed place, and his doubts were soon answered.


    When he was a sour and hopeless slave in his eyes, he turned into an honorary Knight!


    Is it difficult that he was originally an aristocrat?


    But no noble becomes a slave. The worst noble is to become a damn mercenary!


    There was more than one strange thing, and there was more than one news that surprised him.


    He soon heard that the Lord here had liberated all the serfs on his farm and some slaves in the iron mine. Even those newly sold slaves here have the opportunity to regain their freedom. If they have any special talents, they can be entrusted with important positions.


    Like the slave named torio.


    Pace knew that the nobles in the kingdom had never met the young Lord tustra, but he was sure that this guy must be reckless.


    Emancipating serfs is like riding a horse without a bridle and saddle. Emancipating slaves is like throwing gold coins on the ground!


    What does he want?


    Shanghe town was really small. Pace had just walked for a while and was already standing on the edge of the town.


    I was about to turn around and look up, but I caught a glimpse of the green land in the distance. The green is tender and attractive, and one by one. Looking around, it seems that someone has compiled the earth with green wool tightly and orderly.


    "Is this wheat?" pace wondered. When he was going to have a look on foot, there was a series of shouts behind him.


    It''s a little man. Pace turned and looked at his men.


    "Boss pace, elif''s goods are ready. Let''s get ready and start immediately."


    Looking back at the wheat field, pace stepped over the little man and walked towards the hotel.

 Chapter 45

    "Damn it, when the hell are you going to let me wait!" milt walked back and forth in Vernon''s bedroom.


    Ten days have passed since he came back from Lingfeng Castle last time, but there is still no news from the family.


    If campersburg does send troops north, he is in a situation like a soldier who broke into an enemy barracks alone! I wonder if the kid will kill him to vent his anger.


    Moreover, the news he sent home was even more incisive, completely describing the tustra boy as an arrogant image.


    He could imagine, with his father''s temper, the roar that could overturn the roof after seeing the letter he sent back.


    All this made milt more and more uneasy. He didn''t want to stay in Shanghe for a moment, but he couldn''t go anywhere until he received the order from Lingfeng castle.


    Such a feeling is like being tied to the stake, and dry firewood has been piled up under your feet!


    Stepping on the wooden floor, milt walked back and forth. Looking at Vernon sitting on the side, cutting cheese, chewing dried meat and drinking ale, he couldn''t restrain his anger.


    "I''m going crazy. You should at least tell me your plan!" milt stared at him. "Vernon, if anything happens to me, I promise you''ll die in front of me!"


    With a dagger and a piece of cheese in his hand, Vernon looked at milt with fierce eyes: "I''m just doing what the count told me. Instead of threatening me, why don''t you sit down and eat something together? No matter what the future is, at least we''re still friends now."


    "I''m not like you now." milt sat down, grabbed the wine cup on the table and took a big drink. The fermented wheat wine is spicy and sour, and the wheat residue is thick and can be chewed.


    "Don''t worry, my friend." Vernon took a piece of dried meat and scraped a layer of cheese on it. "You''re just an illegitimate son. You''re not important enough to be a hostage. And killing an illegitimate son doesn''t prove our Lord''s determination and courage, but will make him more like an angry child."


    If the death of a milt could make the relationship between campes and the tutela family worse, the Vernon association would be very happy.


    Although Vernon comforted milt with his mouth, his heart was far less calm than he showed. Even like milt, he was a little uneasy.


    It has been so long since he and Arthur negotiated cooperation. According to the Earl''s plan, the news of the campes family should have come long ago.


    But ten days later, not only milt received no news, but also him.


    This feeling is like smashing a huge stone on the water, but it can''t set off a little spray. It''s calm and disturbing.


    Was something wrong, or was the count wrong at all? Vernon couldn''t guess, nor could he.


    "You know he''s a child!" milt looked angry, picked up the dagger on the table, grabbed the dried meat and cut off a piece of meat.


    He decided that Vernon had something to hide from him. After so long, there should be some news from the south.


    Looking at milt with an angry face, Vernon smiled: "our Lord is not a child who knows nothing. Several groups of caravans have come to the town these days, and the iron ore mountain has become more effective in his hands."


    "These are just the attention of Gustav."


    "Even if it was Gustav''s attention, what do you think he could have done without the child nodding?"


    Putting a piece of dried meat into his mouth, Vernon continued: "every caravan carries at least seven or eight slaves. If this goes on, it will only take half a year, and there will be enough slaves in Lingfeng castle to survive the Winter Animal tide."


    "What''s more, I heard that they have developed a dealer system. In the future, only one cooperative businessman will be identified in each collar. That''s really a good idea!"


    Milt didn''t care about this anymore. He said coldly, "it''s not right. You Gelin family can get more benefits."


    Looking at milt, Vernon smiled silently.


    More benefits are true, but the benefits obtained are considered benefits. At least so far, he has failed to get any gold coins promised by Lingfeng castle.


    Moreover, he has carefully studied the dealer system developed by the iron ore Bureau, regardless of interests. Once this system is established, lingfengbao will know the quantity of pig iron flowing into each collar and county from the iron ore mountain!


    What is iron¡ª¡ª It is a sword, a armor, and a sharp blade to protect the rights of nobility!


    After Lingfeng Castle knows these, the answer is self-evident.


    The most terrible thing is that both those businessmen and the nobles behind them will agree with the dealer system of the iron ore Bureau.


    After all, no one wants his men to be too strong.


    When he thought about this a few days ago, he sighed, was frightened, and hoped more urgently that the Earl could take the iron mine back to glinburg one day earlier.


    After taking a sip of wine, Vernon looked at milt: "milt, if lingfengbao is allowed to develop like this, it will not be a good thing for our two families."


    Milt threw a piece of dried meat into his mouth and glanced at Vernon: "my memory is very good. You don''t have to emphasize anything here."


    "Count Green doesn''t care about your memory."


    "When I become the master of campersburg, I will naturally fulfill my promise. But before that, you grinns have to fulfill your promise."


    Vernon said with a smile, "the Green family never deceives their friends. The count always does what he says!"


    "I hope so," milt replied noncommittally, and then drank the ale in the wine cup.


    Vernon lifted the jug, smiled and refilled him with ale.


    He knew milt had doubts, but he couldn''t explain, because Vernon didn''t understand why he wanted to win over the illegitimate son.


    In his opinion, milt was an illegitimate son. Even if libron campers died, campers could not inherit him.


    And even if it is to provoke the internal struggle of the campes family, why should an illegitimate son who doesn''t even have a fief fight. Besides, the hostess of campersburg is still a woman of the Barrett family.


    Perhaps the count had other considerations, Vernon thought.


    The two chatted and soon drank a whole pot of ale. During this period, milt kept talking about Vernon, but he couldn''t hear any useful information from each other.


    Gradually, milt realized that Vernon, like him, must have received no message from the south.


    At the thought of this, milt was even more confused and uneasy. He is now on the side of the Gelin family. Therefore, he deliberately lost the possibility of cooperation with Lingfeng castle, and even lied to the family.


    At such a moment, no news is the worst news!

 Chapter 46

    Holding the candlestick, milt pushed open his door. The candle flickered and the shadow sneaked on the ground.


    After placing the candlestick on the table in front of the bed, milt withdrew to the bedside and sat down tired.


    It was a risky decision to join the Green family, but he had no choice.


    Although I don''t trust Vernon, the other party''s pull is at least an opportunity.


    Milt sat beside the bed in a trance.


    He knew that once her father died, Mrs. Taylor would never let go of herself. It had nothing to do with the struggle for inheritance. The woman was simply hating his existence!


    But how will things go? Why is there still no news? Has father agreed with Lingfeng castle''s decision?


    No, it''s impossible! Even if her father agreed, the woman of telosi would not agree, and the Barrett family would not agree. Now they are inseparable from the gold coins of the iron mine.


    But after so long, it should be normal for some news to come.


    Are they quarreling, and the vassals do not agree to send troops, so there are differences of opinion, so they haven''t made up their mind yet?


    damn! If only I were in the territory, I wouldn''t know anything like this. I can only sit here and die.


    "Illegitimate son..." milt clenched his teeth. He hated the identity.


    Father, you are so eccentric. I have your blood on me. Why can Eric get Xiangguo Town, but I have nothing!


    Do you really care about the attitude of the Barrett family just because of the woman of telosi!


    Looking at the faint candle in front of him, milt couldn''t help recalling his childhood.


    In his memory, his father never seemed to show his fatherly smile. He always looked at him with a responsible look.


    As he grew older, he didn''t even want to see himself, and the servants and guards in the castle treated him coldly.


    Because those lowly guys knew that milt was an unpopular person. Both his biological father and stepmother were full of alienation and disgust for him.


    Milt clenched his fist and stared at the candle in front of him. He felt that it was so weak, and the darkness around him was so thick, as if he could swallow the weak flame at any time.


    You brought me to the world. It''s obviously your fault! Why do you want me to bear everything!


    Suddenly, milt found that the person he hated most was not Taylor''s woman, but his father, libron campes!


    "Who!"


    The flames shook, and milt caught a glimpse of a standing figure in the darkness of the front corner.


    The dagger was pulled out in an instant. Milt stared at the dark corner ahead and his brain turned. He didn''t act rashly or call Jeffrey sleeping next door.


    The man hid in the house before he came back, and he didn''t attack when he was distracted, so he probably didn''t mean any harm.


    Glancing at the candlestick in front of him and the long sword a few meters away on the left, milt had figured out how to avoid if the other party attacked.


    The metal creak came from the darkness ahead. It was the sound of armor. Milt calmed down and thought that the other party was not an assassin.


    Under his gaze, a dark figure stepped out, and the faint candle light reflected on each other''s armor, showing the outline of the figure.


    "Who are you?" milt asked aloud.


    The other party''s fully armed appearance made him feel that the dagger in his hand was a little funny. He moved back and put his legs close to the bedside so that he could turn over at any time to avoid the chopping of the other party.


    "Relax, boy."


    children?


    The sound from the helmet was calm and peaceful, and could not hear the slightest malice, which milt did not expect at all.


    "Who are you? What are you doing sneaking into my room?" milt asked again, without slackening his vigilance.


    "Why, can''t you even hear my voice?" the figure who came out of the darkness said in a relaxed tone, raised his hand and took off his helmet.


    "But, Lord Clement..."


    Looking at the face reflected by the candle, milt was shocked. He held the dagger tightly, but he could not restrain the fear in his heart.


    It was the captain of the guard in campsburg, clemen Easter!


    Milt''s mind was racing. He couldn''t figure out why Clement suddenly appeared here, and in this way.


    Did father want to kill himself? Or was the other party sent by the woman telosi?


    No, no, this is ridiculous!


    Even if he wanted to take his own life, Clement didn''t have to do it himself, and he didn''t believe that a father would kill his child, even if the child was illegitimate!


    He didn''t believe that the woman could surpass her father and command Clement!


    What the hell is going on?! Milt''s hand trembled uncontrollably.


    Looking at milt who was about to run away, clemen showed a look of guilt on his face: "master milt, you have been wronged these years. Please rest assured that I didn''t intend to harm you in this way."


    The respectful tone filled milt with doubt.


    Although he knew there was no chance of winning, milt still pointed the dagger at clemen, as if the only way to calm himself.


    "Please tell me your purpose of coming here. It''s not good to appear in this way."


    Clemen put his helmet under his arm and said in a tone that would not let the other party misunderstand, "master milt, I''m here to pick you up and get it back in Cumbria."


    "Stop!" milt stopped Clement''s footsteps.


    Take yourself back to the territory? Fuck you! This is clearly an escort!


    Milt instantly thought that he had been betrayed, but who could it be.


    Jeffrey? No, he can''t sell himself. Maybe he''s dead in bed now.


    Vernon? It''s impossible. He doesn''t have to sell himself at all. Does Vernon have a family undercover around him?


    Milt''s mind was in a mess. He vowed that no matter who betrayed him, as long as he could escape, he would peel that man!


    "Master milt, please rest assured that I will appear in this way for your safety -"


    "Who sent you?" milt interrupted.


    Clement was a little silent. "It''s the count."


    Hearing Clement''s answer, milt showed a look of despair on his face, and his arm holding the dagger dropped slowly, as if he had given up resistance.


    "Father... How''s his health?" his voice was like a whisper before he died, and he couldn''t hear the slightest idea of resistance.


    Milt''s little movements could not escape Clement''s eyes. In order not to cause confusion, he said bluntly, "Lord count, I''m dead."


    As soon as milt''s pupil shrinks, he temporarily presses down the idea of throwing a dagger and destroying the candle to escape. He stares at clemen and asks, "so you''re working for the woman telosi?"


    "She killed the count!"

 Chapter 47

    People gathered in the Council hall in campsburg, led by Cumbria.


    The nine vassals sat on both sides of the long table, and more than 30 Knight attendants stood behind them. In addition, there were more than 10 guards in the castle.


    On the first seat was Eric campes, and on the other side was a calm looking Mrs. telosi.


    The broad, quiet and pleasant assembly hall in the past now looks crowded and noisy.


    The vassals whispered and the Knights whispered.


    Due to different distances, the vassals did not arrive at the castle at the same time. At the moment, they exchanged information they knew. When everyone understood what had happened, they all looked dignified.


    The feudal officials gradually stopped talking and turned their eyes to the mother and son on the steps.


    Being watched by dozens of pairs of eyes, Eric campers immediately became nervous and couldn''t help looking at his mother next to him.


    Glancing at the nine vassals, Mrs. telosi looked sad and said firmly, "gentlemen, I''ll call you here today to avenge my husband for nothing else!"


    Taylor''s voice was full of grief and hatred.


    The vassal named Thor Pauly asked, "madam, what happened in the castle? Why was the count assassinated in the castle? Why didn''t clement, the captain of the bodyguard, see him? Has he been killed?"


    Several vassals noticed that most of the guards in the castle had been replaced, and the guards standing next to the mother and son were all strange faces.


    "It''s not assassination, but a premeditated rebellion!" tiresi snapped. "On the night of three days ago, clemen led more than a dozen bodyguards to launch a rebellion. After killing libron, he also wanted to kill our mother and son.


    If I hadn''t happened to come back from my family with more than ten family guards, I''m afraid you adults wouldn''t see our mother and son today... "


    Grieving and angry complaints echoed in the Council hall. The vassals felt that their heads were not enough, as if they had heard the most impossible thing in the world.


    Amid the buzz of discussion, the official named biton goult asked, "Mrs. telosi, what you said is too strange for us to believe.


    Clement was the Earl''s servant decades ago. He has been loyal to the Earl for longer than we have. Why did he rebel against the Earl? "


    "Sir Beaton goult, I''m sure I''m calling him the right name." tylosey stared at him coldly, his face covered with ice.


    "No, ma''am."


    Biton gult didn''t think there was anything wrong with his words, so he looked at telosi calmly and waited for her explanation.


    "My husband was killed by that traitor. You don''t ask the whereabouts of the murderer, but you are questioning my words. What does that mean?"


    "Madam, I understand your mood, but I''m really tracking down the murderer. You say Clement killed the count, so why did he do that? What good is it for him to be a traitor? Or is there something we don''t know?"


    "Madam," exclaimed the vassal named sander Antos, "since you let us avenge the count, it shows that clement, the traitor, is not dead. Where is he now?"


    "Yes," replied telosi, "after the failure of the rebellion, Clement escaped from the castle with four guards. I sent knights to pursue north, but only killed the four guards. Finally Clement escaped. He may have hid in Lingfeng castle now!"


    "Lingfeng castle!"


    The people were suddenly surprised, and the vassal named brie stus asked, "madam, what''s going on? Is the death of the count related to the tustra family?"


    "No, milt is still on the river!" said the oldest vassal, bafby vishlan.


    As soon as his voice fell, telosi looked at him coldly.


    Seeing Taylor staring at himself with an ugly face, bafubi said with a slight hesitation: "madam, milt is, after all, the child of the count. If you let him die -"


    "He''s not!" tyrosy shrieked. "It''s because of this shameful bastard that he colluded with tustra and the Green family, and then joined hands with clemen to kill my husband!"


    It was quiet in the Council hall.


    The nine vassals and the standing Knights felt a buzzing in their heads. The news they heard today was really shocking one by one.


    Taylor West originally only wanted to frame Lingfeng castle, because her purpose was the iron ore mountain, but if it was only Lingfeng castle, it would be difficult for these FengChen to believe it.


    Because everyone knows that the animal tide in winter has exhausted Lingfeng castle, and they still need their support in times of crisis.


    As long as the tutelas are not crazy, it is impossible to take the initiative to offend the campers and the greens.


    So telosi had to pull on the Green family.


    In recent years, the relationship between the Green family and the campes family has gradually deteriorated. It is possible to say that the Green family wants to harm campes.


    The identity of milt''s illegitimate son, saying that he cooperated with outsiders to kill libron and Eric, is also easy to think of the reason.


    The vassal, Donald Kerry, asked loudly, "Mrs. Taylor, what the hell is going on!


    Why are the two families involved in the murder of the count! The boy of the tustra family, can''t he be kicked in the head by a donkey! "


    Taylor West looked at the anxious people and waved to the knight next to him to take out three letters.


    Of the three letters, two were addressed to libron and one to Clement, all by milt.


    The letters were circulated among the ministers.


    Most of the copy written to Clement has been burned, but the words "the time is ripe" and "start as soon as possible" can still be seen on the remaining half of the paper.


    The two letters to libron clearly stated that the two families had joined hands. If the campes family dared to touch the iron mine, libron would lose his life!


    Two of these three letters to libron were indeed written by milt, with a seal on them.


    As for the letter to Clement, it was completely forged by imitating notes.


    Looking at the people talking about it, Taylor said in a deep voice: "my husband has been killed. Now my son is the successor of campers castle. I hope you adults will abide by your loyalty, protect my son and attack Lingfeng castle!"


    After tiresi finished with a loud voice, and after the noisy discussion and a slight silence in the Council hall, the vassal, tol Pauly, got up, pulled out his long sword and wanted Eric to kneel on one knee.


    "Lord libron has been killed, and Eric is the most suitable successor of the campes family. I, tol Pauly, will swear allegiance and obey your orders!"


    Sander Antos followed and drew his sword to the ground: "sander Antos is willing to be sent by Lord Eric!"


    "I, Boli stus, would like to support Eric campers as the successor of campers castle at the behest of adults!"


    ¡­¡­


    The four vassals in the south of Cumbria took an oath of allegiance to Eric in turn. Although the other five vassals still had doubts about the count''s death, they all got up in turn and drew their swords to be loyal.


    No matter why clemen defected, since libron campers is dead, Eric is the worthy successor of campers.


    Looking at the feudal ministers kneeling in front of him, with rough faces and fierce momentum, Eric couldn''t help shaking all over with excitement.


    He tried to calm his inner excitement, straightened his chest, and said loudly, "everyone, the murderer of my father is on the river. Please call the soldiers immediately and kill the traitors with me!"


    ......

 Chapter 48

    "My Lord, you can''t use troops against Lingfeng castle!" the old FengChen bafu said immediately, and the rest of the people were hesitant.


    His first order was rejected. Eric''s face was hot, and his pride turned into anger.


    "You just took an oath of allegiance to me and now you want to refuse the recruitment!" Eric felt that pavby was deliberately embarrassing him at such a moment.


    "Madam," babby turned to look at Mrs. telosi aside, "Lord libron''s death is amazing! If we rush to send troops like this, if it has nothing to do with Lingfeng castle, we have fallen into the trap of others.


    Moreover, there is the Gelin family in the East. If their two families form a coalition, we will not have much chance of winning if we send troops to Lingfeng castle. "


    "Pavby is right." FengChen biton also said, "it''s enough for Lingfeng castle to deal with the annual animal tide. Now they have recovered the iron mine. It''s a good time for development. Killing the count will only be bad for them!"


    "That''s because they failed!" retorted fengchentuoer. "They united milt. If the plan succeeds, Lord libron and master Eric will be killed."


    "Then milt will get the inheritance right of campesburg, and Lingfeng castle and the Green family can safely enjoy the benefits of the iron ore mountain!"


    Don Derry: "nonsense! Why should Clement support milt, and if they really work together, they can still control the interests of the iron mine."


    Sander: it depends on when! In peacetime, they can naturally join hands against us, but if it''s winter, it''s not necessarily


    "I think they may have reached some kind of cooperation, such as sharing the interests of iron mines and jointly sending troops to resist Warcraft."


    "As for clement, as long as there are enough interests, no one can remain loyal forever!"


    "Sander, you''re talking about yourself!" said don Derry with a scornful look on his face.


    "What are you talking about!"


    "Sander, you are still young." looking at sander who is about to draw his sword, old baffbi said:


    "It is impossible for the tustra family to agree to such cooperation, which is no different from that decades ago. Now that they have recovered the iron mine, it is in their best interest to find a way to do both things and not offend anyone."


    "Lord pavby, you are not too old to go to war!"


    "Son sander, you don''t have to excite me," buffby smiled at sander Antos. "Your father is just a child in front of me. You didn''t know where he was when I fought with Warcraft."


    "If you really like war, when winter comes, you can take your weapons to the sharp blade fortress. Lingfeng castle will appreciate you very much."


    "Hum, I''m afraid that without Lingfeng castle, Warcraft will rush into your territory. What to be afraid of is just a group of ferocious animals!"


    Bafby''s territory is the northernmost part of Cumbria.


    "That''s right!" the same young brie stus also said, "you are really old, but you are just a group of wild animals. Look at you afraid one by one. Without Lingfeng castle, we can still stop them!"


    Don Derry said sarcastically, "little Bree, the arm your father lost will think you''re farting with your mouth!"


    ......


    In the face of the quarrelling vassals, the new count Eric had nothing to do. He tried to stop it several times, but no one paid attention to him at all.


    He stood on the stone steps with a red face, neither sitting nor standing. He could only clench his fist and stare at the people in front of him with shame and anger.


    "That''s enough!" Taylor sipped and stood up.


    This fierce drink finally quieted the people who were arguing, and one after another turned their eyes to her.


    Taylor West looked at the baffbi people in front of her and said, "I''m just a woman. I''ve never been on the battlefield or seen the ferocity of Warcraft."


    "But they killed my husband, your Lord! And drove the campesians out of the iron mine!"


    "I don''t want to destroy the peace of your territory, and I have no intention of launching a war against Lingfeng castle, but the tustra family must hand over the murderer and pay the price!"


    "If you still argue, please take off your armor, put down your weapons and get out of here!"


    "Eric and I will take the family soldiers to the north, hand blade traitors, and recast the dignity of the campes family!"


    The LORD made the vassals abandon their troops and disarm, that is, he announced that he had deprived them of their identity.


    "Madam, as vassals, we are willing to fight for campes," baffbi said in a deep voice at once.


    "We are willing to fight for campes!"


    "Avenge the count, fight for campes!"


    ......


    The people pulled out their swords and shouted in unison. For a moment, the atmosphere of the Council hall changed. The sound was shocking and there were many long swords.


    Everyone knew that, for whatever purpose and reason, as vassals and knights, they had no right to refuse the Lord''s call.


    This is not only about honor, but also the fate of the family!


    The hesitation of bafubi and others is not because they are greedy for life and afraid of death. In the three northern leaders, if they are afraid of death, they would have died long ago.


    The argument was only because they had doubts and doubts about the Lord''s death.


    Clement''s timing of the rebellion was foolish!


    As the captain of campersburg, Clement had countless good opportunities to do it, but he chose the worst moment.


    With their knowledge of clemen, the other party is by no means a fool.


    And they could not believe that many guards in the castle would be willing to betray the count with Clement.


    In old buffby''s heart, the most suspicious person is the woman telosi!


    There are too many loopholes in each other''s words. Leaving Miss Emily in the Barrett family is more like a deliberate excuse to replace the castle guard.


    If the count had doubted Clement and ordered her to do so, she could not return to the castle in a few months, and if so, she should have said it just now.


    And secret letters used as evidence.


    How foolish should one be not to see such a secret letter turn to ashes?


    If it is because of haste, but so many castle guards participate in the mutiny, it must have been premeditated for a long time.


    Therefore, the burned secret letter was not like Clement''s criminal evidence, but more like a prop to prove his rebellion.


    Although full of doubts about everything, BAFF knew very well that it was just speculation. And it is a guess that must not be said before there is conclusive evidence.


    Why did Teresa harm the count? Is it because of the discord between husband and wife?


    Killing for this reason is as absurd as Clement''s rebellion.


    ......


    With doubts in their hearts, baffbi and others left the castle and hurried back to the fiefdom to summon the soldiers.


    Taylor was very anxious to catch clemen and milt, and asked them to gather soldiers in three days to prevent them from escaping.


    Baffy was equally worried about this.


    If Clement really fled to the upper river to meet milt, as telosi said, as long as he caught them, everything would be revealed!

 Chapter 49

    Lingfeng castle, Arthur takes Thorne and Leah into the kitchen.


    "Have the soybeans been soaked?"


    "Go back to Lord Arthur. According to your instructions, everything has been soaked."


    In reply was the chef of the castle, named Nutt, with his wife Susan and their sons and daughters standing beside him.


    Baking bread is a very important craft, and Baker is a very important occupation in the city.


    The taste of the same wheat flour baked by different bakers is so different that it can be two kinds of food.


    The nutts have been the baker of Lingfeng Castle since his grandfather. After his father, he is now the chef of Lingfeng castle.


    Everyone in the castle praised Nutt''s craftsmanship, and Nutt was very proud to have such a glorious career. Now he has begun to train his son.


    But today, their family is a little uneasy.


    After the LORD had breakfast, he asked Miss Leia to give them an order to soak 50 kilograms of soybeans. In the afternoon, the LORD would make a delicious food himself.


    In recent months, the Lord has become more picky than before. He has asked for food several times. Now he has to do it himself!


    This made Nutt''s family very frightened and thought they had made a big mistake. After scolding his wife and daughter, Nutt and his son specially checked the bread kiln several times.


    Arthur went to the wooden basin soaked with soybeans, reached out and picked up a soybeans. With his fingertips, he easily broke the soybeans.


    "Yes, just right." Arthur nodded with satisfaction.


    "Yes." Knut stood aside and nodded quickly.


    Looking at the cautious nutts, Arthur smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m very satisfied with your food. Today I''m going to cook a delicious food myself to make sure you haven''t seen it."


    "You can just watch it. It''s very simple. You''ll have another housekeeping skill in the future."


    "Yes, yes, thank you, Sir Arthur!" the Knuts immediately relaxed and agreed.


    "Lord Arthur, do you only use soybeans?" Knut asked curiously.


    "And sour cream soup. Have you prepared the sour cream and tools?"


    According to Arthur''s original intention, what he wants most is marinated tofu, but in this world, with theout tofu, brine is rare.


    Gypsum is easy to get. Shanghe town doesn''t lack this thing at all, but it''s too troublesome to order tofu with edible gypsum.


    But fortunately, there is a plant called sauerkraut. The soured soup can also be used to order tofu.


    "Ready, all ready, Lord Arthur." as he said, Nutter ran aside and untied the big pot used to cook broth, which was full of sour soup.


    "Lord Arthur, I asked Susan to prepare it specially. Every vegetable leaf is washed clean. Do you think it''s enough? I''ll let her prepare it right away."


    The slightly fat Susan stood respectfully aside.


    The sour soup Castle cooks a lot every day, but it has never been used to make any food, but to wash clothes and pots. Sauerkraut can be eaten, but it is the food of the poor. The nobility never eats it.


    Beans are also the food of the poor. These 50 kilograms of soybeans are basically all the inventory of the castle.


    They seldom use soybeans to make food. First, it''s not delicious. Second, it''s easy to fart if they eat too many soybeans.


    This will undermine the nobility and elegance.


    Looking at a large pot of sour soup, Arthur nodded: "enough. Where''s the stone mill? Have you cleaned it?"


    "Washed, Sir Arthur, look?" Knut ran aside and pointed to the water stained stone mill.


    Knowing that Arthur might do it himself, Nutt and his son washed the stone mill three or four times, in every corner, to ensure that there was no dust and wheat flour!


    Arthur nodded, checked the filter screen again, and began to pick up the basin for soaking soybeans.


    "Lord Arthur, you let me do it and I''ll do it!" Nutter quickly picked up another basin and gave Thorne and Leah no chance to help.


    "Leah, come on." Arthur called Leah to his side. "Later, you put the yellow beans in the water into the broken plate, and I''ll be responsible for grinding."


    "Sir, let Leah push the mill." Leah said quickly.


    "Sir, let me come. Just stand aside and watch."


    "Sir, let''s leave it to us. I''ll grind it. Susan catches the soybeans. You can rest and command us!"


    ......


    "Go!" Arthur waved back a few people. "Do you think it''s coolie? It''s fun! Self-made food can make people have more appetite! Knut, take a good look."


    "Yes, Lord Arthur."


    Fun? It''s a strange hobby of the nobility.


    They never found any fun in doing these things, and he didn''t hear what delicious food sour soup and soybeans could make.


    Back aside, Knut looked at Arthur carefully.


    Anyway, as long as the food made by Lord Arthur is delicious! Nutt thought.


    After skimming a few floating beans, Arthur asked Leah to scoop them into the millstone, while he slowly pushed the millstone.


    Grinding is no fun, but watching soybeans turn into milky white soybean residue milk and thinking that soybean residue milk can turn into tofu later, Arthur couldn''t help feeling comfortable and relaxed, with an unspeakable sense of kindness.


    He misses the food in his hometown.


    With the cooperation of the two people, the original two pots of soybeans soon became soybean dregs milk with white bubbles.


    "Come on, move these over and scoop them into the filter screen!"


    Although his hands were sour, Arthur looked excited and his happiness could be seen clearly from his face.


    A layer of filter screen separates soybean milk and soybean residue.


    Arthur shook and pulled the filter screen. After another busy work, he finally filtered all the soybean milk into the pot. Finally, I pressed the filter bag with force and didn''t let go of any soybean milk!


    "Make a fire, make a fire first!" Arthur quickly ordered, looking at a pot full of milk white soybean milk.


    The soybean milk in the pot was gradually heated, and the bubbles and oil floated up. After boiling for two minutes, Arthur put out the fire.


    "Look carefully!"


    After the soybean milk in the pot cooled a little, Arthur took a thin wooden stick and looked like he wanted to show real technology.


    Arthur gently inserted the stick from the side of the pot. When everyone thought he was going to stir, they saw that he had gently lifted the stick, and a yellow film was connected.


    "It''s called bean skin. It can be dried and eaten later!"


    Looking at the bean skin he picked up, Arthur looked happy. He has seen others make tofu many times, but he does it himself. This is the first time!


    You can''t take too much soybean skin, otherwise the soybean milk will be very thin and you can''t make tofu.


    Holding a large spoonful of sour soup, Arthur looked at the people proudly: "all eyes open. Now is the time to witness miracles!"


    Leah nodded seriously except for Thorne.


    Under the gaze of several people, Arthur poured three tablespoons of sour soup into the pot, stirred it and then stopped.


    They all gathered together and stood by the pot, looking down into the pot like Arthur.


    An amazing scene began to happen!


    Under the gaze of several people, soybean milk, which was still like water, changed almost instantly. A white gel of aggregation, the milk white soybean milk began to separate into two substances.


    "It''s changed! Lord Arthur, it''s changed!" Nutt stretched his neck aside, and they all looked surprised.


    Arthur smiled proudly: "don''t worry, it will take a while!"


    After waiting a little, Arthur scooped out several bowls of bean curd. After solidifying for a while, he scooped most of the bean curd into the prepared mold.


    A pot of bean curd is divided into three.


    After handling the tofu flowers in the mold, Arthur immediately asked Nutt to take spicy spices and sprinkle them in several bowls of tofu brain.


    Arthur took a bowl and scooped it directly.


    The preparation is rough, the bean curd is not tender enough, and the spices are not complete - but this is the most delicious bean curd that Arthur has ever eaten.


    "Eat, taste it all! It''s not delicious when it''s cold!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    As soon as Arthur told them to eat, several people quickly picked up the bowl. Looking at Arthur''s happy face, they had already swallowed greedily.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "Delicious! Delicious!"


    "It''s too, too soft. I swallowed it at once! I haven''t even bitten it."


    "My Lord, this thing you made is really delicious."


    The nutts praised them repeatedly. They really felt delicious, which had never been better.


    Thorne didn''t even bother to use a spoon. He drank bean curd with a bowl of squeaky, and his face was seriously praised.


    Leah looked at Arthur admiringly with a bowl in her hand.


    "It''s nothing. I haven''t done well enough. You can improve it in the future." Arthur looked proud and liked you who haven''t seen the world!


    Arthur directly made Douhua dipped in water from the Douhua in the pot.


    As for the tofu in the mold, in addition to making fresh tofu, Arthur is also going to make tofu milk and dried beans.


    At dinner, Arthur specially invited the housekeeper and the bachelor. The old man will like such food.

 Chapter 50

    The host and the guest enjoyed a dinner.


    He was surprised that Arthur made such a magical food as tofu with soybeans, both housekeeper Benjamin and bachelor Boye.


    After all, as a noble, he had never even entered the kitchen before, let alone made any decent food.


    In the face of curiosity, Arthur did not hesitate to push the ancient books.


    As the saying goes, eat all over the sky. In the future, Arthur decided to blame the ancient book for any unexplained situation.


    In the study, Arthur, who was full of praise, was in a good mood to tell Leah a story.


    "Long, long ago, heaven and earth were not separated, and the universe was chaotic. There was a giant named Pangu who had been sleeping in this chaos for 18000 years -"


    "Lord Arthur, won''t Pangu be hungry after sleeping so long?"


    Leia interrupted Arthur, looking surprised, 18000 years, how long should it be!


    "Hungry what? Hungry! Pangu is the greatest God. He won''t be hungry. Don''t interrupt me."


    Sitting on the chair, Leah nodded quickly.


    Arthur then said, "one day, Pangu suddenly woke up. When he saw the darkness around him, he swung his big axe and slashed at the darkness in front of him. With a loud noise, the chaos and space gradually separated..."


    As he spoke, Arthur made an axe swing.


    Yes, Arthur''s story is the well-known Pan Gu Kai Tian in China.


    Telling this story is not Arthur''s whim, but he is sorting out some myths and legends.


    At the moment, take advantage of the time of digestion, tell it to Leah and see the effect by the way.


    The letter sent by Mr. Boye to Xuecheng has been replied three days ago.


    After the discussion of the three great sages, Xuecheng decided to send 50 bachelors to the river.


    Fifty bachelors, Arthur was so happy to hear the news!


    The number he had expected was only ten. As long as he had ten bachelor''s degrees and hired some literate people in the territory, he could set up the shelf of the Education Bureau.


    The 50 bachelors can not only build the shelf of the Education Bureau, but also solve the problem of teachers.


    But in addition to the good news, in his reply, the great sage Burton also mentioned to Mr. Boye his concern about the fate of the school city.


    Over the past ten years, various religious forces have developed very rapidly in the Kingdom and gradually received the support of various territorial Lords. The situation of bachelor''s degree has become more and more difficult.


    Taking the eastern territory as an example, after receiving the support of the Duke of the eastern territory, the God of light gradually built a temple in the eastern territory. Every town with a thousand mouths has at least one temple.


    In addition to building temples, the God of light also attracted a large number of believers through various means, including some noble lords.


    With the support of the nobility, the God of light began to eliminate dissidents in the East, demote some other religions into heresy, persecute and expel them, and even aristocratic lords drove the Bachelor in the castle back to Xuecheng.


    Arthur was also a little surprised when he learned the news.


    After all, three years ago, the God of light was still active in shangheling, but it didn''t show such strong bewitching and exclusiveness at that time.


    The development of the Shintoism of light made him realize that a dose of preventive injection should be added to the education of the leading people.


    Arthur supports freedom of belief and all legal religious activities, but will never allow fanatics in the territory, let alone religious interference in administration, justice and education.


    However, the leading people are basically illiterate, and they are still struggling to fill their stomachs.


    Under such circumstances, Arthur felt that the best way to play this preventive injection was to start with myths, legends and heroic stories that were easy to understand, easy to be interesting and easy to spread.


    To this end, he not only asked the bachelor to sort out the glorious deeds of the tustra family against Warcraft, but also sorted out a lot of myths and legends by himself.


    There is a nation: when the sky is broken, they refine stones to make up for it; When the flood comes, dig channels to dredge it; If the disease is prevalent, try your own medicine and treat it yourself; When the sun is exposed, shoot down the sun; Drowned in the sea, he filled it up


    If human history must cross the religious tunnel, Arthur will light some lights in the tunnel.


    Although we do not expect everyone to be independent and strong, we should at least have the excellent quality of loving the Lord, harmony, the rule of law and labor.


    Arthur told several stories in a row. Leah always couldn''t help asking questions. The effect was very good!


    Just as Arthur and Leah explained why the Jade Emperor didn''t let Sun Wukong be the Imperial Guard, but let him be the groom, Mr. Boye hurried in with a letter in his hand.


    Seeing the arrival of Mr. Boye, Leah immediately got up and stood behind Arthur.


    The bachelor didn''t care about Leah. He directly handed Arthur the letter paper in his hand: "Lord Arthur, take a look at the news from the Glenn family with the letter bird."


    Looking at some anxious bachelor Boye, Arthur took the letter paper with a little doubt.


    The contents on the letter paper are very brief. First, tell Arthur that the campes family is ready to send troops to Lingfeng castle; The second is to tell Arthur that the Gelin family is being restrained temporarily and cannot send troops to support Lingfeng castle.


    Holding the letter paper, Arthur frowned and said, "Why are the campers crazy? For the gold coins of the iron ore mountain, they are going to resist Warcraft by themselves?"


    Although milt threatened him during the negotiations, Arthur didn''t take it to heart.


    "Sir, do you need to summon the vassal?"


    "No." Arthur waved his hand holding the letter paper and asked after a little meditation, "bachelor, the Green family said they were temporarily restrained. What''s going on?"


    "Your Excellency, teresi, the sister of marquis Barrett, is the wife of the Earl of campes, perhaps for this reason."


    "Can the grens stop the barrets?" Arthur doubted the containment.


    Bachelor Boye shook his head and said, "ansabel, the lady of marquis green, is the daughter of marquis vison, and Marquis Davidson is the vassal of the king. It is said that Marquis Davidson has a bad relationship with the Duke of Cromwell."


    "So complicated?"


    Listen to this complex relationship, Arthur has a headache. He just wanted to quiet the obscene development wave. Unexpectedly, even the king was involved.


    "My Lord, this is only an inference."


    Mr. Boye then said, "you can''t believe all the information on the paper. Count green may want to wait for you and the campers to lose, and then he will send troops for conditional support, so that he can make a profit by sending troops for support."


    "But I don''t think the campers family will really send troops to you. First, they should understand that if Lingfeng castle is defeated, there will be no one to resist the animal tide in winter; second, if both sides lose, it will only benefit the Green family, which they absolutely don''t want to see."


    "The campes family should send troops only for the interests of the iron ore mountain, which is their threat before the negotiation."


    After listening to Mr. Boye''s analysis, Arthur nodded: "this Gelin family is really a dog that can''t change to eat shit."


    ......

 Chapter 51

    "My Lord, I suggest you call the vassal at once."


    Arthur pointed to the chair and sat Mr. Boye down.


    Sitting in a chair, the bachelor then said, "although the campes family is unlikely to really use troops for Lingfeng castle, you still can''t let them enter the territory, can you --"


    "My Lord!"


    Thorne walked quickly into the study from the door, ignoring the talking bachelor Boye, and directly interrupted their conversation.


    "There seems to be something important, say it." Arthur and bachelor Boye looked at Thorne.


    Thorne said solemnly, "milt took two people outside the castle to ask for a meeting. He said there was something very important to discuss with you. Please see him."


    "This time..." after hearing Thorne''s words, Arthur glanced out of the window. It was completely dark.


    "My Lord," said the bachelor Boye hurriedly, "he should be here to negotiate. You should meet him and hear what the campes family is for."


    Arthur thought for a moment, looked at Thorne and said, "take him to the Council hall."


    "Yes." Thorne took orders.


    When Thorne left, Arthur smiled and said, "bachelor, I don''t think the other party is necessarily here to negotiate."


    Hearing the speech, Mr. Boye looked at Arthur puzzled: "why does your adult say that?"


    "Guess." Arthur smiled and spit out two words without explaining.


    It was strange to ask for a meeting at dark. Milt could come back tomorrow, and he had learned from Gustav about the other party''s collusion with Vernon.


    ......


    In the Council hall, the servant in charge of wax has faded. Now there are only two milt and six castle guards standing aside.


    Clement roasted his hands with the flame of the oil lamp. Seeing milt''s anxious face, he gave a voice and warned, "young master, don''t worry. We''ll just wait a little longer."


    "I know." milt gasped. "I don''t know if he will believe it, but he won''t detain us. He should believe it. After all, you testify."


    "Don''t worry, young master. In this case, we just need a little more patience."


    In the anxious waiting, milt finally heard the sound of armor and footsteps.


    "Lord Arthur!" milt called excitedly before Arthur took his seat.


    "If you''re talking a lot of nonsense later, I''ll let you know the end of disturbing other people''s good dreams!" sitting in the chair, Arthur looked at milt impatiently.


    "Don''t worry, I promise you will have a better dream after listening to my next words."


    Arthur turned his lips and looked at Clement beside him.


    "Lord Arthur, please allow me to introduce --" milt was excited to introduce clemen, but the other party suddenly looked up and stopped him.


    Clement stepped forward and nodded respectfully without humility to Arthur.


    "Your Excellency, allow me to introduce myself. My name is clemen Easter, who was once the chief bodyguard of count libron campes."


    "Captain bodyguard?" Arthur wondered. "Then why don''t you stay with libron and run up the river to lead him?"


    Looking at clement, milt suddenly realized that his attitude was too humble.


    He is no longer an illegitimate child, but the only heir of the campes family, the future count of campes! Milt adjusted his mind and gradually straightened his chest.


    Looking at Arthur, clemen said calmly, "Sir, before telling you the good news that master milt said, there is a bad news that needs to be told to you in advance."


    Arthur glanced at milt, who looked up, and said to Clement, "I hope your good news is not worse than bad news. Go ahead!"


    Clement said, "I didn''t stay with Lord libron because Lord libron is dead."


    "Dead! You said libron was dead?" the news really surprised Arthur.


    A moment ago, he also discussed with his bachelor about the deployment of campes, and now he heard that libron was dead. Now that libron is nearly dead, who is in command of the campers'' army?


    Looking at milt with his eyes held out and his head raised, Arthur probably guessed their purpose tonight.


    "Yes, Lord libron died, but not because of illness or accident, but because he was killed!"


    "Killed? By whom?" Arthur asked suspiciously.


    "It''s telosi Barrett!" Clement''s face showed a trace of ferocious hatred. "It''s the poison woman of the Barrett family. It''s the shameless woman who killed the count with the Barrett family."


    "Telosi is libron''s wife. Do you think she killed libron?" Arthur asked suspiciously.


    "Lord Arthur, my words are absolutely not false!" Clement looked at Arthur firmly.


    "Well, what you said is true. Then why did she kill libron? And why did you come to the river to lead? Did Lord libron decide to let milt inherit the title of campers before he died?"


    "Yes," clemen said affirmatively, "Lord libron did let master milt inherit campersburg before he died, and let us avenge him and kill the woman telosi."


    "So you come to ask for my help? Hope I send troops to support you?" Arthur pointed to milt beside him.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Looking at the serious two, Arthur said contemptuously, "I don''t want to hear your good news. Get out of my castle immediately before I want to kill you!"


    "Lord Arthur, what I said is true. There is absolutely no lie!"


    Arthur suddenly turned his face, which made them panic.


    Clement hurriedly said, "when Lord libron was alive, the poisonous woman of tylosea urged to send troops to the river. At this moment, perhaps the vassals have been summoned and are coming to the river!"


    "Don''t you think I''m a fool! Even if Taylor killed her husband, why should milt inherit campersburg? Did that woman kill her son and daughter?"


    "This......" Clement hesitated.


    Seeing his hesitation, milt immediately said to Arthur, "those two wild species are not the blood of the campers family! I am the only heir to campers!"


    "Do you think I''ll believe you?" Arthur stared at milt.


    Seeing Arthur''s disbelief, milt looked at Clement and said anxiously, "all this will be made public sooner or later. Only in this way can I get the support of the vassals. What are you hesitating about!"


    Looking at Arthur, clemen trembled and said, "Lord Arthur, please believe that everything we say is true."


    "Those two children are not Lord libron''s, but the wild seed born by the bitch of telosi and his own brother!" clemen clenched his fist and his eyes were full of uncontrollable killing intention.


    "Master milt is not the illegitimate son of Lord libron, but the brother of Lord libron, the child of Lord peffer campes!"


    Clement''s words, let the chamber be quiet.


    ......

 Chapter 52

    Under the candlelight, the silent Council hall was like an old oil painting.


    Arthur, Thorne, milt, Clement and the bodyguards, although they faced the same thing, their faces were different.


    Arthur was shocked and thinking, Thorne showed a trace of nostalgia and sadness, milt raised his chin and looked proud, Clement looked hate


    No one doubts Clement''s words, even if it is a lie, it can''t do so.


    "I didn''t expect count libron campes to come to such an end." Arthur couldn''t help sighing.


    Looking at clement, Arthur asked, "if I didn''t guess, that peffer campes should have been killed by libron?"


    "Yes." Clement nodded heavily, with a trace of regret on his face, "but Lord libron was also deceived. All this was a complete conspiracy from the beginning!"


    Clement looked excited and his fist clenched arm could not help shaking.


    Looking at Arthur, he continued: "Lord Arthur, in fact, the campesians never wanted to seize the iron mine, nor did they want to entrap Lingfeng castle. All this --"


    "You think I''ll believe you!" Arthur interrupted. "For whatever reason, the experiences of shangheling and Lingfeng castle are true. And do you think it''s meaningful to say this now? Or do you think I need your apology?"


    "It makes sense, of course it makes sense!" Clement said quickly. "Lord Arthur, as long as you are willing to believe us, tustra and campes can restore the" alliance of the three "and regain the old friendship!"


    Looking at clement, Arthur disdained to smile: "Sir, should I praise you for your innocence or childishness, or ulterior motives? Do you think it''s a child''s trouble, and you can make up with an apology!?"


    Clement: "Lord Arthur, this is not an apology and reconciliation, but a choice in our favor."


    "The existence of the iron ore mountain has dragged us into the vortex of conspiracy, and if we want to get rid of this vortex, we can only work together."


    "Master milt is the only heir of the campers family. As long as you can get your friendship here, when master milt inherits campers castle, our two families can recast the" three alliance ", restore the past glory and status, and bring peace to the three northern leaders!"


    Looking at clemen''s impassioned speech, Arthur asked blandly, "it''s a good speech, but it makes me feel a little sick."


    "Lord Arthur -" Clement wanted to say something, and Arthur raised his hand directly to stop him.


    "Because of the iron mine? It''s ridiculous. Did this conspiracy exist decades ago? You don''t want my friendship, but my soldiers!"


    Clement: Sir, I have no intention of defending. Master milt does need your support, but it''s not just a battle of the campers family


    "You sent troops to support master milt. You are also fighting for the upper river leader. Telosi has taken control of campesburg. She will summon vassals and force you to hand over the control of the iron mine."


    "As long as we can cooperate and are willing to support master milt''s vassal, we can drive the Barrett family out of the three northern leaders."


    "That''s right!" looking at Arthur, milt quickly added, "as long as you support me to recapture campesburg, I not only promise that I don''t need the interests of the iron mountain, but also send troops to the sharp blade fortress every winter. In addition, I can help you drive the Green family out of the iron mine!"


    Looking at the serious milt in front of him, Arthur said with a smile, "why don''t you go to the Green family? Or have you already looked for it, but they said there was nothing they could do."


    Staring at Arthur, milt''s face changed slightly.


    Before he came to Lingfeng castle, he did find Vernon and promised that he would only need 20% of the interests of the iron mine after he became the master of campers castle.


    But the other party surprisingly refused. Even if he repeatedly lowered his requirements and promised to give up the interests of iron mines, the other party remained unmoved.


    Looking at the change of milt''s look, Arthur smiled and said, "you must be very excited now. You have not only got rid of your life experience as a disgrace, but also become the only heir to the family."


    "As long as you can drive away telosi, you are the new count of campes. From a humble illegitimate son to a noble count, such temptation and opportunity can make you eager to make any oath and promise!"


    "And you," Arthur looked at clemen, "in order to avenge libron, you treat me as a fool. You think that with a few beautiful words and tempting promises, you can make my soldiers work for you!"


    "Don''t you think about it? Is your promise valuable? Even if I agree to send troops, the bodyguards sacrificed by Lingfeng castle will not agree, and the river leading civilians killed by Warcraft will not agree!"


    "I don''t care who is the master of campes, because it''s no different for Lingfeng castle."


    "Get out of my castle before I''m going to catch you and give you to Taylor!" said Arthur, getting up and leaving.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    Seeing Arthur leave, milt stepped forward to say something, but was stopped by two castle guards.


    Looking at Arthur''s disappearance, milt trembled and put down his hands.


    "Young master, let''s go."


    Clemen did not expect Arthur''s refusal. Arthur''s performance was completely different from that described by milt.


    This is not a complacent young man, but a mature and decisive Lord.


    ......


    Outside the castle, milt and the three went to Shanghe town.


    Milt almost forgot how he got out of Lingfeng castle. He only remembered Arthur''s refusal and the other party''s superior, contemptuous and disdainful eyes.


    Under the cover of night, the three men led the horses slowly. There was no light to indicate the road except the faint stars in the sky.


    Milt pinched his fist and looked back at Lingfeng castle. His eyes showed crazy hatred: "one day! One day, I will make you regret today''s decision. I must let you pay for it!"


    Arthur''s contemptuous eyes and disdainful words, like a steel needle, deeply stimulated milt''s fragile self-esteem.


    He is no longer an illegitimate son. He is the only heir in the campes family. He will become an earl in the future! His identity and status are no different from Arthur!


    But Arthur despised and humiliated him so much!


    Looking at milt, clemen suggested, "young master, let''s have a night''s rest in Shanghe town and rush back to the territory immediately after dawn."


    "Back to the territory?" milt hesitated.


    Now back to the territory, if telosi finds out that they have no chance of winning at all.


    "Yes," clemen explained, "you must get the support of the vassals. Only in this way can you kill telosi and recapture campesburg."


    "But the vassals are estimated to have been bewitched by that woman. Let''s go back now. If there is danger, there is no power to resist."


    Looking at the dark night ahead, Clement thought for a moment and said, "let''s go find Sir Bobby Westland. Taylor can''t deceive everyone when such a great change takes place in the castle."


    "Is pavby credible?"


    Looking at milt in doubt, clemen said, "he is both a loyal knight and a wise old man. He will believe me."


    ......

 Chapter 53

    In the study, when Arthur told the game bachelor about the situation, the bachelor also looked surprised.


    "I didn''t expect count libron campes to end his life with such an ending." in his sigh, Mr. Boye couldn''t help recalling the scene of seeing libron.


    It was more than ten years ago. Arthur was not born yet.


    In the winter of that year, there was a rare heavy snow on the river, and the tall Tunguska mountains could not resist the cold in the north. The cry of the cold wind blowing through the sharp blade canyon was like a horn.


    The fortress will face the impact of Warcraft almost every day, and the soldiers and serfs of Lingfeng castle are either killed by Warcraft or ill by the cold north wind.


    When Arthur''s father could not hold on, he had to lower his conditions and ask for help from campers and the Green family.


    Mr. Boye clearly remembered that it was one morning.


    Outside Lingfeng castle, libron wore a gorgeous silver armor and rode on a brown horse, followed by hundreds of feudal ministers holding flags.


    When he rolled over and dismounted, his tall body could be seen. When he spoke, his voice was as loud as a bell.


    Three months later, the other party returned with Arthur''s father. It was also outside Lingfeng castle, but the gorgeous armor was full of scars.


    "Libron is a strong soldier," said the bachelor Boye, remembering Arthur''s father''s praise.


    But he did not expect that the powerful soldier would end up like this. He was not only betrayed and killed by his wife, but also had no blood.


    "Bachelor, you seem to remember the past."


    Mr. Boye withdrew his thoughts, looked at Arthur and said sadly, "once people begin to get old, they can''t help recalling the past. Libron campes fought side by side with your father. He may have been doomed more than ten years ago."


    "Ever since he decided to kill his brother," Arthur said.


    Mr. Boye nodded and did not continue the topic.


    "Sir, why did you refuse their proposal? According to the information of the Gelin family, they should not lie. Perhaps the most important reason for telosi to send troops is not the interests of the iron ore mountain, but the lives of these two people."


    "At this time, you choose to cooperate with them. As long as you can save their lives, the campes family will soon fall into internal strife as clemen. You can let them fight with each other first, and then give support after they consume each other. This is really a very favorable choice for you."


    Looking at Mr. Boye, Arthur smiled and said, "Mr. Boye, your idea is too simple. It''s not just a matter of two families."


    "You mean the Green family?"


    "That''s right." Arthur nodded. "Why did Glenn tell me the news? It''s reasonable to say that they should be more active than me if there is such an opportunity."


    "Moreover, milt colluded with the Green family before I reached a cooperation with them. Although there is no exact information, I am sure that they must have found the Green family before they came to Lingfeng castle, but they were rejected."


    "I don''t care about milt''s promise, but the best way to get them into an infighting is not to intervene."


    "Whether it''s telosi and his son, or milt and clement, they will use revenge for libron as an excuse. At this time, it depends on who the vassals are willing to believe."


    "In order to understand the cause of shilibrone''s death and prevent milt from seizing Campestre, Taylor West will certainly make up the lie that they collude with outsiders to kill lilibrone and seize Campestre."


    "If I send troops to help them, it will prove the truth of telosi''s words. Since telosi has not lied, milt will not get the support of the vassals, and the internal struggle we expect will become a concerted external war."


    "At such a moment, it is estimated that both Taylor and the Green family want me to send troops to support milt. I just want to disappoint them."


    Looking at Arthur''s confident smile, Mr. Boye nodded thoughtfully.


    "Sir, how did you think of all this?"


    Mr. Boye was slightly surprised by Arthur''s analysis. He didn''t remember teaching Arthur.


    Looking at the bachelor''s curious eyes, Arthur opened his mouth and said, "since reading that ancient book, I find myself much smarter. Maybe that''s why."


    In his previous life, Arthur was just an ordinary otaku who had no worries about food and clothing, owned more than 20 houses and dozens of girlfriends.


    But he likes reading! All kinds of books!


    In terms of intrigues, the ancestors of China have played it all over.


    What are Guanzi, Xunzi, Guiguzi, Warring States policy, Sun Tzu''s art of war, news network and so on.


    Plus nine years of compulsory education, Arthur saw through the little 99 of the Green family at a glance.


    Hearing the speech, Mr. Boye nodded definitely. Arthur''s knowledge really brightens people''s eyes and broadens their thinking.


    "Lord Arthur, in that case, shall we let it go?"


    "Wait and see what happens."


    No matter it''s impossible!


    Whether it was the calculation of the Green family or the threat of Taylor''s woman, Arthur was greatly angered.


    It is conceivable that if war breaks out, not only Lingfeng castle will suffer heavy losses, but also the threat of animal tide will increase greatly, and his reform plan will be destroyed!


    Reform needs a stable environment, so Arthur doesn''t want to trouble anyone, but now it''s obvious that the tree wants to be quiet and the wind doesn''t stop. He doesn''t ask for trouble, but trouble comes to him.


    So Arthur decided to give them some trouble, too.


    It''s impossible to send troops, but he can send ten ghost faced eagles to each family.


    Arthur has made a plan. For the Gelin family, ten ghost faced Eagles use guerrilla tactics to make trouble everywhere in the Gelin family territory. Be sure to disturb the Gelin family.


    For the campes family, whoever has strong strength will harass whoever. The goal is to keep Taylor West and milt in a state of equal strength and constant internal struggle.


    They don''t want Arthur to feel better, so Arthur has to make them restless.


    ......


    Shanghe town.


    "Back? Are they all back? Where''s milt? Are they back together?" Vernon obviously didn''t believe it when he listened to the servant''s report.


    "My Lord, they are all back, and milt is among them. I saw them get into a room with my own eyes."


    "How, how..." Vernon muttered and sat down again slowly.


    After a while, Vernon immediately said to the servant in front of him, "go and continue to monitor them. If they leave, come and tell me immediately! You should pay special attention to see if anyone else leaves with them."


    "Yes, sir."


    After the servant left, Vernon frowned and sat motionless in his chair meditating.


    He knew no less news than Arthur, but he couldn''t understand why Arthur refused milt.


    The campes family is about to send troops. At such a moment, no matter how you look at it, cooperating with milt is a very favorable choice for Lingfeng castle.


    "Do I overestimate him and judge only by preference?"

 Chapter 54

    First army barracks.


    After lunch, the dormitory area began to snore, one after another like frogs, which can be heard from a distance outside the door.


    Bree lay tired in bed, looking at the roof, and slowly began to sleep.


    He''s really tired.


    One morning''s military training almost bumped his bones to pieces, so that when he went down to the ground, he saw the ground rise and fall.


    He thought the military camp was heaven, because there were not only comfortable beds, but also eggs and broth every day. In addition, he could learn various Knight skills.


    But gradually, he began to wake up. The barracks were not heaven at all, but hell with eggs and meat porridge!


    Leite and Bogu instructors are demons or several other knight instructors. They are also demons and are specially responsible for torturing them!


    Here, everything has rules.


    There are rules for placing items, folding quilts, walking and speaking, and even the time for shit and dinner!


    If you don''t pay attention, you will face punishment, not only for those who make mistakes, but for one person''s mistakes, the whole team will be punished.


    This is also the rule!


    These are just small regulations and face only small punishment. What really torments people is all kinds of training subjects.


    He thought that to become a qualified soldier as Lord Arthur said, he only needed to learn to ride a horse, shoot arrows and fight, but who knows, in addition to these, there are seven training subjects, and the three he thought were just the most basic!


    Among all the training subjects, the most troublesome one is military array training.


    A team of 100 people, riding on horseback, need to change different formations and respond accordingly according to different horn sounds.


    This is not about one person at all, but about a hundred people. No, it should be about a hundred people and a hundred horses!


    But it is obviously the same instruction, but there are three different horn sounds. This is not intended to torture people.


    At first, they were either in a mess or at a loss. They bumped on their horses all morning. They vomited out breakfast and couldn''t complete a plastic transformation.


    Later, I was able to complete all plastic transformations, but the instructor said that the response was not fast enough, so I was punished.


    After a few days of turbulence, the bones were scattered, and it was not easy to improve the speed. Leite and Bogu instructors divided the team in two and asked the two teams to surround, raid, disperse, integrate and retreat each other according to different instructions.


    The team that had been neat and uniform and responded quickly turned into a mess in an instant.


    Before noon, the horses went back to the stables to rest. They had to listen to instructions and run formations several times hungry. People are not as good as horses!


    Fortunately, after a few days of training, they regained their uniformity and responded quickly. Finally, they ate lunch on time and had the opportunity to go back to the dormitory for a nap.


    But the devil will not give up torturing human beings, they will only intensify!


    These days, the horn of assembly will suddenly sound in the middle of the night.


    The sleeping people, one by one, woke up from a nightmare and reacted slowly. They didn''t even have time to wear their clothes. They tied their belts and rushed to the school yard.


    This is a complete torture!


    Thinking, Bree slowly closed his eyes.


    Although everyone privately called the instructor the devil and shouted that this was hell, the guy Parker also shouted that he wanted to go home and farm.


    But Bree knew that none of them wanted to give up, because Lord Arthur said that they would all be the guardians of the river leader and the most glorious, glorious and proud people of the river leader in the future.


    They are soldiers!


    In his dream, Bree first dreamed that he was wearing armor and went on an expedition with his comrades in arms with Lord Arthur.


    The instructor sounded the bugle of charge. Lord Arthur pulled out his sword, held it high, and then fiercely pointed at the enemy in front.


    Under the guidance of the Red Flag Embroidered with a sharp sword inserted into the mountains, he followed Lord Arthur closely behind and charged the enemy with all his companions.


    Horses'' hoofs have broken the grass, and their roar has spread all over the mountains. Their ranks are like sharp swords tearing the earth.


    All the enemies were so frightened that they dropped their weapons and fled in all directions.


    At the end of the war, he followed Lord Arthur, and the team passed through Shanghe town in good order. They returned in triumph.


    Everyone was standing by the street, waving and cheering to them, with joy on their faces. Someone was standing in the attic, and Bree heard someone shouting his name.


    Then Bree dreamed that he had returned to the village. He was wearing armor and riding on his horse. The villagers came out, surrounded him, clapped hands and called his name.


    Lily was standing in front of the crowd, wearing that beautiful dark blue dress, looking at him and smiling sweetly at him.


    He turned over and dismounted. Under the eyes of his neighbors, he walked towards Lily and hugged her tightly. Lily gently called his name¡ª¡ª


    [buzz!!!]


    Bree was dreaming that he was hugging Lily and was about to kiss when a collection horn made him quit his dream.


    Looking at the familiar roof, Bree blinked, ignoring her regret, and immediately turned over and got up.


    "Get up! Get up! Don''t sleep!"


    Bree shouted at several people in the house as she sorted out the quilt crushed by her head.


    Hearing Bree''s roar, everyone got up from bed and quickly made their beds.


    According to the housekeeping regulations, the quilt should be folded as flat as a brick, and placed neatly without any mess.


    In fact, in order to save time, they didn''t cover the quilt and didn''t even take off their clothes and shoes during their lunch break, but after sleeping in bed, they would always mess up the bed.


    "Damn bugle!" gro complained while straightening the corner of the quilt. "Sooner or later, I''ll put horse dung in the bugle and let the instructor smell the horse dung when he blows!"


    "I think we should smash all the horns so that we can sleep comfortably and don''t have to worry about being woken up in the middle of the night," one person agreed.


    "Brothers, do you know what I dreamed of?" Parker looked excited. "Ha ha, I tell you, I just dreamed that I had become an instructor. I saw you all asleep during the room patrol in the middle of the night. Then I picked up the horn and blew the set horn fiercely. You didn''t wear any pants, so you all ran out and gathered!"


    With that, Parker laughed.


    "Parker, did you taste the horse dung on the horn? I tell you, it was all made by Gru. If you want to punish me, don''t punish my whole team!" a teammate joked.


    "Fuck you, I also dreamed that you and Gru were naked and were punished by me to do 50 squats. Their hips were white and shivering with cold!"


    "You just squat naked!"


    ......

 Chapter 55

    "We can''t rest, and if we want to speed up our journey, we must arrive at Sir Bobby''s territory by tonight." clemen rejected milt''s proposal to rest.


    After leaving Shanghe Town, milt and the three men went all the way to the southeast. In order to avoid tailoxi''s pursuit, they did not take the avenue, but led by clemen and rode through the deserted wilderness.


    "I know the time is urgent, but we should at least stop and identify the direction. Clement, we have deviated too far from the main road. Maybe we have gone in the wrong direction."


    After a bumpy morning on the horse''s back, milt''s bones were about to fall apart, and his direction was blurred. He could not help feeling a little agitated and uneasy.


    Looking at milt swinging on his horse, clemen said, "don''t worry. We should be south of the Grice family territory now. As long as we pass through the hills in front, we will be led by Cumbria. Then as long as we drive along the river, we can reach Sir baffby''s territory before dark."


    "How can you know so clearly?" milt asked suspiciously when he saw clemen''s firm face.


    This damn wilderness has neither houses nor roads. It is surrounded by undulating hills or winding rivers. It looks the same.


    "Seven years ago, four Warcraft animals crossed the river and ran to the territory of the Tus family to wreak havoc." clemen knew milt''s doubt and looked at the wilderness in front of him with a trace of memory on his face.


    "On the plain, if there were no ten times the force, human beings could not be the opponent of Warcraft. The four Warcraft killed and injured more than a dozen people in the Tuis family territory. Finally, the count led the castle guard and united with Sir buffby and others to drive the four Warcraft back to the upper river."


    "Although he drove away the Warcraft, sir stus also lost an arm. The location was beside the river ahead, and three castle guards died."


    "Sir stus was not killed immediately, but soon after he was carried back to the territory, the news of his death came. Later, his son Boli stus inherited the title of stus family. At that time, the little guy was only 13 years old."


    After listening to Clement, milt and buffby knew it. With such an experience, it''s not surprising to remember here.


    "Master milt, we must hurry as soon as possible. Tylosi''s pursuers know that I have fled into Shanghe Town, and they can certainly guess that I will look for you. If we can''t see baffbi before he leaves the territory, we will lose the best time to meet."


    "I see. Hurry up."


    After losing the support of the Gelin and tustra families, milt knew very well that the support of the vassals was his only hope now.


    In the evening, after a whole day of turbulence, milt and the three finally saw a large area of farmland and houses.


    Clement pulled the reins, looked at the tired milt and said in a deep voice, "young master, you two rest here first. I''ll go to see sir Westland alone. If they are willing to believe me, I''ll come back to meet you in person later."


    "OK, go and come back quickly. I''ll be waiting for you here all the time," milt urged.


    "Protect Lord milt," Clement said to Jeffrey in a deep voice, then put his legs between his horses and left the farm ahead.


    The territory of the little nobles is often a farm with a population of only more than 100 people.


    Clemen rode his horse through the fields outside the farm. From a distance, he saw a campfire burning in the farm. Serfs were carrying things, and knights were in charge of command.


    It seemed that telosi had summoned the vassals, Clement thought.


    Although this is not good news, it is not the worst. Since we are still making preparations before the convening, it shows that old baffbi is still in the territory at the moment.


    Seeing the arrival of strange knights, several knights who were in charge of commanding serfs immediately rode up and blocked clemen outside the farm.


    "Who are you? Take off your helmet!"


    Seeing Clement''s armor, even his face was covered, the four knights immediately became vigilant.


    In order not to expose his identity, clemen was also covered with a black linen coat, which covered the family emblem of three swords in one in front of the armor chest.


    Clement did not act rashly. He raised his hand and pushed up the face guard. He looked calmly at the four people in front of him: "I''m the guard of the campers family. I have something important to see Sir Bobby Westland."


    The four knights of the Westland family looked at clemen. Seeing his extraordinary momentum and knowing that he was a powerful knight, they did not easily let him enter the farm, but let him wait here.


    Because Clement was still wearing a helmet, which covered most of his face, few people recognized him.


    Looking at the three people who were still eyeing themselves, Clement turned over and dismounted, smiled and said, "please relax. I''m not here to make trouble, but just want to catch up with Sir wesland."


    Although Clement released his kindness and let the three relax, they ignored Clement''s words.


    Campersburg is about to send troops to the river. At this time, there is something strange about an unidentified powerful knight. Therefore, they will not relax their vigilance until their identity and purpose are confirmed.


    Clement ignored their vigilance, but if he wanted to leave, they couldn''t stop him at all.


    After some waiting, babby Swaziland, with a curly beard and thin gray hair, accompanied by his two sons, walked steadily to Clement.


    Looking at the wislan who was wearing leather armor and didn''t even wear weapons, clemen with a serious face raised his hand and took off his helmet.


    "I knew that if I waited two more days, someone who would miss me would come to the door." looking at clement, baffy said with a smile.


    Looking at Sir Bobby Swaziland, Clement smiled and said, "if you don''t mind thinking about you as a traitor, Lord Bobby."


    "Whether you are a traitor or a loyal bodyguard can only be judged by knowing the facts. However, before listening to your story, please invite the little guy hiding outside."


    Looking at buffby, Clement nodded, took two knights and went to meet milt with torches.


    ......


    In the spacious stone house, two bonfires were burning. After listening to Clement and his story, everyone in the house was shocked.


    "Unexpectedly, it was the woman who killed the count." after silence, baffbi murmured.


    Looking at baffby, clemen said: "before we got here, we had contacted the green and tustra families. They were not willing to support master milt. Now the only hope is to be vassals."


    Milt sat aside, looking expectantly at baffby.


    Baffbee said aloud, "you can tell this news to tandley and biton first. They will believe it. As for the others, I''m not sure. Maybe some of them have been bought by the Barrett family."

 Chapter 56

    Greenberg, in the study.


    Count Kiel green frowned and looked seriously at the letter paper in his hand. This was the news just returned from Shanghe town.


    "Look at it." Kiel green handed the letter paper to his son jekun green.


    Standing next to him now, in addition to his son jekun green, there is the bachelor Lipton of the castle.


    "Your Excellency, lingfengbao refused milt''s request?" asked bachelor Lipton.


    Although he did not see the contents of the letter, he could guess what was written on the letter paper when he saw the countess''s expression. It would not be good news.


    "This... Father, how could lingfengbao refuse such an opportunity? Is Arthur tustra really just a kid who acts only according to his preferences, as Vernon said?" in addition to reporting the situation, Vernon also wrote his judgment on the stationery.


    Kiel green did not answer his son''s question. Instead, after reading the contents of the letter, he asked aloud, "what does the bachelor think of this matter?"


    Bachelor Lipton is a thin man over 40 with a clean face.


    As he put the letter paper on the desk, he locked his eyebrows and shook his head and replied, "it''s really a little unexpected. It''s reasonable that Lingfeng Castle shouldn''t refuse to cooperate with milt anyway. Cooperation is to send troops. If they don''t cooperate, they will send troops sooner or later. They don''t have the reason to sit on the sidelines."


    "Do you mean that Arthur tustra would refuse milt because, as Vernon judged, he was just a kid based on his preferences?"


    Mr. Lipton replied, "after all, the other party is only a teenager. Now, this judgment is the most reasonable."


    "Where''s jekun?"


    "Father, I agree with Mr. Lipton," returned jekun green. "After all, the other party was only a teenager. I''m afraid he didn''t even think about it, so he directly rejected milt."


    Glancing at the stationery on the table, Kiel green relaxed and leaned back in his chair: "so, the gifts we carefully prepared for him were wasted because he knew everything?"


    "My Lord, our preparations have not been in vain."


    Mr. Lipton said: "although things have not developed as we expected, when the civil strife of the campers family is over, Taylor West will still point the spearhead at Lingfeng castle, and finally both will be hurt."


    "As long as there is any deviation in the plan, the final result will be completely different." according to bachelor Lipton, count green obviously disagreed.


    "After the civil strife, campes must have suffered a great loss of strength. At that time, if they send troops again, the threat will be much worse than before. Moreover, when the civil strife is over, Taylor West will lose the best excuse. At least until the end of this winter, the vassals will not agree to send troops to Lingfeng castle."


    Kiel green knows that although they have repeatedly suppressed Lingfeng castle in recent decades and almost turned Shanghe into a deserted land, Lingfeng castle is still no weaker than any of them when it comes to war strength.


    "Father, what should I do now?" asked jekun green.


    Kiel Greene looked at bachelor Lipton and asked, "I heard that many businessmen have passed through the territory to Shanghe town recently, and they all take slaves?"


    "Yes, sir," replied bachelor Lipton, "these businessmen are supported by nobles from all over the kingdom. We can''t stop them at all."


    "The iron ore bureau is really a good idea," Jill green praised expressionless. "Vernon reported that they have created a dealer system, and it is said that businessmen are flocking to it."


    "In addition, Arthur tustra seems to be ready to liberate the slaves in the territory, and has liberated the serfs and given them land. I''m also curious, what does this little guy want to do?"


    Vernon''s message was clear to all three, and they were also puzzled by Kiel Green''s doubts.


    Lingfeng Castle once bought a large number of slaves, but those people were basically sent to the sharp blade fortress to fill the stomach of Warcraft.


    Now Lingfeng Castle buys slaves again, but it wants to give them freedom, which is really puzzling.


    "Liberate the slaves, isn''t that boy afraid of setting himself on fire and causing great disaster?" said jekun green.


    Mr. Lipton also said anxiously, "the young count of the river leader did something unexpected. Maybe he didn''t understand the consequences of his kindness. I heard that he drove Mr. Boye out of the castle a few months ago."


    The serious asymmetry of the news and the huge difference in thinking make them unable to judge Arthur''s real intention at all.


    "Maybe we all underestimated him. The other party is not a stupid and ignorant boy, but a cunning opponent."


    Although he didn''t understand what Arthur wanted to do, Kiel green felt a little uneasy about his refusal to milt.


    It is conceivable that after being rejected by the Green family, milt would be willing to promise any benefits in order to seek the support of Lingfeng castle and become the count of campes.


    To reject such temptation is definitely not an explanation that can be explained only by preference.


    You know, the younger and ignorant the little guy, the more he can''t resist the power of temptation, whether it''s money, power or glory.


    Those who can refuse this temptation or see the truth of the temptation should never be treated as stupid and ignorant boys.


    The more he thought, the more real and credible the uneasiness in his heart.


    Kiel green frowned and thought, and said to himself, "it seems that the young count of lingfengbao has the cunning and wisdom that the tustra family does not have, but we have always despised him and treated him as an ignorant boy."


    Seeing that he had suddenly changed his view, Mr. Lipton and Jacqueline green looked at each other, and their faces were confused and puzzled.


    "Father, do you think too much?"


    Jacqueline green didn''t notice Arthur''s wisdom at all. Instead, he thought he was stupid and ridiculous. He spent gold coins to buy slaves, but he wanted to take the initiative to return them to freedom.


    Kiel Greene ignored his son, but looked at the bachelor Lipton: "bachelor, write a letter immediately, send these messages to the Marquis of wiesen with a letter bird, and ask them about the Barrett family."


    The uneasiness brought by Lingfeng castle made Kiel Gelin lose some patience.


    "Yes, sir."


    Just as Kiel green gave the order, the captain of the castle quickly walked in and said anxiously, "Sir, sir Wilma sent a message that several flying Warcraft have been rampant in his territory, killing two knights and many horses and livestock. Please send troops immediately!"


    "What are you talking about!" Kiel green stood up and looked at his bodyguard in surprise. He thought he had heard wrong.


    "Flying, Warcraft..." Bachelor Lipton and jekun green looked surprised.

 Chapter 57

    "Are you sure it''s flying Warcraft! Can you determine the quantity?" looking at his bodyguard Mars, Kiel green looked dignified.


    The last time Warcraft invaded Donghe collar, it was seven or eight years ago!


    "My Lord, it''s really flying Warcraft. There are at least seven!" the bodyguard chief Mars replied positively.


    "Seven!" Kiel green sat down slowly, and a trace of eagerness in his heart suddenly disappeared.


    Looking aside at the bachelor Lipton, Kiel Greene said, "there is no need to write a letter to the Marquis of Wesen. Go to the bird''s nest immediately to see if there is any news about Lingfeng castle. If not, send a letter immediately. I want to know the situation of sharp blade fortress."


    "Yes, Lord Kiel." Bachelor Lipton left the study quickly and went to the letter bird''s nest in the castle.


    "Lord count, do you need to assemble the castle guards and seal ministers?" Mars asked immediately when the bachelor left.


    Looking at Mars, Kiel Greene ordered: "inform belo, Marton, Willis and youfuli, and let them lead the family knights, prepare bows and spears, and come to the castle immediately."


    "In addition, select twenty people in the castle, also equipped with spears and bows, waiting for orders. Also, let them cheer up and watch the sky, so that they don''t become prey!"


    "Yes, sir!" Marshal Mars left quickly.


    When the bodyguard left, jekun green asked, "father, why did Warcraft suddenly appear in the territory? What happened to the river?"


    Jekun green is nearly thirty years old. He has a rough face and a hooked nose just like Kiel green.


    As soon as he heard that Warcraft appeared in the territory, he immediately remembered the experience of expelling Warcraft seven years ago.


    More than seven years ago, four one eyed evil wolves broke into the East River collar and wreaked havoc. Those animals, not only as big as horses, but also agile, cunning and ferocious by nature, wandered in the territory for half a month, killing more than 20 people and more than 40 livestock.


    In order to drive them away, the Gelin family summoned more than half of the vassals and dispatched more than 50 knights to encircle, chase and intercept them for several days before driving the four animals back to Shanghe collar.


    Although it was just a drive, two knights were still killed and several people were seriously injured.


    It is said that the four one eyed evil wolves later ran to the campes family territory and wreaked havoc, and the other was also seriously killed and injured.


    Although he had good fighting strength, he was shocked and worried when he thought of the confrontation with the one eyed demon wolf and the restless horse under his crotch.


    Count green shook his head and said, "those Warcraft should have just happened to fly over the sharp blade canyon. Although this situation is rare, it is not without precedent."


    He knew very well that the reason why the animal tide appeared in winter was that in winter, there would be heavy snow in the north of the Tungus mountains, resulting in a lack of Warcraft food.


    As long as the winter is over and Warcraft has enough food, they will not have the idea of climbing the city wall, nor will they take the initiative to drill into the dark and humid sharp blade canyon.


    The sudden appearance of Warcraft in the territory can only be said to be an accident, a terrible accident!


    Flying Warcraft, damn flying Warcraft! Kiel green thought.


    Under the vast sky, he couldn''t think of any effective way to expel or kill flying Warcraft.


    "My Lord!" Mr. Lipton hurried back.


    While putting the curled paper on the desk, Mr. Lipton said:


    "There is indeed news about Lingfeng castle. It has just arrived. It says that an unknown number of flying Warcraft passed through the sharp blade Canyon last evening and have been raging in the upper river. Lingfeng Castle reminds us to be more careful. It''s best to drive the Warcraft to the territory of the campes family."


    "Go to the campers!" sneered jekun green. "Does he think he''s driving sheep? It''s flying Warcraft! What a naive boy."


    Kiel green didn''t read the content on the paper. He didn''t care about the warning of Lingfeng castle, let alone whether Warcraft was raging in the upper river. He only cared about the situation of sharp blade fortress.


    That section of the wall that separates the canyon is not only related to the safety of the three northern leaders, but also related to their next series of plans. Without the sharp blade fortress, all the plans and struggles he participated in will become meaningless.


    Because as long as winter comes, Warcraft will let everyone understand who is the real enemy!


    Seeing that everything was as expected, Kiel green nodded - the most correct thing the tustra family did was to build a sharp edge fortress with gold coins from the iron mine!


    ......


    In the evening, when Earl green, dressed in armor and armed with a spear, led more than 40 knights to the manor of vassal Wilma Riton, the raging ghost faced eagle had long disappeared.


    In order to come to support as quickly as possible, this team of more than 40 Knights did not carry any luggage or even raise a flag.


    They ran all the way without stopping, but it was still late.


    Outside the farm, people rode on horseback and quietly looked at the scene in front of them. Most of the houses had collapsed, and the road was full of the bodies of cattle, horses, sheep and other livestock. "Go, get into the farm!" Kiel Greene slammed his legs against his horse''s belly, shook the reins and rushed straight into the farm.


    The vassals followed, looking at the dead animals all over the ground, smelling the strong smell of blood, and the horses shook their necks anxiously.


    "People! Come out! I''m Kiel Greene!" Kiel Greene shouted at the collapsed houses around him, controlling the anxious horses under his crotch.


    Although he expected that the situation would not be very good, he didn''t expect it to be so bad.


    The scene in front of us was like being swept by a strong wind. The animal corpses on the ground wanted to be pulled out and killed one by one.


    Hearing the shouts of Kiel green and the knights, the people hiding under the houses gradually got out, looking like frightened mice.


    "Where''s your Lord? Where''s Wilma Riton!"


    Looking at a serf man in front of him, Kiel green snapped.


    "Big, sir," replied the serf man, bending over and trembling, "Lord Weima was captured by Warcraft and caught in the sky. It''s still several knights."


    Arthur specially gave Dafei orders not to deliberately hurt humans, except those who took the initiative to attack it.


    As soon as Wilma Leighton was caught in the sky, they knew that the other party must have more or less bad luck. They might fall into the fields around the farm at the moment, just like these dead livestock.


    "Damn it!" Kiel Greene angrily inserted the spear into the ground, "said! Where did the Warcraft go and in which direction did they fly! Did you see how many!"


    "Big sir," the serf man knelt down in fear, "I, I didn''t see how many, about seven or eight, I hid under the roof, and finally saw them fly away to the south."


    south!


    The serf man''s words surprised everyone. They came from the south!


    ......

 Chapter 58

    Wima Riton''s territory is in the northernmost part of the East River. They galloped all the way from the South and didn''t notice the trace of Warcraft at all.


    "Are you sure it''s the south!" asked the serfs, and Kiel Green told Mars nearby, "go and ask more serfs. We must find out the number and whereabouts of Warcraft. We can''t be led by the nose by those animals."


    "Sir, I''m sure it''s the south, that''s the direction," said the serf man, raising his finger and pointing to the direction when they came.


    Kiel Greene kept calm and waved to the serf man to leave. At the moment, he was very upset.


    "My Lord," Mars rode back to Kiel green, "asked some serfs. The group of Warcraft really went south. The number should not exceed ten."


    With that, Mars looked at Kiel green with a serious face, and the other vassals and knights surrounded him, waiting for his orders.


    Kiel green frowned and felt a sense of helplessness.


    Warcraft invasion is a headache, especially flying Warcraft.


    They rushed here to lure the Warcraft back to shangheling in the north while it was still here. Weima Riton''s territory was only more than ten miles away from the nearest village of shangheling.


    To this end, he was even ready to sacrifice two or three knights.


    But I didn''t expect that they were still a step late. Those damn beasts had gone south and went deep into the territory. Things are completely out of control and moving in the worst direction.


    "Where''s the Riton family? There must be someone alive!" Kiel Greene dismounted and asked in a deep voice to Mars.


    The urgent task now is to deal with the disaster like mess here as soon as possible.


    "Sir, sir Leighton''s daughter and youngest son are still alive. They are both hiding in the house and are not hurt except for some fright."


    "Where''s the housekeeper? Is the housekeeper still alive?" Kiel green frowned.


    Wilma Riton''s daughter, he knows, seems to be only a teenager, and his youngest son is a child under the age of ten. They can''t cope with such a situation at all.


    "The housekeeper was hit in the head by the stone beam and has been dead for a long time." Mars replied with a hard head.


    "Then bring the two children here. They always have to bear the responsibility of the Riton family," Kiel Green said reluctantly.


    "Yes."


    A moment later, a 14-year-old girl in a long brown dress and messy hair was brought to Kiel green. Beside her was a seven or eight year old boy who was holding her hand and sobbing.


    "Your Excellency."


    "You are Wilma''s daughter lesha, and this is your brother?" Kiel green looked at the two children in front of him. The boy''s crying upset him.


    "Yes, yes, sir," replied lesha Leighton calmly, tugging her brother with her hand, as if to make him stop crying.


    Kiel Greene comforted them, and then asked lesha to find some trustworthy people to organize panicked serfs.


    It was getting dark. A campfire was burning in the farm. The serfs of the Riton family cleaned up the collapsed houses. The accompanying Knights sat by the campfire and baked meat.


    Count green and four vassals sat around and were discussing countermeasures. A bodyguard came quickly: "Sir, sir, sir Leighton''s body has been found in the field outside the farm. It should have been brought to heaven by Warcraft to die."


    "Sir, we can''t stay here any longer." hearing the news of Wilma Leighton''s death, the vassal named belo immediately said, "now the Warcraft is close to the South and may launch a new attack at any time. We should return immediately!"


    His territory is in the south of the Riton family territory. Seeing the scene here, he was already anxious.


    "What''s the use of returning? Can we still be faster than the ghost faced Eagles?" look at Kiel Greene, and the vassal Marton suggested, "Sir, I propose to transfer everyone to East River town and be guarded by the Knights until the ghost faced Eagles leave."


    Although they were equally worried, Marton knew very well that they were not the opponents of the ghost faced Eagles at all.


    If the guard is scattered, it will only be broken one by one by the ghost faced eagle. The best way is to gather all the people in the leader''s land and guard them together by the Knights.


    "Will it be too troublesome," said vassal Willis, frowning aside. "You know, it is not only people but also livestock that need to be transferred, which will inevitably affect the production in the territory. If the ghost faced Eagle leaves in a few days, it will be in vain for us to do so."


    Transferring people and livestock is more complicated than launching a war.


    "What if the ghost faced Eagle stays for half a month or a month? Or doesn''t leave?" said Marton. "We don''t have a better way! Is it a waste of effort or like here? I don''t think it''s too difficult!"


    There were only three Knights of the Riton family alive, two of whom were seriously injured and unconscious. Even if they survived, they could not fight on horseback, and none of the livestock survived except a few lambs.


    Such a loss is even worse than a defeat, which they absolutely don''t want to face.


    "Don''t be so troublesome," said FengChen youfuli. "The territory always produces. If Warcraft doesn''t leave, the population of the farm can''t stay in Donghe town forever. We just need to transfer our family, and the territory can be taken care of by the housekeeper."


    Belo retorted: "if we are attacked, we will still suffer heavy losses. Without serfs, we should at least transfer most of our personnel."


    Upon hearing the speech, Marton nodded and said, "it makes sense. We can leave a small number of serfs to be responsible for farming. As for others, we can temporarily transfer to Donghe town and return after the ghost faced Eagle leaves."


    Belo and Marton''s fiefdoms are north of Greenburg. Now the ghost faced Eagle has gone south. Their farm is the most likely to be attacked.


    When the two agreed, Willis and eufoley were silent.


    Their fief is south of glinburg, and the threat of ghost faced eagle is much smaller, so they will only transfer their families. As for the serfs in the territory, they have no surplus food for free.


    Seeing that the four had made a decision, Kiel Greene said aloud, "in that case, let''s have a rest here tonight, and you will return to the territory after dawn. As for Wilma Riton''s two children, I will take them back to the castle to teach, and I will send someone to manage the territory."


    The four praised Kiel Green''s decision, which was the best care for the two children.


    Just as the four continued their discussion, a guard of the Gelin family rushed into the farm on horseback, and the captain of the guard Mars hurriedly greeted him.


    The change of Mars'' look made dozens of knights sitting around the fire frown one after another, knowing that the news would not be good.


    "My Lord," said Mars, with a dignified look, as he approached Kiel green.


    "Come on, where are the animals making trouble?" asked count green in a deep voice.


    The four vassals also stared at him. At the moment, they didn''t want to hear anything about their territory from Mars.


    Mars glanced at Marton ulley, who was sitting next to the count, and said with some difficulty, "Sir ulley''s territory has been attacked by ghost faced eagles, probably a little before we set out."


    "Ah!!" Marton was almost crazy. He grabbed his side spear and threw it heavily to the ground.

 Chapter 59

    Outside campersburg.


    Escorted by four bodyguards, Eric campes, the new Earl of campersburg, is patrolling his soldiers on a white horse.


    Although it is only ten days since he became an earl, the young Lord Eric campes has fully possessed the demeanor of an earl Lord.


    Whether it''s Ju Lin''s eyes cast from his horse''s back, his gorgeous armor and cloak, or the majesty of the cavalry. At least, all this was noble and inviolable to the serfs.


    The white horse walked slowly. Eric pulled the reins with one hand and raised the other slightly. He waved respectfully to the serfs on both sides.


    Although he really didn''t look down on these sloppy and messy serf soldiers, he was very satisfied with their respectful attitude, especially these people hurried here because of his orders.


    On the horse''s back, Eric straightened his back, and gorgeous armor set it off majestically. Looking at these people, he couldn''t help looking forward to the coming war.


    He, Earl Eric campes, is about to lead his vassal and soldiers to fight!


    After defeating Lingfeng castle and killing clemen and milt, his name and story of Eric campes will also spread all over Cumbria, the three northern leaders, and even the whole North!


    At that time, people will praise him and say that he is the wisest Lord and the most powerful Knight!


    Merchants would bring his deeds back to the interior of the Kingdom, and bards would sing his name.


    It''s said that Wangdu has a grand theater. All the people who go to watch the performance are nobles. I don''t know if they will perform my deeds. I''m sure those nobles will like it. Eric imagined.


    "Why are these people? Is there anyone else who hasn''t arrived?" Eric asked with a frown when he saw that he had inspected the camp two or three times.


    Seeing his inquiry, Bilis, the new bodyguard, hurriedly replied, "Sir, there are indeed several vassals who have not arrived, but they should be on the way."


    Hearing the speech, Eric snorted coldly and said angrily, "procrastinate. Do they think this is a big party? This is war! If Arthur tustra escapes because of their procrastination, I want them to look good!"


    Eric campers was only a year or two older than Arthur, but now he looked like an elder when he called Arthur.


    Seeing him lose his temper, the bodyguard chief Bilis said he would not delay.


    After venting his dissatisfaction, Eric turned his horse''s head, looked at the tent in front of him and said, "in that case, let''s patrol again. We must let these people understand that their Lord is with them at any time."


    "As you wish, sir," replied the captain of the bodyguard.


    Just when the serfs wondered why the count came again, a castle guard rode to the front of Eric''s team.


    "Lord Eric, Mrs. telosi wants you to return to the castle immediately!"


    "Return to the castle immediately?" Eric looked at the bodyguard. "Is there anything particularly urgent? I''m checking personnel and supplies. If it''s not something particularly urgent that needs to be discussed, I''ll go back later."


    Clemen''s rebellion caused heavy losses to campesiburg. Now the guards in charge of the security of the castle are mostly from the Barrett family. Eric is planning to select several young serfs from the farm and give them the responsibility of glory.


    "It''s a very important thing. Please return to the castle immediately," said the guard with a serious face.


    "In that case, go back to the castle." Eric shook the reins and drove the horse back to the castle.


    Looking at the leaving cavalry, the serfs immediately relaxed. The count went back and forth several times, so that they didn''t even dare to rest, because as soon as they sat down, they were ready to get up and salute.


    In campersburg, Eric marched into the Council hall under the escort of Billis.


    "Why are you sitting here? Is there anything particularly important?" Eric asked several vassals as he walked to his chair.


    "Don''t worry, you sit down first." telosi got up and took Eric.


    After sitting down in the chair belonging to the Earl of campersburg and looking at the six vassals in front of him, Eric shouted again, "say it, I need to decide something important myself!"


    Whether it was an illusion or not, Eric felt that the eyes of the vassals Marlin wood, Hobbes tyre and Carlisle Vance looked at him seemed strange.


    After waiting for a moment, the six vassals were still silent and looked different with his permission. Eric couldn''t help frowning.


    Seeing the seriousness of the six people, Eric suddenly asked in a slightly flustered way, "is Lingfeng Castle allied with the Green family?" after that, he immediately looked at his mother telosi.


    According to the prior plan, the Green family will be restrained by the Barrett family, and it is impossible to form an alliance with Lingfeng castle!


    The six vassals still didn''t say anything. Eric thought he expected well. When he was about to ask his mother, telosi looked at him and said, "it''s not the alliance between the Green family and Lingfeng castle, but the rebellion of baffby wisland."


    "Rebel!" Eric was shocked. "Why are they rebelling? Are they afraid of war and don''t want to fight Lingfeng castle! Cowards! A group of cowards!" Eric patted the armrest of his chair angrily.


    "Lord Eric." looking at Eric above, seal minister Marlin Wood said in a deep voice, "pavby, they are not afraid of war, but doubt some things. No, it should be said that they have chosen to believe another fact."


    "Another fact?" Eric looked at Marlin wood suspiciously. "What does that mean? Is it an excuse for them not to fight?"


    "Lord Eric," asked the feudal minister Carlisle Vance with a serious face, "I want to ask you, where were you when Clement rebelled? Did you see everything with your own eyes?"


    "Carlisle, you should pay attention to your tone of voice!" said the vassal, tol Pauly.


    "Sir Carlisle Vance," said tiresi coldly, "where do you think my son should be in such a situation? Or do you think Eric should take up the sword and fight with that shameless traitor Clement?"


    "Madam, I don''t mean that." Karel responded, "although we are not sure about the real reason for the rebellion of bafubi and others, the rumors must be clarified as soon as possible. If the general is in a mess, I''m afraid we can''t even counter the rebellion, let alone go to the river collar at that time!"


    "What the hell are you talking about! I order you to tell me the truth immediately!" Eric pointed to several people and shouted angrily. At this moment, he felt his dignity was greatly despised!

 Chapter 60

    Eric shouted angrily and ordered, and got the answer from the vassals. All six turned their eyes to his mother, telosi.


    Although everything is just unconfirmed rumors, it is because of this that it is more difficult for them to speak, or they should not speak.


    "Mother." Eric finally looked at his mother.


    He clenched his fists with panic, anger, incomprehension, and an expression of grievance eager to know the reason.


    At this moment, Eric was like a child who was forced to a corner and was being suspected and abandoned by the people around him. Everything came so suddenly that he enjoyed the praise of everyone the moment before.


    He is eager to know what he really wants.


    These damned vassals can''t treat him like this. He''s the count of campersburg and their Lord! Eric thought.


    "My child." talisy stood up and looked at her son''s wronged and flustered look. Her face was full of love and kindness.


    His son is so excellent. He is handsome, noble and elegant, but he is still a child now.


    "Sit down well." telosi took Eric back to his chair and asked him to sit down again. Then she turned and stared at several vassals with cold eyes.


    "You boast of loyalty, but you question our mother and son again. You are knights, but you worry about your future! Gentlemen, is this your attitude towards rumors and lords?" at the moment, Taylor West is like a lioness guarding her cubs.


    In the face of Taylor''s merciless reprimand, several vassals looked embarrassed. Their behavior at the moment is indeed suspected of forced questioning. Eric is their Lord, telosi is the countess, and they are now orphans and widows.


    "Lord Eric." Carlisle stood up after a little hesitation. When he got up, the other five vassals looked at him with a little surprise.


    Karel first nodded his head to apologize to Eric, then straightened his back and said to Eric on the seat: "the reason why pavby and others betrayed you is because they believe that you are not Lord libron''s son..."


    At this point, Carlisle hesitated a little and seemed a little hard to say.


    Looking at the calm telosi on one side and facing Eric, who was already shocked on the chair, he continued:


    "At the moment, there is a rumor that you and Miss Emily were both born by your wife and your brother, and milt was the son of Lord peffer campes. It was also revealed that your mother and the guards of the Barrett family killed Lord libron that night. In addition, the rumor also mentioned that your wife was pregnant again, and the child in her womb was not the son of Lord libron."


    After Carlisle finished the rumor, the Council Hall fell into silence, and the vassals quietly watched the reaction of the mother and son, especially Eric.


    "I killed you!"


    The angry cry broke the silence, and the angry Eric pulled out his sword and cleaved at Carlisle Vance.


    With Carlisle''s strength, it is naturally impossible to be hurt by Eric. Moreover, everyone had expected his reaction.


    After some confusion, Eric''s sword was temporarily kept by the bodyguard chief Billis, and Carlisle sat down again.


    Although all this was suspected of interrogation and coercion, Carlisle Vance felt that he deserved Knight loyalty. The Vance family has been loyal for generations, only campes!


    "Mother, it''s not true, it must not be true!" Eric said flustered, holding his mother''s arm. "Tell me, tell them! Let them know that it''s not true! It''s a lie, it''s a lie! Everything is a lie of clemen and milt''s illegitimate son! You say, you say it..."


    "Of course, all this is a lie," said Taylor, raising her hand to flick Eric''s hair in a soft and warm tone. "Of course you are your father''s child. Eric, don''t panic. You are now the count of campersburg. It''s just a despicable means used by the enemy to defeat you. Come on, sit down."


    Taylor''s soft affirmative answer greatly calmed Eric''s panic and helplessness.


    "I knew it, I knew it!" Erica said happily, holding his mother''s hand in his chair, looking like a funny child laughing through tears.


    "Now what else can you say!" a moment later, Eric suddenly got up, and the Lord''s momentum returned to him again.


    Pointing to the vassal Carlisle Vance, Eric said angrily, "you dare to question me and my mother, and you dare to take my sword with such rumors. Carlisle Vance, I want to take back the glory given to you by the campes family! And the fief of your family!"


    Eric''s words made the vassals stare.


    Although it was expected that he would be angry and even hate in his heart, it would be absurd to deprive the vassal of his territory just because of this! You know, campersburg is about to face war!


    Looking at the angry Eric campes, the eyes of the vassals were full of questions.


    In Eric''s capacity, this practice can no longer be explained by youth and ignorance, but stupidity.


    Carlisle''s thick eyebrows tightened, and his rough face was full of patience. Instead of paying attention to Eric pointing at himself, he looked up at tylosey beside him.


    "You, you dare to ignore me! I''ll catch you!" Eric shouted angrily when he saw that he was ignored, but there was no response around.


    "Didn''t you hear me! I ordered you to catch him!" pointing to Carlisle, Eric ordered to the castle guard, but no one came forward to arrest Carlisle except his mother.


    This scene made him look angry and funny, like a child who lost his temper.


    "Eric, you have to calm down." Taylor came forward and grabbed his child. She was also shocked by Eric''s sudden decision to deprive Karel of his territory.


    "Although Carlisle Vance is wrong, he is innocent. He just wants to find out the truth of the rumor, not to offend you. You have to calm down first and discuss with them how to defeat the rebels. As for the rumor, just a public announcement can show that smart people won''t believe it."


    "But he dared to ignore me and took my weapon before." Eric said angrily, sounding more childish than his actual age. "And these guards, they dare not listen to my orders!"


    "They were just shocked by you, not disobeying your orders." looking at Eric, who was getting angry and out of control, telosi tried to appease him. At the same time, she cursed Carlisle in her heart, feeling that he had stimulated her son.


    "Then he should at least kneel down and apologize to me so that I can forgive him!" Eric compromised, but it sounded more childish.


    Looking at him, the eyes of the feudal ministers have been filled with doubts. Today''s Eric seems to be acting strangely.


    Telosi turned her head and looked at Carlisle on the chair. The meaning in her cold eyes could not be more obvious.


    Carlisle stood up and looked straight at Eric on the seat. It''s too early to apologize.


    As for rumors and doubts in her heart, it''s not that Taylor and Eric can fool her by losing her temper in a few words.


    Things have become like this. He intends to directly ask all the doubts in his heart. Even if it turns out that the rumor is only a rumor, he Karel Vance deserves his loyalty!


    "Lord Eric, I want to know --"


    "-- emergency!" Carlisle''s question was interrupted by an intruder shouting guard.


    The guard, seconded from the Barrett family, hurried to telosi: "flying Warcraft suddenly appeared outside the castle and is attacking the camp at the moment!"

 Chapter 61

    "Master Yilu, it''s noon. Why don''t you stop and have a rest for a while, eat some food and then go."


    On the road leading to shangheling, a team of more than 50 people is moving neither fast nor slow.


    This group was large, but it was not a caravan, because there was no goods to trade on their carriages.


    They are not knights, because no one in the team wears armor and no family flag flying.


    They are not refugees - no refugees will run up the river to find a way to live.


    On more than 20 carriages, in addition to a small part of necessary clothes and food, more carriages are loaded with books and scrolls. In addition, there is a whole vehicle of letter birds locked in cages.


    Books and scrolls are covered with straw and black cloth to prevent dust and rain.


    Fifteen days ago, this team set out from Hessel Xuecheng on the ibiles mountain in the west of the kingdom. It went through the territory of the Leighton family, the Barrett family and the campes family. It was not until early this morning that it finally entered the river collar in the northernmost part of the kingdom.


    Mr. ilu sat in a carriage without a canopy. His gray beard and loose skin told the fact that he was old.


    Xuecheng had arranged for him a comfortable carriage that could shelter him from the wind and rain, but just halfway through the journey, he gave it to several cold and sick disciples.


    At first, all the disciples, including those who were ill, refused to give up the carriage and opposed his decision to give up the carriage. Master ilu was old and the carriage was prepared for him. How could they occupy it as disciples.


    Seeing that the disciples were determined to oppose, master Yilu taught that the carriage was not prepared for me, but for the people who needed it most. At first, it was what I needed most, so I took it. Now people are sick, so they should take it.


    Of course, compared with the young disciples, although he also rode in an open carriage, there was a soft cushion under his ass - this was his only preferential treatment.


    On the disciple''s proposal, master Yilu nodded, pointed to the flat ground between the stream and the road in front and said, "just rest in the open place, take the horses to the stream and let them drink some water."


    When the team stopped, master ilu was also helped out of the carriage by his disciples.


    "It''s not necessary. Although I''m old, my bones haven''t loosened yet. It''s just that my skin bag is getting old. You can all move." when you see the two disciples carefully waiting on the left and right, master Yilu said with a smile.


    The journey made him a little tired, but Mr. ilu firmly believed that he was far from old enough to need help to walk.


    Edmund and Kent were still with him, although they knew that what Mr. ilu said was true.


    "Master ilu, can we reach Shanghe town this evening? I think everyone is very tired and there is not much food left." Edmund asked.


    "I can''t get there today," replied Bachelor ilu. "Shanghe collar is much larger than Cumbria collar. We take a carriage. When we arrive at Shanghe Town, we have to at least tomorrow afternoon. If it rains, I''m afraid there will be a lot more."


    Hearing the speech, they nodded. After Kent hesitated a little, he asked anxiously, "master ilu, do you think everything will really be what Mr. Boye said when we get to Shanghe town?"


    "I didn''t question the meaning of Mr. Boye, but I was worried about the of the count of lingfengbao." looking at Mr. Yilu''s serious eyes, Kent explained, "I heard that the other party expelled Mr. Boye from the castle a few months ago. Although his attitude has changed greatly, I''m worried that he is just on a whim. He may not know what he wants to do, but he just wants to be a praised Lord."


    There are many young lords in the kingdom. Some noble children are even under the age of 10, so they have to shoulder the heavy responsibility of the whole territory.


    But those children are at least assisted by elders, Bachelors or vassals, and the territory situation is far less complicated than that in the river. As long as they are not too absurd, the territory environment can give them enough time to grow and learn.


    But the river collar is not like this.


    The conditions here not only won''t give Arthur enough time to grow up, but also force him to make correct decisions when difficulties come, because the cost of making mistakes is likely to be the extinction of the tustra family.


    Edmund and Kent felt that at Arthur''s age, as long as he could cope with the annual animal tide, he was worthy of praise and praise.


    Obviously, the other party hasn''t been able to do it yet. When they passed Cumbria, they had heard of Warcraft attacking the farm.


    Kent: "master ilu, does Xuecheng expect too much of Lingfeng castle? After all, Arthur tustra is just an adult, and the other party is still a child..."


    "I understand your concerns, but I have to tell you that your concerns are unnecessary."


    Looking at the disciple, Mr. ilu said slowly, "Mr. Boye is rigorous and I believe in his judgment. You should also understand that when hope sprouts, it is always as fragile as a baby. Since we are bachelors, we should not doubt, but approach, understand and protect."


    "The worst result of this trip is just where we come from and where we go back."


    "Master ilu, we understand." Edmund and Kent nodded seriously.


    Yes, the worst result is to return to the school city again.


    At this time, some disciples brought food, cut dry bread and hot vegetable soup.


    "Master ilu, eat some food first." Edmund took the cushion and spread it on a rock.


    Mr. ilu nodded, picked up the cut bread on the plate, dipped it in the hot soup and put it into his mouth.


    The disciples scattered around. The novelty of eating in the wild dispelled the fatigue on the way. Everyone talked and laughed with each other.


    Looking at this group of young bachelors, Mr. ilu looked with some worry in his relieved eyes.


    As one of the three great sages of Xuecheng, he knows and understands much more than these young children.


    He is not worried about the experience of this trip. What he just said is what he thinks. What he is worried about is the situation of the Kingdom and the future of Xuecheng.


    King olivido III was old and frail, but he had no children to inherit the throne. His only daughter married the Duke of Mond flavy, the guardian of the East.


    Under such circumstances, the most appropriate successor of Danzig kingdom is undoubtedly Rost olivido, the Duke of the South and the nephew of the king.


    But the old king didn''t like his nephew, and even showed his dissatisfaction and disgust in front of his ministers more than once.


    On the contrary, as a son-in-law, the Duke of the East, Mond Flavi, won the trust of the old king and not only let him serve as the court prime minister, but even let him take charge of the Kingdom''s politics.


    But no matter how excellent his son-in-law is, he has no right to inherit. Rost olivido, Duke of the south, can''t give up his right to inherit the throne because his uncle doesn''t like himself!


    And this is the beginning of chaos.

 Chapter 62

    The struggle for rights has never had the option of reconciliation. Mr. ilu is familiar with the history of the Kingdom, and he has no doubt about it.


    Olivido III had three sons. The second son died of disease when he was young. That was more than 20 years ago.


    The eldest son was granted in the south of the olivido family. He should have become the next king for olivido IV, but he was captured in the serf riots more than ten years ago, escorted all the way to the king''s capital, and finally died at the hands of a group of serfs.


    The death of his eldest son made Olivier III hate the Duke of the South and his nephew, which was well known by the nobles in the royal capital, and even the civilians heard and talked about it.


    People say that the big prince was killed by the Duke of the south. If it weren''t for his ruthless suppression and uncompromising attitude, the serf coalition army didn''t dare to kill a prince. It was he who forced the serf coalition army into a desperate situation and killed his cousin.


    There are even rumors that the serf riots were a conspiracy planned by him to clear the obstacles to his accession to the throne, because the riot serfs originally came from the southern territory under his command.


    The Duke of the South suppressed the serf riots and resolved the crisis in the royal capital, but king olivido III didn''t even want to see him, which made Duke Rost lose face and leave angrily with his vassals.


    After the death of the eldest son, the younger son became the king''s last hope. Prince jodhry olivido, who was originally sealed in the west, was recalled to Whitestone castle. The king specially sent two gold guards to protect him.


    Gold robed guards are the king''s front guards. There are seven of them. Except for the captain, each of them has fighting strength of more than silver.


    The golden guards came from all the families in the kingdom. They won the king''s martial arts competition and vowed to be loyal to the king and the royal family until they died.


    However, even with the protection of a large number of court guards and gold robed guards, the old king olivido III still failed to avoid the fate of losing his heir.


    Seven years ago, the third prince jordrie olivido suddenly died. According to the news from the Bachelor in the court, the prince''s death was very tragic.


    Before his sudden death, the prince had a high fever. During this period, he kept asking his servant for water to quench his thirst. Then he was roasted by fire, his eyes were red, and after he was in a coma, before the king and the court doctor arrived, Prince jodhry was close to his sudden death.


    It is said that after death, his eyes were red and bulging, his skin was pale and chapped, and the whole person was like a dried corpse with red eyes after baking.


    The shock of the bereavement plunged the elderly Olivier III into despair. He didn''t attend his son''s funeral and left everything to his son-in-law, Mond fravi, Duke of the East.


    It is said that the king did not even shed a tear.


    Since then, olivido III ignored the government. He only cared about one thing, that is, the construction of the Church of the God of light in the king''s city.


    The king is no longer like a king. He is more like a supervisor or a devout believer.


    In order to build the church, the king did not care about gold coins. He not only took out the Royal savings, but also levied new taxes. It is said that more than 10000 slaves were invested in the construction of the church alone.


    Most of these slaves were serfs who had rioted in those days.


    Under the insistence of the Kingdom, in just six years, a magnificent God of Light Church adjacent to the white stone castle of the palace was built.


    Of course, only the main body of the church has been completed. Up to now, there are still nearly 100 painters working in the first God of Light Church. They have drawn all kinds of legends and miracles in the God of Light Church on stone columns, walls and domes.


    In addition, there are dozens of sculptors responsible for carving various gods.


    According to the news back to the school city, there is a statue of the God of light up to ten feet in the temple of the church!


    The statue of God wears a gold crown, holds a sword and is plated with gold! It is said that when the lamp behind the statue is lit, the whole temple of the God of light will be bathed in golden light.


    Olivido III is near despair, Xuecheng analyzed. He abandoned his belief in the former king. Even if the statues of the former kings were covered with dust, he did not care at all. As a king, he began to worship at the feet of the gods and believed in an illusory and groundless God.


    With the support of olivido III, a devout believer, the priests of the God of light began to become active in the king''s capital. The king was assisted not only by the bachelor, but also by the priests.


    The royal family was once the most important sponsor and patron of the school city, and worked hard for the development of the school city.


    However, the transformation of olivido III and the rise of the God of light have greatly damaged the development and status of the school city. In the palace, the priest''s suggestions can be trusted and adopted by the king more than the bachelor''s degree.


    After losing the full support of the royal family, the situation of Xuecheng became more and more difficult. The nobles in Dongjing drove away the Bachelor in the castle, and the life, research and training of new people in Xuecheng were also greatly affected.


    Worse and more worrying than these is the hidden danger that the whole danze Kingdom seems to be about to be dragged into the vortex of war.


    Olivido III was devout and never took charge of politics except as a spectator. The power of the kingdom was controlled by the court prime minister and Duke Monde Flavi of the East.


    The Duke of the East is the promoter and supporter of the rise of the God of light.


    The other side allowed the God of light to develop believers in the East, bewitch civilians and expel heresy, so as to win over the people and promote the idea of divine supremacy.


    The idea of divine supremacy is not only foolish, but also full of doubts once it is recognized by nobles and civilians.


    God does not exist, which is very certain by the scholar IRU. Since God does not exist, how can God exercise his supreme power? This supreme power naturally falls into the hands of those believers who call themselves God, more specifically, the priests.


    The priests of the God of light are just traitors who steal the name of God and try to seek secular power under the pretext of divine power.


    The development of the God of light is a disaster, and the practice of Duke Mond flavy puts the peace of the kingdom in a precarious situation.


    As the Duke of the East, it''s impossible for him not to understand the harm of the supremacy of theocracy. Knowing this, the other side still strongly supports the God of light. The purpose of the Kingdom''s prime minister is well known in the East. Many Eastern nobles even began to call him "the king waiting for coronation".


    The biggest enemy that prevented Mond Flavi from taking the crown was not the legitimate heir of the Kingdom, Rost olivido, Duke of the south.


    The Northern Territory has obviously been dragged into the vortex of this power struggle. The Duke of the Northern Territory and the Duke of the southern territory have an attitude of deliberately trying to eliminate the aristocratic forces loyal to the royal family in the territory.


    At the moment, the only thing that is still stable in the four borders of the kingdom is the west border. However, they have judged the school city of the farit family in the west border. They are not indifferent to the struggle, but just waiting for the opportunity.


    Sitting on the rock, Mr. ilu looked anxiously at the road leading to the upper river. At the moment, the food in his mouth was tasteless.


    In order to resist the development of the God of light, the Duke of the South also began to support religious forces. Before long, the South will be like the East, no longer welcoming the existence of the bachelor.


    "The school city needs reform," thought Mr. ilu.

 Chapter 63

    Dang!


    Dangdang!


    When the morning light pierced the night, in the small garden of Lingfeng castle, Arthur was holding a long sword and was cutting right to attack Thorne.


    Thorne held his sword in both hands and moved backward to resist Arthur''s attack.


    Under Arthur''s continuous attack, Thorne grabbed an empty space of Arthur, lifted his sword to block the sharp sword, and stepped forward abruptly. The long sword in his hand pierced Arthur''s neck like a cold light.


    "Your Excellency, you have made great progress," said Thorne in a deep voice, taking the sword away from Arthur''s neck.


    "Is this the consolation of the victor?" said Arthur with a smile. The moment he was scratched by a sharp sword, he really felt like he was going to be pierced in the throat.


    "No." Thorne said solemnly, "you have made great progress. Maybe it''s the relationship between sword moves. Your sword moves and attack methods have changed a lot. It''s not like just blindly crazy attacks and eager to defeat your opponents. In addition, your steps are much more flexible and more calm."


    "The winner is full of sincere comfort." Arthur Renjiu smiled.


    "Sir, do you want to continue?" Thorne ignored Arthur''s laughter. He was not a joker. When guiding the castle guards to practice, he was even more severe and almost ruthless.


    "It''s over for a while." Arthur put his sword back into the scabbard. "The long sword is too clumsy for me. We''d better wait until they forge the sword I designed. Let''s practice well. That''s all for today."


    Hearing the speech, Thorne nodded, raised his hand and slid the long sword into the scabbard.


    He threw his sword to the bodyguard. Arthur took the silk cloth from Leah and wiped his sweat. He asked Thorne, "have the weapons and armor of the first army been sent, and the bows and arrows?"


    "All of them were sent yesterday evening. Leite and Bogu are responsible for receiving them. There is no problem in quantity."


    Arthur nodded and walked to the restaurant. "Let them train the first army well. Don''t relax and don''t care about the loss of weapons and equipment. There will be orders for the first army before long."


    Hearing the speech, Thorne''s heart trembled and immediately thought of Nick and Baggins.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    From Arthur''s refusal of the vassals to jointly attack Nick and Baggins in sharp blade Canyon to the establishment of the first army, Thorne guessed their fate.


    "My Lord, two of the guards of the castle have cultivated fighting spirit."


    "Oh!" Arthur stopped, looked at Thorne and said happily, "this is really good news. It seems that Warcraft can bring me a strong knight team in addition to disaster! Thorne, how many people in the castle guards haven''t cultivated fighting spirit?"


    "Seventeen more, my Lord," Thorne replied hastily.


    "Seventeen people." Arthur smiled with expectation in his tone. "At this speed, I don''t think Lingfeng castle can have a convoy composed of all the fighting Knights without waiting for this winter!"


    "Yes, my Lord!" Thorne said positively, with excitement and joy in his eyes, and a rare smile on his face.


    It is impossible for even the king''s 500 front iron guards to do this!


    Although the number of guards of Lingfeng castle is only one tenth of that of the king''s front iron guard, Thorne feels great honor when he thinks that these people have at least fighting strength above black iron level!


    Thorne looked at Arthur with reverence. He knew very well that it was all because of the earl.


    The count not only subdued a large group of ghost faced eagles, but also established an army of 100 people. Now the 50 guards of Lingfeng castle will become the most powerful cavalry!


    "At last, I have some confidence. I can stand tall and have no fear of threats." Arthur said to himself, and then smiled at Thorne. "I''m poor, rich and powerful. Taoist friends are sincere and don''t deceive me. It seems that the cultivation of fighting spirit still depends on eating more meat. I just don''t know who will be the first in the first army to cultivate fighting spirit."


    Just the day before yesterday, Arthur had sent orders to Leite and Bogu to teach the cultivation method of fighting spirit to all the soldiers of the first army.


    In fact, according to Arthur''s idea, the method of fighting spirit, which can enhance physique and improve physical quality, should be popularized by the whole people. Although it may cause the problem of Xia breaking the ban with force, it can greatly improve the physique and life span of the people.


    You know, the most lacking thing in the river collar is strong labor.


    But at last, Arthur had no choice but to cancel his "national promotion plan for fighting spirit" for a simple reason - poverty!


    The fundamental reason why the cultivation of fighting spirit is monopolized by the nobility is not that the cultivation methods are so confidential, but that the civilians are too poor.


    When the stomach can''t be filled, civilians have no mind or conditions to cultivate fighting spirit.


    Moreover, most of the low-level laborers used by Lingfeng castle are still slaves, and their living conditions are not even as good as civilians! I can''t eat meat once a year!


    What are you angry about!


    Arthur understood that if you want to improve the physical quality of the people, you can''t solve the problem by just relying on a fighting spirit cultivation method. The most fundamental and direct solution is to strive to promote and complete "one center and five development points".


    Although he didn''t understand what "Taoist friend" meant, it didn''t affect Thorne''s understanding of Arthur''s words.


    He frowned and said solemnly, "a hundred people should have some smart guys. Those kids had better live up to your kindness and expectations!"


    "Don''t be so serious." Arthur smiled dumbly when he saw Thorne''s cold and serious expression. "How can they be compared with the castle guards who have been training for a long time? As long as one can cultivate fighting spirit before next winter, I don''t think those Warcraft meat will be in vain."


    "Sure, Rett and Bogu dare not relax!" Thorne looked serious.


    Thorne, that''s it. Sometimes it''s like a stone.


    "Speaking of it, I feel like I''m about to break through, bronze knight. I''m really looking forward to it! Go and eat animal meat!" said Arthur, striding to the restaurant, where there are fresh cooked animal meat.


    When Arthur finished his breakfast, he had turned over and mounted his horse. The team had just left the city gate and the horseshoes crossed the moat. A knight in leather armor galloped from the road to Shanghe town.


    Looking at the galloping horses, Arthur looked up and stopped the procession. He had planned to go to the sharp blade Canyon in the north to inspect the construction of the fortress fortifications.


    Ten castle guards in charge of the guard immediately turned around and faced the galloping horses. Two guards holding the tustra family flag immediately drove the horses forward.


    "Whoa!"


    Seeing the red flag waving in the wind, the visitor immediately reined in the reins and raised the horse''s hooves slightly.


    "Count!" the visitor quickly turned over and dismounted. Across several castle guards, he looked up and shouted to Arthur, "I''m sent by Lord Gustav. My name is Mavis. I have important news for you. Lord Gustav said you''d be very happy!"


    "My Lord, this man is indeed Mavis, the guard of the town." Thorne immediately told Arthur the identity of the visitor. With Arthur''s permission, Mavis was allowed to come forward.


    "Come on, I hope Gustav''s fat man doesn''t exaggerate."


    "Sir," said Arthur Mavis, who looked at the horse''s back, "there are a large group of scholars from the school city, a total of 50 people. Lord Gustav has arranged for them to rest in the hotel in the town. Let me come and ask your instructions!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur''s eyes brightened - these people finally arrived!

 Chapter 64

    The arrival of the bachelors made Arthur cancel his travel plan, and the party immediately turned their horses and returned to the castle.


    According to Arthur''s order, the servants of the castle were busy soon under the overall command of old butler Benjie.


    The cleaning, the setting of tables, chairs and tableware, the killing of chickens and sheep to prepare food, and the servants were agile and excited.


    In addition to entertaining the vassals every winter, Lingfeng Castle rarely holds banquets. Even if there are, the people attending the banquets are those vassals.


    Therefore, hearing that the count was going to host a banquet for the 50 bachelors from the school city, the servants were very much looking forward to it. Even if they didn''t know exactly where the school city was in the Kingdom, they felt very interesting when they thought of the 50 Boye bachelors sitting together.


    They have long been used to the way vassals sit around a table - drinking and tearing barbecue, talking like thunder, arguing, and the whole castle can hear them.


    This is really nothing strange. What they are looking forward to now is the scene where the count is surrounded by 50 bachelors.


    In their mind, all the bachelors should be people like Mr. Boye - with a gray beard, a gray robe, and a gentle speech, like preaching. Although it is very reasonable, it can not be fully understood.


    The preaching of a Boyle bachelor annoyed the count and even drove him out of the castle. Now there are about 50 Boyle bachelor, what should be the situation?


    How come there are so many bachelors? Can the count handle it? Lord Arthur will kick them out of the castle in the middle of the party!


    The preparations for the banquet were carried out in an orderly manner. Arthur in the study could not know the idea of the servants whispering.


    Arthur was very pleased with the arrival of the fifty bachelors. If he didn''t care about his identity, he really wanted to shout at his throat.


    In his territory development plan, bachelor''s degree is the most important part. Without the support of bachelor''s strength, the development speed of the territory will be at least several years slower.


    There are farmers in cultivated land, blacksmiths in ironmaking and soldiers in war, but these can only be regarded as reform, not change.


    What Arthur wants is a revolution that completely changes the fate of Shanghe collar, and a reborn transformation of Shanghe collar in terms of technology, system and culture!


    Talent is the most critical factor in this transformation plan.


    During this time, Gustav asked him more than once when his bachelor would arrive at Shanghe collar. He was more anxious than Arthur.


    With the change of Shanghe town during this period, many functional departments were established. In order to recruit appropriate management personnel, almost all literate people in the town were hired by Gustav.


    Now the residents of Shanghe town know that as long as you can read, you can immediately get the job provided by the count and become his subordinates. This is not only superior, but also a lot of money every month.


    Everyone said: in Shanghe Town, you can have nothing, even if you are a slave. As long as you can read, go to Gustav. That guy has prepared everything and has been waiting for you for a long time!


    Gustav was so busy that he became the busiest man on the river. Even if he raided all the literate people in the town, even some slaves, he still had to do several jobs.


    In this world, the education level of civilians is almost zero. The number of people in Shanghe town is too small, and the ability is limited. The root is not enough because of the current talent gap in Shanghe town.


    Besides, people who are only responsible for bookkeeping are seriously insufficient, not to mention people with management skills.


    "Arthur, look at me, I''m thin! Now I don''t even have time to sleep comfortably and enjoy a good meal! We are friends. You can''t be so cruel to treat friends! You have to let those bachelors hurry up!" Gustav would complain to Arthur every time he came to the castle.


    Arthur, like Gustav, had no choice but to wait anxiously. Fortunately, today, 50 bachelors finally arrived. Arthur really felt like welcoming the white knight.


    "Master Boye," Arthur asked expectantly in the study, "since the great elites of ilu came in person, do you think it is possible for the school city to agree if I ask the school city to send another 50 people?"


    "Fifty people! My Lord, this is too exaggerated. How can this be possible." when Arthur wanted another fifty bachelors, Mr. Boye looked surprised. If he wasn''t sure he wasn''t old enough, he would really think he heard wrong.


    After being surprised, Mr. Boye couldn''t help laughing, looked at Arthur and said: "The school city will send a team of 50 people. In addition to your friendly attitude, there should be other important reasons. The team of 50 people has greatly exceeded your initial expectations, and the arrival of bachelor IRU is a completely unexpected surprise. The school city can''t send a bachelor to the river. The bachelor''s words are accurate.


    "None of them is possible..." hearing the speech, Arthur was a little disappointed.


    He also understood that it would be difficult for the University City to send 50 students after the university city had sent a huge team of 50 students, but this was his idea after careful consideration.


    Arthur had expected more than ten or twenty bachelors to come and set up an Education Bureau for him, but the school city threw a team of 50 people, which immediately raised his appetite.


    The method of less money and less money, and the benefits of more money and more money, no one likes to live a life of deduction and search. Especially after knowing that the team was led by Mr. Yilu, one of the three great sages of Xuecheng, Arthur even wanted to suggest that Xuecheng move directly to shangheling!


    In Arthur''s view, the school city is not only an educational institution similar to a library, but also an unparalleled intelligence agency.


    For those nobles who have hired a bachelor, there must be letter birds flying to the school city in the castle. Mastering the school city is almost equivalent to mastering the information of the whole danze kingdom!


    How can this not make Arthur salivate.


    Of course, this idea is too exaggerated. It is not only digging the corner of the king, but also stabbing all the Kingdom nobles. It is impossible to realize.


    Arthur knew this, so he wanted to be second, hoping to get 50 more bachelors from the school city to Shanghe collar.


    Except for the bachelor''s degree students, the school city has a total of more than 200 people. It is impossible to relocate as a whole, but it is still possible to establish a branch campus.


    Since it is a sub campus, the connection is always necessary. What is the connection? It''s information, it''s intelligence, it''s the trend of the situation in the kingdom!


    Arthur even thought of the name "intelligence agency", but he was poured cold water by the words of bachelor Boye.

 Chapter 65

    "Sir, you don''t have to be like this." seeing Arthur''s lost look, bachelor Boye said seriously, "Fifty bachelors can cope with the situation at the moment. You''ve done well and don''t be too rash. With the great sage IRU and fifty bachelors, I believe you can cultivate a group of good talents in the territory in a few years, and they will meet your reform plan."


    Mr. Boye''s words, with teaching and comfort.


    After this period of time, Mr. Boye''s view of Arthur has greatly changed. At least he no longer treats him completely as a child. Although the nagging teaching is still, his words have revealed his respect for his student.


    For the quality of Shanghe town''s reform, Mr. Boye thinks it will take time to know the results, because there is no historical experience to learn from, but the large green wheat field in the west of the castle has let everyone see the answer to the harvest.


    With this alone, the villagers'' love for their student has far surpassed the Earl of Lingfeng castle in previous dynasties.


    He not only simply liberated them and divided the land, but also filled them with food.


    In addition to the wheat fields, Mr. Boye also knew that new fortifications were being built in the sharp blade Canyon in the north. Although he did not go to see them in person, he knew that there were hundreds of slaves sent to work and villagers recruited during the slack season.


    In Shanghe collar, there is no achievement. It makes people feel more wise than a safe and full winter.


    "Master Boye, are you comforting me? I''m not so vulnerable," Arthur asked with a smile, "or are you reminding me not to neglect them?"


    Arthur deliberately opened the subject. His loss is not because he can''t get more support from Xuecheng, but because he regrets that the wild hope of his intelligence agency will be greatly reduced.


    As Mr. Boye said, 50 bachelors are enough to cope with the current situation in Shanghe town.


    Looking at Arthur''s relaxed smile, Mr. Boye put his heart down: "with such a grand banquet, the scholars will be moved by your warm hospitality and feel your friendliness and sincerity. No one expects them more than you in Shanghe collar."


    Arthur has no doubt about the importance of the bachelor, and he is not worried that the bachelor ilu and others will be neglected.


    Not to mention the servants who are killing cattle and sheep and preparing wine and bread in the castle at the moment, but the ten Knights sent by Arthur to Shanghe town to welcome the gentlemen who came to the castle are enough to see Arthur''s welcome and attention to the arrival of the gentlemen.


    Being treated in this way, the bachelors will only feel honored and even flattered.


    "That''s not necessarily!" Arthur laughed. "At least Gustav is more looking forward to it than I am. He misses the arrival of the scholars day and night, and has lost a lot of weight for this man."


    ¡­¡­


    On the road from Shanghe town to Lingfeng castle.


    Fifty bachelors who had taken a rest were sitting on the carriage heading for the castle. The carriage was neither fast nor slow. The bachelors looked around and whispered to each other, pointing to the scenery on both sides of the road.


    Everyone looked excited and in high spirits, completely unaware of the fatigue of the journey.


    "Mr. Mayor," asked Mr. ilu, pointing to the oily green wheat field in the west, "those should be the wheat fields of the farm."


    "Yes, those are wheat fields!" Gustav said with a proud smile on his white fat face, pulling the reins. "But those wheat don''t belong to the farm."


    "It doesn''t belong to the farm. Did the count rent the land to the merchant?" Edmund asked immediately, sitting behind the bachelor IRU.


    In the Kingdom, many rich merchants would rent the land of noble lords, and then hire civilians to grow food or graze.


    However, how can businessmen come to the river to rent land? Isn''t there a threat of Warcraft here every year? Those businessmen are famous for their cleverness and calculation.


    "Businessmen are not so stupid! Only iron ore and horses can let them take out gold coins when they go to the river." Gustav looked disdainful. "Besides, they can''t grow such a beautiful wheat field."


    The doubt and curiosity on the three faces satisfied Gustav very much, and then said proudly, "these wheat do not belong to the farm, because there is no farm at all. Lord Arthur not only cancelled the farm, but also liberated all the serfs. The wheat fields you see are planted by the villagers themselves."


    "Plant it yourself!" said bachelor Kent with a trace of surprise, and Edmund turned to look at the wheat field in the distance again.


    Without the management and restraint of the farm, how could serfs grow such wheat fields? This is not a simple division of land and giving them freedom.


    There was something different about this rivertown, thought Edmund and Kent.


    Mr. ilu was naturally not as surprised as his disciples. He frowned and looked at the gray edges on both sides of the road.


    The wrinkles and gray beard on his face not only show the fact that he is old, but also reveal his richer life experience than these children, and his profound knowledge also enables him to see more far-reaching problems than young people.


    The river collar has indeed changed. From the beginning of entering Shanghe Town, he noticed the difference between this town located in the northernmost part of the kingdom.


    Although it is far from the prosperity of large towns in the Kingdom, it is by no means the bleak and desolate edge towns he imagined, nor the tranquility and peace of ordinary towns.


    All the people in the town seemed to have something to do. When he first entered the town, he saw a large group of civilians going to the East. It is said that they went to the factory run by the Lord.


    Factory? what is it? Workshop?


    In addition to the factories he didn''t quite understand, after entering the town, he also saw slaves walking freely in the street. One of the slaves was also wearing a soft leather jacket and led a group of people to compare and discuss the houses on both sides of the street. It seemed that he was planning town construction.


    Shanghe town really looks like it is about to be built and ready to go.


    Around the town, there are many lands that have been leveled, and there are more civilians and slaves who are leveling the land, driving cattle and horses, transporting stone and wood.


    Although it was only half a day, Mr. ilu had seen many different situations here, or unexpected situations.


    Shanghe town is like a pile of kindled firewood. Although the firewood pile is wet, it gives people a feeling of flames.


    Who lit this pile of firewood?


    Boye''s letter made Xuecheng fully estimate the situation here. Although there were other considerations, if it were not for enough attention, they would not send 50 people here, and he would not lead the team in person.


    But they still underestimate the situation here.


    There are not only great inventions such as paper and movable type printing, but also the Earl of lingfengbao simply respected and wanted to promote education!


    Under the guidance of the mayor, he saw the slave again. The other party''s name was torio tuss, but he was not a slave, but an honorary Knight granted to Arthur tustra! His aristocratic surname was also taken from the tutela family.


    Under their leadership, he saw the bright residence built for the bachelors and the large school being built.


    From the two populations, he also learned about the iron ore Bureau, the Construction Bureau and the Education Bureau waiting for them to preside over. In addition, he also learned about Arthur tustra''s intention to liberate slaves.


    Now he learned that the other party had abolished the farms and liberated all the serfs under his rule.


    There is no doubt that it was the Earl of Lingfeng Castle who was about to meet, a young, courageous and perhaps even reckless earl, who lit the damp firewood pile in Shanghe town.


    The situation of Shanghe town is not changing, but destroying and rebuilding!


    Taking back his thoughts, Mr. ilu raised his eyes and looked at the Silent Knight in front of the team; Look at the tustra family flag dancing in the sun and firmly holding in the hands of the knight; Looking at the gray magnificent Lingfeng castle in the distance and the Tunguska mountains in the sky.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 66

    When the outline of Lingfeng Castle became clear, the scholars saw the figure waiting outside the castle from a distance.


    "That must be master Boye!" Kent said excitedly looking at the figure in the bachelor''s grey robe. "Master Boye is much older. I don''t know if he still remembers us."


    "I must remember that master Boye has always had a good memory!" Edmund said happily. Looking at the much older figure in Daobi''s memory, he couldn''t help but have a sour nose and hair. He thought of the scene when master Boyi brought him back to the school city.


    "Count Arthur tustra must be next to him," Kent said with a hesitation.


    "No doubt, that''s my friend Arthur," Gustav joked, waving a hand, "Look how much my friends value you. I swear, you''ve never seen such a hospitable host. You not only send your own guards to welcome, but also wait for the guests here in person. Of course, not everyone has such treatment. You''re the only one who enjoys this honor except me."


    "You?" Thorne turned his head and stared sharply at Gustav''s fat face.


    As soon as Thorne made a sound, Edmund and Kent looked at Gustav suspiciously.


    Although the contact time was not long, they had a full understanding of the mayor after a short communication. The style of the other party was not like an aristocrat at all. The enthusiasm on his face and the beautiful words in his mouth were a bit better than the businessmen who welcomed the guests.


    "Hey, I''m not bragging."


    Seeing several people looking at themselves suspiciously, Gustav explained, "no wonder your witness forgot that it was ten years ago. I tell you, the friendship between me and the count was established since childhood."


    Hearing the speech, Thorne turned his head, clamped his horse''s belly, and silently walked towards the front of the team.


    He did not lie. In order to wait for Gustav''s story, Arthur did run outside the castle to wait for him.


    Ten years ago!?


    Hearing this explanation, Edmund smiled helplessly. He felt that the white and fat mayor would really take the opportunity to grow his face.


    Arthur ten years ago, I''m afraid he was still an ignorant child, and his identity was not the count of Lingfeng castle. Fortunately, the mayor didn''t say that there were Castle Knights to greet him.


    "Stop the car and let''s go forward," said Bachelor ilu.


    The disciples in charge of driving stopped the horses immediately. When the other disciples saw master ilu get off, they all followed Arthur down from the carriage and walked towards Arthur standing waiting in front.


    Looking at the group of bachelors, Gustav smiled at the corners of his mouth. You''re funny, he thought.


    He knew that Arthur valued the bachelor, but only then did he clearly understand how much Arthur valued these people. Although he also expected that the arrival of these people would reduce his burden, Gustav would not stand outside the castle to meet him personally.


    The bachelor is not a noble. Besides, these people took the gold coins of Lingfeng castle. They didn''t wrong these people at all.


    Holding the saddle, Gustav moved his fat ass, got off the horse and walked towards Arthur with a big stomach.


    "Lord count." before Arthur, master ilu bowed slightly, looking calm and invisible.


    "Great sage ilu." Arthur smiled and glanced at the people in front of him. "I''m Arthur tustra. Welcome to come all the way from the school city. Everyone has worked hard all the way."


    Then Arthur looked at Gustav and asked, "have you seen all the houses prepared for everyone? If you are dissatisfied, let torio take someone to rectify immediately."


    Arthur''s words moved all the young scholars slightly, and a trace of emotion filled their hearts. They looked at him not only curiously and carefully.


    The newly-built houses are not only beautiful in style, but also have complete beds, chairs, tables and stools. How can they be dissatisfied.


    "Don''t worry, my friend. I''m sure everyone is very satisfied with the bachelor''s community you designed yourself." Gustav held his stomach aside. "Hey, I should have asked torio to prepare one for me and be a neighbor with the bachelor''s students, but I''m sorry I don''t have this opportunity now."


    Gustav''s appearance is enough coke. Now he looks like he pretends to be sorry, which makes everyone feel funny.


    Although everyone knows that he is just joking, they are really satisfied with the spacious and bright houses, especially the surrounding trees and leveled roads. They look very different, just like the forest cabin in the town.


    But they didn''t expect that these would be Arthur''s designs. Now, even Mr. ilu looked at the boy in front of him curiously.


    Seeing that everything was ok, Arthur nodded to Gustav with satisfaction. The other party stroked his stomach with one hand and smiled proudly.


    The bachelor''s community was completed only the day before yesterday. The seat bed in it was put in yesterday. Arthur went to have a look in person. With Gustav''s shrewdness, he naturally understood what to say at the moment.


    This is a tacit understanding between friends.


    Arthur led the crowd into Lingfeng castle. Along the way, Edmund and Kent were talking with Mr. Boye. They looked excited. Edmund''s voice was choking and his eyes were red.


    There are a large number of diners. The conference hall has been changed into a restaurant at 0:00. The long table is full of all kinds of food. In the middle are two finger stirring roast pigs and sheep, and the rest are all kinds of poultry. The hot soup is potato and beef. The dinner plate has allocated bread, wheat wine and grape wine.


    Looking at such rich food, young scholars unconsciously swallowed their saliva.


    Although the days of the school city are not hard, they are no different from ordinary civilians. Bread and vegetable soup are daily, and broth is only occasionally available. Moreover, the royal family''s support for the school city has been greatly reduced recently, and broth is not often available.


    Seeing the bachelors staring at the food on the table, Gustav took a strong breath of the smell in the air and said exaggeratedly, "ah, what a happy smell! Arthur, my dear friend, you have never prepared such rich food for me."


    Arthur glanced at each other, looked at his protruding belly and said, "you look like you''ve had a full meal. Why don''t you just be responsible for distributing food?"


    "You can''t be so cruel, and I can''t rob the servants'' work, my friend. Let''s start quickly!"


    Arthur smiled and ignored Gustav.


    When everyone was seated, Arthur picked up his glass, stood up and said solemnly, "everyone, on behalf of all the people on the river, I welcome you. Remember today, because in the near future, today will be a memorable day. Your choice and hard work will be remembered by everyone! Like those great historical moments!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 67

    The bachelors haven''t been so happy for a long time.


    Whether it was wine or barbecue, or Arthur''s enthusiasm, they all felt happy, and even the fatigue on the way disappeared.


    Gaining recognition from others is a basic psychological need, especially if the other party is still an aristocrat.


    With a hint of wine, many people can''t help thinking: Hey, Shanghe collar! This place, which even refugees and beggars dislike, is not so bad. At least, the young Lord is better than they think!


    The banquet lasted for several hours, and the servants were busy, but until the end of the banquet, the scene they expected could not be staged.


    Except for an old bachelor who took the lead, it turns out that not all bachelors are like Mr. Boye.


    Although eating is more gentle than the vassals, and the voice is no louder than the vassals, it seems that there is no difference except that going to battle to kill the enemy and resist Warcraft is certainly not as good as the vassals and knights!


    What is the use of the count''s recruiting so many bachelors?


    Servants don''t understand Arthur''s plan. They judge whether a person is powerful. They often only look at what clothes he wears, whether he has a sharp sword on his waist and whether he has a guard when traveling. Naturally, they don''t understand why the count wants to treat this group of people so grandly.


    After the banquet, Arthur sent someone to escort the young scholars who were already slightly drunk back to the bachelor''s community.


    "Your Excellency, we are very satisfied and grateful for your hospitality. I thank you instead of those children."


    In addition to enhancing mutual understanding, there are not many things that can be done at the banquet. Important things still need to sit down and discuss slowly.


    Moreover, the eagerness of Bachelor ilu and others to understand the situation is no less than Arthur.


    "Master ilu," Arthur said with a smile, "I really didn''t expect that I could get such support from Xuecheng because of my request. I thought there were only ten or twenty bachelors at most. After all, in the eyes of many people, this is not a good place to go."


    "That''s not right," said Gustav, sitting aside. "In my opinion, there is no place worth visiting. In winter, Warcraft in the north will sing songs. If you''re lucky, you can see their roaring with your own eyes. Such a performance is unique except for the river collar!"


    Except for Thorne, who stood still behind Arthur, Gustav''s witty words made everyone in the study laugh.


    "Since you like it so much, I''ll send it to sharp blade fortress to watch it closely this winter. The Warcraft will be very satisfied with your audience."


    Seeing Arthur''s seriousness, Gustav''s face changed and the fat on his face shook: "I''d better take care of the rear for you and do something else. I''d better give Thorne the opportunity to go to the fortress."


    When he really arrives at the fortress, with his top two body size, he will be the first target of Warcraft attack.


    Seeing the guy mention himself, Thorne glanced at him coldly.


    When everyone was quiet, master ilu asked, "Lord count, I see that many new changes are taking place here. Can you explain them carefully? I heard that you have abolished the farm and intend to liberate the slaves who came to Shanghe town?"


    Mr. ilu glanced at Mr. Boye next to Arthur and nodded to him.


    "Yes," Arthur replied in the affirmative.


    "Why?"


    Mr. ilu asked immediately. He didn''t even care about the papermaking, movable type printing or novel knowledge and ideas mentioned in Mr. Boye''s letter to Xuecheng.


    He seemed anxious to find out the problem first.


    Edmund and Kent also looked at Arthur suspiciously. They also wanted to know Arthur''s answer.


    Looking at the three, Arthur replied: "because of the backward social system, it is unable to provide support and guarantee for higher productivity."


    Bachelor IRU:?


    Edmund:??


    Kent:???


    Arthur knew that the three people couldn''t understand this, so he explained: "since history, Warcraft has been a nightmare for river leaders. Although my ancestors of the tustra family led the vassals to resist to the death, the territory is still inevitably ravaged by Warcraft."


    "Warcraft is really terrible. They are bloodthirsty and kill, one against ten, but they are not completely invincible. The reason why difficulties become difficulties is that we think we are not strong enough. Shanghe collar once had a stable life, which is the best proof."


    After a little silence, Kent asked aloud, "what the count means is that what you are doing now, or what you are preparing us to do, is to make the river collar stronger and free from the threat of Warcraft?"


    "Of course."


    "My Lord," said Edmund, "we admire your ambition. If you can make this land peaceful forever, it''s really the best thing. But can you really make the territory strong?"


    "You only know how much. It''s only half a day to come from a distance," Gustav said. "When the two families in the South broke their vows and the river collar suffered a crisis, the Lord Earl led the vassals to resist Warcraft. At least everything now won''t make the situation worse. In fact, it will be better.


    "There will be a good harvest of food and the population is increasing. By the way, you probably don''t know that new fortifications are being built in the sharp blade canyon."


    Edmund''s words upset Gustav. This is not a normal question, but a question about his friend Arthur.


    It is necessary for him to remind these unidentified bachelors how to ask questions, especially in the face of an aristocratic count who treats them with courtesy.


    This time Thorne gave Gustav a positive look and Edmund a cold glance.


    This is the stage of dispelling doubts. Arthur doesn''t mind the way the other party asks questions, but he also agrees with Gustav.


    Edmund first nodded to Arthur to apologize, and then asked, "Lord count, there are not enough serfs and slaves. I''m afraid only the vassals and knights are not enough to resist Warcraft."


    "Before I set out to go to the river, I specially consulted the history. The book describes that when a large-scale animal tide strikes, the three families can''t resist it."


    "That was a long time ago, at least before the fortress of blade was built," said Arthur. "Edmund, you should at least trust master Boye for such a simple question. He must have thought of it for me before you, and worried about my negligence and mentioned it again and again."


    "Edmund," said the bachelor Boye, "your worry is already in the count''s plan. Don''t say anything more about it."


    "Yes, master Boye."


    "Master ilu." Arthur looked at the master ilu. "I can see why the school city decided to send 50 masters, so that even you came in person?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 68

    Arthur had full confidence in his territorial reform plan, but he wouldn''t think others would do the same.


    Especially the people in the school city far away in hesselsey.


    "Count," said the master ilu, who was still calm, "the situation in the kingdom is turbulent, the situation in the school city is delicate, and the North may still enjoy a trace of peace."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mr. ilu calmly describes the domestic disputes - the old and confused olivido III, the power competition between the two major Dukes in the southeast, the rising God of light and other religious forces


    Everyone listened quietly. Even Edmund and Kent didn''t know much about many things that bachelor IRU said.


    "Unexpectedly, the situation of Xuecheng has reached such a point."


    Hearing the news that the bachelor was persecuted by the God of light in the East, bachelor Boye angrily scolded: "Mond Flavi will become a sinner of history, bewitch the nobility, fool the civilians, support the foolish religious forces and fight against dissidents for his own selfish interests!"


    No one responded to Mr. Boye''s anger.


    In the eyes of the public, the Duke of the East may not care about any historical sinner at all. It is just synonymous with losers.


    Mr. Yilu continued to talk. After a while, he almost analyzed the situation of the whole kingdom except the situation of Xuecheng.


    Although he did not specify the situation of the school city, everyone in the study understood that the school city without the support of the royal family would never be better.


    It can be predicted that with the rise of religious forces opposing nature and Xuecheng thought, the situation of Xuecheng will be in jeopardy.


    If the Duke of Mond flavy wins in this struggle for rights, the fate of the school city will be gloomy.


    "Count," said Mr. ilu, looking at Arthur, "because of the existence of Warcraft, the three northern leaders could have stayed out of the dispute, and you were detached, but the emergence of the iron mine broke all this, the oath of the three alliance was torn, the two southern countries have fallen into the vortex of power dispute, and your reform of the iron mine has put the Shanghe leader in a very dangerous position."


    Mr. ilu accentuated his tone: "as for the liberation of serfs and slaves, it will certainly lay a more serious hidden danger for Shanghe collar! Your practice endangers the interests of everyone..."


    Mr. ilu''s eyes were scrutinized and complex, and his heavy tone seemed to warn Arthur that you would become the enemy of everyone, including your vassal!


    The study became quiet, and the atmosphere was subtle and dignified. Gustav grabbed the wine cup forward and his eyes drifted between Arthur and Sir ilu.


    Arthur smiled: "master ilu, all the people you said must not include civilians."


    Mr. ilu was stunned, and Edmund and Kent looked at Arthur in surprise.


    "But you are an aristocrat, my Lord!" said Bachelor ilu.


    "Ah, so what?" Arthur looked unmoved. "Does nobility have to be exploitation and oppression? Does rule mean repression and fear?"


    "Master ilu, maybe we should change the decadent concept. When one day, the castle can not protect the safety and property of the nobles, they should understand that oppression and slavery will lead to destruction. Only those supported by everyone deserve the glory of the nobles!"


    "This..." looking at Arthur with a determined look and bright eyes, the three were completely shocked by his amazing remarks.


    This is crazy! Edmund and Kent thought of it.


    At this point, Arthur made no secret of his thoughts.


    "Power struggle, aristocratic strife, religious harm and so on. My father died in the claws of Warcraft, so did my grandfather, as well as the ancestors of the tustra family and thousands of lives on the river!"


    "People in this land have been fighting for survival since ancient times! If someone wants to make trouble, or is willing to talk about the game of power with Warcraft, just come! For Shanghe collar, what''s worse!"


    Arthur''s firm tone kept the three people in front of him from the slightest doubt - he did intend to do so.


    crazy!


    Edmund and Kent looked at the young man in front of them. Did he want to pull all the people leading up the river and be destroyed under the siege of the noble coalition?!


    What a madman!


    For a moment, they even felt that Arthur''s thought was far more crazy and terrible than those religious believers who talked to themselves and were actually stupid.


    "Ha ha, this is so interesting!"


    Looking at Edmund''s stunned appearance, Gustav poured a mouthful of fruit wine into his mouth and laughed: "unexpectedly, the animals in the north have become the amulet for us to go up the river!"


    "My dear friend!" Gustav turned to look at Arthur. "I want Gustav to say that we can''t monopolize such a good thing. We should send some to our friends in the south, which will protect their safety!"


    Gustav said ha ha Zhile: "Hey, why don''t you just let torio fix a corridor leading to the king''s capital and give it to our king and former prime minister. By the way, there are dozens of gods. The pig iron leading up the river needs gold coins, but Warcraft is absolutely free!"


    With that, Gustav looked proudly at Arthur beside him.


    He knew that Arthur had subdued a group of ghost faced eagles, and he also knew that Arthur was secretly training an army.


    Holding the wine cup, Gustav smiled and waved to Edmund and them to drink.


    Go to hell with those feudal officials who make trouble and those who bury the curse! How long have you been here? How much do you know! Gustav ignored the two stunned people and took a sip of fruit wine.


    Crazy, both of them are crazy!


    Arthur''s madness and Gustav''s indifference surprised Edmund and he didn''t know what to say.


    They turned their eyes to master ilu and hoped that master ilu could say something, but master ilu was frowning and meditating silently.


    They looked again at the bachelor Boye next to Arthur.


    "Master Boye..." Edmund called, but the bachelor Boye just shook his head at them and turned his eyes to the contemplative bachelor Yilu.


    Edmund sighed, and neither of them spoke.


    "Master ilu." Arthur looked at the contemplative master ilu. He knew that the other party was thinking about the future of Xuecheng.


    "I''m determined to change the fate of Shanghe collar, but I won''t force you to stay. Just now the prospect of the school city is unknown. Since you''ve come, it''s better to stay and see the unprecedented change with your own eyes. Even if the outcome is really what you expected, I believe it must be a great failure!"


    Bachelor ilu looked at the boy in front of him with complex eyes.


    The situation of shangheling was far more complicated than he expected. As one of the great sages of Xuecheng, he had to consider the fate and future of Xuecheng.


    After some examination, Mr. ilu said, "Sir, what do you need us to do?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 69

    Gustav raised his eyebrows, looked at Mr. ilu with a little surprise, then smiled and drank wine.


    The decision of Mr. ilu was not too unexpected.


    First, Arthur had shown enough sincerity to allow them to leave at any time; Second, the situation is forcing them. The future of Xuecheng is uncertain. Shangheling, which is far away from disputes, is their best choice.


    The choice made after hesitation for so long is inevitably despised.


    These guys, you''d better deserve the treatment you enjoy, or you''ll get out of the river! Gustav thought angrily.


    "Education, employment!"


    Arthur didn''t bother and pushed the three plans drawn up on his desk to the three scholars of ilu.


    He doesn''t care why the other party stays, how long he stays, or whether he agrees with his reform plan. He just needs the work of the bachelors to fulfill their duties.


    Time will make people make the right judgment.


    Picked up the plan on the table, the three of Mr. ilu quickly browsed it.


    This plan was carefully formulated by Arthur according to the territorial reform plan and 50 bachelors.


    In addition to the first planned education bureau, Arthur also added Civil Affairs Bureau, finance and Taxation Bureau, Public Security Bureau and foreign trade bureau.


    The plan was made in great detail.


    The division of functions, personnel arrangement and work to be carried out are listed very clearly, so that people can see it at a glance.


    According to the plan, there are now seven bureau level units in Shanghe Town, namely: iron ore Bureau, Construction Bureau, Education Bureau, finance and Taxation Bureau, Civil Affairs Bureau, foreign trade bureau and Public Security Bureau.


    Many of these department functions are inherent in Shanghe town.


    For example, taxation and civil affairs, the functions of these two departments were originally performed by Gustav and his subordinates.


    In addition, there is the Public Security Bureau, which is directly transformed from the original town guard, and almost changed its name.


    Arthur took them out alone and set them up as an independent department. Naturally, the primary purpose is to clarify the scope of functions and improve work efficiency. In addition, he also reduces the burden for Gustav.


    Now Gustav is not only the mayor, but also the director of the finance and Taxation Bureau, the director of the Civil Affairs Bureau, the director of the Public Security Bureau, and the director of the iron ore Bureau later established.


    In the past, Shanghe town was like all the remote and dilapidated towns in the kingdom. At that time, Gustav had many jobs, but he didn''t have much to do.


    However, with the advancement of Arthur territory reform plan, all kinds of things are becoming more and more complex and arduous.


    Under only one iron ore Bureau, there are two foundry factories, employing more than 100 foundry workers.


    In addition, there are hundreds of slaves responsible for mining broken iron ore and nearly 100 employees responsible for other matters.


    There are nearly a thousand people under the iron ore Bureau alone, and the things in charge are from beginning to end.


    From iron ore mining, smelting, forging to sales, all are under the management of the iron ore Bureau.


    In addition to these, the iron ore bureau is also responsible for dealing with the continuous flow of slaves sent by merchants.


    Responsible for evaluating the value of slaves, registering them, and then sending them to work everywhere.


    In just a few months, the iron ore Bureau has become very bloated, while Gustav, who was originally bloated, has lost weight


    As the mayor, he only needed to manage twenty or thirty people. Even with the town guard, he was only more than fifty.


    Now only one iron ore bureau makes him tired.


    Moreover, with the increasing prosperity of Shanghe Town, various problems have gradually become prominent. Therefore, when he learned that there were 50 bachelors, Arthur resolutely decided to divide the functions.


    The iron ore bureau still makes one-stop production around iron ore, but the work of receiving slaves is assigned to the newly established Civil Affairs Bureau.


    In addition, the sale and exchange of goods with merchants were transferred to the newly established foreign trade bureau.


    The iron ore Bureau will only be responsible for mining, smelting and forging.


    After this major functional adjustment, Gustav will no longer concurrently serve as the director of the iron ore Bureau, but as the mayor, responsible for coordinating the overall situation and coordinating the work of the seven functional departments.


    The three of Mr. ilu quickly browsed through Arthur''s plan.


    "Sir, is this the court?" the right hand pointed to the explanation of the court in the plan, and Mr. Boye asked suspiciously.


    Other departments are very easy to understand. Although Mr. Boye was surprised at the details of the plan, he had no doubt, except the court.


    It seems that this department has not been fully established, but from the preliminary planning in the plan, it seems that the court is not managed by Gustav, the mayor, but only responsible for lingfengbao.


    "The legislative, judicial and administrative powers are independent."


    Arthur explained directly and clearly: "Gustav is responsible for administration, the court is responsible for justice, and lingfengbao is responsible for legislation. Although the Public Security Bureau has the power to arrest and crack down on criminals, only the court has the power to decide whether the other party is guilty, and the ruling is based on the order issued by lingfengbao..."


    Arthur''s three power independence is not the three power independence of mutual check and balance of power, but the detailed division of power functions.


    Arthur is not stupid enough to engage in Uncle Sam''s three power independence. On the contrary, he will only continue to strengthen his rule over the territory.


    What he expects is to form the three power independence centered on him. Even if they check and balance each other, they must check and balance each other under his leadership!


    The reform of shangheling is led by him, and there can only be one voice to ensure the success of the reform!


    The reason why this point is not clear in the plan is that it does not need to be clear at all - only vague ones need to be clear.


    Taizu said: we should pay great attention to military affairs and know that political power is obtained from the barrel of a gun!


    The army led by the river will only listen to one voice - Arthur tustra!


    "Three powers are independent..." Mr. ilu was only a little thoughtful, and he was surprised and shocked by Arthur''s idea.


    It is not difficult to imagine that once this new system is established, the power division of Shanghe collar will become extremely clear.


    Lingfengbao formulates decrees according to administrative needs, the administrative department operates according to the order, and the court makes decisions according to the order.


    Mr. ilu looked at the boy in front of him again. Arthur''s eyes were firm and calm.


    This is not a system that a paranoid crazy person can come up with, is it Boye? Mr. ilu looked at Mr. Boye sitting next to Arthur.


    It seems that we need to get to know Boye carefully. Mr. ilu thought.


    Pressed down his mind, the bachelor IRU asked directly, "Lord count, who will be the president of the court?"


    Gustav glanced at the speech.


    The old scholar hesitated for a long time before deciding to stay. Now he doesn''t hesitate at all.


    Arthur welcomed the change of Mr. ilu''s attitude and said, "master ilu, I''ve decided to take the post of dean. However, we have to formulate a complete River collar code first."


    Make a code!


    The hearts of the three scholars of ilu trembled, which was the highest honor of being a bachelor!


    "At your service," said ilu. Edmund and Kent also spoke one after another, their eyes filled with excitement.


    Looking at the three, Arthur smiled and said, "don''t worry. You came all the way. You should have a good rest today. There are many things waiting for you to arrange tomorrow. Carrying out education is your primary task now."


    Hearing the speech, the three nodded. It is indeed a complicated and rigorous thing to formulate the code.


    "My Lord!" before getting up and leaving, master IRU suddenly looked at Arthur and asked, "if I had decided to return to the school city earlier, would you really let us leave?"


    Mr. ilu''s question made the study quiet. Everyone stopped and looked at Arthur.


    Looking at the old bachelor ilu, Arthur calmly spit out two words: "No."


    Just when everyone was surprised by Arthur''s answer, Mr. ilu nodded, wrinkled his face and said with a smile, "that''s good."

 Chapter 70

    "I didn''t expect the kingdom to be in such a mess." Gustav sighed after the scholars of ilu left. If it weren''t for bachelor IRU, they wouldn''t have learned so much information.


    "Arthur, I think the old bachelor is mostly thinking about his school city." Gustav reminded and looked at Thorne next to Arthur. "Do you think so?"


    Thorne just glanced at him and withdrew his eyes without saying a word.


    Seeing Thorne''s cold face, Gustav glanced at Arthur. He never talked to such a guy with only Knight loyalty in his mind.


    "As long as they can work hard and be worthy of the gold coins I pay," said Arthur.


    "Hey, that''s true!" thinking about his busy time some time ago, Gustav was happy. With these bachelors, he could immediately relax a lot. "They''d better be worthy of those gold coins!"


    Looking at Gustav, a profiteer, Arthur smiled and asked, "why, you profiteer don''t have any other ideas?"


    "Other ideas?" Gustav looked at Arthur suspiciously.


    Arthur reminded: "the struggle for power will never end in reconciliation. Sooner or later, the lion and the white rhinoceros will have a mortal battle, and our Duke seems ready to move... What do you say they lack most?"


    "Gold coins!" Gustav replied immediately.


    "Gold coins won''t help them defeat their opponents."


    "Soldier!"


    "Empty handed soldiers don''t have much combat effectiveness."


    Gustav was slightly stunned, then his eyes brightened and stared at Arthur.


    Seeing that the guy finally understood, Arthur smiled and said, "let''s go up the river. We''re poor. There''s only iron ore and horses left."


    Gustav''s fat white face turned red. It seemed that he had seen a mountain of gold coins waving to him.


    "Ha ha!" he laughed and looked at Arthur. Gustav almost shouted, "Oh, Arthur, my friend, my dear friend! We''re rich, we''re going to be rich!"


    "Damn it! If I had known these things, I wouldn''t have sold pig iron at such a low price. Yes, it''s a low price! Damn it, damn it!"


    Gustav was annoyed, as if someone had stolen his gold coins.


    "No wonder those guys don''t hesitate to tease for a few days and spend all their gold coins. It turned out that they came prepared." Gustav looked angry. "Hey, fortunately, it''s not too late. It won''t be so cheap in the future!"


    Gustav was better at dealing with businessmen than himself, so Arthur didn''t bother to ask about the price.


    This guy never loses money on gold coins, let alone a commodity that doesn''t worry about sales at all.


    Arthur directly suggested: "in the future, we should gradually reduce the direct sale of pig iron. We can let businessmen submit orders in advance and pick up the goods with the goods documents next time. Of course, the payment for goods should also be paid in advance."


    Because of the capacity of the forging plant and the demand of shangheling for iron products, the current iron ore bureau still mainly sells pig iron, but Arthur doesn''t want this situation to continue.


    There are too many places to spend money on territory transformation. Even though the benefits of iron mines are amazing, Arthur is still poor.


    The chaos of the Kingdom coincided with the golden period of the development of Shanghe collar.


    "Good idea." Gustav raised his fat chin. "The guy with less than 500 gold coins, let him wait until last month!"


    "It''s your business."


    "Don''t worry, my friend, who am I Gustav? I won''t miss such a good opportunity in vain." Gustav looked proud.


    "By the way, what about green and campes?" Gustav thought suddenly.


    "Although they are now in a mess and have no extra ability to make trouble for us, if this continues, the guy behind them will inevitably lose patience."


    With the information of bachelor IRU, many things became clear.


    More than 20 years ago, the Duke of the Northern Territory was exempted from the glory of the two northern shields because of the betrayal of the oath of the alliance between the green and the campes family.


    According to the ancient covenant: the three families of tustra, green and campes formed an alliance to resist the Warcraft going south.


    The kewilt family and the three allies agreed that although the three northern shield families are still vassals of the kewilt family, they do not need to perform any vassal obligations to the kewilt family. At the same time, the kewilt family does not need to provide any help to the three families.


    Because of this ancient covenant, the families of tustra, green and campes were in a state of independence for a long time, far away from the disputes of the kingdom.


    However, with the discovery of iron mines, the construction of sharp edge fortress and the rise of tustra family, the alliance of the three soon collapsed.


    While the green and campes families are free from fighting Warcraft, they need to fulfill their vassal obligations to the kewilt family.


    With the change of the current situation, the Green family gradually fell to the camp of former Prime Minister and Duke of the East because of their marriage with the Davidson family.


    Although the Duke of kewilt also swore allegiance to the king, he did not clearly express his support or opposition to the successor chosen by olivido III or Rost olivido in the south, but said: the kewilt family is only loyal to the king!


    According to the analysis of Mr. ilu, although the Duke of kewilt may not necessarily support the Duke of the south, Rost olivido, he will not be happy to become the court prime minister, Mond Flavi.


    Arthur agreed with this very much. He was even sure that Duke kewilt also coveted the thorny throne of the king and wanted to add a crown to his family flag.


    No one likes the guy who digs his corner, and there must be a more important reason for a duke to let traitors exist.


    I have to say that Mond flavy did a very stupid thing.


    Although the situation is complex, Arthur is not very worried that the two sides will fight for control of the iron ore mountain, at least not now.


    Therefore, for Gustav''s worry, he said with certainty: "don''t worry, they can only do this. We develop ours, they compete for theirs, and ghost faced Eagles accompany our neighbors. If they want to get things from the river, they will take out gold coins."


    Gustav nodded. Although he didn''t quite understand why Arthur was so sure, he believed Arthur''s judgment.


    They regard the iron ore mountain as a lamb to be slaughtered and compete wantonly. Everyone wants to control it in their own hands.


    But Arthur knew that before the critical moment, the competition for iron mines would end with the tustra, green and campes families.


    Because at this moment, maintaining peace is beneficial to both sides.


    The north is not the biggest enemy of the court prime minister, Mond flavy. Duke kewilt will not be stupid enough to fight with Mond flavy first. He hopes that Mond flavy can win the war with the south.


    "Arthur," Gustav said with a little worry, "the situation is so complicated. Do you think the war will break out suddenly?"


    Looking at the white and fat Gustav, Arthur asked, "are you worried about war? Or are you worried about not making more gold coins?"


    "Gold coins, of course." rubbing his hands, Gustav smiled, "but it doesn''t matter if a war breaks out. Slaves will be two or three times cheaper. I think the longer we fight, the better. In this way, we not only have cheap slaves to buy, but also have enough development time."


    "Profiteer!" Arthur spit out two words.


    "Thank you for your compliment." holding his hand on his chest, Gustav accepted it gladly.


    Arthur was too lazy to gossip with this guy and directly said his judgment: "the Duke of the South will not allow his power to be stolen by Mond flavy. Therefore, when the ass of our court Prime Minister falls on the thorny throne in the palace, the war will break out..."

 Chapter 71

    "Xiao... Mai, mai... Miao, Huang... Dou..."


    Beside a field outside Shangli village, Morin was holding a branch, writing and painting on the ground, and chanting words in his mouth.


    "Bo Jue, Da Ren, Shang, he, Ling -"


    "-- torio!" as toriobi was practising on the ground, facing the pamphlet on his left hand, a cry suddenly spread behind him.


    "What''s the matter, Evan!" Morin shouted, turning his head.


    "You guy," Evan ran to Morin, clutching his knees with both hands and gasping heavily, "don''t you say... Speaking of weeding here, you secretly... Practice calligraphy here, if your mother knows..."


    "Don''t breathe like an old cow. Sit down and say, what''s the matter?"


    Ivan is in poor health. Morin hopes he can finish his words quickly and practice calligraphy by himself.


    It''s still early now. He can wait until noon so that he can practice all the words in the booklet.


    Ivan sat directly on the ridge and complained to Morin, "you guy, you''re lazy here. You''re not enough friends!"


    "Asshole, I''m not lazy. If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself!" Morin waved his stick and pointed to the wheat field ahead.


    One of them is lame and the other is weak and ill since childhood. Although they can''t do too heavy farm work, they never lazy.


    Stretching his neck, Ivan looked carefully at the wheat field in front of him and saw that the weeds were pulled out of the ground.


    "Well, I wronged you," Evan said. "But why are you sitting here? You don''t want to be lazy and practice calligraphy."


    "What''s the matter? I don''t have time to accompany you. It''s my mother. What''s the matter?"


    "No, no, they are busy about the feces." Evan waved his hand and gasped. "I haven''t seen anyone so precious feces before. Now they rush to the town."


    "Did you argue with them again?" Morrison said grimly.


    Some time ago, they had a quarrel in the three villages because they competed for the feces of the public toilets in the town. If the three village heads hadn''t arrived in time, dozens of people would have started!


    According to him, in the future, each should pull his own excrement and use his own excrement, so as not to argue with others for competing for excrement.


    "It''s not the matter," said Ivan with a smile when he saw Morrison''s serious face. "I heard my uncle say that Lord Gustav is going to have someone measure the land and say what homestead he is going to make for me."


    "Homestead..." Morrison wondered, "what''s the use? Does the count want to build the wall?"


    "What Wall is around the land we cultivate!" Evan immediately denied.


    In fact, he didn''t know what the homestead was for, but his uncle said something casually.


    Looking at Morin, Ivan raised his chin as if he knew something great secret: "tell you, according to my uncle, this homestead is for us. It seems that we are allowed to build our own house on it! We can dig our own dung pit!"


    "Really!?"


    "Of course it''s true, my uncle said! My uncle works under Lord Gustav."


    "But how do we build a house? Are we allowed to build it ourselves?" although it''s not clear how much it will cost to build a house, Morrison knows that his family can''t afford it, because his family has no money at all.


    "This... I don''t know."


    After hesitating for a while, Ivan immediately said, "but there''s always a way. We don''t have money now, and we''ll have it in the future! The town recruits people everywhere to work. As long as we are willing to work, we can get money, and we can certainly build a house!"


    "But we can''t do anything..." Morrison fell down and then threw the branch out of his hand.


    He fell lame and was unable to move. The people in the town saw that he was still a child and didn''t use him at all.


    Once upon a time, in the farm, he was always bullied by the youngest son of sangze housekeeper, saying that he was a lame waste and could only be with livestock all his life.


    He doesn''t want to be a waste. He dreams of becoming a knight, a powerful Knight! A knight as powerful as the knight next to Lord Arthur!


    If only I hadn''t broken my leg, I would be able to become Lord Arthur''s soldier with Bree and them. I don''t know, Bree. How are they? Morin thought with a low look.


    As he loosened his grip on his lame hand, Morin stood up and swayed towards the wheat field ahead.


    He''s going to pick up the branches he threw away. Lord Arthur said that in the future, as long as you work hard, everyone will have a chance.


    Although he fell lame and could not become Lord Arthur''s Knight all his life, he could still read.


    Everyone in the village said that as long as he could read, the mayor of Gustav would give him a good job, neither mining nor carrying heavy objects. Even a lame man like him would be competent!


    "Are you still going to stay here? I won''t talk with you." picking up the branches, Morin gently spread out his pamphlet and prepared to continue practicing calligraphy.


    "Hey, I haven''t said anything yet!" Evan shouted discontentedly.


    "What else did you say?"


    "What did you say? You asked me just now."


    "Then you hurry up and I''ll listen." holding the branch, Morin began to write and draw on the ground again.


    If only there were a broken quill pen, thought Morin. He worried that he would not get the job offered by Mayor Gustav because he could not write with a quill pen.


    "Write what you write, don''t write!"


    Seeing that Morin ignored himself, Ivan shouted, "I tell you, many bachelors came to us a few days ago. It is said that the Lord Earl asked them to come!"


    "Bachelor?" Morin was stunned, then immediately turned around and asked, "where are they and how many people?"


    When he heard many bachelors coming, Morin was in a panic.


    Bachelors are the most learned people. They know all the words. No matter how hard they try, they probably can''t compare with them, not to mention their bad legs.


    Morin was at a loss.


    Ivan didn''t notice the loss of his companion and thought that Morrison was shocked by his exclusive news.


    "It is said that there are forty or fifty people, all living in the bachelor''s community now." Ivan looked proud.


    "Do you know the bachelor''s community? My father built the roof there, and I''ve been there! I tell you, it''s really beautiful. There are gray brick walls, orange roofs, and fruit trees in the yard outside the door!"


    Ivan proudly showed off his knowledge, but he didn''t wait for his friends'' praise and surprise.


    "Maureen, what''s the matter with you? Are you uncomfortable?" Ivan noticed his friend''s bad face.


    "I..." Maureen was so frustrated that he squeezed the literacy booklet tightly and hit it directly on the ground.


    "What are you doing!"


    Ivan was startled by Morin''s action and immediately jumped to pick up the literacy book full of folds on the ground.


    Looking at his friend, Ivan said discontentedly, "this thing will be useful when we go to school. Why do you throw it away! Maybe the bachelors will test us with it!"


    Evan patted the dirt on the literacy book. Each family only got one such literacy test.


    "Going to school? You said the bachelor''s degree would test us?" Morin stopped his tears and stared at his friend.


    "Yes," said Ivan, "the village head of sangze has informed us to go to the new school in the town tomorrow. He said it was the order of the count, and no one can disobey it. Those bachelors were invited by the count to teach us how to study. What''s the matter with you, Morin?"


    Morin stood up, pointed to Evan and shouted, "you, you guy, why didn''t you say it earlier! I almost cried!"


    "Why didn''t you say it earlier? I''ll inform you as soon as I get the news!" Ivan replied discontentedly.


    Morin was stunned, took back his literacy book, smoothed out the folds on it, and whispered, "who made you so wordy, I won''t, thank you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 72

    The arrival of the bachelors greatly alleviated the problem of labor shortage in Shanghe town and raised Arthur''s territorial transformation plan to a new level.


    And today is a grand day!


    Because today, the first school on the river, and probably the first school in the world, officially starts teaching.


    Think about the time of "five-year college entrance examination and three-year simulation", Arthur wanted to be a teacher more than once, sitting on the podium, holding a teacup, watching students scratching their ears in the quiz, monthly exam and simulation exam.


    Now, as the leader of the first school on the river, Arthur has dutifully left the headmaster''s throne to himself.


    If you can''t be a teacher, be a headmaster!


    In the office, Edmund, who was appointed Vice President, stepped through the door and said to Arthur waiting, "Lord count, the students are all assembled and can start talking."


    Standing up, Arthur straightened his clothes and said, "Deputy headmaster Edmund, don''t call me an adult in school. Call me headmaster."


    Looking at the serious Arthur, Edmund always thought it was obedient, but he changed his address and said, "yes, headmaster."


    Arthur nodded with satisfaction and said, "let''s go. Don''t let the children and teachers wait long."


    ¡­¡­


    On the playground, the students stood in a group, and on the high platform, the bachelors stood in a row.


    The school is close to the bachelor''s community. In addition to the classrooms and other buildings, torio also designed and built a one meter high podium according to Arthur''s requirements. At one corner of the podium, there is a flag pole more than ten meters high, flying the flag of the tustra family.


    When Arthur, accompanied by Thorne and Edmund, walked to the podium, hundreds of students and 20 bachelors appointed as teachers turned to look at him.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    "Lord count!"


    "Lord!"


    ¡­¡­


    When Arthur stepped on the podium and looked ahead, the students'' shouts were as loud as waves.


    The cry of 321 students made Arthur''s heart beat. He stood on the podium and swept their faces one by one.


    This is his future for Shanghe collar!


    Edmund and twenty bachelors were deeply shocked by this scene. They had never seen any noble get such treatment.


    The shouts, green faces and young teenagers undoubtedly support, love and fear the teenagers in front of them from the heart.


    Looking at Arthur''s back, Edmund suddenly felt that he was tall.


    Maybe he is right. The school city should be reformed. Edmund suddenly thought of what Arthur had said to them.


    After calming his excitement a little, Arthur raised his hand and motioned for silence.


    "I''m Arthur tustra," Arthur said.


    "Today is the first day of school, and you are the first batch of students here! I want to ask you, do you know the name of the first school on the river, even in the whole kingdom?"


    name?


    Hearing Arthur''s question, the students whispered and looked blankly. School is a school. Is there a name?


    "My Lord, it''s better to call tustra school!"


    "Lord Arthur, why don''t you call it Lord Arthur school!"


    "It can be called a bachelor''s school!"


    "Call the river leading school!"


    ¡­¡­


    Raised, Arthur again stopped the shouting. He had already decided on the name of the school.


    Looking at the crowd, Arthur shouted again, "this is Shanghe collar, and you are all children of Shanghe collar. Some of you must have a father or brother who died in the fight with Warcraft, and my father died here! As well as my grandfather and the City owners of Lingfeng castle! This is our destiny!"


    The atmosphere became low, and 321 students quietly forgot Arthur on the high platform.


    "Do you know what the river collar needs most?" Arthur shouted.


    "Some of you will say gold coins, some will say grain, some will say soldiers, and even some will say allies! But I tell you, these are not what Shanghe collar needs most!"


    The scholars behind Arthur also pricked up their ears. They also wanted to hear what was most lacking in the young Lord''s heart.


    "I tell you, what we lack most on the river is hope!"


    Hope?


    Everyone was stunned.


    They thought Arthur would say something more practical.


    Although puzzled, everyone still looked at Arthur.


    "Today, I regret to tell you that in this world, difficulties always exist, and with the growth of age, the difficulties will only get bigger and bigger!"


    "The difficulties of the river leader will be far greater than anywhere in the kingdom! This is the fate of all our river leaders, but remember, this is not our only destiny, let alone an unchangeable destiny!"


    "What is hope? Hope is the light in the dark; hope is the spirit of never yielding in the face of difficulties; hope is the determination to take up arms when Warcraft comes to take it; hope is the courage to fight to the death when knowing defeat!"


    "When you come here, you should have more hope than everyone. You don''t want to fill your stomach; you don''t want to be praised by others; you don''t want to earn gold coins; and you don''t want Warcraft to wreak havoc."


    "It''s too small!!"


    "You should hope that the grain warehouse is full, everyone is rich and the territory is strong. Even if Warcraft attacks and the enemy invades, we can be fearless and let their blood dye the earth red!"


    "Because you are my hope! The hope of the river leader!"


    "Only when you think, do and work hard, can our home really become rich and powerful without fear of any difficulties!"


    Arthur''s passionate speech not only made the students, but also the bachelors and more than a dozen Knights behind him straighten their backs. They just felt that a stream of hot blood poured into their brains.


    Yes, what Shanghe collar needs most is hope. Only hope can lead Shanghe collar to become strong without fear of any challenges and difficulties.


    "Today is your first class, and this is your first class. My next class is when you graduate from here."


    "Students, by then, I hope you will not only learn all kinds of knowledge here, but also become a river leader with great hope!"


    "Study hard, for your future! For the future of Shanghe collar! For the future of all of us!!"


    "This school is called the first hope school on the river!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the speech, the students burst into earth shaking shouts.


    "Hope!"


    "Hope!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Until Arthur got on his horse and left under the escort of the knight, the students who saw him off behind still shouted loudly.


    Happy, Arthur asked Thorne, "Thorne, how was my speech just now?".


    Arthur was very satisfied with his performance just now.


    "Your Excellency, you speak very well."


    Arthur nodded and sighed, "what a group of simple good children. The opening ceremony is not boring at all."

 Chapter 73

    After leaving school, Arthur didn''t hurry back to the castle, but headed for the farmland in the northwest.


    He is going to see the growth of wheat and the reclamation of farmland.


    Any beautiful and great vision must first solve the problem of filling the stomach, so land and food are the top priority.


    Last winter, in order to boost morale, Arthur emptied almost all the grain stored in the castle despite the dissuasion of Thorne and his vassals. Although he successfully resisted Warcraft, he also plunged Lingfeng castle into a food crisis.


    At present, the amount of wheat that Lingfeng Castle needs to take out every day exceeds thousands of kilograms. The only grain left in Lingfeng castle has already been eaten up.


    If you''re not in charge, you don''t know how expensive oil, salt, firewood and rice are. At present, lingfengbao''s food needs completely depend on foreign businessmen.


    Food is related to territorial stability, and it is the most important war material in wartime. Arthur is determined to completely solve the food problem of Lingfeng castle.


    We should not only increase food production so that everyone can fill their stomachs, but also have surplus food for storage and processing.


    After the land reform, the cultivated land area under Lingfeng fort has exceeded 10000 mu.


    In the three villages, each person needs to cultivate about 78 mu of land on average.


    And as slaves were freed, the area of cultivated land was growing.


    For every slave who gets freedom, Arthur will give them the status of a farmer, assign them to the land and let them start a new life.


    However, the area of cultivated land alone is not enough. In order to improve agricultural efficiency, Arthur ordered the foundry to build all kinds of iron agricultural tools, first of all sickles.


    Arthur''s request is to make at least 500 iron sickles before this wheat harvest.


    Sowing can be slow, but the wheat harvest often takes four or five days, and more than one month is the wheat harvest season.


    As for large farm tools such as Qu Yuan plow and columbine, they are still being manufactured. Arthur''s requirement is that each household can have at least one Qu Yuan plow and columbine before sowing next year.


    As for livestock, horse farming is used when there are not enough cattle.


    According to Arthur''s estimation, it is not difficult to achieve the goal of filling everyone.


    Shanghe collar may be the most suitable place to grow wheat in the whole danze kingdom.


    To the south of the Tunguska mountains and to the west of the Qingfeng mountains, in addition to a large area of flat and fertile land, the water system along the upper river is also very developed, and various streams crisscross, so there is no need to worry about irrigation.


    Moreover, due to the existence of the Tunguska mountains, shangheling is a place with almost two seasons. The transition between winter and summer is often only more than ten days.


    Once winter is over, the temperature in Shanghe collar will quickly warm up, and the wheat sown at the end of winter can mature in only three months.


    Arthur conservatively estimated that based on the 10000 mu cultivated land of Lingfeng fort and the yield of 250 kg per mu, the wheat harvest in two seasons can obtain 5 million kg of wheat a year!


    Five million catties, such an output in China in the 21st century, it can''t compare with a county.


    But this is a huge leap for Lingfeng castle.


    Although the former lingfengbao also had a large area of cultivated land, due to the implementation of the three nursery system and other reasons, the actual annual cultivated area was no more than 3000 mu, the yield per mu was only 200 kg, and the annual output of wheat was only 1.2 million kg.


    Such output, after removing seed grain, is simply not enough for thousands of people a year.


    The free people living on the river can still buy food from the outside world, but the slave farmers on the farm can''t eat at all.


    Pure wheat bread is a luxury food for serfs. Most of the time, they can only eat bread mixed with wheat bran and beans. In winter, they can only eat black bread mixed with all edible food and difficult to swallow. As for meat, it''s rare to eat once a year.


    Five million kilograms of wheat, although not much, can at least ensure that 6000 or 7000 people in Lingfeng castle can fill their stomachs. With other kinds of food, there will be a lot of surplus in a year.


    As soon as Arthur''s team arrived in the wheat field, the peasant women who were busy topdressing in the field saluted him one after another.


    "My Lord, the ears of wheat grow well and are much fuller than in previous years." there will be no danger in this field. Thorne and all the Knights also looked at the oil-green wheat field in front of them.


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur joked, "why, don''t you think it''s watered with dung?"


    "You''re right. Dung water works like meat for these wheat."


    Arthur drew a corner of his mouth and said solemnly, "Sir Thorne, if it''s a joke, please tell me in advance. If you''re talking about a metaphor, it''s disgusting. You should ask IRU or Mr. Boye for advice when you''re free."


    "Yes, sir." Thorne nodded solemnly.


    "I hope I can see your change. Don''t lose to your disciples." Arthur encouraged.


    Because of the arrival of the bachelors, Arthur not only established the hope school, but also promoted education in the castle and the first army.


    Arthur went all the way north. After inspecting the wheat field, Arthur inspected several farms in turn.


    After the abolition of the farm, the livestock of the original three farms were also classified and concentrated, and farmers familiar with breeding were hired for large-scale breeding.


    Chickens and ducks breed fast. Now there are hundreds of them, nearly 100 pigs and sheep, and dozens of cows and farm cattle.


    The benefits of centralized breeding are obvious. In addition to convenient care and labor saving, it is also convenient to collect livestock manure.


    Recently, although Lingfeng castle is in the dilemma of food shortage, neither Lingfeng Castle nor the first army has lowered the food standard at all.


    On the contrary, due to the increase of egg production and the existence of excellent hunters such as ghost faced eagle, the food standard has been improved.


    Castle guards and soldiers of the first army can eat Warcraft meat every day except eggs!


    According to Arthur''s inference, the reason why Warcraft meat can promote fighting spirit cultivation is probably because Warcraft meat has high nutritional value.


    Strong physique is the key to cultivating fighting spirit. Maybe the reason is so simple.


    After inspecting several farms, Arthur looked in the direction of the castle and planned to return to Lingfeng Castle after seeing the horse farm at the foot of Qingfeng mountain.


    Shanghe is rich in water and grass and high-quality war horses. Before the iron mine was excavated, the horse farm was the most important industry of Lingfeng castle.


    When the scale was the largest, more than 200 adult horses collapsed in the vast horse farm at the foot of Qingfeng mountain!


    When lingfengbao lost control of the iron ore mountain and was constantly squeezed by the campes and green families, it relied on selling horses in exchange for a large number of gold coins.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 74

    "Damn it, you brought back such news! Is he going to abandon our mother and son, regardless of his nephew''s life or death?"


    In campesburg''s study, tylosey stroked off the wine glass on the table, the amber wine poured from the table to the ground, and the silver glass jingled and fell to the knight''s feet.


    The maid was startled by her behavior. After a little sluggish, she immediately came forward to clean up the mess.


    "Get out of here!" tyrosy yelled at the maid who came up.


    The maid left the room trembling and fleeing. The lady is in poor health these days, and Lord Eric is in a coma in bed again. The lady''s temper becomes more and more irritable, which makes them servants dare not be careless.


    After the maid left, there were only Taylor and the knight in the study.


    Looking at telosi, who was much more haggard than a few days ago, the knight continued after she was a little calm: "madam, the adult is not unwilling to send troops for support. He said let''s endure for a few days. He needs time --"


    "-- time!" Taylor''s voice was like a whip breaking the air, and her eyes were fixed on the knight in front of her.


    "Yes, madam," said the knight, "most of the guards in the family come with us. To solve the guards of the campes family, we also lost a lot of people. Therefore, at the moment, the Marquis doesn''t have enough troops to support us immediately. Adults need time to convince the vassal -"


    "Delink!" telosi interrupted again. "My son is lying unconscious next door, and milt''s wild seed has arrived outside the hills in the north, but you are here to tell me this - convince the vassal! Does he mean to let you come back and tell me to wait here for me to die!"


    At the moment, telosi is like a lioness angered after being alone, panicking and angry.


    "I tell you, if you can''t get reinforcements enough to protect our mother and son, and defeat the wild man milt, I''ll take Eric away from the castle immediately. Do you understand! I won''t stay here any more for a day. I can''t let Eric die here! Do you understand!"


    Delink bowed his head and clenched the handle of his sword with his right hand: "madam, I understand, but master Eric''s condition is not so bad. He just fell from his horse and was unconscious -"


    "-- that''s all!" telosi suddenly stood up and stared at delink like a poisonous snake. Her gorgeous brown dress showed her aggressive momentum.


    With his head down, delink looked bitter. As a knight, he would rather fight in the battlefield than discuss things with an irrational woman.


    In particular, this woman is still telosi.


    "I tell you, if leaving here can ensure the safety of my son, I will not hesitate to abandon this castle. Who do you think I am? Such an excuse can''t even deceive children!"


    Her angry and distorted face made her lose her beauty and grace and become like a noisy woman.


    "Sir delink, I want you to go back at once and tell Ted Barrett in person: if Eric and I can''t be guaranteed, they can''t get anything from me! Don''t doubt me, a woman can do anything for the safety of her children! Tell him that as an uncle, he should first consider the safety of his nephew, not his nephew Is to weigh the pros and cons in your heart and pity the lives of your officials! "


    Hearing the speech, delink felt bitter. He couldn''t convince a woman like telosi at all.


    "Madam," said delink with difficulty, "I understand your concern, but please believe that master Eric will not worry about his life. Moreover, this is a strong castle and it is very safe to stay here."


    Delink tried to persuade telosi.


    The group of ghost faced Eagles preyed on all the letter birds in the castle. He really didn''t want to ride back and forth as soon as he got off his horse. It would take at least three days from here to the Barrett family.


    Moreover, even if he runs again, the result will probably not change.


    He knew the rumors in the castle that they had solved libron campes and the castle guards that night. He didn''t care whether it was a nephew or a son, nor did the Marquis, because Eric was a fool at all.


    Everyone was afraid to dodge when they saw the ghost faced eagle. Even a knight like him only dared to shoot with a bow and arrow, and the boy was not busy hiding his life, but beat the horse and wanted to rush up and fight with the ghost faced eagle.


    As a result, the horse was frightened and left its owner to run for his own life.


    Even animals know to run for their lives, but Eric doesn''t understand. Who can blame!


    According to the suggestions of Lord Marquis, delink gave his own suggestions: "We just need to stick to it for a few more days. Those ghost faced eagles will not always hover around the castle or attack our people. Now we just need to wait patiently in the castle until the ghost faced Eagles leave, until they stare at milt''s people, and when they suffer heavy losses, we are leading the vassals of the campes family to attack, and then we will..."


    "Wait?!" telosi had no patience to continue listening. "Delink, this is what my brother asked you to convince me?"


    "Madam, this is not..."


    "Shut up!" telosi interrupted delink, who was anxious to explain. "I know him too well. In his heart, nothing is more important than his own interests!"


    Telosi sat down slowly. There was a thin layer of sweat on her forehead and her face was very pale.


    Frightened by Eric''s coma, her baby has miscarried. In order not to be found abnormal, she has been holding on to her body.


    She can''t fall!


    After Eric''s coma, the vassals had begun to feel ups and downs. Although there were no bad words, she knew that it was just because these people were still thinking about the benefits she promised and waiting to see if Eric could be safe.


    If she is bedridden now, maybe she doesn''t have to wait for milt''s people to attack. These vassals will kill their mother and son and show their loyalty to milt.


    Even though these people are afraid of the family behind her and dare not want their mother and son''s lives, they will be in a mess and disperse immediately and go directly to milt.


    Telosi just felt very tired, had a headache and didn''t have much strength.


    Delink found Taylor''s abnormality and asked aloud, "madam, are you all right? Do you need to call a maid in?"


    "Delink!" tylosey insisted, "go back and tell my brother that I want to see his army in five days. If you still come back alone, I will immediately order the family knight to escort me and Eric out of here."


    "If he doesn''t want nothing, he must do as I say. I don''t care what he does. In short, I want to see people who can protect our mother and son and defeat milt''s army!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 75

    At the insistence or coercion of telosi, delink had to ride on his horse again and set foot on the South Road at the risk of being attacked by the ghost faced Eagle circling around the castle.


    "Damn it!" on the galloping horse, delink complained angrily while looking at the sky to prevent possible dangers at any time. "Adults shouldn''t give it to a woman, especially a woman with a silly boy!"


    Thinking of the sympathetic eyes of the people around him when he left the castle just now, delink couldn''t help being upset.


    Do those guys think he''ll never come back? Killed by Warcraft in the wilderness? damn! Even those lowly serfs dared to look at him with sympathetic eyes!


    "The crazy woman has completely forgotten her responsibility for her son. I hope the adult won''t blame me. He should understand that a woman who loses her mind can''t be dealt with by a knight."


    While delink was thinking about how to deal with Marquis Ted Barrett, several dark shadows suddenly appeared in the sky in front of the horse''s head.


    "Damn it!!" delink''s face changed greatly. He immediately pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head. The Spurs stabbed the horse in the crotch. When it was painful, the horse spread its hooves and ran towards the original road.


    "Come on! Come on! Come on!"


    Delink pulled out his sword hanging by the saddle, turned his head and stared at the dark shadows like death, while slapping the horse''s ass.


    As a qualified knight, he knew very well that only when he came to the castle and was deterred by the archers in the castle could he have a chance to live.


    He kept looking back at the rear and looking at the huge dark shadows. Delink cursed in his heart.


    These damn Warcraft, he doesn''t understand how there are such creatures in the world. In the past years, are the three leaders in the North really fighting with such creatures?


    In the eyes of these animals, human beings are probably half as likely to treat chickens as falcons!


    "Damn it, damn it!"


    Damn it, the eagle was getting closer and closer, and the castle was still far away. Delink beat the horse with his sword. He had greeted telosi 10000 times in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    Campersburg, study.


    After the knight left, there was only one person left in the room. The maid poked her head outside the door and saw her ugly sitting in a chair. No one dared to take the initiative to enter.


    Panting, Taylor''s full chest fluctuated. He loosened his fingers pinching the armrest, relaxed his body, and leaned his back slowly on the back of the chair.


    The damned headache and the feeling of weakness were relieved at last, and the soft seat under her ass finally made her feel a little comfortable.


    She feels so tired.


    Thinking about the situation during this period, Taylor West felt that her life had never been so bad.


    The news from delink and the argument with the fool had exhausted her. But she couldn''t go to the soft bed in the bedroom to rest. Although the vassals ate and drank in the Council hall, she knew that the ears and eyes of those guys never let go of themselves.


    She feels so tired.


    Telosi squeezed her body into the chair. The limited softness seemed to give her tired body and mind a moment of peace.


    [fight! Fight!]


    Just as telosi was about to doze off and rest in this chair for a while, a familiar roar suddenly sounded in her ear!


    The sudden sound made telosi straighten up, as if she had been stabbed with a needle when she was sleepy.


    She widened her eyes and scanned around to make sure there was no one else in the room.


    Looking at the back of the knight of the Barrett family outside the door, she slowly breathed a sigh of relief, just as she was too tired.


    Taylor relaxed again and leaned back in the chair.


    She was too tired. She had to rest for a while, and then go to the bedroom to see her handsome and poor child. Then she had to deal with the group of drunken and sour vassals and tell them that the reinforcements of the Barrett family would come in a few days!


    Those beasts will show you how ridiculous power is


    [you debauchery and shameless woman, that''s not my child! Wild seed! Wild seed!]


    "Ah! Ah!!"


    Telosi suddenly jumped up from the chair, bumped into the desk, looked at the chair in front of her, and dodged aside in panic.


    "No, no, it''s your fault, it''s your fault!"


    Taylor was so frightened that her husband was sitting in that chair! Libron sat there, glowing white. She stepped back and knocked down the table beside the wine pot and glass.


    You killed me, you damn woman


    [do you think sitting in this chair will make you feel comfortable!]


    [this is power! The power you desire!]


    ¡­¡­


    Telosi covered her eyes with her hands, and the white light on libron hurt her eyes.


    Through her fingers, she saw libron changing his face, opening his mouth and roaring, his face covered with blood, and closing his eyes as if he were dead.


    ¡­¡­


    "Madame! Madame tellosi!"


    "Ah!" exclaimed thalassie, fiercely opening her eyes.


    In front of his desk stood the knight of the Barrett family. Telosi looked at the table on one side, and the wine utensils were neatly and quietly placed on it.


    It''s a dream, it''s all a dream. Taylor''s chest fluctuated, and she realized that everything just now was just her dream.


    "Madam, you were in the chair just now -"


    "-- chair!" exclaimed thalassie, and she sprang up from the chair.


    In the surprised eyes of the maid and the knight, she looked at the chair and retreated.


    "Dang Dang!"


    Telosi, who was retreating, knocked down the wine table behind him, and the silver wine utensils placed on the table fell to the ground.


    "Madam! Madam!" the maid grabbed the panicked telosi and kept shouting.


    "Come on!" telosi pointed to the chair. "Move it out, move it out, burn it! Burn this chair to ashes with fire!"


    The two knights looked at each other. They both thought that Taylor West had not awakened from the fright of the nightmare.


    "What are you waiting for? I order you to drag this chair out and burn it. It makes me uncomfortable!" Taylor shouted to the two motionless knights.


    "Yes, madam."


    Looking at the chair that was carried away, tyrosy finally calmed down.


    Thinking about the self who just sat in that chair and roared at delink, telosi felt that she was very much like the former libron - angry, stupid, I don''t know what reason is, but the roaring libron!


    What''s the matter with yourself? Taylor was a little annoyed.


    The situation hasn''t been crazy. Eric just fell into a coma. He will wake up. Warcraft didn''t attack the castle. They also have enough food.


    Taylor West, you were once the Pearl of the North! Not a fool like libron!


    Just as telosi was thinking to herself, the maid in charge of taking care of Eric jumped up and said, "madam, the count is awake!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 76

    "So telosi and the rebels have been hiding in the castle?" milt asked the knight standing in front of him in the tent.


    Milt now looks very different from when he left Shanghe town.


    He not only put on a well-made armor with a silver light and a campes family badge engraved on his chest, but also did not look like the gray when he left Shanghe town. Although it is not powerful, at least it has the external momentum that a count Lord should have.


    "Yes, sir," said the knight truthfully, "they tried to leave the castle a few days ago, but they seem to have given up the idea of leaving the city after being attacked by the ghost faced Eagles one after another, killing and wounding some serfs."


    "In other words, no one has entered or left the castle except the knight who went south a few days ago?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Milt nodded. After a slight silence, he immediately asked, "are you sure it''s the same person? Also, you really only saw one person return?"


    "Sir, the distance is too far. We can''t observe too close to the castle. I can only assure you that only one person has entered campesburg." the knight said with great certainty, holding his helmet.


    "What about the situation in the castle?" milt was worried. "You can at least come forward and see how many archers there are in the walls and towers."


    The knight was silent.


    The group of ghost faced Eagles stayed in the mountains and forests to the south of the castle. If they were too close to the castle, they would inevitably cause trouble. At that time, in the face of the pursuit of ghost faced eagles, they had no way to survive except to gallop back to the river forest land on horseback.


    Seeing the silence of the knights, milt was more anxious. He just felt that these knights were greedy and afraid of death.


    Just when he was ready to blame and ordered the scouts to go close to the castle to spy on the situation, bafby wisland, sitting on the side, said, "it''s hard. Go down and report any situation immediately. In addition, you should pay special attention to your surroundings and don''t just stare at campesiburg."


    "Yes, sir." the knight nodded to buffby and turned away.


    Seeing that the knight ignored himself and left directly, milt looked at baffbi discontentedly: "Sir baffbi, I know he is your subordinate, but now is not the time to be greedy for life and fear death!


    "If we want to win campers castle, we should at least know the situation inside. How many people and horses are there in the castle, how many archers are there, and how are they!"


    Baffbee didn''t care about milt''s dissatisfied attitude. He looked at him and said calmly, "Lord count, everyone will be greedy for life and fear death, and the knight is not different."


    At this moment, the title of milt by the vassals had been changed to Lord earl.


    Looking at baffby, milt clenched his teeth and spit out four words: "this is war!"


    Milt''s words silenced all the people in the tent. They couldn''t help feeling a little unhappy. Baffbi and don Delhi''s sons even showed dissatisfaction.


    This is war, yes, but we are fighting for your Earl''s throne! Thought the two young knights.


    Noticing the change in the atmosphere, clemen, sitting on milt''s right, immediately advised, "Sir, just because it''s a war, we can''t risk losing people. They have more troops than us."


    As the former campers Fort bodyguard, clemen knew exactly what he could call the five campers'' farms.


    "Don''t take risks, do we just wait here and watch those traitors occupy campersburg!" cried milt discontentedly.


    He really wants to go back to that castle. That''s his castle!


    As the Earl of campes, he should stay in the castle, not be shut out like a loser or a fake and hide in the dense forest of the river bend.


    "My Lord," said the old vassal baffby, "in the current situation, our eyes should not be on the castle, but on the enemy from outside the castle."


    "You mean those ghost faced Eagles?" milt asked immediately, and everyone looked at Sir baffby, who was known for his wisdom.


    Baffy shook his head and said, "judging from the current situation, the ten ghost faced eagles are not only our enemies, but also our rare and effective helpers."


    "A good helper?" milt said noncommittally. "Just because they trapped the traitors in the castle? If they were our helpers, they shouldn''t be eyeing in the south. Instead, they should fly directly to the wall and throw those guys with bows and arrows out of the castle. It''s better to lose both sides."


    In a frontal battle, they are unlikely to defeat Taylor''s army.


    According to people''s estimates, campersburg and five vassals should gather more than 500 people, of which the number of knights should be close to 70, but they have less than 300, and there are only 37 knights with armor.


    There is a great disparity in troops, and the possibility of winning in frontal combat is very low.


    Therefore, the people discussed to lead the people and horses of tailoxi to the river bend forest land. With the help of the narrow terrain of the river bend, the people and horses of tailoxi can neither charge on a large scale nor disperse too much.


    For this plan, they have asked serfs to cut down branches and make more than 2000 wooden javelins! Yes, all serfs must throw ten gun poles!


    There is no need to kill too much. As long as half of the serfs in front can be injured, it will be a big victory.


    However, the emergence of ghost faced Eagle directly disrupted their preliminary battle plan, and the wood javelin made by them even began to get moldy!


    Milt became more and more anxious. He wanted the ghost faced eagles to run back to the river and wreak havoc.


    Babbitt understood that milt was not loved by libron and the people in the castle from childhood, and was sent to Shanghe town when he was an adult. Therefore, he did not receive much teaching, so his view of war would be so simple.


    Looking at the disapproving milt, baffbi said slowly: "even if everything is realized according to our plan, we still have several hard battles with Taylor West, and our hope of winning is still far less than that of the other party."


    "I have already said that the best way to drive telosi out of campers is to get the support of all the vassals. As long as we have enough people to let telosi know that the situation is over, she will naturally abandon campers."


    Milt snorted coldly and said angrily, "don''t I understand such a truth? If you can win openly, no one will be willing to hide in the woods. But those guys broke their vows, loyal to a wild species that is not the blood of the campes family at all, and even willing to be led by a woman!"


    I''ll make them regret it sooner or later, milt thought, and the kid of the Vernon and tustra family!

 Chapter 77

    Buffby Swaziland did not have the ability to see through the hearts of the people. He only regarded the hatred on milt''s face as the young man''s anger at not being able to win quickly.


    The world is so strange that an old man who is dying is often more patient than a young man.


    Baffbi said patiently, "Sir, no matter what the situation is, it''s a risk we have to fight against telosi. There is a great difference in the strength between the two sides. Even if we finally win, it must be a tragic victory, which is unfavorable to your rule."


    "Of course I understand, but what can I do? The war has begun, either they or we!" milt said gritting his teeth.


    It is impossible for him to give up the opportunity to dominate campersburg and Cumbria!


    Bavbi immediately said: "now is the best time. We may not have to pay much casualties to win the war!"


    "You mean the ghost faced Eagles?" milt was not sure. "Didn''t you say that tyrosy had stored enough food in the castle?"


    "Yes," said pavby, "when she was ready to send troops to Lingfeng castle, she began to hoard food. But adult, if more food is consumed like this, it will always be consumed."


    "There are at least five or six hundred people in campers castle. They can only eat, drink and Lazar in the castle. They see the food decreasing day by day, and there is a threat of ghost faced Eagles outside the castle. Before long, these five or six hundred people will have differences and become a mess."


    "What if the ghost faced Eagle leaves tomorrow? And our food doesn''t seem to be more abundant than each other." milt was not stupid and soon thought of the key.


    It would be best if we could trap telosi''s men and horses in the castle, but who knows when the damn ghost faced eagles will leave suddenly.


    "Old buffby, if you have any plans, spit it out quickly. I''m impatient to stay in the forest every day!" exclaimed the feudal minister don Delhi.


    "That''s what I''m going to say next, although we''ve missed the best time."


    "Damn it!" Marlin wood, the feudal minister who had been waiting patiently when he saw that buffby said he had missed the opportunity, immediately shouted, "old buffby, are you talking nonsense in front of you? But I''ve been holding back and waiting to listen to your opinions!"


    "Don''t worry. Although we missed the best opportunity, it''s not too late for us to act now."


    "Hurry! Spit it out of your stomach. If you can die less, I''ll give you two barrels of wine in return." Marlin wood shouted immediately.


    Most knights are not good at thinking. They only focus on training their professional skills, so they are basically rough and acute.


    Looking at the people in the tent, baffbi said, "guys, maybe we should change the battle plan. As I said earlier, we can''t just stare at the enemies in the castle. The real threat may eventually come from outside the castle, not the ghost faced eagle, but the reinforcements invited by telosi!"


    "The Barrett family!" Clement said gloomily, and the rest of the crowd frowned.


    Obviously, the Barrett family is a great pressure for everyone.


    "That''s right!" babby nodded. "Although telosi is our enemy, we have to say that this woman is not simple. In addition to her wisdom and courage, the most troublesome place is her origin - she is a member of the Barrett family! In fact, her naive son is not worth our attention."


    "So what!" said milt discontentedly. "What''s the reason for the Barrett family to intervene in campersburg? It doesn''t comply with the noble regulations. I''m the only heir to campersburg!"


    At the thought of telesi Barrett, milt''s mind showed that the other party was condescending and looked at himself like a smelly mouse.


    "Sir, this is just one side of our story. Now the master of campersburg is still Eric campers."


    "He''s a bastard!" milt gnashed his teeth. "It''s the bastard born by that bitch of telosi who had an affair with her brother! They want to take the property and power of the campes family!"


    "It''s true, but telosi and the Barrett family will not admit it, nor will the vassals in the castle. If Eric campers asks the Barrett family for help as the Earl of campersburg, the Barrett family has enough reason to intervene. In fact, they are already doing so."


    "It''s the knight who left!" milt was shocked, and all the vassals were a little flustered.


    Guangtai Lesi''s men and horses have made them unable to fight. If they add the reinforcements of the Barrett family, their two or three hundred people have no hope of winning at all.


    In the face of absolute power, any conspiracy is vain!


    "Old buffby, that''s what you said. It''s not too late!" said don Derry, who was half white.


    "It was our mistake," said baffbi regretfully. "We misjudged the situation. No one expected that the ghost faced eagles would always be around the castle, but it''s really not too late."


    "From the knight who ventured out of the city, the situation in campesburg must not be very optimistic. Their letter birds may have been preyed on by the ghost faced Eagles or died for some other reason. In short, they can''t get in touch with the outside world, otherwise they won''t send people out of the city to pass the news."


    "The message worth risking her life must not be a polite greeting. Telosi must be asking the Barrett family for help!"


    Clement answered, "but no one came with him. The knight returned alone."


    "That''s right," continued buffby. "I think the Barrett family probably didn''t agree to telosi''s request for help, at least for the time being."


    "Old buffby, it''s just your guess," said the FengChen biton goult, "It always takes time to assemble a large group of people. They may arrive later. The knight who returned alone may just be eager to come back and tell the good news and stabilize the hearts of the people in the castle. You know, the kid in campers castle now, but his Ted Barrett''s son and his lover''s sister, he should not die."


    "And the property of Lingfeng castle!" milt added bitterly.


    Looking at biton goult, baffby nodded and agreed: "biton, you''re right. Ted Barrett won''t die. But Taylor''s current situation is not that she will die if she doesn''t save. In fact, they still have an absolute advantage!"


    Milt understood, stared at BAFF, said with a shocked face: "you mean, Ted Barrett wants us to consume each other. When we have casualties, they will take the opportunity to shoot!"


    The eight people in the tent were silent. Except milt, all the others were qualified knights. They were not afraid of war and death, but at the moment, they couldn''t help feeling the chill of a long sword!


    "Bang!"


    A moment later, milt hit the table with a fist, the crude wooden table shook violently, and the wine cup, dagger and cheese plate on the table banged.


    Milt felt powerless and angry. He really wanted to pull out his sword and split the table in front of him into two sections as tylosi, Eric and Ted Barrett!


    These damn animals!


    He wanted to chop them all into meat!


    What they destroy is the power he will rule!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 78

    "Wait!"


    Milt suddenly grabbed something and looked at baffby. He said, "if the Barrett family wants us to kill each other, why would Taylor West risk sending people out of the city? Such a plan can''t be decided suddenly. It must be the plan still!"


    Looking at milt, babby said in a deep voice, "Sir, this is our chance."


    "Opportunity?" asked milt, and all the vassals stared at the calm baffbi.


    At this time, clemen, the thoughtful bodyguard, said, "you mean their interests are not exactly the same. There are differences between telosi and the Barrett family?"


    "This is the most likely." baffbee couldn''t help recalling his memory of tylosey.


    That woman has all the characteristics of a mother in addition to her great manly bearing. His son, who was already valued as an earl, was like a child in his teens under her care.


    In pavby''s heart, Eric campes did not have the thinking and nobility that a count Lord should have, nor the courage that a knight should have.


    Except for that nice leather bag.


    "Campesiburg can only be the campesiburg of the campesian family." baffby analyzed, "I think, as a mother, telosi must pay far more attention to her son than her family."


    "Therefore, compared with completely losing campersburg''s strength to fight with us, she must be more willing to use Barrett''s strength to reduce her loss. After all, in her opinion, campersburg''s strength belongs entirely to his son, or to her."


    "They occupy campesiburg and control Cumbria, which is of great benefit to the Barrett family, and can even be directly regarded as the expansion of the Barrett family. Therefore, it is a reasonable request for them to ask for help from the Barrett family when they are besieged by the ghost faced eagle."


    Everyone had understood baffbi''s meaning, and don Delhi quickly interrupted: "it''s just that the old lady of telosi didn''t expect that her lover''s brother would refuse her. Ha ha, it''s really cold-blooded and ruthless."


    "It''s ruthless, but it''s also very reasonable," said baffbi. "As the Marquis of imoris, Ted Barrett naturally wants to consider his vassals. I''m afraid no one is willing to risk being attacked by Warcraft."


    "Hey, those guys in the south are a group of rats!" Don Delhi curled his lips and disdained his face. "They only deserve to play smart. When they see Warcraft, they must run faster than their war horses!"


    The vassals laughed and the atmosphere in the tent suddenly became relaxed.


    "Don Delhi, you old man are right. Their courage is really like mice. As long as there is a little movement, they will get into the hole immediately!"


    Biton goult held the wine cup and motioned to don Delhi. They drank a mouthful of ale happily.


    Looking at the relaxed people, milt felt that at such a moment, he should propose a toast together.


    Just as milt was about to make a noise, baffby shouted discontentedly, "what are you guys enjoying? Now is not a relaxed time!"


    "Hey, old buffby, don''t always keep a straight face!" seal minister Marlin wood shook his wine cup. "You''ve analyzed everything. We don''t have to worry about the Barrett family."


    "This is only temporary!"


    "Then we''ll be happy for a while!"


    With that, Marlin wood and don Delhi drank the ale in the wine cup together.


    Looking at the Tang Derry who drank alone and didn''t call himself, milt held the wine cup, neither drinking nor not drinking. Finally, he had to take a small drink, keep his face as usual and put the wine cup.


    Looking at these guys, baffbi breathed out and said, "what if the army of the Barrett family suddenly appears behind the river bend tomorrow morning!"


    Behind the bend?


    Tang Deli, who was holding a wine cup and preparing to continue to fight for wine, was stunned.


    Putting down his wine cup, don Delhi said to baffbi, "old baffbi, what do you want to say? How can the army of the Barrett family appear behind us?"


    "You didn''t see that we didn''t invite you to the old buffby''s bar, come!" said Sir Marlin wood, pausing the wine cup on the table and making a thump to signal buffby to have a drink first.


    Pavby didn''t pick up his wine cup: "this is not the time for a party, and I don''t want to disturb you for such a thing."


    Knocking the table with a wine cup to make a noise is a popular method of persuading wine at banquets in the north.


    Seeing baffbi''s solemn face, the relaxed atmosphere in the tent suddenly returned to dignity.


    "Say it, say it!" cried Sir Marlin wood, interrupted. "Old buffby talks slowly. It''s not easy to pee when he''s old..."


    "You guy."


    Baffbee always had a good temper. After laughing and scolding, he looked at the waiting people and said, "Ted Barrett refused telosi''s request for help. This is only the most likely situation now. In addition, we need to consider another situation, that is, the Marquis of Ted Barrett is not so ruthless, and the Knights led by yimorris are not so timid."


    "Imagine what would happen if the Barrett family agreed to support us when telosi knew our position?" baffbi''s eyes swept the faces of the people.


    Clement bowed his head and said thoughtfully, "there are those ghost faced eagles in front. They will choose to bypass the hills on both sides and appear directly behind us to launch a sudden attack!"


    With that, Clement looked up at pavby.


    "That''s right." baffy nodded. "Now our attention is in campesburg. If this happens, we won''t even have the chance to fight with Taylor West. We will be directly annihilated by the Barrett family in the river forest land. I believe Taylor West must have noticed our scouts. They are too close."


    Hearing this, milt looked embarrassed. He had wanted to order the scouts to approach the castle to observe the situation.


    "What shall we do now, transfer immediately?" asked milt.


    Pavby nodded, and his heart was heavy.


    If the Barrett family had agreed to telosi''s request for help, their situation would be extremely difficult and even doomed to failure.


    "Count," said baffby, looking at milt with a serious face, "in any case, we can''t continue to stick here. We must re formulate the battle plan and abandon the original luring ambush strategy!"


    Milt nodded and said solemnly, "Sir buffby Swaziland, you say, we all believe in you."


    Although milt had no military talent, he knew that he should choose to trust the old FengChen at this time.


    Baffbee nodded. Although milt was not a qualified Lord in his heart, at least he was not too bad. He could hear some suggestions from others,


    Baffby said, "first, we will send a knight team. This team is specially responsible for intercepting and killing the knights who send messages from campesburg south. This can verify whether the Barrett family has agreed to telosi''s request for help."


    "Second point: we need more food. The ghost faced Eagles may leave at any time, and we can fall into a hard battle. At that time, food will be the most critical factor in determining the outcome!"


    "The third point: if everything goes in the right direction: the ghost faced Eagle has not left, and the Barrett family has not agreed to support. Then we must find a way to plot against the vassals in the castle and give them a chance to choose again."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 79

    On the road to Shanghe Town, a caravan is resting on the roadside.


    In the caravan, a little girl of four or five years old, holding several bunches of colorful flowers in her hand, trotted and stood in front of ARIF.


    Looking at ARIF, the little girl said carefully, "Lord ARIF, can I bother you?"


    "Of course," said ARIF. "Can I help you? Lovely lady."


    Being called miss makes the little girl quite excited and shy.


    With a sigh of relief, the little girl calmed her mood and tried to make herself clear: "Lord ARIF, when can we get to Shanghe town? Can we do it today?"


    Looking at ARIF, the little girl''s bright eyes were full of expectation.


    Elif put the food aside, looked at the little girl in front of him and said kindly, "little cute, you can see your father today."


    "Really!" hearing ARIF''s words, the expectation on the little girl''s face turned into a surprise, and she almost jumped up with joy.


    The little girl''s lovely reaction made ARIF laugh, looked at her and said softly, "of course, I won''t cheat a lovely girl like you. I''ve prepared food here. Can I invite you to dinner?"


    When invited, let the little girl know what to do.


    Hesitating, she first turned her head and looked at her mother. She saw that her mother was busy preparing food for herself.


    The little girl thought for a while and then said to ARIF, "I''m sorry, Lord ARIF. If I have dinner with you, my mother will have to be alone. I hope I can have dinner with my mother."


    With that, the little girl looked at elif with an apologetic face.


    "What a good boy." ARIF smiled and praised.


    The little girl''s voice was soft, and she tried to make it clear, which made her feel very cute, so she deliberately teased her and said, "you don''t have to apologize, but if you still have a chance to have dinner together in the future, you can''t refuse me. You know, I''ll be very, very sad to be rejected by a lovely little girl like you."


    "Yes!" the little girl said, nodding at ARIF.


    Then the little girl looked at the beautiful flowers in her hand. After a little hesitation, she straightened her arm and handed the flowers to ARIF.


    "Lord ARIF, these beautiful flowers are for you. Thank you for taking me and my mother to find my father."


    "Oh, thank you!"


    With a surprised look on his face, ARIF took several bouquets of wild flowers with both hands, put them on the tip of his nose, sniffed, and said with an intoxicated look: "beautiful lady, this is the best gift I''ve ever received."


    Elif''s exaggerated reaction made the little girl quite shy and said happily, "Lord elif, they are the wild flowers I just picked on the roadside!"


    Her gift was liked. The little girl was full of joy. She held her little hand and pointed to the place where she picked flowers.


    "Oh, my God! Did you pick it yourself?!" said ARIF more exaggerated.


    The little girl grinned and giggled when she saw an adult in ARIF.


    Just when they were having a good talk, the little girl''s mother hurried forward.


    "Melissa, come here quickly," she cried, coming forward and holding her daughter in a nervous tone.


    "You will disturb Lord ARIF''s dinner. You can''t be so naughty. Apologize to Lord ARIF."


    With that, she first bowed to ARIF and apologized for her daughter''s behavior.


    "Mrs. Winnie, you''re too worried."


    Arif stood up and said easygoingly, "I won''t feel disturbed by a lovely little girl like Melissa. Even this trip is full of joy."


    With that, ARIF smiled at the little girl who didn''t know whether to apologize.


    "Thank you for your tolerance." Winnie leaned over to ARIF again with a reserved look.


    Looking up at her mother, the little girl also bowed to ARIF and said, "Lord ARIF, I''m sorry to disturb your dinner."


    "Not at all." ARIF took off his hat and bent over to look at the little girl. "Beautiful miss Melissa, you are welcome to chat with me at any time."


    With that, ARIF winked at Melissa, and the little girl was happy again.


    After the mother and daughter left, ARIF sat down again, picked up the food and continued to eat.


    "Lord ARIF, when have you been so easy-going!" the mercenary asked loudly.


    Looking at the mercenary, ARIF threw a piece of dried meat into his mouth, chewed and said, "I''ve always been like this. Didn''t I tell you?"


    "Always? Hey, it''s not the first time we''ve dealt with!" cried the mercenary, obviously not believing ARIF''s nonsense.


    After drinking a mouthful of ale, ARIF said coldly to several mercenaries: "such a lovely little girl, do you want me to treat her like those slaves!"


    "Hey, hey, look, look! The little one has sent food to the slaves again," shouted the mercenary, nicknamed axe.


    While chewing food, ARIF and others silently watched Melissa running around in front of more than a dozen slaves with bread in their mouths.


    "Elif," said pace, the mercenary leader, "the mother and daughter are free people. You''re not doing anything!"


    Looking at pace''s poor eyes, ARIF glanced and said discontentedly, "master pace, what do you think I''ll do? Although I''m a businessman and don''t have your chivalry, no matter how bastard I am, I won''t attack a child of several years old."


    "Not for gold coins?" pace stared at ARIF, not knowing the truth of his words.


    "That depends on how many gold coins it is!" ARIF smiled and looked at pace. "Don''t worry. If you really want to embarrass them, it''s not their current treatment. I spent a lot of effort to find them."


    Elif looked at Melissa running around the slaves like an elf and said to herself, "in fact, the good days of their mother and daughter are coming."


    Turning his head and looking at the suspicious pace on his face, ARIF said with a proud smile: "remember the slave named torio last time? It''s the slave you saw in the street who changed into an aristocrat."


    "Is that his wife and daughter?"


    Pace glanced at Melissa and her daughter ahead. He had a deep memory of the slave named torio.


    With a smile, elif seemed to think of something beautiful: "yes, it''s the guy''s family."


    Seeing his smile with deep meaning, pace frowned and continued to ask, "did he ask you to do this? Just a family of honorary Knights doesn''t seem to be worth your treatment."


    "As I said, I, ARIF, have always been so kind and polite."


    Arif straightened up, but pace curled his mouth with disdain on his face, and the other mercenaries booed and laughed loudly.


    "Don''t you guys want a reward!" ARIF gritted his teeth when everyone laughed at him.


    But they didn''t care about his threat at all. They bumped into the wine cup and shouted to let him say something.


    "It''s nothing to tell you!" said ARIF discontentedly. "An honorary knight is nothing, but it''s the count of Lingfeng Castle who asked me to get their mother and daughter to Shanghe town!"


    When ARIF finished, he stopped talking, drank ale and smiled proudly.


    As long as he delivers the mother and daughter to Shanghe town safely, he will own the business of averier county and iron ore Bureau in the future!

 Chapter 80

    In Lingfeng castle, in the study, Arthur is looking carefully with a brand-new bow.


    The appearance of this bow is very different from the traditional longbow. In addition to the fact that the body of the bow is much shorter than the long bow, even the style and material are completely different from the traditional long bow.


    This is a compound reverse bow!


    Composite refers to the materials it uses.


    Most of the traditional longbows are made of elm, hazelnut or ash wood. In addition, there are a small number of superior longbows, and the scarce purple shirt wood will be used to make the bow body.


    However, no matter what kind of wood is used, the bow body material is extremely single, and it looks like a round wooden stick with strings pulled.


    The long bow in Arthur''s hand is flat, and the material is not purple shirt wood, but three kinds of wood growing in the south foot of the Tungus mountains.


    In addition to bow body wood, the manufacturing process is also different from traditional long-term workers.


    First of all, in the middle of the bow body, there is a handle that is easy to grasp and quickly take an arrow. In addition, it is also one of the most important points: Arthur asked the bowmaker to use animal glue to stick the treated Warcraft tendon to the bow back.


    Bow and arrow is a weapon that converts elastic potential energy into kinetic energy.


    When people pull the bow, the bow stores the force exerted by people, and then when releasing the bow string, the bow quickly recovers to the original state, and converts the stored energy into the power of the arrow.


    Simply put, the power of bow and arrow is directly proportional to the force applied to the bow and the recovery speed of the bow body.


    The greater the force people use to pull the bow and the faster the bow body changes from deformation to recovery, the greater the power of the bow and arrow.


    Therefore, to increase the power of bows and arrows, we must strengthen the elasticity and toughness of bows.


    The elasticity of Warcraft tendon can be described as excellent.


    After adhering the Warcraft tendon, the bow body is like adding an elastic device like a rubber band. After pulling, the bow body can instantly return to its original position, greatly improving the energy conversion and enhancing the power of the bow and arrow.


    In addition to the addition of Warcraft tendon, there is another important change in the composite reverse arch, that is, the use of arch.


    In addition to increasing the elastic potential energy of the bow, the more important purpose of the use of the bow is to make the bow shorter without reducing the power of the bow and arrow.


    The length of the long bow in this world is extremely exaggerated. The short one has reached one meter and seven meters, and the long one is more than two meters. It stands higher than people on the ground!


    As a war weapon, the longbow is designed not to look good, but to improve energy conversion and increase the shooting distance of bows and arrows.


    The purple long bow in this world can shoot at a distance of more than 300 meters. Within 200 meters, it can pierce the knight''s plate armor, and within 150 meters, it can shoot a fully armed Knight.


    Although Changgong is powerful and comparable to a pistol, in Arthur''s view, as a long-range lethal weapon, the longbow has an obvious disadvantage - it can''t ride and shoot!


    Because the long worker''s bow body is too long to be used on horseback, when riding and shooting, knights use a reduced version of the long bow. The medium bow with a length of less than 1.7 meters. Even for convenience, some Knights will use a short bow with a length of less than 1.2 meters.


    However, both medium bow and short bow lose the power of bow and arrow in exchange for convenient use.


    According to Thorne, if Zhonggong wants to penetrate the knight''s plate armor, it needs to be within 100 meters, while if it wants to penetrate the plate armor and lock armor to form effective killing, it needs to be within 50 meters.


    As for the short bow... Thorne doesn''t know, because there is no short bow in Lingfeng castle.


    Even the middle bow is used for Knight training.


    Fifty meters, at the speed of the knight''s charge, it is estimated that it will take only two arrows.


    No wonder knights in this world only use bows and arrows when guarding the city, and only charge and close combat on horseback. When Arthur knew the situation, he couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    The maximum width of the bow mouth of this composite reverse bow is only one meter. According to the bow and arrow standards of the world, it is a proper short bow.


    Holding the newly made compound reverse bow, Arthur straightened his waist and opened the bow string with an empty arrow.


    The bow string is made of Warcraft''s tendons. It looks like a white silver wire.


    The moment he pulled the bow, Arthur felt the huge reaction of the bow string.


    "Jump!"


    At the moment of releasing the bow string, the bow body instantly recovered, and Arthur''s body leaned forward slightly with great force.


    "How are you, my lord?" Thorne asked hastily.


    Looking at the gorgeous new bows and arrows and listening to the sound of bowstrings bouncing, Thorne couldn''t help but be eager to try.


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur handed him the bow and arrow: "how! I don''t know!"


    Thorne nodded and immediately grabbed the bow and arrow.


    "Jump!" a clear and dull string sounded again in the study.


    Thorne looked at the bow and arrow in his hand with some shock. He thought that the pulling force of such a short bow and arrow should be much lighter, but after trying, he found that it was heavier than the long bow.


    "How?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "Sir, it''s heavy!" Thorne''s eyes still looked surprised. "This bow needs at least 90 kilograms to open! It''s much heavier than the long bow! I''m afraid only fighting knights can use such a bow."


    Looking at Thorne''s surprised look, Arthur was very satisfied.


    Heavy bow is probably the only disadvantage of this bow, but Arthur doesn''t care.


    This composite reverse bow with Warcraft material is prepared for fighting knights.


    Ordinary people, even strong men, hold such a bow and shoot three or four arrows at most. They will have weak arms and can''t be used to fight at all.


    Holding the water cup, Arthur smiled and asked, "how many arrows can you shoot without fatigue with this bow?"


    "This bow..." Thorne thought, "there should be no problem with less than 100. If it exceeds 100, it may be inaccurate."


    "Cough!" Arthur choked on the water.


    A hundred!!??


    He just pulled the bow string and estimated that he could shoot up to ten quasi arrows!


    Arthur gave Thorne a white look - he is worthy of being a guy with silver fighting strength and can''t provoke


    "What''s the problem, sir?" Thorne asked suspiciously when he looked strange.


    "No, not at all!"


    Put down the water cup, Arthur directly ordered: "go down and let people prepare. It''s outside the castle. Let''s wait and try the power of this bow..."


    "Yes, sir." Thorne set aside his bow and arrow and immediately turned out to deliver the order.


    An hour later, Arthur and more than a dozen guards stood in the open space outside the castle.


    Looking at the stakes every 50 meters ahead, Arthur nodded with satisfaction. The farthest wooden stake is 600 meters!


    "Captain Thorne, it''s up to you," Arthur said to Thorne next to him.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Thorne pulled a feather arrow from the arrow pot at his feet and pulled the bow string at the nearest stake.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 81

    There are no foreign enemies in Shanghe collar. Warcraft is the only enemy in Shanghe collar, and the best way to deal with Warcraft is to attack from a distance.


    Therefore, the knights on the river are all excellent longbowmen, and Lingfeng Castle lists archery as one of the most important items in Knight training.


    Thorne opened the bow and arrow, and the bow bent back. For a moment of concentration, Arthur heard only a clear sound and a violent sound at the same time.


    "Bang!"


    Arthur immediately turned his head and looked at the stake 50 meters away. His face first showed a trace of shock. Then he immediately turned to joy and excitement, grinned and was directly happy.


    These wooden stakes are used by the castle guards to practice arrows at ordinary times, and their size is slightly smaller than that of adult men. Considering that the shooting range in the castle is too small to test the performance of bows and arrows, Arthur asked the guards to move to the open space of the castle.


    At this moment, under Thorne''s arrow, a wooden pile 50 meters away was directly cut off an arm sized wooden block, the wooden pile also fell to the ground, and the arrow fell to the ground 20 or 30 meters behind the wooden pile!


    This


    The guards looked at the fallen stake in surprise. Thorne held the bow and was also shocked.


    Although the power of the bow is directly proportional to the power of the bow and arrow, it also involves the problem of energy conversion.


    Although the new bow and arrow in his hand was stronger than the long bow, Thorne didn''t expect such power to directly break and knock down the wooden stakes!


    At first, he thought Arthur wanted to design a bow and arrow suitable for horseback. Although he had sufficient confidence in Arthur, at first, he only thought that a short bow of this size could have the power of a medium bow or close to a long bow at most.


    But after he shot an arrow himself, he clearly felt that this strange bow was much more powerful than the long bow!


    Not to mention Thorne and the guards around him, even Arthur himself didn''t talk about such a situation at all.


    In the age of cold weapons, bows and arrows were not intended to be the most powerful weapons.


    So when he couldn''t make guns, Arthur immediately thought of bringing the technology of composite reverse bow to the world.


    In his last life, he was a member of a bow and arrow shooting club. He was once very obsessed with retro bow shooting and specially learned about this traditional craft.


    As Thorne thought, Arthur really just wanted to design a powerful bow and arrow suitable for riding and shooting.


    It was Arthur''s whim to use Warcraft tendons and tendons instead of livestock tendons and cotton and hemp fibers.


    He went to the weapon factory several times. He also saw the processed Warcraft tendons and tendons in person. He knew that they were excellent bow making materials, but he didn''t talk about the power of such finished products!


    Although there are reasons why the arrow and the stake are dry when cutting down the wood block, changing the stake into a knight on horseback and guarding according to the city, I''m afraid it can directly fix people on the ground at a distance of 50 meters!


    "Sir, this bow..." looking at Arthur, Thorne still hasn''t recovered.


    As a knight, he naturally knows what such a bow means.


    "Look at you!" Arthur looked disgusted. "What''s so surprising about this power? Come on, then experiment!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Thorne pulled out the arrow again and aimed it at the stake 100 meters away.


    With a whoosh, the bow recovered immediately.


    At a glance, Arthur could not see the shadow of the arrow on the stake 100 meters away. This time, a fine arrow with strong penetration is used.


    "Penetration!" in the distance, a castle guard shouted out the shooting situation.


    "Try again, still use the fine arrow!" Arthur ordered directly before Thorne spoke.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Thorne''s blood is boiling now. A good weapon with an arrow is far more exciting for a knight than a stunning beauty.


    ¡­¡­


    In one hour, Thorne had shot more than 30 feather arrows, and Arthur also got satisfactory data.


    In the case of no direct wind, the maximum range of the new composite reverse bow is more than 500 meters!


    The farthest arrow fell to a distance of nearly 600 meters.


    According to the depth of the arrow into the pile, the new reverse bow can shoot through the knight''s plate armor within 450 meters!


    Within 400 meters, you can shoot and kill fully armed Knights!


    Four hundred meters!


    Under the condition of downwind, the farthest projection distance of traditional longbow is only so.


    This is definitely a secret weapon!


    Of course, this bow is not without shortcomings.


    The most important disadvantage is that the strength required to open the bow is too high, which is a test of the user''s physical quality. I''m afraid it can''t be used if it''s not a fighting knight.


    Secondly, the production speed is slow, and it is impossible to produce in large quantities quickly.


    This is limited by Warcraft materials and manufacturing technology.


    According to the data of weapon factories, the time required to make a new reverse bow is more than twice that of a general long bow.


    Although the new bow had obvious shortcomings, Arthur was not particularly worried.


    First, the number of fighting knights is limited. When the soldiers of the first army have enough strength to use, the required number of bows and arrows must have completed production.


    Now, such a secret weapon can be used by castle guards.


    Secondly, such equipment can be used as the unique weapon of Shanghe collar.


    The style of bow can be imitated, but no one can get Warcraft materials except Arthur. If the manufacturing method of this new bow is regarded as an advanced technology, Lingfeng castle can always maintain its technical advantage.


    After receiving the bow from Thorne, Arthur checked it again and again and found that there was no change in the bow after continuous use.


    "Thorne, send the order," Arthur ordered directly. "Let the weapons factory fully produce this kind of bow and arrow. In addition, the bow needs to be improved. This is the data. Send someone to send it together."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "Also," Arthur called Thorne, who was eager to send orders, "any one of these bows should be recorded and supervised, including the Warcraft materials divided every day. In particular, the Warcraft materials should be kept confidential first, and then they must not flow out! If you are short of manpower, you can send guards from the castle. In short, the purpose is one - there should be no mistakes!"


    Such a bow and arrow can be regarded as a sniper gun in the world. Arthur doesn''t want to be pierced by an arrow one day when he inspects outside the castle. It''s not clear.


    We must strictly control weapons of mass destruction!


    "Yes, sir!" Thorne replied loudly. "Sir, do you need a name for this bow?"


    "Lord count, why don''t you name the bow yourself!"


    "Yes, Lord count, you invented this bow. Please give it another name!"


    The guards around warmly asked Arthur to name the bow.


    Just improving the material. I didn''t invent the bow. Arthur thought.


    Looking at the bow, Arthur thought and said, "since this bow is made of Warcraft materials, it''s called Warcraft bow!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 82

    "So the Barrett family refused telosi''s request for help?"


    "Yes, sir," said the bachelor ilu, "the vassals of the Barrett family seem reluctant to go north and say it is contrary to tradition."


    After lunch, Arthur discussed the situation in the kingdom with Boye and ilu in his study.


    It has to be said that since the bachelor joined, the sensitivity of lingfengbao news has been different from before.


    Lingfeng castle will be able to know the major events in the kingdom within ten days at most.


    It is the most important duty of the bachelors to convey information and assist the noble lords.


    At present, the letter bird nest in Lingfeng Castle keeps twenty or thirty letter birds brought by bachelor Yilu. News from all over the kingdom is transmitted to Lingfeng Castle every day.


    As in the past, unless there is information about Lingfeng castle or important Kingdom events, if Lingfeng Castle doesn''t ask in person, Xuecheng won''t tell it.


    Now, with the presence of the great sage ilu, the situation is naturally not needed. For example, this time, the information about the Barrett family. After learning that, Xuecheng immediately passed the news to Lingfeng castle.


    Although he failed to realize his wish to build another school city, and information acquisition still needs to be transferred to the school city, Arthur is very satisfied with the current situation.


    At least not like before. When the news of the Kingdom reaches Lingfeng castle, it is often two or three months later.


    As for the intelligence agency, Arthur has also asked Gustav to build it secretly, and its functions are limited to Shanghe town for the time being.


    "Tradition?" Arthur smiled noncommittally. "So the Duke agrees with what is happening in Cumbria?"


    Mr. ilu nodded and said, "it''s inconvenient for the superior lords to intervene in the struggle in the family."


    "Tradition!" Arthur laughed and spit out two words. Perhaps this is also the reason why the vassals dared to refuse to fight for telosi.


    "My Lord, there are many rumors about the life of count Eric campes in the South recently. Among them, it involves the relationship between telosi Barrett and the Marquis of Barrett, which has affected the relationship between the Barrett family and the kenovi family."


    The great sage ilu said slowly. He deliberately reminded Arthur that the Duke''s acquiescence was not as simple as tradition.


    "Expected."


    Arthur nodded and asked bachelor Boye to explain milt and clemen''s request for help to the great sage ilu.


    "I see." after listening to Mr. Boye''s narration, Mr. Yilu nodded. "So, that Eric campes is really not the child of count libron, and those rumors should be deliberately released by milt and others."


    On the death of libron campes, Mr. IRU didn''t show the slightest surprise. Instead, he was curious that Arthur refused milt''s decision.


    To the curiosity of Mr. ilu, Arthur said: "Lingfeng Castle does not interfere in the struggle between any other aristocratic territories. I personally hope that both of them can solve the contradiction through negotiation and consultation. War is not conducive to the development of the territory and the happy life of the people. Of course, we should also focus on the chaos at home and never allow any situation detrimental to the interests of Shanghe collar."


    Looking at Arthur, master ilu was stunned.


    Arthur''s words were undoubtedly very correct, but looking at his serious appearance, Bachelor ilu always felt something strange.


    Mr. Boye was also surprised - that''s not what the guy said that night.


    "Adults are right, but some contradictions are doomed to be resolved only through war."


    After sighing, Mr. ilu then said, "Lord count, there has been a ghost faced Eagle raging in the south of the territory. It is said that it has caused great damage in the east of zuogya, and the Green family and their vassals have suffered serious losses. Should we take some countermeasures?"


    Zuo Geya''s encounter and the siege of campesiburg made the two bachelors extremely worried about the safety of Lingfeng castle and Shanghe collar.


    "It should be taken seriously!" Arthur nodded deeply. "I''ll put captain Thorne in charge of it. You don''t have to worry too much."


    "Sir, I wonder what you intend Sir Thorne to do?" pursued bachelor IRU.


    He was really worried because Arthur''s carelessness caused great disaster to the ghost faced eagles in the upper river.


    It has been half a month since he came to Shanghe collar. He sees the development of Shanghe town. He really doesn''t want this situation. He is paralyzed by a group of Warcraft.


    Looking at the slightly anxious Mr. ilu, Arthur smiled and said, "I know Master ilu has a response plan in mind, but the primary task of Lingfeng castle now is development."


    "Although Lingfeng castle has cooperation with the Green family, it does not include this matter. If the Green family needs help, they will ask the superior Lord for help, rather than our two families sending troops to destroy the ghost faced eagle."


    "My Lord, that''s not exactly what I mean." Mr. ilu said. "There''s a message from the school city: the Davidson family has agreed to help the Green family deal with the rampage of Warcraft. I''m worried that they will drive the Warcraft back to shangheling, so I hope you can take the initiative and work together to eliminate the Warcraft."


    Oh!


    Sir IRU''s suggestion made Arthur happy. This is to deliver it to the door with conditions to be a thug.


    Looking at them, Arthur said with a flat face: "humans can''t even expel the birds in the sky. They also want to expel Warcraft. If it weren''t for the existence of the Tungus mountains, the northern part of the whole kingdom would have been the territory of Warcraft."


    "If they think they can drive away flying Warcraft, then drive it. In short, Lingfeng castle will not participate!"


    Arthur has made up his mind. Boye and ilu intend to persuade, but Arthur directly raises his hand to stop them.


    "You don''t have to worry. As the Lord of Shanghe, the safety of the territory is naturally my greatest concern. I''ll leave this matter to captain Thorne. You''re busy enough, so you don''t have to worry about it..."


    After a slight silence, both scholars nodded.


    After getting along with each other recently, they both know some of Arthur''s behavior style. Although they are usually approachable and have no aristocratic arrogance, once he has identified something or issues about principles, they can not be changed and discussed.


    And what Arthur said just now has been very clear - if the opinions are not adopted, they will perform their respective duties. There is no need to ask more!


    After the discussion of territorial security, Arthur asked about education and legislation. After listening to the two bachelors'' reports on the situation and progress, Arthur only made a few comments.


    Looking at the back of the two bachelors leaving, Arthur slowly relaxed his body and made himself comfortable in his clothes.


    "Leah, pinch my shoulders," Arthur said wearily


    "Yes, sir!" Leah came forward and squeezed Arthur''s shoulder.


    The promotion of the territory transformation plan has strengthened Lingfeng castle''s control over the territory, but with it, more and more things need to be handled by him.


    Although he doesn''t have to do many things himself, he has to pay attention to everything in order to correct the problems in time.


    At the end of the day, Arthur could only stay in his study.


    Squinting and enjoying Leia''s massage, Arthur muttered to himself: "it seems that it''s time to get a Secretariat..."

 Chapter 83

    Arthur really can''t trust a bachelor completely.


    At a time when the future of Xuecheng is uncertain, the fundamental interest of the bachelors is Xuecheng after all. This point, whether it is Boye or IRU bachelor, can not be excluded.


    This makes it impossible for Arthur to tell both his secrets.


    Like the ghost faced eagle.


    Although Arthur believed that they would not do anything to undermine the stability of the riverfront, the professor said: if chaos is born, words are the order. If you don''t keep secret, you will lose your minister, if you don''t keep secret, you will lose your body, and if you don''t keep secret, you will be harmed.


    What I said is quite reasonable.


    The political chaos in the kingdom is a great opportunity for the development of Shanghe collar. At such a moment, even if the nobles were dissatisfied with his reform, they would not pay too much attention.


    Once they know that Arthur controls a group of Warcraft and Arthur''s special reform, all the nobles will have trouble sleeping and eating!


    Perhaps before the end of the chaos in the Kingdom, the noble coalition led by the Duke of the north had set foot on the land of Shanghe.


    Arthur didn''t want such trouble. At least not now!


    The whole river leader, Arthur fully trusted, in addition to the castle''s guard knight, there were only a few people such as Gustav.


    These people may not fully understand his reform, but they are absolutely consistent with him in their positions and interests. The strength of Lingfeng castle is their strength.


    In sum, the trust of the bachelors in Arthur''s heart can not compare with the serfs liberated by him.


    At least the peasants now absolutely support him, the Lord.


    Just as Arthur was thinking about how to form a team of secretaries to help him reduce his burden, Thorne stepped in from the door.


    "Your Excellency, torio wants to see you. He seems to have come to thank you with his wife and children."


    "Oh!" broke free of Leah''s little hand and Arthur sat up. "I didn''t expect to arrive so soon. That guy torio must be very happy. How''s his family?" Arthur asked happily.


    "It looks good. They didn''t expect to meet again," Thorne said with a relaxed look.


    "Then let them in!" Arthur smiled. "I want to see how much torio''s wife and daughter are worth his life and death."


    As a lord, Arthur was happy to accept such gratitude.


    With Arthur''s consent, Thorne ordered the guard outside the door to bring torio and his family to the study, and he stepped behind Arthur.


    A moment later, torio stood at the door of the study with his wife and daughter.


    Torio was dressed in brown leather and his grey trousers were stained with dust.


    When he looked at Arthur staring at himself with a smile, the man in his thirties instantly complicated his face.


    Leaving aside his wife and daughter, torio strode straight to Arthur. The next scene was like a tough man who was full of humiliation, heartache and suffering, and suddenly got rid of his tough disguise.


    He knelt at Arthur''s feet on one knee.


    ¡ª¡ª"My Lord!"


    The hoarse voice and rolling tears reveal the endless gratitude and respect of the man who has been a husband, a father, willing to sacrifice his life for his wife and daughter and willing to be a slave.


    Thorne stood aside, staring at torio with a frozen face.


    In his heart, tears are not only the embodiment of men''s incompetence, but also the shame of knights. But Thorne was not relieved to see torio kneeling at Arthur''s feet and his wife and daughter standing behind him. He recognized such tears and torio, the original slave.


    Torio shook his body and called Arthur, and his throat could no longer spit out a complete sentence.


    Facing torio, who was hoarse and trying to express his gratitude, Arthur said, "get up, you scared the child."


    "Yes, sir..." torrio stood up after he said a hoarse word in his throat.


    "Winnie, come on, this is the count!" torio said to his wife behind him.


    In fact, without her husband''s explanation, Winnie already knew that the young man in front of her was the count of shangheling who pardoned her husband and reunited their family.


    On the way to the castle, torio has been telling her how he met the Lord, how he was pardoned as a slave, how he became his honorary knight, and how he was entrusted with an important task


    But his husband forgot to tell himself that the LORD was so young.


    In her husband''s description, Winnie has imagined Arthur as a tall, noble and kind middle-aged or old aristocrat!


    Winnie was so nervous that she didn''t even consider her timid daughter hiding behind her.


    "Lord count..." holding her skirt, according to her husband''s advice, she bent down and saluted Arthur.


    Winnie''s long chestnut hair was tied behind her head, but she was still a little messy, thin, and her face looked haggard and tired.


    Arthur saw her nervousness, nodded and asked with concern, "welcome to shangheling. Is everything going well all the way?"


    "Thank the count for his concern. The road is very smooth!" Winnie was a little flustered by Arthur''s concern. After hastily answering Arthur''s questions, she looked up at Arthur and said nervously, "count, thank you for forgiving torio, thank you for reuniting our family, and thank you for your kindness!" this was what she had thought on her way to the castle.


    Arthur smiled, nodded and said, "the difficulties are over. Your family is reunited in Shanghe town. Then take this as your new home. Here you can start a new happy life."


    "Yes, thank you, count," replied Windsor immediately, still nervous.


    Torio also thanked him.


    Arthur nodded, ignoring the grateful two. With his head slightly sideways, he turned his eyes to the little guy hiding behind Winnie, holding his mother''s clothes, leaking a small head, wide eyes and staring at her in fear.


    "Melissa, say hello to the count!" Noticing Arthur''s eyes, Mrs. Winnie immediately took out her daughter hiding behind her.


    The little girl was pulled out of her back by her mother, felt the eyes of the people, ran back, grabbed her mother''s clothes, and looked timidly at Arthur and Thorne.


    The scene of torio kneeling to Arthur just now reminded the little girl of her terrible experience. She was a little afraid of Arthur, especially Thorne, who stood behind Arthur, dressed in armor and had scars on his face.


    It reminded her of the bad guys who had dragged his father down.


    "Thorne, you scared our little guest." Arthur turned to Thorne and complained, completely ignoring the timid eyes of the little girl when she looked at him.


    With his appearance, how can he scare the children.


    It''s all Thorne.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 84

    "Baby, say hello to adults."


    Seeing her daughter hiding behind her again, Winnie immediately led the little girl out again.


    Torio saw his daughter staring at Arthur timidly, and immediately prepared to make a voice to educate the little girl.


    His daughter is his hope to live, and Arthur is the one who gives him hope. He hoped his daughter could remember Arthur in her heart and thank Arthur.


    "Don''t scare the child." looking at torio, who pulled the little girl in front of him and was ready to teach, Arthur stopped him immediately.


    The little girl raised her head, held her mouth, and stared at Arthur. Her eyes were full of tears. She looked like she couldn''t let herself cry.


    She remembered the woman who caught them and told her to "shut up" and said that if she cried again, someone would cut off her father''s head.


    So she must refrain from crying.


    Arthur squatted down and let his eyes look at the little girl.


    Looking at the little girl with her teeth clenched, her face stretched and her eyes full of tears, Arthur said softly, "you''re so cute. My name is Arthur tustra. I''m your father''s friend. May I know your name?"


    "My Lord!" cried torio.


    He heard Arthur say that he was friends with himself, even for the sake of children, but how can this be!


    Ignoring torio, Arthur still looked at a poor and distressing little girl: "see, your father also wants to introduce us, but my name is not" adult ". Do you remember my name?"


    The little girl pursed her lips. Arthur''s teasing made her relax a lot. Now Arthur doesn''t seem to be a bad man.


    "Your name is Arthur tustra, and you are an adult," said the little girl, wiping the tears rolling from her eyes to her face with the back of her hand.


    "Well, compared with you, I am indeed an adult," said Arthur, pretending to be helpless, and misinterpreted the meaning of "adult" in the little girl''s mouth.


    "You see, you know my name. Can you tell me your name? If you don''t even know your name, others won''t believe that we are friends."


    "Also," Arthur pointed to Thorne and Leah behind him and said mysteriously to the little girl, "we all know you from your father. They all want to be friends with you, but I''m the first to ask your name. You have to tell me quietly first. Can you?"


    The little girl looked up at Leah, then at Thorne, and finally at Arthur in front of her and nodded.


    Arthur measured his face. The little girl put her head to Arthur''s ear and said quietly, "my name is Mi Li Sha. I''m five years old."


    "Melissa," Arthur repeated, "what a good name!"


    Hearing Arthur''s praise, the little girl finally completely relaxed, showed her teeth and smiled at Arthur.


    Arthur raised his hand and wiped the tears on the little girl''s face.


    Melissa is very cute, and it can be seen that Mrs. Winnie takes good care of her. Although she is a little thin, once she takes off her guard, her eyes are full of the innocence of the child.


    Arthur in his previous life was not a person who liked children very much, but looking at Melissa, a trace of softness filled his heart.


    Thinking about the little girl''s vigilance and fear of him just now, we can know what terrible impression the noble left in her heart.


    I guess in the little girl''s heart, all the people living in the castle are bad guys.


    Looking at Melissa, Arthur smiled and asked, "lovely Miss Melissa, can I hold you?"


    When Arthur said to hold herself, the little girl was a little embarrassed and looked at her mother.


    "Count, this..." Winnie looked at her husband. He didn''t know how to refuse Arthur at all, or she didn''t know whether to refuse Arthur.


    Arthur interrupted torio before he could speak. Looking at the little girl, Arthur smiled and said, "this matter can only be decided by yourself. Do you agree with me to hug you? Or should we have a friendly hug between friends."


    Unable to get the answer from her mother, the little girl had to make up her own mind.


    Looking at Arthur squatting in front of her, she felt that the other party was not a bad person and spoke softly. The little girl thought about it, then gave a light "um", nodded and opened her arms to Arthur.


    Arthur smiled, picked up the little girl and stood up.


    This startled Winnie and torio, and even the little girl put a ring around Arthur''s neck. They all thought Arthur just wanted to simply hug his daughter and give her some comfort. Even the little girl herself didn''t expect Arthur to hold her directly in the air.


    "Lord Arthur, put her down," torio said aside. "Melissa is so dirty that it will stain your clothes."


    Mrs. Winnie stood aside, raising her arms slightly, wondering whether she should take her daughter from Arthur''s arms.


    Melissa is a little dirty. Since knowing that she came here to see her father, the little girl was as happy as a butterfly along the way. As long as she had a chance, she would run around the roadside.


    Looking at torio''s nervous expression, Arthur joked: "torio, you''re too stingy to let me hug your daughter. It''s more stingy than Gustav when dealing with gold coins!"


    "Sir Arthur, I''m not..." torio immediately wanted to explain, but looking at the banter on Arthur''s face, he immediately stopped his voice and turned to deeply thank Arthur.


    The little girl was so simple in mind that she didn''t realize the deep meaning of the dialogue between the people. Instead, she asked Arthur curiously, "who is Gustav?"


    "Gustav..." Arthur thought and asked the little girl, "have you ever seen white bread?"


    "Yes, I have. My mother used to buy it," said the little girl.


    "Then remember, if you see a man who looks like white bread, blond hair and beautiful clothes in the future, it must be what we call Mr. Gustav."


    The little girl thought about it, thinking of a man''s white bread, clothes and hair, and giggled.


    "Remember?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    The little girl gave a "um" and nodded seriously.


    "Well, now it''s time to introduce new friends to our Miss Melissa," said Arthur, holding the little girl to Leah and Thorne.


    Standing in front of Leah, Arthur said, "her name is Leah. You can call her sister Leah. If you become good friends with sister Leah, she will give you a lot of delicious food!"


    After hearing Arthur''s introduction, the little girl immediately said to Leah, "Hello, sister Leah. My name is Melissa. I''m torio''s daughter. I''m five years old and my mother''s name is Winnie."


    "Hello, Melissa, you''re so cute." with Arthur''s eyes, Leah had brought the raspberries aside and handed them to the little girl.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 85

    Staring at the raspberries on the plate, the little girl showed her teeth.


    Although she doesn''t know what fruit it is, it''s red and small. It will be delicious.


    "Take it. It''s called raspberry. You can eat it in your mouth." looking at the lovely appearance of the little girl, Leah said gently, and put the plate in front of her.


    The little girl stared at the plate and looked very embarrassed. At last, she turned her head, lay on Arthur''s shoulder and looked at her mother.


    The meaning of the little girl''s eyes is obvious, but: Mom, can I eat?


    Mrs. Winnie looked at her daughter, nodded after a little hesitation, and told her, "only one."


    "Yes!"


    The little girl was happy, turned around, stretched out two little fingers and carefully twisted a raspberry from the plate.


    "Thank you, sister Leah."


    Then he opened his eyes and put the raspberry into his mouth.


    Looking at Melissa''s lovely appearance, Leah smiled and said, "you''re welcome. Is it delicious?"


    Raspberries are very similar to strawberries, but they are sweeter.


    The sweet taste in her mouth and the soft and crisp pulp made the little girl happy and said, "delicious!"


    "Just eat some more," Leah said.


    The little girl stared at the red raspberries on the plate. She obviously wanted to eat, but she shook her head.


    What a sensible little girl. Arthur thought.


    "We''ll eat the fruit later and give it to you." holding Melissa, Arthur looked at Thorne. "This is Thorne gel. You can call him uncle Thorne."


    Staring at Thorne, who was tall, in armor and with a long sword on her waist, the little girl unconsciously shrank into Arthur''s arms.


    Thorne looked at Melissa in Arthur''s arms. The scar was even more ferocious on his unsmiling face.


    "You... Hello, uncle Thorne." the little girl was obviously very afraid of a knight like Thorne, even her voice was slightly weak.


    Looking at the little girl, Thorne gave an "um" and nodded. He really has no decent experience with children.


    Thorne''s indifferent response made the little girl don''t know how to deal with it. She grabbed Arthur''s arm and cast a look of embarrassment and inquiry.


    Looking at the little girl, Arthur smiled and said, "don''t look at Uncle Thorne''s cold appearance, but he likes you very much. The reason why he does this is because his task is to protect the safety of all of us, so the bad guys must be afraid when they see themselves."


    Then Arthur came up to the little girl''s ear and said, "see the wound on his face? He left it to protect my father. Uncle Thorne will protect you in the future."


    After hearing Arthur''s words, the little girl looked at Thorne again, paying special attention to the scar on his face.


    "He''s very successful, isn''t he?" asked Arthur.


    The little girl nodded seriously at Arthur, smiled, and then turned her head to Thorne, showing two rows of small teeth.


    With Arthur''s words, she thought Thorne pretended to be like this on purpose. This was his task. If he wanted to protect everyone, he had to pretend to frighten the bad guys.


    But she already knows the secret, so she''s not afraid! I won''t say it!


    ¡­¡­


    Arthur held Melissa for a while, then asked Leia to bring some food and let her take care of Mrs. Winnie and Melissa, while he talked to torio about the Engineering Bureau and urban transformation.


    "Don''t put too much pressure on yourself. Engineering safety comes first, followed by quality, followed by efficiency."


    After talking for a while, Arthur was very satisfied with the project planning and construction, which torio was very attentive.


    The only problem is the shortage of manpower and the speed of the project.


    This made torio under heavy pressure and worried that he could not complete the task given to him by Arthur within five years. He failed to live up to Arthur''s trust and was even more ashamed of Arthur''s kindness.


    But Arthur knew that it was not torio''s fault to be understaffed, so he didn''t blame each other, but comforted him.


    The current river collar, in Arthur''s eyes, is a state of waste waiting to flourish. Although at least hundreds of slaves are sent every month, there are too many places to employ people: iron mines need people, factories need people, and farming also needs people.


    Each of these employment places is very important, and the mining of iron ore is the top priority. It is the engine and locomotive of development and change.


    Therefore, in terms of slave distribution, most slaves were sent to the iron ore Bureau.


    After reporting to Arthur, torio was worried about the Engineering Bureau and left in a hurry.


    Before leaving, Arthur specially asked Mrs. Winnie to bring Melissa to the castle from time to time.


    After Thorne sent the torios away, Arthur sat back in his chair. Leah stood behind him, pinched her shoulders for him and said happily, "my Lord, Melissa is a lovely little girl, and she is very sensible!"


    "Yes," Arthur replied, "I think you talked well just now. What did you say?"


    "It''s all ordinary things. At first she was a little timid, but after we got familiar with it, Melissa said a lot about her and her mother''s life. She can really say that she is a smart child!"


    A five-year-old child is at the time of tuberculosis.


    Seeing that Arthur was silent, Leah continued, "Melissa said that a temple had been built there. People sang every day and occasionally distributed food. When Melissa was hungry, she would secretly run to get bread. She was so smart!"


    "Temple?" asked Arthur.


    "Yes." seeing Arthur''s inquiry, Leah immediately said, "Mrs. Winnie said that the temple is the God of light temple. Occasionally, food is distributed to the poor. People who can''t fill their stomachs can get it. Mrs. Winnie also said that the temple is recruiting clergy and temple guards, and many people want to go."


    Arthur frowned - temple guard, what are you doing? Do the eastern dukes and nobles allow this?


    "What else did Mrs. Winnie say about the temple?" asked Arthur.


    "Also said that the temple was selling things!" Leah was very happy to see that Arthur was interested.


    "It seems that the clergy of the temple told everyone that everyone is guilty. The reason why they live hard is because they are guilty. They need to buy something called atonement voucher and burn it. If they sincerely believe in the God of light and repent to the God of light, they can forgive their sins a little bit and be a happy person in the next life.


    "And the clergy also told Mrs. Winnie that the more they buy, they can become aristocrats in their next life. The most people can go to the country of the God of light after death, and they won''t have to suffer any more. They can have anything they want."


    After hearing Leah''s words, Arthur smiled contemptuously and asked, "did Mrs. Winnie buy a redemption voucher?"


    "That''s not true. It''s said that atonement vouchers are very expensive. After Mr. torio is taken away, Mrs. Winnie has to work very hard to support herself and Melissa."


    After that, Leah asked suspiciously, "Lord Arthur, are we all really guilty?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 86

    "Remember the story I told you?" asked Arthur.


    "My Lord, I remember."


    "There is no God in this world. At least there is no God who can convict and save people," Arthur said.


    "When we are faced with difficulties, it is foolish to ask God for help. At this time, we should ask ourselves what we can do and whether friends or neighbors can give us some help. Even if we ask strangers for help, it is much more useful than asking God for help."


    "Remember, Leah!" Arthur stressed, "We don''t believe in God when we go to the river to lead people. God doesn''t play any role here! If we can''t fill our stomachs, we cultivate more land. If we don''t have money, we try to earn it. When Warcraft strikes, we will unite as one! Everyone can''t escape death, and difficulties will always appear, but don''t dream of a savior or God. All we can rely on is ourselves and unity ¡£¡±


    "If the river leader really wants to believe in anything, it should not be God, but thousands of river leaders who have sacrificed their lives for the peace of this land since ancient times!"


    "I see, Lord Arthur," Leah said behind Arthur: "Just as you abolished the farm, gave the serfs freedom and let them work hard to reclaim the land and cultivate. These are not what God did, but what you did! And Mr. torio, you pardoned him and tried to reunite their family. It''s not God''s credit, but Lord Arthur''s credit!"


    What a simple silly girl. Arthur thought with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    After the discussion with Leah about God and sin, Arthur thought about the problems mentioned by torio earlier.


    The shortage of labor force is really a headache.


    The recovery of the iron mine solved the financial problem of lingfengbao.


    Abolishing farms, emancipating serfs and promoting intensive farming... The problem of grain can be basically solved in less than two months.


    But labor


    As a soul from a populous country who believes in the concept of many people and power, Arthur attached great importance to the population problem of Shanghe collar from the beginning.


    To liberate serfs and distribute land, in addition to increasing grain production, Arthur also wanted to make farmers have the ability to feed more children, so as to improve the birth rate and increase the population in the river.


    But the problem is: population is not exactly equal to labor.


    When newborns grow up, they can participate in social labor, at least more than ten years later.


    Therefore, in addition to encouraging fertility, Arthur sacrificed part of the interests of the iron mine in exchange for a large number of slaves to go to the river - slaves are ready-made labor.


    However, with the continuous progress of reform, the labor gap of Shanghe collar can no longer be met by buying slaves alone.


    Slaves are those who are convicted of felony or captured after defeat, and no one pays ransom for them.


    According to the statistics of the foreign trade bureau, lingfengbao has bought more than 400 slaves since the iron mine was recovered.


    This purchase of slaves is absolutely huge. If it can continue, the employment problem of Shanghe collar can be solved, but the problem is that the number of slaves transported by businessmen has begun to decline recently.


    This is a very bad situation!


    Many businessmen even proposed to replace the preferential treatment of slave trafficking with some other goods.


    Other goods?


    Arthur now only wants people except gold coins!


    He still has many plans to start, and many factories have not been established!


    In fact, without torio''s reflection, he had a headache for this matter a few days ago. However, he discussed with the two bachelors for a long time and couldn''t come up with any good way to quickly increase the labor force in Shanghe town.


    Arthur tapped his fingers on the table and thought about it. He just crossed his heart and shouted at the door, "Thorne!"


    Looking at Thorne who came in, before he could speak, Arthur directly ordered, "send someone to find Gustav and say I have something important for him to do!"


    "Yes, sir!" Thorne took orders.


    As Thorne left, Arthur continued to think about his population plan in his mind. At a good time, he could not stop the reform of Shanghe town anyway!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Shanghe Town, in the Merchant Hotel.


    "You''re just in time! Boss pace!" seeing pace''s figure, the small mercenary immediately shouted at him.


    When he came to some of his men and looked at the food on the table, pace frowned and taught him, "the things here are not cheap. You guys had better not be too presumptuous. You should always leave some money to return the old woman of loreg, or she won''t sell us wine when you go back!"


    The little man smiled and said to pace: "So you''re just in time, boss! Elif didn''t know what good news he heard. He went to the foreign trade bureau with several businessmen just now. When I saw him happy, I yelled for his treat. Unexpectedly, the guy waved his hand and directly said that he had all the food and drink we had these days! Tell me, how can we miss such an opportunity!"


    "Good news, what good news?"


    "I don''t know. We can eat and drink. We''re too lazy to know the good things of elif. Boss, come and sit down!"


    Pace frowned and thought, then said, "no, I''m going to go out and have a look around. Since ARIF''s treat, you''ll let go and don''t save him money. I think that guy probably made a lot of gold coins this trip!"


    "Out again?!"


    The little man said puzzled: "I said, boss, what''s good about Shanghe town? Why do you always run outside? We might as well stay in this hotel, eat and eat, then go to the bathhouse to take a bath, then sleep comfortably, and have a good night with some women. Shit, I don''t know what the cook in this hotel thinks. He can make these food and leave here. Let''s go They can only eat cheese and dried meat again! "


    The other mercenaries shouted in agreement and asked pace to sit down and drink with them.


    "Anyway, it''s a treat. What''s the hurry? Just come back and eat later." with that, pace turned and left the hotel.


    Seeing that pace really left, the little man had to sit down, looked at several companions and said suspiciously, "Hey, what do you say the boss goes out to see and what''s good here!"


    The mercenary axe replied, "we don''t know what the boss thinks! Let''s drink here honestly. The Lord here is really enjoying it! It can''t be cheap. The boss told us not to save money for elif."


    Several mercenaries laughed and shouted loudly, grabbed the wine cup and began to eat and drink. For them, enjoyment is the most important thing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 87

    Pace wandered alone in the street.


    This is the third day of their arrival. If he was in another town, he would not choose to wander around. Staying in a hotel and drinking is far more pleasant than walking on a street full of feces.


    But it''s different here. Not only the clean streets, everything seems very different.


    This is his second visit to Shanghe town. He can''t tell what charm this town located in the northernmost part of the Kingdom has. Even if it is not compared with the king capital of tens of thousands of people, even in a slightly larger town in the south, the buildings on both sides of the street look more prosperous than here.


    But this is what attracts him.


    Since he left last time, he would think of here from time to time, the potholes but no dung streets, the dilapidated old houses with mold and moss, the main leaders here to liberate serfs and slaves, and, by the way, the wheat field in the north of the town


    He couldn''t tell why he thought of these from time to time. In his heart, he seemed to have an inexplicable expectation, looking forward to the changes here and coming back again to see the changes here with his own eyes.


    This is fucking ridiculous. Every time he thought of the river collar, pace would laugh at himself in his heart.


    He has become a mercenary. Both his sworn guardian and his family have expelled him. He should have wandered around like a lost dog, but now he has a trace of attachment to a dilapidated town.


    Even brothels have no such attraction to him!


    However, the change of this ghost place was really beyond his imagination.


    For example, the delicious food prepared by his guys just now has never been seen by him even though he has traveled all over the world.


    Last night, the hotel clerk said there were special dishes and asked them if they needed them. They asked each other to talk about the special dishes. Unexpectedly, the guy said there were "husband and wife lung slices"!


    Pork Lungs in Chili Sauce?!!


    Listen to this terrible name!


    For a time, they all doubted their ears, and even thought they had entered a demon Hotel selling human flesh and clenched the handle of the sword!


    Damn it, they are not wild people outside the East, or evil wizards who are said to eat human flesh!


    But who knows, it''s not a human lung, but a dish made of the tongue, heart, stomach and meat of pigs, cattle, sheep and livestock!


    Eat animal offal?


    Well, he heard that people in Gaoting Kingdom outside the West would eat it, and some poor people would eat it.


    But this is Danzig kingdom! Although they don''t sell human flesh, they are not poor people who come to beg!


    The innkeeper is smart enough to explain before being beaten, or he really doesn''t mind letting the axe teach the boy some lessons.


    According to the waiter, the name of the dish was taken by the count of Lingfeng castle, and the count himself loved it very much. Finally, he told a story.


    Well, for the sake of the count of Lingfeng castle, they let the boy go and heard his story.


    The story is good. It is neither a glorious history of a family nor a biography of a great monarch. It is the story of a poor couple who, in order to survive, had to process the internal organs of livestock and eat them, so as to invent a new dish.


    However, this is not a reason for them to eat livestock viscera. Moreover, they charge five silver coins each!


    Do they look like idiots?!


    If he wasn''t afraid of causing trouble, he really didn''t mind the little man waiting to teach the seemingly respectful and polite man a lesson!


    Then he asked the other party to serve some normal food, but the other party said there were other specialties.


    Well, even livestock viscera. No matter how strange other dishes are, they should be better than this "husband and wife lung slice". I''m afraid the hotel can''t sell pig hair and wool as food.


    They asked the guy to introduce them, and specially reminded each other that if you don''t want to be beaten, tell them the source of the ingredients at one time, and don''t just give them a name to misunderstand.


    But pace and his men never thought that the man was going to let them eat the large intestine of livestock!


    Hot fat intestines made of pig intestines, stewed fat intestines made of cow intestines, roasted sheep intestines made of sheep intestines, and intestinal hodgepodge!


    Large intestine - that''s what animals use to hold feces!


    They thought that the internal organs of livestock were disgusting enough. The other party could not really use animal hair as food, but they never expected that the other party would go deeper - even the poor would not eat the large intestine of animals!


    Do you want them to taste the feces! Or are the hotel boys deliberately washing them?


    The grumpy axe picked up the guy directly, and pace was too lazy to stop him.


    Just as his men were about to throw the guy to the ground, there was a mocking laugh.


    Think of last night''s scene, pace still feel a little ridiculous.


    The mercenaries laughed at their ignorance and said they had no courage and didn''t even dare to eat their large intestine. Then, without waiting for them to make a sound, he forked up a shiny large intestine and threw it directly into his mouth. While chewing, he praised that it was lazy and delicious!


    Just when they thought that the other party had casually taken a piece of meat, put it in his mouth and teased them, ready to draw his sword, more mercenaries laughed around.


    Alas, now think about it, they really didn''t have much insight at that time.


    The mercenaries around laughed and shook the food in their hands. They could see clearly that the food on the kebab was really large intestine!


    They were stunned when several mercenaries rolled roast intestines into their mouths, drank wheat wine and enjoyed it. The axe guy unconsciously put down the waiter of the hotel.


    Pace admitted that the reason why they ordered the food later was completely encouraged by the laughter of the mercenaries, just out of curiosity and wanted to have a try.


    But what they didn''t expect was that the curiosity at the beginning turned out to be out of control at the back.


    Hey, those foods are really delicious. They are fragrant, soft and chewy. Especially with wheat wine, people can''t stand it at all.


    The only disadvantage is that it is too expensive!


    At the last checkout, the six of them ate a gold coin and twenty silver coins!


    Damn it, they escorted elif''s merchant from the north to Shanghe town. There were not only five gold coins per person back and forth!


    If it weren''t for the spices on those kebabs, they wouldn''t believe the man''s expensive words.


    There are many things they haven''t seen about food, such as a thing called tofu brain.


    I don''t know what food it is made of. It''s like cheese soaked with red oil in a bowl. It''s softer in your mouth than the best clothes in the palace, especially when it slides into your throat with heat. Alas, that taste! Pace really can''t think of any good words to describe it.


    Although the price is not cheap. A bowl with a big fist requires a silver coin, he still ate five bowls in a row this morning, and the axe guy ate eleven bowls!


    Pace was sure that there was absolutely no food when he came last time.


    According to the hotel clerk, these foods were invented by the count''s chef. Pace was so curious that he didn''t know how that guy came up with these foods.


    However, fortunately, elif was generous enough this time, otherwise the gold coins they earned this time would have to be spent in Shanghe town.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 88

    All the mercenaries who came to Shanghe Town, like pace and others, only appreciated the delicious food and high price.


    But they would not know that the food they had never heard of or seen was not made by a castle chef, but by an aristocratic count.


    They will not understand how much thought and effort the noble spent to comfort his taste buds behind the seemingly simple food.


    In order to cook vegetables, Arthur squeezed vegetable oil from soybeans. Therefore, he specially asked the forging factory to make an oil press.


    In order to make condiments, he tried again and again according to the image of watching documentaries in his previous life, and finally brewed soy sauce with soybeans.


    In order to remove the fishy smell, he also used wheat cooking, distillation and cooling to brew high concentration yellow rice wine.


    In addition to these, he also asked the foreign trade bureau to import all kinds of spices from businessmen, try them one by one and seasoning them again and again.


    In addition, there are all kinds of iron cookers!


    This is not a simple cooking, but a story of a person who is far away from his hometown and does not hesitate to establish an industrial chain in order to eat a bite of his hometown food!


    Therefore, the six men of pace only spent more than one gold coin. It''s really not expensive at all! And such food can only be eaten in Shanghe town''s Merchant Hotel except Lingfeng castle!


    However, the story on the tip of the tongue will not be known by pace and others now.


    ¡­¡­


    Standing in the street, pace stared at a house on the right with a puzzled face. On the right side of the door frame of the house, there was a long wooden board with the words "Shanghe collar Education Bureau".


    "Go up to the river and lead the Education Bureau... What does this do?" pace muttered to himself.


    He knew that there was an iron ore Bureau in charge of managing iron mines in Shanghe, but this education bureau saw it for the first time.


    Is it similar to the iron ore bureau?


    He thought for a while and saw that the door was wide open and didn''t mean to refuse others, so he stepped up curiously.


    Although he had become a mercenary, pace still had the pride of a knight, so he disdained to peep outside the door, but stepped in and planned to go in to find out.


    This is an old but spacious house with three rooms and a small courtyard.


    As soon as he entered the courtyard, pace saw several people dressed as bachelors in the opposite room, busy at their desks on a long table.


    The table is full of white paper like things, which seems to be sorting something out.


    He didn''t hurry to ask, but looked at the room on the left. It should be a library, because the room was full of books.


    "Who are you? Do you have anything to do?"


    Just as pace turned his head and looked around, a query suddenly occurred behind him.


    Kent came out of the house with a stack of literacy materials that had been sorted out and were about to be sent for printing. He just saw pace standing in the hospital.


    Pace turned and looked at Kent in front of him. Seeing that he was also dressed as a bachelor, he asked curiously, "are you all bachelor?"


    "Yes, we are all bachelors."


    Kent looked at pace and saw that although he had a long sword around his waist, he was not wearing armor, and there was no sign of Lingfeng castle or the Public Security Bureau on his clothes. Therefore, he immediately guessed the identity of his mercenary.


    Kent said, "Sir, there are no outsiders here. If you have nothing special, please leave."


    "Dear bachelor, I''m very sorry, but I didn''t mean to break in. I just saw the sign of the Education Bureau outside the door and saw that the door was not closed, so I came in out of curiosity."


    After explaining, pace continued, "my name is pace. I''m a mercenary. I just escorted a caravan. I''m not malicious, but I''m curious about Shanghe town."


    "Pace?" Kent asked with emphasis.


    "Yes, pace, a mercenary."


    Looking at pace, Kent said, "there are not many mercenaries who can read, and there are fewer mercenaries who can read and talk like you."


    "I''m just a mercenary now." pace knew that the other party recognized him, but he didn''t want to mention the past.


    Looking at the dark and calm pace, Kent said, "this is the river leading education bureau established by Lord Arthur tustra, Earl of lingfengbao. I''m Kent, the director here. If you don''t have anything special, the education bureau is not responsible for receiving outsiders."


    Pace did not leave, but asked Kent, "Bachelor Kent, can I know what this education bureau does? I know that there is an iron ore Bureau in Shanghe Town, and there seems to be an Engineering Bureau."


    Looking at him, Kent thought for a moment and said, "the education bureau is established by the earl. According to the Earl''s plan, it is responsible for studying and formulating the education plans, policies and regulations of the whole river collar, and organizing the implementation of these policies."


    "Education plan? Can you make laws? Wait, count lingfengbao wants to carry out education in his territory! Is it bachelor''s education?"


    Kent''s explanation, instead of dispelling pace''s doubts, gave him an extra question mark.


    "I remember!" pace''s face suddenly realized after asking several questions one after another. He thought of the hotel clerk learning to read with a booklet. Is this the responsibility of the education bureau?


    Glancing at the white paper in Kent''s hand, pace then asked, "is this paper?"


    "Mr. pace, you have a lot of questions," said Kent, taking out a piece of paper from his hand and handing it to pace. "This is a new paper invented by the count according to the method described by the ancient sages."


    Holding the paper, pace didn''t care about the words and patterns recorded on it, but shook, shook, and finally looked at the sun.


    "This... This is really great, this paper." pace looked at Kent in surprise and excitement. "It is better than the coarse linen paper commonly used in the Kingdom, even those used in the palace. Writing on it will be a pleasant experience."


    Pace''s reaction to the paper made Kent a little proud, and also made him have some good feelings for the aristocrat who was reduced to a mercenary.


    At least this is not a shallow person who only knows force and doesn''t know the importance of knowledge.


    After receiving the information from pace and remembering the reason why he became a mercenary, Kent said, "Mr. pace, you have too many questions, and I still have important work. I''m afraid I can''t answer them in detail for you."


    "If you still have time and interest, I suggest you walk to the north, where there is the hope school established by the earl. In addition, you can also look around. I''m sure you can find many things that can surprise you."


    "Bachelor Kent, I''m very sorry." pace apologized to Ken for his interruption. After that, he turned out of the yard of the Education Bureau and went to the north of Shanghe town.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 89

    The more pace marched north of Shanghe Town, the more lively the scene became.


    Driving cattle and horses to transport stones, boiling sticky slurry with wooden sticks, planing the ground with tools, pushing wheeled carts to move things, and standing high to build houses


    In the north of Shanghe Town, all old houses have been demolished, and pace''s scene is completely a scene of a construction site.


    These people are slaves? Pace noticed the slave mark on the faces around him. It was a cyan mark tattooed on his cheek with the juice of a plant.


    "Hey! Asshole, don''t stand in the way and get out of the way!"


    At a moment when pace was stunned, four or five oxen and horses pulled wooden carts in front of him. The slave in charge of driving the carts was waving a wooden stick and shouting at him.


    Pace immediately retreated to the roadside, and the driving slaves whipped their horses'' hips and stepped past him in a line.


    Is this a fired brick? He noticed the neatly stacked gray red bricks on the scooter.


    Many large towns in the kingdom will use bricks as building materials. Therefore, it is not a small project to build brick kilns. In Shanghe Town, he rarely saw houses made of bricks, and most of the buildings were made of gravel and wood.


    Looking back at the horse team pulling bricks, pace was surprised, but not surprised.


    There is a kiln dedicated to firing bricks, which only shows that the construction plan of count Lingfeng castle is not as simple as one or two houses.


    Pace continued to walk, surrounded by a large number of civilians besides slaves. He estimated that the number of people responsible for construction was at least thousands.


    Will none of these slaves escape? Pace looked around at the unguarded slaves without bracelets or foot cuffs.


    Even if there are not enough chains to bind these slaves, at least someone should be sent to watch.


    These slaves are really conscious. That man should be a wild man just now. When did such a wild man become so docile? Pace wondered that he could distinguish his original identity from each other''s awkward accent.


    Does the count of Lingfeng Castle really intend to set these slaves free?


    An answer appeared in his mind, but pace smiled at himself and muttered, "Hey, how is it possible? The guy named torio just fell into the hands of the count of Lingfeng castle. However, he was so smart that he came up with such an easy way, but this is not the way of knight. The guy seems to be only a teenager."


    Pace shook his head as he sighed, looking at the slaves around him, thinking about the fate of the sharp blade fortress after their death.


    It''s that guy! Pace stopped. He was still thinking about each other a moment ago, but he ran into a real person immediately.


    Looking at torio standing in front of a house to be completed and explaining the gestures to several people around him, he couldn''t help thinking of the thing that he escorted each other here.


    This guy seems to be doing well. Did he see his wife and daughter. Pace looked at torio ahead and thought.


    He decided to come forward and talk to each other.


    "Mr. torio," pace called.


    Torio was instructing his men to pay attention to the hanging corner of the house. Suddenly he heard someone calling himself behind him, so he turned around immediately.


    "Are you?" torio looked up and down at pace. He thought the man was familiar, but he couldn''t remember each other''s identity for a moment.


    Seeing torio''s puzzled eyes, pace smiled and said, "I escorted you to Shanghe town."


    "Oh..." torio remembered, looked at pace and said happily, "you''re Mr. pace. I remember your men called you that."


    Pace smiled and nodded. "You look good now. The last time I saw you in the street, I couldn''t believe my eyes."


    "Yes, I''m fine now. It''s all a gift from the earl. By the way, my current name is torio tuss. The Earl not only gave me freedom, but also made me an honorary Knight!" torio talked with pace very happily.


    "I all know that you are now a celebrity in Shanghe town. You can always hear the story of your slave becoming an aristocrat in the hotel. It is said that you are also the director of the Engineering Bureau."


    "All this was given to me by the count."


    Looking at each other''s grateful look, pace thought for a moment and decided to tell him, "Mr. torio, do you know that your wife and daughter came to Shanghe Town, too? Like you, they were escorted by me."


    He wants to remind the other party that the noble you appreciate may not be as noble and kind as you think.


    To pace''s surprise, torio didn''t leak his surprised expression. Instead, he said in surprise, "ah, that''s a coincidence. I''ve heard them say. Thank you for taking care of me all the way."


    Torio was indeed very surprised and felt that all this coincided, just as the Bard sang: it was the ending arranged by fate.


    "You know..." pace was confused by torio''s reaction. He felt as if he had thought something wrong.


    "Of course!" said torio positively. "Our family can live together again. It''s all a gift from the Lord."


    Looking at the happy torio, pace was sure that he was not acting for the slaves around him.


    When he exhaled, he suddenly felt a sense of uncertainty, disappointment, incomprehension and surprise.


    It turned out that he was wrong all the time. The count of Lingfeng Castle probably didn''t want to control the slave model at all.


    Will he really set these slaves free? Pace was puzzled. According to elif, each of these slaves was worth more than a dozen gold coins.


    "Mr. pace, is something wrong?" torio asked suspiciously when he saw that the other party suddenly changed his face.


    "No, no," pace replied immediately, "you should have a lot of things to do, so I won''t disturb you."


    Looking at pace who suddenly left, torio looked puzzled. He always felt that the other party seemed to want to tell him something.


    Pace didn''t go too far, so he was attracted by another building.


    "Where is that?"


    He quickened his pace and walked towards the hope school in front of him on the left.


    "Shanghe leading first hope school? What does this do?" pace has roughly understood the name and law of Shanghe town institutions, such as iron ore Bureau, Engineering Bureau and Education Bureau, but what is the responsibility of this "school"?


    Just as pace stood outside the gate of the fence wondering whether he could enter and have a look, several bells suddenly rang in the school. Then a large group of half aged children rushed out of a house in front of him and ran towards him.


    Pace stepped back and stood quietly, watching the children who left school and passed in front of him.


    These children, male and female, carry a cloth bag. When they pass in front of him, they will look at him and take a look at the long sword around his waist.


    Looking at the half aged children coming out of this place called school, pace was really curious and wanted to find someone to ask about the situation.


    "Hey, kid, can I talk to you?"


    Pace took a silver coin between his fingers, took a few steps forward and handed it to a lame boy ready to leave.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 90

    "You, who are you?"


    Morin took a step back. He was startled by pace who suddenly came forward to talk.


    "Don''t be afraid. I didn''t mean any harm. I was just curious about the school, so I came forward to talk to you." said pace, shaking his arm. "Don''t you want this precious silver coin?"


    Of course Morin wanted the silver coin, which could buy a lot of food, but he noticed the other party''s long sword hanging around his waist.


    "You, who are you? You are neither the knight of the count nor the guard of the Public Security Bureau. Who are you?"


    Morin knows very well that people in these two places don''t know what schools do, and even if they want to ask questions, they won''t use this way.


    Morin looked at pace suspiciously and reminded himself not to ask for each other''s silver coins, or he would be robbed in the end.


    "Little fellow, you are very smart. I am really not a knight of Lingfeng castle. I am a mercenary who is responsible for escorting the caravan here. Do you know the mercenary?"


    "I''m not a little guy, I''m an adult this year!" Morin stood on tiptoe and raised his chest, his thin body straight.


    And said it wasn''t a little guy. Pace smiled and handed out the silver coin: "this silver coin is for you as a reward. You introduce me what the school does. I see you all come out here. By the way, there is the Public Security Bureau you just mentioned."


    Staring at the silver coin in front of him, Morin firmly shook his head: "it''s no secret. If you want to know, I can tell you, but your silver coin... I don''t want it!"


    "That''s good!" pace withdrew his arm. "Mr. Morin, please go ahead."


    Looking at the silver coin that disappeared from his eyes, Morin couldn''t help regretting. That''s a silver coin!


    When he was calm, he said to pace, "the public security bureau is the old guard team in the town. This is the name changed by Lord Arthur himself! Our teacher said that it was called the public security bureau because their duty was to protect public safety."


    The guardians trained by nobles have always been to protect the safety and interests of nobles - public safety? That''s interesting. Pace thought.


    "Can you tell me in detail?"


    "I don''t quite understand. Some of the knowledge teachers haven''t talked about," Morin said, "However, according to the teacher, the functions of the public security bureau are mainly three points: prevention, suppression and attack. In short, the public security bureau is responsible for all issues related to the public safety of going up the river. For example, if you hurt someone here, the bodyguards of the public security Bureau will arrest you and hand you over to the court for trial and conviction."


    Pace looked at Maureen a little funny. The little guy even warned him not to mess around.


    "The teacher you said is a bachelor?"


    Morin nodded, "yes. The teachers in the school are all bachelors invited by the Earl from the school city."


    "So, this school is actually like Xuecheng. You will become a bachelor in the future?" pace thought he already knew what this school did.


    Morin thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know what the school city is like, but I won''t be a bachelor in the future!"


    Looking at Maureen with a proud face, pace smiled and said, "if you don''t become a bachelor, what are you doing here?"


    Pace behaved politely and spoke with a smile, which relaxed Morin a lot.


    Hearing his ignorant remarks, he immediately said, "with knowledge, you can''t only be a bachelor as a teacher!"


    Maureen looked proud and longing: "I want to be the subordinate of the count in the future, use the knowledge I learned in school, contribute my strength to the count and Shanghe collar, and build Shanghe collar into a strong and rich place!"


    Maureen''s words made pace''s eyes widen and he was very surprised - the ragged and lame boy dared to say such a big word.


    Staring at the thin Morin, pace smiled and said: "Boy, do you know what you''re talking about? Also, do you understand your identity? Although I appreciate you talking to me, I have to sober you up. On your terms, I''m afraid you can only be a full civilian all your life. Even if you go to the battlefield to die, it shouldn''t be your turn. It''s impossible to become a count''s subordinate and even if you want to build a territory Probably. "


    With that, pace glanced at Maureen''s lame leg and signaled him to recognize the reality - this boy has a delusion to participate in territory construction


    "Oh, you''re so ignorant!" instead of being hit, Morrison gave pace a disdainful look.


    "I''m ignorant!?" pace was angry and happy.


    He was taught by a bachelor since he was young. Although he did not say that he was familiar with the history of the kingdom as a bachelor, among the nobles, he asked himself that he was knowledgeable!


    But I don''t want to be said ignorant by a boy in this remote Shanghe town in the North! And the other party looks disdainful, even with a trace of pity!


    "Why, isn''t it?" Morin asked the unconvinced pace with his chin raised.


    "Well..." pace was a little embarrassed. "Then tell me, how can I be ignorant? If you can''t tell, it''s not me..."


    Morin said: "When you don''t know me, you judge me by my origin and appearance rather than strength, and even assert the fate of my life. Isn''t it your ignorance? The headmaster said in his book: you can''t judge a person by words alone, nor can you judge a person''s ability by appearance alone. The headmaster''s book also said: knowledge is power; knowledge changes fate! Moreover, it is not only the responsibility of the Lord, but also the responsibility of all our leaders on the river. The leaders on the river are the homes of all leaders on the river! "


    Pace was stunned.


    He stared at Morrison in front of him - is this really a civilian child?


    Can a civilian child say such a thing?


    "You..." pace opened. He didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Why, aren''t you convinced? The headmaster''s book also said: the best thing is to know your mistakes and correct them!" Morrison looked like a patient teacher.


    "Well, I admit what you said is very reasonable." pace thought back, "but it''s impossible for me to admit my mistake like this. I want to know, what qualifications do you have to question that I''m judging you by appearance rather than the truth?"


    Morin frowned, not knowing how to answer pace''s question.


    Although he was sure he wouldn''t be like what the other party said, he couldn''t prove it to him now.


    After thinking about it, Morrison said, "I can''t prove it to you now, but the headmaster''s book said: when the road is far away, you can naturally see the strength of a horse; after a long time, you can naturally distinguish a person''s ability. I believe that your future will never be what you say!"


    Principal again?


    Is this a great sage in the history of Xuecheng?


    But why haven''t I heard the bachelors mention it before? Pace was full of doubts.


    Although he was eager to ask, now was not the time. He had to embarrass the interesting boy in front of him.


    Looking at Morin, pace pretended to be dissatisfied and said, "you criticized me and asked me to admit my mistakes and correct them immediately, but when facing my doubts, you have to let me wait for more than ten years. That''s not good!"


    "What do you want?" Morrison asked subconsciously.


    "It''s very simple," said pace with a sly smile. "We each have three questions and test each other. If you win, it proves that you are qualified to criticize me, and my evaluation of you is naturally wrong. I should apologize to you. How about it?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 91

    examination!


    Morin nodded, though he felt something wrong. It''s fair to ask each other questions.


    "What if it''s a draw?"


    "If it''s a draw, what if you win?" pace was very confident in the face of a child.


    "Well, you test me."


    Pace smiled and said, "don''t you want to build a territory in the future? Do you know how many counties and collars there are in danze kingdom?"


    Although the question is simple, pace is very confident. The boy in front of him can''t answer this simple question. In fact, not to mention an ignorant civilian boy, many nobles in the kingdom may not be able to answer.


    Most nobles, in addition to pleasure and power struggle, need to consult a bachelor for anything that needs a little brain. In pace''s mind, such aristocrats are simply a group of fools who only know pleasure!


    While pace was waiting for the boy in front of him to say "I don''t know", Morin was excited.


    "I know that!" Morin said excitedly. This is the knowledge he saw in the textbook the day before yesterday, and he firmly remembers it.


    "In addition to the free Federation in the west, our danze Kingdom has a total of 17 counties and 62 collars. Among them, we have three counties and 12 collars in the north, four counties and 17 collars in the East, four counties and seven collars outside the king''s capital, and six counties and 26 collars in the south."


    "Among all the Marquis lords, the largest area is averier County in the East, which is the easternmost land of the kingdom. The Pilsen family rules there and is mainly responsible for resisting the invasion and looting of wild people outside the East."


    "Among all the Earl Lord fiefs, the largest area is our river collar! We are in the northernmost part of the Kingdom and are responsible for resisting the Warcraft from the north of the Tungus mountains to the south!"


    "In addition to these, I also know that the largest area in the East, West, South and north is the south. The olivido family in the south, that is, the king family, is the most powerful..."


    Morrison was so eloquent that his face was full of confidence and seriousness that he had even forgotten that he was answering questions.


    "Stop, stop! All right, I know you can answer this question!" pace stopped the gushing Morin.


    He was a little surprised, even a little surprised. A civilian boy not only answered his questions, but also played extraordinary!


    Looking at some unfinished Morin, pace asked, "what you just said is known in this school?"


    "Yes. These are all the knowledge recorded in the book, and I remember them all!" Morrison replied confidently.


    "Well, it seems that I underestimated you. I thought it would be good if you could read. I didn''t think you were so easy to learn and know how to read by yourself. But the next question won''t be so simple."


    Pace thought it was just Morin who was eager to learn. He went to read the books of the bachelors so that he could answer his own questions.


    "You say, I''m not afraid!" Morrison was less nervous when he answered the right question.


    "Listen, this is an arithmetic problem. If you want to build a territory, you can''t do it without knowing arithmetic."


    Pace thought for a moment and wrote a question: "a lord led troops to fight. He had 100 knights and 300 serfs. Each Knight ate one kilogram of wheat every day and each serf ate half a kilogram of wheat every day. They took a total of 10000 kilograms of wheat to fight. How long will these wheat be enough for them?"


    With that, pace looked at Morin with a smile.


    He didn''t believe that the boy in front of him had learned such knowledge. Just listening to the number of "10000" is enough for civilians to be surprised.


    Morrison really couldn''t say the answer at once. He looked at his head and wrinkled his face, feeling that he couldn''t count.


    Just as pace smiled and waited for him to admit defeat, Morin suddenly squatted down.


    "Hey, boy, what are you doing?"


    Maureen''s sudden move made paisler jump. He thought he couldn''t answer and wanted to kneel down and admit defeat!


    "What are you doing? Are you calculating?"


    Looking at Maureen squatting on the ground, scribbling with his fingers and muttering, pace wondered. Apart from the numbers he said, he couldn''t understand any of the other symbols.


    "Don''t talk. I''ll know the answer soon."


    Morin replied and continued to mutter: "three hundred people eat half a catty every day, and two people eat one catty every day. We should divide three hundred by two. Dividing two by two is two hundred and fifty. Three hundred people eat one hundred and fifty catties every day, plus..."


    Looking at Maureen muttering and painting on the ground, pace had to bend over and watch quietly and honestly.


    In this way, they formed a scene with a sense of picture outside the school led by Shanghe.


    "I''ve worked it out!" Morrison rubbed up.


    "You know that!" pace said in surprise, how long this time.


    "Yes! Although your problem is a little difficult and the teachers haven''t taught it yet, I''ve read the division operation at the back of the math book myself. The answer is 40 days!"


    Morin confidently said the answer - forty days!


    "This..."


    Pace looked at Morin, looked down at the symbols and numbers on the ground, finally stared at him and said in disbelief: "is this really what you just calculated? You can calculate it in such a short time?!"


    "Yes!" Maureen raised his chin proudly - he taught himself!


    "Tell me the answer quickly. It must be forty days!"


    Looking at Morin, pace nodded: "can you tell me how you calculated it? Also, what are the math books and division operations you just said? Did you write these on the ground?"


    Although there are numbers in this world, the arithmetic method is very backward.


    Scholars will hang a string of small wood chips cut from wood on their waist. When complex calculation is needed, each bit system area needs to be set out, and then the calculation is carried out by moving the wood chips. For example, a piece of wood in the ten digit system area represents "ten", and a piece of wood in the hundred digit system area is "100".


    Of course, there are also tools for arithmetic in this world, made of wood or iron, which looks very similar to the vertical children''s arithmetic beads on earth - called arithmetic tools.


    "Division is the knowledge in the math book, and the math book is a book that specializes in arithmetic."


    Morin patted his soiled hand, then wiped his body, then reached into the gray cloth bag at his waist and took out his math book.


    "This is the math book. You must read it gently. Don''t break it for me!" then Morin handed the book to pace.


    Today, he was very happy and had an unspeakable happiness in his heart. Therefore, he decided to lend his math book to the mercenary in front of him.


    Pace didn''t care about the exam, stared at the math book in front of him, subconsciously stretched out his hands and took it carefully.


    He was now shocked by Morin.


    "First grade math..." pace didn''t hurry to read the contents of the book, but looked at the book upside down.


    This is the paper in the previous bachelor''s hand. Pace judged.

 Chapter 92

    "This book, should be very precious?" pace asked with his math book.


    "Of course!" Morrison warned again, "so you have to turn it carefully. Don''t break it for me. I lent it to you with kindness."


    Hearing the speech, pace nodded and gently opened the math book.


    Pace:


    He knew all the characters, but he couldn''t understand them. He could only guess the meaning of the middle symbol through the change of the size of the numbers before and after.


    "A cross is a multiplication, a straight line is a subtraction, plus a little up and down is a division, and the two horizontal lines are a combination... Right?"


    "You''re so smart. You can see it at a glance, but you''re not right." Morrison corrected. "The two horizontal lines are equal signs, which means that the values on both sides of the symbol are equal, not combined! The sum of two numbers is called the sum. You must have seen an addition formula to think so!"


    "You''re right," pace laughed. He did look at an addition formula and blurted it out just now.


    "With these symbols, it is really convenient to write, but I see you just muttered and quickly calculated the answer. Can you write so that you can quickly calculate the answer?"


    "You have to add the formula! There are the formula songs at the back of the book, and I have memorized them all!" Molian was very proud. He was the fastest person in the class to recite the formula songs of Xiao 99.


    Pace quickly opened the book from behind, looked at the formula song and nodded. Memorizing this formula song is really much more convenient when you need to do arithmetic.


    I don''t know who gets along with me.


    After reading the math book for a while, pace handed it back to Morrison. He found that he could barely understand the first half of the book. As for the second half, even if he guessed, he couldn''t guess the meaning of those strange symbols and formulas.


    "You''ve taken care of it, but I''ll put it away." after taking the book, Morrison carefully stuffed it into his black cloth bag.


    Looking down at Maureen, pace said, "I have some questions for you."


    "You have only one question!" Morrison said seriously, raising his head.


    Pace smiled: "it''s either a test for you or a simple question. I''m asking you for advice."


    "No comparison?" Morrison looked at pace suspiciously.


    "No comparison. Although you are a civilian, I think you may really become a subordinate of the noble Lord in the future. At least, you will be a very excellent bachelor. I shouldn''t underestimate you. I apologize to you."


    "Ah, no comparison..."


    "Why, you''re lost?" pace looked funny.


    "No, No." Morin quickly waved his hand. "That''s good. Ask if you have any questions. If I know, I''ll tell you."


    "You mentioned earlier that if I was caught by the guard of the police station, I would be handed over to the court for trial. Where is the court? Is it specially responsible for trial?"


    "I don''t quite understand this, but according to the teachers, the court is the organ that performs the judicial duties for the earl." Morin tried to recall, "By the way! The teachers say that the court is a judicial organ, as well as an executive organ and a legislative organ. These three organs are independent and interrelated, and jointly manage the river collar for the count. This is called the separation of powers!"


    Morrison finished seriously and almost repeated the teacher''s words in class.


    "Separation of powers..." pace frowned and thought carefully. He felt that the separation of powers system was very creative.


    It seems that the change here is not just as simple as it seems... Pace thought.


    "The math book just now, I mean its materials. Do you know what''s wrong with that kind of paper? Is it the technology brought by the bachelors? Also, the words on it are strange and too neat."


    Pace asked while talking to himself. Finally, he reminded Morrison, "you must protect such a precious secretary. It''s not safe to put it back immediately after reading it. However, don''t let the bachelors find that although you are eager to learn, you can''t avoid being punished!"


    Morin looked at pace suspiciously. He couldn''t understand what the other party said - why did the teachers punish me? I studied the hardest in my class!


    "This is my book. Of course I have to take it with me, and why should I put it back?"


    Looking at the silly Morin, pace raised his eyebrows: "boy, the knowledge you learned is yours, but the book is not. If you take it as your own, it''s stealing! I don''t like such a guy."


    "I didn''t steal anything!" Morrison became excited. "The count gave it to us! I didn''t steal it! And everyone knows, everyone has it!"


    "Everyone has?" pace wondered.


    "Yes! Everyone in the school has it. If you don''t believe it, you can ask others. I didn''t steal the book. I won''t steal anything!" Morin explained excitedly.


    "Wait!" pace restrained the excited Morin. "You mean that all the children just came out of here, like you, have a first grade math book. Does that mean?"


    "Yes," said Morrison, "if you say I''m a thief, everyone is a thief! The count won''t..."


    Is the count of Lingfeng Castle indifferent to money, or is this secretary made of new paper very cheap? Pace completely ignored and kept talking about Morin. He was trapped in his own thinking at the moment.


    No, no matter how cheap the paper is, the contents of the book also need to be copied. Such a book is worth at least dozens of gold coins! And there were at least two or three hundred people who came out of here just now


    "Hello! Mr. pace, are you listening to me?"


    Seeing that he was distracted, Morin was very dissatisfied and shouted - this mercenary wronged people, but he didn''t even want to listen to other people''s explanations!


    When pace regained his consciousness and looked at Morrison, he was surprised to see that he had several books in his hand!


    "Look, look! These are all given to us by the Lord earl, and I stole none! I Maureen is the principal''s student, not a thief!"


    First grade literature, first grade history, first grade science, the headmaster''s words... Looking at the books in front of him, pace asked in surprise, "these are also available to everyone?"


    "Yes, everyone has it! You should trust me now. I''m not a thief or a book thief!"


    Maureen and pace are not on the same channel at all.


    "I believe you. Can I see all these books?"


    "No! I won''t lend it to you. I''m leaving!" Morrison put the book in his bag, turned and left, still sulking in his heart.


    "Wait, boy!" pace snapped at leaving Morin.


    "You, what do you want to do?" turning around, Maureen couldn''t help being afraid. He remembered that the other party was a mercenary.


    "Here you are!" said pace, throwing the silver coin in his hand.


    Holding the silver coin with both hands, Morin looked at pace, a little unclear, so: "you..."


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s really yours. Like the books in your bag, you didn''t steal or rob."


    Looking at the silver coin lying in the palm of his hand, Morin said thank you to pace. It was the first time he had a silver coin in his hand.


    "May I ask you another question?"


    "Yes, you can say." with the silver coin in his hand, Morrison''s sullen anger disappeared.


    "Do you know how these books come from? And who are you talking about?"


    "These are two questions!" said Morrison. "I don''t know about these books, but they must have been invented by Lord Earl - Lord Earl is the smartest and kindest person in the world! The school was founded by Lord earl, and the principal is Lord Earl! I''m Lord Earl''s student!"


    Maureen had a strong chest. He was proud of his identity.


    ¡­¡­


    Pace stood and looked at Morrison''s leaving figure. His heart was full of curiosity about the count of Lingfeng castle

 Chapter 93

    Lingfeng castle, in the conference hall.


    "What is force? Force is the effect of an object on an object. For example, I now punch Sir Thorne..."


    "What you need to remember is that the forces between objects are interactive!"


    "What does that mean?"


    "Simply put, as long as one object exerts a force on another object, the stressed object in turn will certainly exert a force on the exerting object."


    "That''s why I punched Sir Thorne, but my own fist hurts. That''s why."


    "You should remember that a pair of interaction forces must produce and disappear at the same time..."


    "There are three elements of force. They are the size, direction and action point of force. They can influence the action effect of influence..."


    ¡­¡­


    Two hours later.


    "Fire triangle, that is, the three elements of combustion, namely combustion supporting agent, combustibles and ignition source." Arthur pointed to the fire triangle pattern on the blackboard: "only if these three points are available at the same time, combustion can occur and last. Next, let''s take a look at an experiment..."


    With that, Arthur lit a small candle standing on the table. Then he picked up a valuable crystal cup and put it directly on the burning candle.


    Under the gaze of the people, the flame of the candle quickly shrank, and a moment later it turned into a wisp of black smoke and went out.


    "Last class, we said that there are many gases in the air, and one of them is the combustion promoter, that is, the oxygen we need to breathe!"


    "The reason why the flame will go out after I buckle the cup is that the oxygen in the cup is limited. The combustion soon consumes oxygen. Without combustion supporting agent, the fire triangle cannot be established, and the flame will go out."


    "We all know that water can put out fire. So why can water put out fire? I tell you, it''s still the fire triangle!" Arthur knocked on the blackboard standing behind him.


    "In the previous section, we talked about the morphological changes of objects. Among them, it is said that water needs to absorb a lot of heat from the surrounding when evaporating, which eliminates the element of ignition source in the fire triangle! Secondly, a large amount of water poured on the flame also isolates the oxygen in the air and eliminates the element of combustion supporting agent in the fire triangle. Therefore, water can extinguish the fire."


    ¡­¡­


    Two more hours later.


    "Look at the number axis. Two numbers with different symbols are opposite to each other, that is, a and - A are opposite to each other. Note: 0 is neither positive nor negative, and the opposite number of 0 is 0. Without" - 0 and + 0 ", 0 is 0..."


    "At both ends of the number axis, two numbers with the same unit distance, that is, only two numbers with different symbols except zero, are called opposite numbers. Its characteristics are: the two numbers add up to 0, the absolute values of the two numbers are equal, and the two numbers multiply to a positive number and a negative number, that is: - A ^ 2 = - (AA)..."


    "The opposite number of the number a is - A, and the opposite number of - A is a. here a is not necessarily a positive number, so - A is not necessarily a negative number..."


    ¡­¡­


    Every five days, the Council Hall of Lingfeng castle will become a classroom, and Lord Arthur will turn into a teacher.


    It was not the children in the territory who listened to him, but the bachelor who served as a teacher in the school.


    At the beginning, Arthur had only ten students. These ten were teachers in charge of mathematics and science. As the content of his lecture spread among the bachelor''s degrees, all the teachers of the school asked to come to attend the class.


    Thus, the object of his class has become all the teachers in the school.


    Later, even ilu and Boye, two old bachelors, also joined the student team.


    Up to now, except for the bachelors who can''t get away from work, every five days, most of the bachelors who go to the river gather in the Council Hall of Lingfeng castle to listen to Arthur''s lectures.


    After the class, Arthur sat in his chair tired.


    The morning course not only consumed his accumulated lesson preparation for a week, but also made his legs sour and his throat hoarse.


    It''s not Arthur''s intention to show his ability and find trouble, but he really has no other way. No one is qualified for the job except himself.


    Among the three courses of history, literature and geography, he can''t compare with a bachelor''s degree. But when it comes to mathematics and science, all the river leading bachelor''s degrees together can''t compare with him.


    In addition, many new concepts, new names and new symbols were introduced. Therefore, Arthur had to prepare lessons and fight in person. He first taught the teacher and then the teacher taught the students.


    "Don''t whisper below. Have you written down all your notes? Quickly recall the knowledge points I just said in your mind."


    After pouring a large glass of water, Arthur picked up the test paper: "later, I''ll ask the class representative to send you the test paper. Combined with what I just said, try to do it and take it back for inspection in half an hour."


    With that, Arthur handed the test paper to Leah.


    Yes, Leah is the class representative.


    Since Arthur taught her to read, Leah was like an open mind. She was not only interested in all kinds of Castle books, but also full of curiosity and desire to explore Arthur''s knowledge of mathematics and chemistry.


    After discovering that Leah has this talent, Arthur also intends to cultivate her. He will answer all kinds of questions for her as soon as he is free.


    As Arthur''s maid, Leah naturally has more opportunities and time to get Arthur''s advice than the scholars. Therefore, Leah is a real class representative student in mathematics and chemistry!


    Looking at the scholars in front of him, Arthur said, "if you don''t understand or don''t understand, ask the representative of Lia class, and she will answer for you. If you want to learn knowledge, you should not be ashamed to ask! Now it''s still relatively simple knowledge. If you don''t lay a solid foundation, it will be more difficult to listen to the class later!"


    "Yes, sir!" the scholars replied respectfully.


    In the past, the scholars respected Arthur only out of his noble status, but now, it is more out of their admiration for his knowledge and behavior!


    Arthur had knowledge they didn''t understand at all and imparted it to them selflessly.


    Nodding with satisfaction, Arthur looked at Leah: "Leah, I''ll give it to you here and give good guidance to the bachelors. Many of them are school teachers. If they don''t understand, they don''t have the face to teach students!"


    "Yes, Lord Arthur," Leah agreed with a smile. This is the second time she has answered questions for the bachelors.


    With a smile, "well", Arthur got up and said, "it''s hard for you, but don''t always stand. When they do the test paper, you can sit in my position and watch them answer."


    Leah looked at Arthur with her bright eyes and said, "Sir, I''m not tired at all. Go and have a rest. You''ve been standing all morning."


    Thorne also said, "Sir, let Leah find another chair to sit in."


    "I''ll just stand, sir. I''m really not tired at all. I''ve been sitting all the time during your class."


    Looking at the clever and sensible Leah, Arthur smiled and said, "it''s up to you, but don''t be too formal. Sit down and rest when you''re free. You represent me."


    After Arthur left, Leah began to answer the questions for the bachelors. From time to time, she would draw pictures on the blackboard with chalk in her hand.


    After answering all the questions, Leah gave Arthur the questions, and she copied the written papers one by one.


    When the scholars bowed their heads to do questions, she stood quietly next to the chair symbolizing the power of the Lord.


    There is an unspeakable happiness in Leah''s heart that she can share her worries for Lord Arthu

 Chapter 94

    Arthur had just hid back in his room and lay in bed without image. Thorne stepped in.


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur bowed his arms at him and said weakly, "let them bring the food. I''m really lazy. I''ll eat lunch here today. Alas, I should have to go to the factory in the afternoon. I really want to take a nap..."


    Arthur thought the housekeeper had asked Thorne to inform him of the meal.


    "Your Excellency, someone has come to visit you."


    "Visit, who?"


    "There are two people. One is Vernon. It should be those things. The other is pace. The other claims to be a mercenary and wants to see you."


    "Pace?" Arthur rubbed up and sat on the bed. "Is it the guy who was driven out of the king''s capital?"


    "It should be him," Thorne said.


    Sitting cross legged on the bed, Arthur thought and said, "take them to the study together, and I''ll be there later. By the way, be polite to our guests and let the servant bring wine and food."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After Thorne left, Arthur fell back and lay back in bed. His eyes were fixed on the roof, and there was a smile on his mouth - a debtor, a curious, really interesting.


    In the castle study, pace stood in front of Arthur''s desk and looked around at the decoration of the room.


    After wandering in Shanghe town for several days, he finally couldn''t resist his curiosity. Before leaving, he decided to meet the Lord who was praised by the leaders.


    "Mr. pace, why don''t we sit down and have a drink instead of standing there and waiting?" Vernon sat aside, enjoying the wine and food served by his servant, and invited him with a smile.


    Looking at Vernon, pace said faintly, "no, I''m more interested in these books than these foods."


    Then he looked at Thorne standing aside. "Excuse me, can I look at these books on the shelf?"


    "You can''t read any books without the permission of the earl." Thorne directly refused pace''s request.


    This scene made Vernon laugh. Pace hit a wall, which made him very happy.


    "Lord pace, the one in front of you is Sir Thorne Glen, the captain of Lingfeng castle," Vernon reminded pace.


    Looking at Thorne, pace nodded slightly.


    From the first sight, he had guessed Thorne''s identity. The scar on the other party''s face was an obvious sign.


    Moreover, out of the strong man''s intuition, he can feel that Thorne is not weaker than him. If such people can''t serve as the captain of the guard, the strength of Lingfeng castle is too terrible.


    In fact, pace''s surprise never stopped from the moment he entered the castle.


    That famous guard with shining breath and sharp eyes is definitely an excellent knight with fighting spirit!


    This may be the strength of the tustra family as the shield of the North! Pace thought that Warcraft had taken the lives of countless people, but it also made the living people stronger.


    "If I say, our Lord Earl is so knowledgeable." Vernon got up and went to pace. "Look here. If you don''t remind me, or Lord Thorne isn''t here, everyone would have thought it''s the bachelor''s library!"


    Vernon smiled and saluted Thorne.


    "Why, do you think there''s something wrong with it?" pace asked.


    Looking at Thorne, who was staring at him expressionless, Vernon smiled and said easily, "how can this be? Shanghe collar needs a knowledgeable Lord! Look at Shanghe town now. I believe no one can do better than Lord Arthur!"


    Then he looked at pace with a smile: "what do you think, Lord pace?"


    Vernon''s behavior reminded pace of those hypocritical nobles in the king''s capital - they always smiled and told lies sincerely. Even if they disgusted themselves, there would never be a trace of embarrassment on their faces.


    Looking at Vernon with a smiling face, pace said coldly, "I''m just a mercenary. You don''t need to call me an adult. In addition, the river collar really needs a knowledgeable Lord."


    Pace''s indifference made Vernon lag slightly.


    "I''ve heard of your name," he then resumed his smile. "As a civilian, I admire Knights like you very much, so even if you are no longer a noble, I still respect you." after that, he bowed slightly.


    Pace didn''t know if he could look at Vernon saluting himself.


    "Lord pace, can I know the purpose of your visit? As you can see, our count is busy and has no time to see us now."


    "We shouldn''t know each other." pace really didn''t like people like Vernon.


    "My name is Vernon. I work for Lord Kiel green, Earl of Greenberg. I''m here to discuss the interests of the iron ore mountain with Lord Arthur on behalf of Lord Kiel green."


    "I don''t mean to exchange ideas with you," said pace. "Mr. Vernon, since you represent count green, we''d better not talk."


    Vernon''s expression stagnated again. Pace''s indifference not only puzzled him, but also made him a little uneasy.


    After smiling and nodding, he returned to his chair wisely, drank ale, looked at pace from time to time, and guessed his intention.


    The first two times when he came alone, Lingfeng Castle didn''t prepare these wheat wine and food


    "I''m so sorry!"


    Escorted by two knights, Arthur stepped into the study and sat on the chair behind the desk.


    Looking at the two people waiting, he smiled and said in a loud voice, "your busy business has kept you waiting. I specially asked the servant to prepare some food. I hope you didn''t think I was careless and neglected you."


    Arthur''s bright smile was like meeting two old friends.


    "I took the liberty of disturbing you," pace said humbly. He really thought Arthur was busy.


    Vernon smiled and said he didn''t feel slighted, and thanked Arthur for the ale and food he had prepared for them.


    It was not the first time he had been neglected. Although he was unhappy, he didn''t dare to express his dissatisfaction with Arthur except for some ambiguous and sour words.


    "Are you pace the mercenary?" asked Arthur.


    "Yes, your excellency."


    Looking at him, Arthur laughed and said happily, "I''ve heard a lot of your deeds from the bachelor. Long ago, I wanted to see you in person and see what the legendary northern glory and genius swordsman are! You know, in my imagination, you are at least a strong man with a height of seven feet, big arms and round waist!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 95

    Arthur''s words didn''t mean any flattery.


    His predecessor was once an admirer of the glory of the north and the reputation of the first gifted swordsman.


    "Count, speaking of the powerful swordsman, sir Thorne Gell beside you is a real strong man," said pace. "If I hadn''t come here today, I might never know what a group of powerful knights are guarding the safety of the upper river and the North!"


    Under his heavy eyebrows, Thorne looked at pace with determination and coldness. The swordsman''s intuition told him that the mercenary in front of him was not a man with a false reputation.


    "Everyone calls us gatekeepers. Since we are gatekeepers, we must have the strength of guarding the courtyard." Arthur smiled at pace, "Mr. pace, if you don''t mind, could you please take a break. As you can see, I have some trivial things to deal with. We can communicate slowly later. I''m full of curiosity about your deeds!"


    Glancing at Vernon next to him, pace said, "Lord count, I''m also very curious about your collection. If you don''t mind, can I use them to pass the waiting time?"


    "Please be sure to go with ale and food," Arthur agreed with a smile.


    Pace smiled, nodded and went aside to read the books on the shelf.


    "Vernon," Arthur said to Vernon, putting away his smile, "if you still come for the benefit of the iron mine, please come back."


    "Count, you can''t do this." Vernon felt bitter when he saw Arthur directly let himself leave. This was the third time he came to ask for debt.


    Looking at Arthur sitting in the chair, Vernon looked bitter: "You know, because of the havoc and destruction of those ghost faced eagles, zogya''s leader has been in chaos. For the safety of the territory and the smoothness of the trade road, Lord Green has to ask Marquis Davidson for help. If there are not enough gold coins to pay for the reward, Lord Arthur, I''m afraid Lord green will not be able to ensure the smoothness and safety of the trade road at that time."


    "I know, I know." Arthur asked Vernon to sit down. "I''m very grateful to count Kiel green, but you know the situation of Lingfeng castle. Although I recovered the iron mine, the construction of Shanghe town is a bottomless pit! I haven''t even seen the shadow of the gold coins brought by the merchants, and they made them back."


    "Hey..." Arthur sighed, "I only hate that the ghost faced Eagles don''t look up to the river collar, otherwise I have to lead the castle guard and let the animals see the power of Lingfeng castle!"


    If it had been two months ago, Vernon would have believed Arthur''s words, but now he just felt sick and even cursed Arthur as a shameless boy in his heart.


    "My Lord, compared with the development of the territory, Warcraft is our real enemy!" Vernon suggested. "As long as you suspend the construction of Shanghe Town, Lingfeng castle will have a steady stream of gold coins recorded in the account. At that time, when Lord green joins forces with the Davidson family to expel the raging Warcraft and has an iron mine in hand, you can resume the construction of Shanghe town at any time."


    "Dissatisfied with what you said, I did think so."


    Hearing this, Vernon looked happy and was about to express his support, he heard Arthur turn and say, "but up to now, the construction of Shanghe town can''t be stopped, and it can''t be stopped at all."


    "Well, why?" Vernon was surprised. He just thought he had finally moved Arthur. "Lord Arthur, you are the Lord of the river collar. As long as you give an order, no one dares to disobey your order!"


    "Many people dare to disobey my orders. For example, my vassal violated his oath last winter and refused my recruitment. Now he is still well."


    Before Vernon could make a sound, Arthur waved his hand and continued, "although territory construction is not a war, it is not a simple building of houses. Now Shanghe town is like a sword waving out, either winning or losing. No one can stop with a word. Vernon, can you understand me?"


    Vernon doesn''t understand


    He not only didn''t understand, but even felt that Arthur was looking for an excuse for default.


    In his opinion, as the count of the river leader, Arthur would dare to rebel against the civilians and humble slaves as long as he gave an order!


    Although he was extremely dissatisfied and cursed, Vernon knew very well that he only represented count green, and this was Lingfeng castle.


    Seeing Vernon shaking his head, Arthur smiled and said, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. Count Kiel green will understand. Just tell him that there''s nothing I can do now. If Lingfeng Castle really has gold coins, I will send someone to deliver them for him at the first time."


    Vernon frowned, thought about it and said, "don''t you worry, Lord count, that because of the rampant ghost faced eagle, the trade route will be blocked and no businessmen will come to Shanghe town again? If so, the construction of Shanghe town should also be at a standstill."


    What a euphemistic threat.


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, smiled and said, "it is very likely that this situation you say will happen, but I believe count Kiel green, I believe he will not let this happen."


    Vernon frowned. He didn''t quite understand Arthur. He came to ask for the bill in accordance with the Lord count''s instructions, even if he threatened them - how can Arthur be sure that the Lord count will not cut off the trade route?


    Arthur naturally wouldn''t explain the reason to Vernon. Looking at his puzzled face, he said directly, "I have guests here, so I won''t keep you much. When you go back, tell count green that I believe that with his friendship with the Davidson family, the other party won''t die for just a few gold coins."


    How many gold coins? Vernon cursed in his heart. According to the news he learned, the iron ore Bureau earns at least hundreds of gold coins every day!


    If Arthur didn''t spend money everywhere: buying slaves, buying goods, and hiring civilians to build houses. How could Lingfeng Castle not take only 3000 gold coins!


    Standing up, Vernon said faintly, "Lord Arthur, Earl Kiel green ordered me in my letter to let you take out the gold coins belonging to Greenberg this time anyway. The Earl also said that if you still insist on not giving them, the river collar may appear a situation that no one wants to see!"


    Arthur narrowed his eyes slightly: "are you threatening me?"


    Vernon forced a smile, bowed slightly and said, "I''m just telling you what Lord Kiel green meant."


    Looking at Vernon, who resisted his anger, Arthur said, "please tell count green what I mean: since it''s a situation we don''t want to see, don''t let it appear. Because it won''t be Lingfeng castle that regrets in the end."


    "I''ll tell you the truth. Lord Arthur, I''m leaving." Vernon glanced at pace in front of the bookshelf on the right and turned away with an ugly face.


    Looking at Vernon turning away, Arthur tapped his fingers on the handrail. It seems that the nobles led by Zuo Geya are really going to be crazy by his lovely ghost faced eagles.


    But it really suits him

 Chapter 96

    After Vernon left, Arthur got up and walked around the desk to pace, who was reading books.


    "If you like, you can take it away when you leave."


    "Count, this is too precious." pace closed his book. That is a history book of Shanghe collar newly sorted out by Mr. Boye and others.


    "It''s just a Book of water," Arthur invited, pointing to a chair aside. "Let''s sit down and talk."


    When they were seated, pace said, "Lord count, I didn''t mean to eavesdrop on your conversation, but I heard well. You seem to have some trouble."


    Grabbing the silver kettle on the table, Arthur poured himself a glass of water, moistened his throat and said, "it''s not a trouble. People who are angry always have to say a few cruel words before they leave."


    Looking at Arthur''s indifferent appearance, pace hesitated whether he should make a sound to remind him.


    After thinking about it, he said tactfully: "Sir, I have heard of the ghost faced Eagle wreaking havoc on zuogeya and Cumbria. Although the escort caravan has a safe trip, it is said that the east of zuogeya has been in chaos, and the nobles have withdrawn from their fiefs."


    "This is the fate of the three northern leaders." Arthur''s tone was a little heavy. "Since you are here, you should be prepared to deal with Warcraft at any time. If anyone forgets the threat of Warcraft, Warcraft will naturally wake them up."


    "Isn''t there any good way?" pace looked dignified and worried about the innocent civilians.


    Looking at him, Arthur said with relief: "Don''t worry, but there are more than ten ghost faced eagles, which is far from the most serious crisis in the history of our three northern leaders. The human territory south of the Tungus mountains is not suitable for Warcraft. When they toss enough and find that they don''t have enough food, they will naturally return to the wild land north of the mountain. I believe that with the wisdom of marquis Kiel green, he will be able to protect it Good people. Besides, they still have the support of the Davidson family. "


    "Isn''t there a better way? I mean, can you let those ghost faced Eagles leave on their own!" pace wanted to say that in the face of danger, the nobles don''t care about the life and death of civilians!


    Looking at him, Arthur smiled: "Mr. pace, we can drive away the birds on the ground, but how can we drive away the birds in the sky? Besides, it''s Warcraft."


    Seeing that Arthur was so sure, pace had to nod silently. Indeed, what can humans do in the face of a group of Warcraft that come and go freely


    "You didn''t come to Lingfeng castle just to ask me how to expel flying Warcraft. If so, you''ll be disappointed."


    "No, count, I''m not here for that!" pace replied quickly, but then he didn''t know what to say.


    "Count, in fact, I don''t know why I came to see you." pace said, "I and my escort''s caravan will leave here early tomorrow morning. These days I''ve visited Shanghe town and saw many things that make me curious. I think it''s probably out of curiosity that I want to come to see you before I leave." pace unconsciously used a salute.


    "What do you think of the changes in Shanghe town?" asked Arthur.


    "I don''t know. The changes in Shanghe town are very complex. As you just said, it''s not just building a few houses." looking at Arthur in front of him, pace can hardly connect the changes outside with the young Lord.


    "You''re not saying it''s bad, but you dare not say it. For example, you must think I''m crazy to liberate serfs and return slaves to freedom."


    Arthur laughed and teased himself, but pace saw that he was so straightforward, but his face was serious.


    "Indeed, when I first heard these news, I had no doubt that it was a lie. I even thought that it was just a trick you used to make those slaves work hard."


    "What about now?" asked Arthur curiously.


    "I specially rode to your farm yesterday. No, it should be said that it is the village now."


    "Isn''t the wheat growing well?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "Yes!" pace was a little excited. "I''ve never seen such a high-quality wheat field, a continuous piece of oil and green! You didn''t deceive them. You gave them far more than they expected! If you didn''t hear it with your own ears, who would believe that a count noble would go down to the ground and compete with a group of serfs to cultivate it!"


    "Also won!" Arthur stressed.


    "Yes!" said pace, with a smile on his face, and then asked very carefully, "Lord count, why did you do this?"


    Arthur and pace looked at each other. He knew that the other party''s problems contained questions and puzzles about all his reform measures.


    It''s good to have a good harvest of food, but it''s not necessarily to liberate the serfs; it''s good for the slaves to work hard, but it''s not necessarily to give them freedom; it''s good to pay attention to knowledge, but it''s not necessarily to educate the whole people... These were all the problems that bachelor Boye repeatedly mentioned in his ear.


    The class attribute and position make it difficult for them to understand: an aristocratic Lord doesn''t think about how to control and exploit serfs. Instead, he tries to give them a better life!


    Isn''t he afraid to lose control? Are you not afraid that because of his independence, he will touch the interests of the nobility and lead to destruction?


    This may be the doubt of all businessmen and mercenaries who come to Shanghe town. According to Gustav''s message, Arthur knew that many mercenaries would show their foresight by cursing his stupidity when they were having fun with prostitutes.


    Looking at the solemn pace on his face, Arthur said, "I didn''t expect a knight like you to ask such a stupid question."


    "Lord count, I don''t quite understand..." pace frowned.


    "You were born noble and should not lack the teaching of an excellent bachelor; you have served kings and should not lack your vision; you have become a wandering mercenary and should not lack your knowledge of civilian life. These days, you must have heard many leaders praise me. They say I am the kindest nobleman and the wisest Lord, but you should know the most: if a lord, If you let your own preferences decide, the territory he rules must not be far from chaos. Whether he is kind or cruel. "


    Pace was shocked and looked at Arthur''s eyes. For a moment, he thought of King olivido, whom he swore allegiance to


    Looking at pace, Arthur said: "history tells us that all the actions of the ruling class are to maintain their own rule! It''s not why I do this, but I have to do so! The tustra family is the shield of the north, the owner of the river leader, and the real guardian of the North! Not the watchdog in the mouth of those stupid nobles."


    Pace''s brain was buzzing. Looking at Arthur, he tried to open his mouth several times, but he couldn''t say anything. Whether it was suggestions or opinions, he looked pale and full of childish compromise in front of Arthur''s sentence "everyone in the river is the real guardian of the North!".


    Pace got up and left. He finally asked Arthur to send him the book on the history of the river collar.


    After pace left, Thorne, who had been escorting Arthur, asked, "Sir, do you want to accept this man?"


    "Why, you see," Arthur said with a smile. "What? Let him be a partner with you so that you don''t have to guard me all the time."


    "It''s my honor to protect your safety!" Thorne said. "If he is your escort, he is qualified."


    Listening to Thorne''s arrogance, Arthur smiled and said, "early, I haven''t left my eight characters! I''m hungry. Go to find housekeeper Benjie for food."


    With that, Arthur went straight to the restaurant.


    He does have the idea of accepting pace, but the other party''s identity is too sensitive. The moment when his reputation soars is also the moment when trouble comes. Therefore, whether pace is willing or not, he will not show the intention of soliciting now.


    Seeing that Arthur had gone out, Thorne hurried to catch up with him - he hadn''t left his eight characters yet. What does that mean

 Chapter 97

    People gathered in the assembly hall of glinburg.


    On both sides of the council table, in addition to all the aristocratic lords of zuogya, there were also Davidson family members who came to support at the request of the GLIN family.


    Sir walish Davidson, the eldest son of the current Marquis Davidson and the brother-in-law of Earl Kiel green.


    He is about thirty, with short black hair, pockmarked skin on his chubby cheeks, a potato like nose and mouse like eyes, giving him the impression of being obscene and cunning.


    Because of his existence, Earl Kiel green did not sit high on the Lord''s throne behind him, but sat at the top of the council table and discussed with the people how to deal with the ghost faced eagle.


    After a useless quarrel and discussion, the vassals were already a little depressed. They either put their hands on the table, frowned and sighed, or drank mugs with wine cups in their hands.


    This is the most upset day for them in more than a month.


    Because of the ten ghost faced eagles that suddenly appeared and made trouble everywhere, they had to move all the people and livestock in their territory to Donghe Town, and they and their families had no choice but to take refuge in glinburg.


    During this time, they thought of several ways to drive and kill the ghost faced eagle, but whether it was a sneak attack, fire attack or poison bait, all ended in failure without exception. Those ghost faced Eagles seem to know what they think. They don''t even touch the dead poisonous cattle and sheep!


    Now, they can only stay in the castle every day and watch the ghost faced Eagles hover in the sky. As soon as they step out of the castle, the ghost faced eagles will attack immediately.


    "Ji Ji!"


    Just as they were silent, a string of mouse like laughter rang out, and the vassals looked up at walish Davidson sitting on Kiel Green''s left hand.


    "You look like death row prisoners waiting to be executed!"


    Walish Davidson''s voice was so sharp that he spoke as if he had been pinched.


    Hearing his satire, the vassals of Greenberg glared angrily. During this time, they were upset not only by the ghost faced eagle, but also by the sissy of the Davidson family!


    "If you have anything to say, don''t show off your mouth here." KIR green frowned and glanced at walish with annoyance.


    Holding his chin back with one hand, walish looked at Kiel green and smiled. Two dimples appeared on his rough dark face: "Brother in law, there''s nothing to discuss about this. Anyway, there won''t be any danger for us to stay in the castle. Don''t you all say that those ghost faced eagles will fly away sooner or later. I think we might as well have a party, or we''ll suffocate before we are tortured by those birds! Don''t you think so?"


    With that, walish glared at his vassals and waved with a smile.


    "Bang!!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the feudal minister Belo marpen clapped his palm on the conference table, rubbed up and was about to scold.


    "Belo!" Jill green snapped at him.


    "Lord count, I can''t stand this sissy! Fuck you, have a party! When do you think it''s now! Your girl''s party!"


    "Enough, belo. Sit down and talk!" ordered Kiel green.


    Belo marbon has a thick beard. His character is rough, crazy and irritable. He despises walish, a man who is not a man.


    Clenching his fist, he stared angrily at walish, who smiled at him. He wanted to be beaten black and blue on that disgusting face!


    "Sit down! He''s just kidding." Kiel green held back his impatience and stared discontentedly at walish Davidson next to him.


    The other party immediately smiled and said, "Oh, Lord belo, why are you so angry? I''m really joking. Who told you to frown one by one. I also want to liven up the atmosphere and make everyone happy." then he looked at lesha Riton and his brother-in-law sitting at the end of the conference table, "look, you scared our little girls and boys."


    Belo stared at him, then looked at Jill green, who looked ugly, and shouted, "I''m going to shit. You can slowly enliven the atmosphere here and be happy!" with that, he pushed open the seat behind him, stepped out of the Council hall.


    "What a rude guy, but he''s very manly." staring at each other''s back, walish said with a smile.


    "You can''t be calm! Please come here to help me guard the town, not to liven up the atmosphere!" Jill Green said discontentedly.


    Since walishi came to the castle, such quarrels have occurred almost every day. His vassals, except the Riton brothers and sisters who are still children, have quarreled with him.


    He was so upset that he really didn''t want to bother about these things.


    "You blame me again." walish Davidson looked wronged.


    "There''s nothing to protect the town. Either civilians or serfs. As long as we''re all right, they''ll die. Maybe those Warcraft animals are tired of human flesh and fly away. After all, human flesh doesn''t taste very good. It''s more sour and smelly than mountain cat meat!" after that, he laughed again like a rat''s cry.


    The vassals stared at him, clenched their fists, and held back their anger one by one.


    Kiel green dissolved the proceedings. After the vassals left, he stared at walish with a smile on his face: "what do you want to do! If it''s trouble, you''ve done it."


    He knew that this guy deliberately angered his vassals.


    "Brother-in-law, don''t say that," wallish said bitterly. "How can I make trouble for you? If you say so, if my sister knows, she will have to say me again. For you, I brought dozens of knights and three people died! It''s really poor. They must have been eaten to the bone." wallish looked sad.


    "As I said, I will give you extra compensation, including the injured people. You can''t be calm and don''t always provoke trouble! I''m upset enough!"


    "What I want is not your gold coin." walish fiddled with his fingers. "You know, I can''t help it. Lord Monde ordered his father to find a way, and his father ordered me, but what can I do, so I had to ask my brother-in-law for help. It seems that my fingernails are a little longer."


    "I can''t do it!" Kiel Green said angrily. "You can see that the ten animals are guarding outside. I''m overwhelmed. If you force me now, can I get you birth iron? If the boy doesn''t even give the promised benefits, what can I do now? In short, he''s selling pig iron. You need it and spend gold coins to buy it!"


    "Brother-in-law, I didn''t force you, but Lord Mond flavy and archbishop Baylor forced you. I don''t want to come to you without anything. I can''t go anywhere in this castle and have no fun."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 98

    Walish didn''t care about Kiel Green''s ugly face, smiled and continued: "brother-in-law, do you know the rumors about Shanghe town? You must know that the merchants have passed the name of the count of Lingfeng castle to the king capital. As the Lord of zuogeya and has interests with him, you can''t know it?"


    "Gossip, what do you mean?" asked Kiel green squinting.


    "Ha! It seems that you really don''t know." walish was happy.


    "That adult is displaying his power in his own territory: building roads, building houses, setting up institutions, attracting bachelor''s degrees and establishing schools. In short, it''s something that sounds strange."


    "That''s not right," Kiel Green said. "I heard that after he took back the iron mine, the pig iron production has increased several times. Isn''t that what you need most?"


    Walish pursed his mouth and looked disgusted: "yes, that''s right, but instead of reducing the price of pig iron, the adult played tricks and united with businessmen to make a fortune! Brother-in-law, do you know what Archbishop Bayles said about the count?"


    Kiel green squinted at walish Davidson.


    "Jijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijiji. "Archbishop berus said that he was deeply sinful. After his death, he would fall into an endless abyss, and his soul would be tortured by demons forever."


    "Demon man?" Kiel green smiled contemptuously. "What kind of demon man? He just doesn''t want to spend gold coins. They build temples everywhere, attract civilians and recruit guards. Recently, I heard that they are selling something called atonement vouchers, which can make people absolve themselves of their sins. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Who knows, maybe they really have the will of the God of light." walish also showed contempt.


    Born guilty? Of course! But it is not them who are guilty, but the lowly civilians and slaves!


    "I don''t care what the priests say, but Lord Mond flavy is also dissatisfied with it!" walish approached Kiel green with a mysterious face. "Brother in law, do you know what the count of Lingfeng Castle calls him now?"


    Kiel green still looked at him with a cold squint.


    "Jijijiji, what a wonderful name!" said walish loudly. "Liberator, reformer, educator, the wisest Lord of the tustra family, the kindest nobleman in the Kingdom, Arthur tustra, Earl of Lingfeng castle, the shield of the North! Jijijiji! Elder sister, do you know what Lord Mond Flavi thinks of him?"


    Kiel Green said, "it''s not a compliment."


    "- fool! Jijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijijiji.


    "Brother-in-law, don''t you want to make a comment?" walish drank a mouthful of wine. "Look, look! What a good name, which is much louder than what northern border guard, Tokyo guard, what king, what owner!"


    "So what." Kiel Green''s face was flat. "He is really a fool, naive like a girl. But I don''t think it''s funny. There are many nobles in the kingdom who are more stupid than him."


    Hearing the speech, walish stopped laughing, and his two small eyes narrowed into a thin line: "brother-in-law, you know everything..."


    After looking at Kiel green, walish waved his arm: "forget it, it''s boring. The ghost place leading up the river is worse than yours. No matter how he tosses, he can''t make any big deal. However, the iron ore mountain can''t go on like this. It''s the order of the big man Mond Flavi!"


    Walish Davidson specially emphasized the "iron ore mountain" and "order" - this is the real purpose of his leading dozens of family knights to come in person!


    Although the reform of Shanghe town dissatisfied the nobles in the Kingdom, they did not regard these reforms as a threat or even pay attention to them. The reason is very simple. With Warcraft, the river collar cannot develop, and they can end the rule of the tustra family at any time as long as they like.


    What really dissatisfied them was lingfengbao''s control of the iron mine.


    Once upon a time, the iron ore mountain was operated by merchants. They could buy a large amount of iron ore from merchants with very little gold coins, and then forge it by blacksmiths in the castle or territory. A complete knight armor would not cost much gold coins.


    But now, after the iron ore mountain was recovered by lingfengbao, the sale of iron ore was directly prohibited, which led them to pay twice the gold coin to get the same pig iron.


    This was only the second, and what made the nobles unbearable was that Lingfeng Castle directly prohibited their businessmen from buying pig iron. Now they want to get pig iron. They can only buy it from businessmen who cooperate with the iron ore Bureau, which leads to the price of pig iron doubled again!


    The chaos in the kingdom will arise. Although the pig iron price is high, the aristocratic lords in the East can only bear it.


    At such times, more weapons and armor means more knights and soldiers, which means that there is a greater hope of victory when the war comes.


    But Lingfeng Castle seems to recognize their needs.


    According to businessmen who cooperate with iron ore bureaus around the world, from now on, they will no longer sell pig iron, but directly sell all kinds of iron products, including armor and weapons.


    As for the price, the businessmen gave a very detailed quotation list.


    Among them, a set of Knight plate armor: 35 gold coins!


    A lock armour: Thirty gold coins!


    A knight''s sword: twenty five gold coins!


    A dagger: Twenty gold coins!


    A dagger: Fifteen gold coins!


    A battle axe: ten gold coins!


    A spear head: three gold coins!


    A pair of stirrups: one gold coin and fifty silver coins.


    A horseshoe: Eighty silver coins!


    A feather arrow: ten silver coins!


    ¡­¡­


    This quotation is ten detailed, listing more than 40 kinds of iron goods, large and small. But after watching it, all the nobles wanted to draw their swords and kill Arthur tustra and chop him into meat!


    At such a high price, you need at least more than 100 gold coins to fully equip a knight!!!


    Moreover, all merchants colluded with Lingfeng castle, and the prices of all territories were completely unified without making any concessions!


    This is not a war at all, but buying victory and defeat with gold coins!


    Among all the nobles, the most angry was the court prime minister, Duke Mond flavy. In addition, he was the Archbishop of belus of the God of light.


    According to Arthur''s offer, each of them needs to spend tens of thousands of gold coins, while the other needs to spend nearly 100000 gold coins!


    The war is imminent. Such a huge expenditure is simply unacceptable to them!


    Moreover, as king olivido grew older, they had no time to wait for Shanghe town to complete production.


    Therefore, they can''t let lingfengbao continue to control the iron mine anyway.


    Looking at walish Davidson, Kiel Green said faintly, "even Lord flavy''s order can''t let the ghost faced Eagles outside leave. You see, there''s nothing I can do if I don''t drive them away."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 99

    Kiel Green knew exactly what was going on in the river collar, and he knew exactly what was going on with walish flavy.


    However, he did not take the initiative to mention either the situation of Shanghe collar or the intention of walishi.


    In fact, rather than accepting Kiel Green''s help, Kiel Green took the opportunity to give the Davidson family an opportunity to accept his help, or to give the nobles led by Duke Mond flavy an opportunity to directly intervene in the iron mine.


    Of course, Kiel green, who knew walish''s intention, didn''t do anything - he sent a letter to Vernon to ask him to go to Lingfeng Castle again, and sternly ordered him to let Arthur take out gold coins, otherwise Lingfeng castle would face the Revenge of the Green family!


    Vernon would not have thought that his master didn''t expect him to get gold coins at all.


    Because according to the information he sent back, although the Foreign Trade Bureau of Lingfeng castle is making great progress every day, it spends money like water. Let alone take out 3000 gold coins immediately, that is, 1000 gold coins, which Lingfeng castle can''t take out at all!


    Kiel green did this, first, to show his attitude, and second, to tell walish by the way, so that he could understand that he could not affect Lingfeng castle now, and even that the other party relied on him. He had no choice under the rampant situation of Warcraft.


    They have completely lost control of Lingfeng castle.


    "Brother-in-law, it''s not like what you would say." walish despised it in his heart and then said, "I know, in fact, you always want to get control of the iron mine. After all, with the iron mine, you have a steady stream of gold coins. Who wouldn''t like gold coins!"


    "Yes, gold coins! Who wouldn''t like it," Kiel Green said, looking askance at walish.


    During the time when he and the campes family jointly controlled the iron mine, he really gained a lot, but only in the first ten years. In the future, with the change of the situation in the Kingdom and various disputes, he had to give up most of his interests.


    Hearing Kiel Green''s slight complaint, walish raised his mouth: "brother-in-law, there''s no way, but it won''t be like this in the future."


    "Now is the best chance for us to seize the iron mine! Campes is not only besieged by Warcraft, but also trapped in an internal struggle because of the inheritance right. But the coward Ted Barrett dare not rescue his lover''s sister and son. Jijijijiji, the woman of telosi must be driven crazy! She stays in the castle with those vassals all day. I don''t know whether she has told everyone Spread her legs. After all, those vassals are her only hope of winning now! "


    "Brother in law, as long as we get the control of the iron mine and kick off the cumbersome campes, their share of benefits will naturally belong to you. Moreover, with the current output of the iron mine, we will get several times as many gold coins as before!"


    As he said this, walish gave out the shrill laugh like the cry of a mouse: "I have to say that although the boy of Lingfeng castle is a naive fool Lord, he is a real genius businessman in operating the iron ore mountain!"


    Looking at the laughing walish, Kiel Green said faintly: "this is your real purpose here, for the gold coins of the iron ore mountain and to complete the task!"


    Walish smiled and said, "in order to drive away those animals, my knights have killed and injured several people!"


    He did intend to disclose the purpose of seizing the iron mine to Kiel green after solving the Warcraft led by zuogya. But after several clashes with Warcraft, walish understood that the flying Warcraft could not be driven by humans at all. Therefore, he had to reveal his real purpose now. As for those Warcraft, it was impossible to rush into the castle. At most, he ran to Donghe town to prey on some livestock and civilians.


    "Well," said Kiel green, "how do you plan to gain control of the iron mine? Will you attack the city and break Lingfeng castle, or go to shangheling in person to talk to the little ghost of tustra''s family?"


    "Why, does my brother-in-law think neither of these methods is feasible?" walish frowned.


    He really planned to let Kiel green summon all the knights to kill into Shanghe town and force the boy of Lingfeng castle to hand over the control of the iron mine.


    He has calculated that all the vassals of the Green family are now gathered in the castle and Donghe town. The number of knights is close to 100. Even if some of them remain, with the 40 Knights he leads, they can form a knight army of at least 100 people!


    Moreover, they can summon free riders and mercenaries. Those guys must be very happy to rob Shanghe town.


    Looking at walish, Kiel green asked with a smile, "do you know how many Knights there are in Lingfeng castle and how many guards there are in Shanghe town? Do you know how high the wall of Lingfeng castle is? Or do you know how many vassals there are in Lingfeng castle and how strong the vassals are. If the castle is besieged, how many days can they arrive for rescue?"


    Looking at walish with a blank face, Kiel green sneered: "you don''t know anything at all! You think you can force the boy to surrender as long as you lead a hundred and ten knights to rush into Shanghe town and plunder!"


    "Shouldn''t it be so?" walish said. "We don''t really want to break Lingfeng castle. He tore up the agreement first. We just want to regain our own interests! As long as we can force him to negotiate and hand over the control of the iron mine, we will achieve our goal! As for his share, we will still give it to him according to the old practice."


    "Walish, you are really a naive fool!" Kiel green scolded directly. Before walish could retort, he then asked, "if he doesn''t want to negotiate with us and is determined to fight with us to the end, what should you do?"


    "Doesn''t he want to live?" walish was angry. "Innocent fool" was what he said when he scolded tustra''s kid just now. "Unless he wants to lose his life, he should understand that the Davidson family is not an enemy he can defeat!"


    Looking at walish, Kiel green still looked contemptuous and sneered: "so you don''t know anything at all, and the nobles in the Kingdom don''t know tustra at all. They regard him as a watchdog and can send him away at will!"


    Kiel green raised his voice: "I tell you, walish, who wants to see that boy as a fool, who is the real fool! Do you think the glory of the northern shield is self proclaimed!"


    Walish looked at Kiel green coldly. After a moment of silence, he gritted his teeth and asked, "according to your brother-in-law, how can we take the iron mine from him!"


    Looking at walish, Kiel Green said, "kill him."

 Chapter 100

    Up the river, nibston.


    Baron Baggins mortoridon was wearing armor, leading a knight and his son to the north.


    This is the land closest to zuogya collar on the river. You can enter zuogya collar in less than an hour and reach glinburg in less than half a day.


    In the past, sir Baggins mortoriton rarely visited the territory in person. He either stayed in the farm, practiced chivalry with bows and arrows or weapons, or watched the growth of crops in the field. In short, the task of patrolling the territory is the responsibility of his knights.


    But in the last month, he was not normal. In addition to sleeping every day, he had to wear armor and a long sword around his waist, and took pains to personally inspect his territory. This behavior is very like the nobles who have just won the territory. They are excited to see every inch of their land.


    Looking at the knight riding the horse, Baggins reined in the reins. This is the knight responsible for patrolling under his hand.


    "How? There should be nothing unusual." although you can know the answer from the other party''s calm expression, Baggins still asked. He didn''t want his knights to be half lazy at such a moment.


    "Yes, sir, everything is as usual, and no one has seen it." the knight replied calmly.


    Baggins nodded and said in a deep voice, "don''t be half lax. You should carefully distinguish not only the human figure, but also the horse dung and hoof marks on the ground!"


    "Yes, sir!" replied the knight in a deep voice, with a tired look in his eyes.


    This month, in addition to sleeping at night, they almost rode around on horseback during the day. What they saw was either grass or trees, except that trees were streams. In short, they didn''t see half a human figure.


    On the way back, buckins'' son nuke nibes rode forward and rode with buckins.


    "Father, are we going to go on like this?" said Nuuk. "No one will be tired of slacking off when we patrol these wastelands without getting anything every day. If we go on like this, we may not be able to bear it before the count leads the soldiers!"


    Nuke mortoriton was in a state of excitement, and his dark face turned red like an old red cloth.


    He really couldn''t continue to suppress his emotions. In the past month, they have been facing great enemies every day. They are in constant fear for fear that the Knights of Lingfeng castle will come to explore.


    "Shut your mouth!" Baggins scolded. "Do you think you should find something? All this is not in vain!"


    Baggins was equally upset. He doesn''t know the fatigue of his knights, but compared with these, safety is the most important. He doesn''t want to be dressed in cotton padded clothes when Lingfeng castle''s men and horses kill the farm. He doesn''t even have time and opportunity to escape.


    Looking at his angry father, nuke said hard, "father, why don''t we go and admit our mistake to the count? He will give us a chance. We don''t have to live like this even without the fief of nibston."


    Since his father betrayed Lingfeng castle, nuke''s heart was restless all day. He felt that he was no longer worthy of being a knight. Moreover, he did not want his mother to be worried every day, nor did he want his lively siblings to become cautious for fear of being scolded for making a mistake.


    It''s more painful than a prisoner!


    Nuke often regretted that he felt that he should have tried his best to dissuade his father. In any case, he should agree to the call of the count. As knights and vassals, it is their honor and duty. The motoriton family should have shed blood and died for the tustra family!


    "Shut your mouth, fool!" Baggins scolded again when he stopped the horse, his eyes staring like a horse bell on his dark face.


    The attendant Knight fell aside and looked at the father and son who looked at each other in silence.


    "You go back first!" Baggins ordered, turning his head.


    The knight answered immediately, kicked the Spurs and drove away. This is not a topic he should be involved in.


    "Kiel green can''t be trusted at all!" nuke said in front of him. "He''s just using us. He''s a villain! He covets the iron mine of Lingfeng castle and wants to use us to fight for him! Father, if you join him, we''ll die sooner or later!!"


    Nook gasped, his eyes fixed on Baggins. He had never contradicted his father like this before.


    "You think you can not die by pleading guilty now!" Baggins looked as blue as a bronze mask.


    "Why do you think I betrayed Lingfeng castle? He was helpless. Who knew that he could stop Warcraft when he left. The tustra family should have been extinct and the Shanghe collar would change its owner! Who could have thought that this would be the situation now!"


    No one in nibston regretted his decision more than Sir Baggins mortoriton.


    He never thought that Arthur tustra, who was impulsive and grumpy, could hold the sharp edge fortress without the assistance of the other two, and also recover the iron mine and wantonly build territory!


    With the passage of time, every time the news about Shanghe town came, Baggins''s regret would increase.


    He had thought to himself countless times: if only he had not been bewitched by the Green family, had not chosen to betray Lingfeng castle, and had not refused to send troops to fight. In that way, I will not lose the pride and honor of the knight, nor do I have to be so frightened and live like a year. Even lying in bed, I dream of the scene of Lingfeng Castle Knight killing into the farm.


    But it''s too late. Whenever such an idea arises, Baggins will then think that he betrayed Lingfeng castle for the life of his family, for the continuation and glory of the mortoridon family, and to get rid of the damn River leader''s constant fighting with Warcraft for years - he is not greedy for life and afraid of death!


    He also comforted himself countless times and told himself that he still had the promise of the Green family. Even if Lingfeng Castle really sent troops to fight, count green would certainly summon his vassal to rescue.


    This was once a life-saving straw in Baggins''s heart and a good medicine for peace and regret.


    But when he learned that zuogeya was attacked by ghost faced eagles, the vassals suffered heavy losses, and the population had moved to Donghe town. According to punctuality, he could no longer pretend to be calm in the farm.


    "Yes, I will!"


    Seeing a trace of struggle and regret on his father''s face, nuke immediately said: "Now it is said that he is the most merciful noble. Since he can forgive slaves and even become a noble, he will certainly give us a chance to atone for our sins! Father, think about mother, toliza and nufu. They were so young that they could have fun around the territory every day, but now they can only stay carefully in the agricultural college. They must not want to live their present life ¡£¡±


    Looking at his tearful son, Baggins''s anger gradually dissipated: "fool, no Lord will forgive those who betrayed his vassal, we can only choose..."


    "Yes!"


    Nuke interrupted his father: "if you must need blood to calm his anger, then... Use mine! I will go to Lingfeng castle to see him and apologize to him with my life, without damaging his dignity and glory! Just ask him to give us the motoriton family a chance to atone for their sins."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 101

    On the way back, nuke fell behind his father and looked at the tall and silent figure on the horse''s back. He was silent, clutching the reins and thinking a lot in his head.


    After a heated argument, although his father did not oppose his proposal, he did not agree to admit his mistake to the count.


    Nuuk knew that this was a difficult choice, a choice to determine the fate of the mortoridon family... But he believed that his father would finally agree to his proposal. He just needed some time to make this decision.


    The father and son rode all the way back to the farm. Just after they crossed a small piece of woodland, they suddenly saw that the knight returning first was riding towards them outside the farm.


    Both of them frowned at the same time and realized that there should be some news.


    The knight in waiting stopped the horse in front of Baggins and said loudly, "Sir, there are two people from the Green family. They say they have something very important to discuss with you and let you return immediately."


    Baggins jumped in his heart. Before he could speak, nuke kicked in front of the horse and asked sternly, "did they reveal what it was?"


    "No, it''s just a very important thing to let the adults return immediately!" replied the knight.


    "Father!" nook looked at Baggins with anxious eyes.


    "What else do you want to say? Are you afraid I''ll make a mistake?" Baggins scolded discontentedly, and then kicked his horse back to the farm.


    Looking at the back of his father''s departure, nuke clenched the reins and looked complex.


    "Master nuke," the knight in waiting whispered.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡­¡­


    The mortoridon family is just a little aristocrat, and naturally they are unable to build a castle.


    Their manor is located on an open flat ground, the size of two football fields, surrounded by protective walls built of logs and stones.


    In addition to accommodation houses, stables, warehouses, mills, bakeries and blacksmith workshops are also built in the manor. In addition, it is a school field for practicing riding, shooting and fighting.


    As for farmland and pastures, they are distributed around the nursing home, with farmland in the west, North and south, and pastures in the east near rivers and Qingfeng mountains.


    This is a very ordinary noble manor.


    When nuke returned to the manor and got off his horse, Baggins, who had rushed back first, was gone. He only saw that his father''s Brown war horse had been tied to the stable and was eating grass leisurely at the moment.


    He threw the reins at the servant, and Nuuk walked quickly towards the house, with the attendant Knight following him.


    "It''s impossible!" Baggins said to the two green knights in the house.


    "They can''t betray Lingfeng castle. Without the rule of Lingfeng castle, no one can guard the sharp blade fortress. It''s no different from the way of self suicide. They''re not fools!"


    As soon as he entered the room, nuke mortoridon stopped and was surprised - without the rule of Lingfeng castle? What''s going on!


    With the surprise in his heart, nook stood behind Baggins calmly.


    The two knights of the Green family just glanced at him and then said to Baggins, "Lord Baggins, I didn''t say to overthrow the rule of Lingfeng castle, and the count didn''t tell me so."


    "What did you mean just now! Without Lingfeng castle, the river collar is a plate of loose sand, and everyone will face the threat of Warcraft!"


    "Lingfeng castle is Lingfeng castle, and the tutela family is tutela family." the knight said, "without Arthur tutela, Lingfeng castle is just a change of master. How can you go up the river and understand it into a plate of loose sand."


    "You want to kill him?" Baggins asked.


    "No, no, no!" the knight quickly replied, "how could this be possible? Neither Lord Mond flavy nor Lord green had ever had such an idea. Even if he did something contrary to his aristocratic status, he was a count after all, and the tustra family guarded the safety of the north for generations. How could he be executed."


    Hearing the knight''s words, Baggins calmed down a little: "what do you want to do, imprison him and throw him into the dungeon, or demote him as a civilian and expel him from Shanghe collar."


    "Lord Baggins, you seem to care about his safety," said the knight with a deep smile. "But it doesn''t matter. After all, the other party is the Lord you once loyal to. He won''t be imprisoned in the dungeon or demoted as a civilian. Instead, he will be sent to the king''s capital and still enjoy the respect and good life of nobility. If the prime minister is happy, maybe he can give him a fief in the East."


    "He won''t accept this condition," Baggins said slowly after a moment of silence "Shanghe collar has been ruled by the tutela family since ancient times. Before the alliance of the three, the Batiste family ruled danze kingdom. At that time, kewilt was just the count of Hejian land. Before the Batiste family, the montmolansi family ruled danze, and before that, blehunto... Tutela''s family history is far more distant and long than these families "The people of the tustra family can die from the invasion of Warcraft or the fighting of war, but they will never agree to leave the Shanghe collar. Moreover, any royal nobles, even the king, have no right to intervene in the affairs of Shanghe collar."


    After Baggins finished, everyone in the house was quiet for a moment, surprised by the history of the tustra family.


    "So what!" said the knight of the Green family. "He broke his promise, defaulted on his debts, deceived Lord Kiel green, and took the opportunity to disrupt the continuity of the kingdom. We just came to collect debts!"


    "Lord Baggins, don''t forget that you have betrayed Lingfeng castle. You are working for Lord green now! What are you hesitating about!"


    The knight''s words awakened Baggins. Looking at the two, he said with a little difficulty: "please go back and tell Lord Kiel green that I will set out for the territories of the vassals tomorrow and persuade them to act together. Lord green, please rest assured."


    "That''s not necessary!" the two knights softened their faces at Baggins''s words.


    The knight, who had been sitting quietly all the time, said, "I will set out with you tomorrow morning in order to personally announce Lord Mond Flavi''s orders to the vassals!"


    "Are you?" Baggins asked suspiciously.


    Previously, he thought they were both Knights of the Green family.


    "My name is Colin sasmang, the bodyguard of Lord Mond flavy, Duke of the East and Prime Minister of the court." he stood up and put aside his gray cloth robe.


    On the front chest of his plate armor, he saw a one horned rhinoceros engraved with copper wire.


    "You can call it sir sasmang!" feeling the surprise of the people, Colleen sasmang raised his chin and looked at Baggins and others as if he were looking at a group of ignorant countrymen.


    "Sir mortoreton, please prepare a clean house for me and some ordinary cooked food," said Colleen sasmang with a proud face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Father, what''s going on?" nuke immediately asked anxiously after the two left.


    He had been thinking about their intentions on the road before, so he missed the previous conversation, but he never thought that they were going to drive the tustra family out of Lingfeng castle!


    With a sigh, Baggins asked nuke to sit down and tell him about Lingfeng castle''s arrears of gold coins to Greenberg, Arthur''s Liberation of serfs and slaves, the implementation of great reform in Shanghe collar, the massive increase in the price of high-speed iron products through iron mines, and their preparation to unite all Lingfeng Castle vassals to oppose Arthur tustra''s rule, They explained to him in detail one by one.


    "Great!" Nuuk shouted with excitement after hearing Baggins''s story.


    Before Baggins could react, NUK went on to say, "father, now is our best chance! As long as we tell Lord Arthur the news, he will forgive us and give us a chance to atone for our achievements! In this way, we can keep our family territory!"


    Looking at his son, Baggins blushed with anger. The fist clenched hands on the table slapped the wooden table one by one and scolded loudly: "fool!!"


    He just wondered how the boy changed so quickly, but he didn''t expect such a change. Under such circumstances, the fool still wanted to admit his mistake to Lingfeng castle!


    "Can''t you see that he is against all the nobles of the kingdom!" cried Baggins. "Now we want to deal with him, all the nobles in the kingdom! It''s the court prime minister, Duke Mond flavy! Even all the vassals will oppose him! Arthur tustra is over!!"


    "This is just their excuse!" nuke said. "They just want to rob the iron mine! The vassals can''t send troops against Lingfeng castle! Father..."


    "What''s the excuse!" Baggins interrupted his son. "As long as they can use the name of the Green family to attack Lingfeng castle, they don''t care why! In short, the iron mine will fall into their hands in the end! The vassals won''t send troops, but they won''t fight for Lingfeng castle! You fool!!"


    Baggins''s scolding made nuke sit in a chair with his head in chaos. He seemed to have seen that Lingfeng castle was besieged and defeated when it was alone.


    "But... But we are knights! The mortoridon family has been vassals of the tustra family for generations..."


    Nuck mortoriton was in tears. He really wanted to kill the two men immediately, then hold their heads and die outside Lingfeng castle. At least, it won''t shame him


    Looking at his son, Baggins also felt a trace of sadness in his heart. He knew that people of the tustra family would not accept the condition of leaving shangheling.


    Turning around and looking at the sky outside, Baggins''s eyes moistened - "tustra family, it''s over..."

 Chapter 102

    Just as Baggins and Nick led the guards of the Green family and the flavy family around, Lingfeng castle is ushering in a harvest.


    The wheat is ripe!


    Arthur I was a southerner. Although he had scattered wild in the countryside after an hour, his impression of the wheat field basically remained in the text description or film and television pictures, and what he saw with his own eyes was only a small square field of one or two acres.


    Now, the rolling land in front of the horse''s head is like a golden knitted carpet, with mature ears of wheat drooping their heads. The warm wind blows, and the waves of wheat continue to reach far away.


    The scene of a bumper harvest can always make people can''t help but produce a joy. It is a sense of achievement from cultivation, sowing, irrigation to harvest. It is the pride of watching a grain of wheat sprout, grow and mature in the land.


    This is a wonderful combination of human wisdom and natural magic. It indicates food and clothing and a better life.


    "It''s Lord Arthur!"


    "Lord Arthur is coming! Everybody, Lord Arthur has come to see us!"


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the farmers who were bending over in the wheat field in the South found Arthur and his party. Suddenly, they shouted one by one, holding sickles, and gathered towards Arthur.


    "Keep your distance!"


    Watching farmers with sickles and ears of wheat rush in, the surrounding Knights immediately blocked Arthur and scolded with guns.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    "Lord Arthur!!"


    ¡­¡­


    The farmers didn''t care. The joy of the harvest made their reverence for Arthur reach an unprecedented level.


    Hundreds of people holding ears of wheat shouted at him on horseback, with the joy and excitement of harvest on their faces.


    Arthur took his horse''s belly lightly and came to the public. In order to harvest wheat, the school was closed these days, and the men who went out to work also returned. Therefore, he saw many familiar figures in the shouting crowd.


    Raised his arm to signal the crowd to be quiet. Arthur said, "I always care about you. I have the same joy as you in the harvest of wheat! Today is just the beginning. In the future, we will harvest more food and everyone can fill their stomachs, not only bread, but also meat!"


    "As long as we unite as one, we will be able to build shangheling into a beautiful home! At that time, you will put on comfortable clothes and live in clean and spacious houses. Warcraft will never cross the North Canyon again. You will become the envy of everyone in the Kingdom, and shangheling will become the richest and safe place in the kingdom!"


    ¡­¡­


    In order not to delay the farmers'' wheat harvest, Arthur spoke briefly for half an hour, and then returned to the castle under the escort of the Knights.


    Originally, Arthur intended to work in the field and harvest the wheat he had planted, but Thorne and others tried to stop him.


    Now Lingfeng castle is in danger, and hundreds of farmers are holding iron sickles. If someone is bought, it will be bad for Arthur. In chaos, they can''t guarantee everything. So Thorne said nothing and agreed with him to cut wheat.


    Although Arthur thought Thorne and others made a fuss, he could only agree for his own safety. After all, wheat cutting is small and safety is big.


    Just as Arthur and others were about to arrive at the castle, on the Avenue on the right side of the team, two knights riding chestnut horses and wearing black hats and capes came running.


    When they saw someone rushing towards the team, the knight holding the flag in front immediately greeted them. They immediately turned their horses around and kept a secret alert in the direction of the coming person.


    Staring at the two knights stopped dozens of meters away, Thorne said in a deep voice, "Sir, they are by no means the guards in the town!"


    If the guards in the town really have something urgent to report, usually only one person will come, and they will never cover their bodies with black linen. The other party is obviously hiding his identity and doesn''t want others to see his face.


    Looking at the two men who took off their hoods and were talking, Arthur shouted, "let them come!"


    He was really looking forward to the fact that they were not the guards in the town, and he vaguely felt that the dark skinned man looked familiar.


    "It''s him." Thorne immediately said to Arthur, "Sir, they are members of the mortoridon family. The boy on the right is Baggins''s son. His name should be nuke! On the side should be his attendant."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur frowned and was slightly disappointed when he was confused - he thought he would be one of the exceptional vassals.


    With Thorne''s reminder, Arthur also remembered this nuke mortoriton. In his previous life''s memory, the other party was a silent guy. His only impression was that he stood behind Baggins like a guard, so that he didn''t even remember the other party''s name.


    The two rode to Arthur''s front. Before they asked, they immediately turned down and knelt down in front of Arthur''s horse.


    "Count!" said Nuck mortoridon, bowing his head.


    "Nook boy, are you here to die for your father! You betrayed..." Thorne was about to scold, and Arthur immediately raised his hand to stop him.


    Looking at nuke kneeling on the ground with his head down, Arthur asked coldly, "why do you kneel down and salute me? The motoriton family has betrayed Lingfeng castle and tustra family. You are no longer my vassal!"


    "Lord count..." Nuuk raised his head and looked at Arthur, his eyes full of blood.


    "Answer my question!" Arthur snapped. "Or you''ll die!"


    "My Lord, i... I..." in his bloodshot eyes, nuke''s inner torture and suffering were revealed.


    "Lord count, please let me die for you! I''d rather die than live in disgrace!"


    "Die in battle?" Arthur snorted coldly. "It''s not winter now, and you have betrayed Lingfeng castle. You don''t need your motoriton family to guard the fortress!"


    "No, it''s not!" Nuck shouted quickly, "They! They want to overthrow your rule! Their vassals in United Lingfeng fort, including the Green family! And the Duke of flavy! They are lobbying your vassals. They will send troops soon. They will drive you out of the upper river collar! The Green family has gathered 200 riders! And the farar family, and... And the mortoridon family."


    Nuke mortoriton finished what he wanted to say in confusion. However, Arthur and others did not speak, and the Knights around him just looked at him coldly.


    "Lord Arthur, what I said is true!"


    Seeing that Arthur and others didn''t believe him, nuke said more anxiously: "they want to send troops to attack you on the pretext of your arrears of Green family gold coins, but they want an iron mine! They say you disturb the order of the kingdom. As long as the vassals don''t send troops, you will have no support. Lingfeng castle will be besieged and you will be defeated! Lord Arthur, what I say is true!"


    Just as nuke looked anxiously at Arthur and others, several figures galloping on horses appeared again on the road ahead.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 103

    Facing several galloping figures, the four knights next to Arthur immediately kicked their horses forward and blocked the road with the two flag knights.


    "I''m burry Toury!" cried burry. "I want to see the count and let me pass at once!"


    "I''m bank Trish! We have something very urgent to call people and let them pass!"


    Bearded burry had already noticed Arthur and others in the rear. Seeing the obstruction of the knight, he immediately pulled the reins and shouted at Arthur: "Lord Arthur, I''m burry Toury! I have..."


    Before he could finish shouting, Arthur let the Knights go and let them come.


    Just before they came to Arthur, they were about to speak when they caught a glimpse of NUK kneeling on the ground.


    "Dog traitor!" Bailey pulled out the axe from the saddle and waved his arm to throw it at Nuuk on the ground.


    "Stop it!" cried Arthur.


    "Sir, this guy is a traitor. I''ll chop him for you now!"


    "Burry! Lord Arthur told you to stop!" Thorne drank while seeing that the guy didn''t stop.


    "Lord Burley, I have come to plead with the count!" Nuck explained quickly.


    "Hum! You son of a bitch can deceive adults, but you can''t deceive me!" Bray glared at Nuuk on the ground, put down his arm holding the axe and immediately said to Arthur, "Sir, this guy is here to deceive you. His father is preparing to revolt!"


    "Yes, I can prove it too!" bank also said aloud. "Sir, Baggins and Nick are taking the Green family to contact the vassals everywhere and plot a rebellion!"


    Looking at the excited two people, Arthur felt relieved.


    "This is not a place to talk. Go back to the castle first."


    ¡­¡­


    Castle, in the Council hall.


    Arthur asked his servant to prepare good wine and food for Burley and bank. The two guys were anxious to report the situation to him. Each of them rode in pairs. They were dusty all the way and looked a little haggard.


    "So, you''re here to plead guilty?" bank looked at nuke and his eyes were still suspicious.


    Bo Lei threw down his wine cup and snorted coldly to nuke: "you''re a knight, but don''t think I can look up to you. I haven''t played with guarding the fortress last time! It''s not wrong to split you just now!"


    With that, he grabbed a piece of wheat cake and ate it with fruit wine. His thick beard was full of broken food residue.


    NUK''s face was dim and his voice was low: "I will make atonement for the count with my life, and I will die on the wall of Lingfeng castle."


    Burley still snorted, grabbed the barbecue on the table and ate, while bank just drank, bowed his head and remained silent.


    The atmosphere in the Council hall became quiet.


    Looking at Burley, who was only eating and drinking, and bank, who was silent, Arthur smiled and asked, "why, are only you two willing to see me?"


    The territory of buray Toury is the farthest from Lingfeng Castle among all the vassals. It is located in the west of the upper river and close to the storm inland sea.


    And the two of them will come together, which means that they have been to the territory of several other vassals.


    "My Lord, Grice, they don''t want to come to see you, just... Just them..." Bank held the wine cup and looked hard.


    It was the first time Arthur had seen these Knights talking haltingly.


    "If you don''t, I''ll say!" cried berley, throwing his bacon and dagger on the table.


    When he was on the road, bank reminded him not to be impulsive and had a good discussion with the count. But he is an acute child. He has a stomach full of problems in his heart. He can''t wait for bank''s tardiness. The little girl hesitates when she confesses.


    "Lord Arthur, they are dissatisfied with you. I hope you can put those freed serfs back into the farm!" he said, and he asked, "Sir, why do you want to liberate those serfs and release the slaves! Shit, you must be bewitched by those bachelors. I know they can''t do anything decent!"


    With that, he hit the table with a fist.


    He learned a lot about Shanghe town in recent months from Nick fall and the Knights of the flavy family.


    "You guy..." seeing him, he shook his arms out, and bank looked at him discontentedly.


    "I don''t know! That''s what we came here to say. Why are you hesitating like a girl!" cried Bailey, staring at bank.


    Bank did not bother to pay attention to the reckless man and said to Arthur, "Lord count, they are not dissatisfied with you, they just want to find a solution to the problem..."


    Arthur raised his hand and interrupted bank Trish.


    Looking at them, he said, "if I don''t do this, what will they do?"


    "Although they won''t send troops to Lingfeng castle with the Green family, I''m afraid they won''t come to support you." bank tried to advise Arthur, "Sir, we don''t want war to break out. Since they use it as an excuse to send troops, you can avoid war by making a little compromise. I don''t think the Duke will sit idly by.


    Looking at the concerned two, Arthur smiled and asked, "what about you? Will you sit and ignore it?"


    "I''m not Burley Toury!" cried Burley, "I won''t break my oath even if I die! If they dare to send troops to Lingfeng castle, I will chop them with an axe. Without us, they will have to go to the fortress to resist Warcraft! A group of greedy maggots say what nonsense excuses, but they have a crush on your iron mine! Bank, what about you? If you dare not listen to the call of the count, I will chop you with an axe now!"


    "Please go and chop the others! And your bad breath is smoking me!" bank glared at the idiot beside him.


    Then, he turned to Arthur and said, "the tris family will not break the oath. We have been the vassals of the tustra family since ancient times. Whether we resist Warcraft or cut people, the children of the tris family will not be worse than this beard!"


    "Fart!"


    Burley shouted angrily, but bank ignored him and continued to say to Arthur: "but Sir, if we don''t get the support of all the vassals, we may not be able to resist the coalition of the Green family. They have at least 200 knights in armor, more serf soldiers, and maybe mercenaries!"


    It was more or less beyond Arthur''s expectation that things had come to this point.


    Refusing to pay the benefits promised to the Green family is indeed an excuse he deliberately gave Kiel green to crusade against the river collar.


    According to the plan, he will evacuate the ghost faced Eagle led by Zuo Geya in a short time, but before that, he is ready to let the first army sweep away the two feudal ministers who betrayed him.


    At the end of winter, the vassals suggested that he send troops to attack them immediately. Arthur refused because he wanted to leave them to the first army as a sharpener.


    After all, actual combat is the best way to train the army.


    But to his surprise, Kiel green not only united the dissatisfied nobles in the kingdom to form a coalition army, but also took the opportunity to persuade the vassals to betray themselves.


    The territory reform will bury the hidden danger of war for Lingfeng castle. Arthur knew this very well from the beginning, and Boye and Bachelor ilu have reminded him many times.


    The nobility of aristocratic Lords is based on the slavery and exploitation of serfs, and the farm is the institutional guarantee and direct embodiment of this exploitation.


    The nobles may be able to tolerate the emancipation of slaves. After all, slaves are the private property of slave owners. But the abolition of farms and the emancipation of serfs are absolutely unacceptable to the nobles, because once the news of the emancipation of serfs by the river spread all over the Kingdom, the serfs who are still enslaved in the farms will have a floating heart and break out various uprisings against oppression.


    Although Arthur was not sure whether the formation of the coalition army was caused by his raising the price of iron products, his reform, or both, he was sure that the vassals must be caused by his abolition of the farm.


    Now think about it, Arthur was surprised to find that he underestimated Kiel green.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 104

    Whether taking advantage of the civil strife of the campes family, launching a war, or following his own reform of the territory, the nobles of the United Kingdom sent troops to instigate the rebellion of the vassals, or then he sent troops under the pretext of dishonor, Kiel Greench can be described as a conditional movement incisively and vividly.


    It was too early, and many of Arthur''s reforms had not been implemented. He could not get the support of the royal nobles and vassals, and there was no excuse to send troops to fight. Too late, the ghost faced Eagle led by Cumbria may have withdrawn, and the family civil strife has subsided. Even if he sent troops, Lingfeng castle is likely to unite with the campes family and resolve the crisis with the power of the Duke of the north.


    Now think about it, Arthur suddenly felt that maybe two or three months ago, Kiel green had the idea of attacking him, and even the other party was watching his territorial reform from the beginning and waiting for the opportunity to send troops.


    "A little too much..." Arthur sighed. Originally, he only wanted to add some labor force to the reform, but he didn''t expect to attract such a big noise. He once meant that the struggle around iron mines would only end at the level of their three families.


    "The plan can''t keep up with the change," Arthur sighed again.


    "It''s not too late, sir." seeing him sighing again and again, bank thought he was worried about the war.


    "As long as you restore the farm, the vassals will certainly lead troops. Although our troops are not as strong as the Green family, we lead the battle on the river. You can recruit a large number of serfs and civilians and consume their Knight power. As long as we don''t surrender, the Green family will not dare to fight with us, and we may not be defeated! Lord Arthur!"


    "It''s not that simple." Arthur looked at bank with an anxious face. "Even if we don''t lose, as long as the battle lasts for a few months, it will be us who will lose in the end. Don''t forget that the winter on the river is not just winter."


    "I, we can ask the Duke of Cleveland for help! The Duke will certainly not want to see the destruction of security in the North!"


    "This method is feasible, but please calm down the war. Although it can drive away the coalition forces of the Green family, it will cause more trouble. It''s like attracting a tiger to drive away jackals, and you will still be hurt by the tiger in the end."


    "This... How could this happen!" Banke didn''t understand what Arthur meant. He didn''t understand how Arthur compared the Duke to a tiger.


    Of course he won''t understand. The closed and independent tradition of Shanghe collar made them not care about the news of the outside world, and the backward intelligence sources also made them know nothing about the situation in the kingdom.


    Arthur explained to them briefly. After listening to him, they both looked very heavy. What Arthur said was a situation they had never thought of.


    "Shit!" cried beret, shaking his beard as he patted the table. "It''s war! When were we afraid of going to the river? I had to chop their heads! It''s a big deal to lose our lives! Sir, if we lose the war, we''d better tear down the sharp blade fortress, and everyone won''t feel better!"


    Arthur twitched the corner of his mouth - this Burley Toury was a wolf.


    "Big beard, you may choose to shut your mouth!" said bank contemptuously.


    "Bank, are you afraid of this guy?"


    Bank didn''t bother to pay attention to the fool. After hesitating for a while, he said, "Lord Arthur, we''d better ask the Duke for help. Even if the Duke has any conditions, he won''t drive you out of Lingfeng castle. The river leader is still the river leader of tustra family! Or... You can hand over the iron mine, and the Duke will be very happy to send troops to support us."


    "Bank, what are you thinking about? It''s too humiliating. I''d rather have a fight with the dogs of the Green family!"


    "Bury, shut your mouth!" bank glared at the nearby bury. "Do you want the count to be driven out of the river! Or lose his life! Or do you want everyone to die!"


    "What''s the matter with death!" seeing bank yelling at himself, burley was unwilling to be weak.


    "As knights, we should have died fighting in the battlefield! Even this traitor doesn''t want to humiliate and live. Can I be inferior to him? If you''re afraid, get back to your territory!"


    "Then please go to the battlefield quickly! Those who are brave but doomed to die in battle..."


    "Hey, hey!" Arthur interrupted. "Where do you think this is? The arena for martial arts competition! Two adults, are you going to fight here!?"


    "My Lord, I didn''t mean that."


    "Hum!"


    Looking at the two, Arthur said, "I''m very happy that you two can come, but apart from seeking foreign aid and fighting to the death, don''t you think it''s stupid for them to challenge Lingfeng castle? Or do you never think we will win the war? Just us."


    The Council hall quieted down.


    Burley, bank and Nuuk all looked at Arthur in the first seat.


    We won the war. That''s what he said. The three thought.


    Looking at Arthur with a confident and serious face, he didn''t seem to be joking at all. The three didn''t know what to say for a moment - how could it be!


    There are more than 200 knights in the Green family. Even according to the tradition of boasting of the nobility, it is not too difficult to gather 200 cavalry with the two traitors from the river leader.


    How many of them are there? There are 50 knights in Lingfeng castle and about 30 guards in Shanghe town. With them, they can only scrape together 100 knights in armor. It is estimated that there are only 50 who can really go to the battlefield except those left behind!


    Fifty to two hundred, four times the gap! Not even serf soldiers.


    win victory? This


    Siqiang!


    Nuke mortoridon pulled out his sword, clubbed his sword with both hands and knelt in front of Arthur.


    "Willing to fight for adults!"


    He had come with a dying heart, and that was the end he wanted.


    Hissing!


    On one side, Burley and bank also pulled out their swords: "I''m willing to fight for the count!"


    "Get up." Arthur smiled at the three and turned to Thorne, who was standing next to him. "Go and blow the set."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Looking at Thorne who suddenly left, the three were puzzled. Did they want to gather the knights in the castle? What is this?


    "Buzzing!"


    "Buzzing!"


    "Buzzing!"


    A moment later, three loud horn sounds were transmitted to people''s ears. Listening to the sound, it should be from the tower of the castle.


    "Sir, what is this..." seeing Thorne who had returned and the unresponsive guard in the castle, bank was very puzzled.


    "Almost. Let''s go out."


    Looking at Arthur who had got up and left, although they were confused, they had to follow out of the Council hall.


    On the wall of Lingfeng castle.


    The three raised their eyes and looked at the wide open space ahead, the golden wheat field in the distance, and the empty road around them - what are you looking at?


    "Is that a wheat field, my lord? It''s such a big piece!" said burry.


    "Yes," both bank and NUK agreed with a smile.


    When several people didn''t know what to say and looked around, bank suddenly noticed several figures galloping on horses in the distance of the Avenue on the right side of the castle.


    "Look, what''s that!"


    "Knight! It''s a knight!" cried berry, who noticed that the figures on the horse were wearing knight armor.


    Under the gaze of several people, the figure of knights on the avenue instantly increased to dozens, seventy-eight or ten, and then turned into a team of more than 100 Knights galloping on horses.


    "Sir, this... This..." looking at the approaching team, bank looked at Arthur in surprise.


    "Hey..." Arthur sighed, "the number is still too small to show invincible momentum."

 Chapter 105

    Upper river collar, imnston, faral family territory.


    Nick Farrar was standing in the manor school yard, shouting at the knight on the horse in the distance: "imor! Make those guys more agile, and everything should be ready before tonight! Also, take some people to the warehouse and give those weapons to the serfs. I want to see them as soldiers!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The knight named Yimo shouted and replied. Then he pulled the reins and ran aside to point out several serfs carrying goods.


    "Nick, do you really have to? He''s the count of Lingfeng castle." next to Nick, a woman wearing a long blue skirt, long black hair, wheat skin and medium-sized face asked.


    She was the wife of Nick fall. Her name was Adelie faral. She was originally the daughter of a civilian.


    Looking at his worried wife with his hands clenched in front of his stomach, Nick leaned over her shoulders and said gently, "honey, don''t worry, this is a war that will end soon. We can win without casualties."


    "But after all, he is your Lord, the Lord of the river Lord!" Adelie looked at her husband.


    "Soon he won''t be!" Nuuk looked away from his wife. "This is a war that has been doomed to an end. It''s not my fault, it''s his own death! He shouldn''t take back the iron mine, abolish the farm, let alone offend the prime minister. The tustra family only needs to guard the sharp blade fortress!"


    Nick looked at his wife again: "you know, honey, I don''t want to be an enemy with him, let alone send troops to Lingfeng castle!"


    "But you did," said Mrs. Adelie.


    "This is it! I have to do this. This is an opportunity. Only in this way, when Lingfeng castle has a new master, the farar family will be more glorious and glorious, and we will have a better day."


    "Still resist Warcraft in winter?"


    "At least it''s better than before. It won''t always go up the river and lead the army alone."


    Mrs. Adelie was silent, only worried. I don''t know why, she always has a bad feeling and her thoughts are messy.


    She wants her husband not to send troops. Since it is a doomed outcome, let it happen by itself. Why should she bear a worse reputation than a traitor.


    But she couldn''t say what she thought - war is a man''s business.


    "Don''t worry," Nick said. "During my absence from the territory, you must take good care of our three little guys. It''s best to let them stay in the manor. Although the war won''t spread here, the Warcraft led by zogya may come at any time."


    Nick and his wife have three children. The eldest son is less than ten years old this year. It''s time for energy and mischief.


    "I''ll look after them," said Mrs. Adelie.


    Holding his worried wife in his arms, Nick rubbed her hair with his chin. "Trust me, it won''t be long. I''ll be back soon."


    Mrs. Adelie put a tight ring around her husband''s waist and nodded gently.


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Nick comforted his wife, a family Knight led two knights with Green family seals engraved on their armor into the farm.


    "Sir, they are the guards of Greenburg. They say that count Green''s order is passed to you," said the knight.


    Nick nodded to the two men who turned over and dismounted and asked, "is there anything important at this time?"


    "Yes, sir," said one of the two green family guards, "the count wants you to lead the soldiers to the left bank of the isming river immediately and wait by the stone bridge leading to nibston. The count''s army will arrive before evening at the latest."


    "Izmin river?!" Nick was surprised, looked at them and asked, "why did you suddenly change the assembly place and the time is so hasty? Now, many materials can''t be arranged properly."


    "I am only responsible for conveying the orders of the count. I don''t know why I changed the assembly place."


    "But it''s too late for me to send troops at once," Nick said. "The serfs are cleaning up their food and grass tents, and their weapons have not been distributed. I can''t start until at least early tomorrow morning."


    "You don''t have to prepare all these things," said the knight of the Green family. "You don''t have to carry any supplies, and you don''t have to let the serfs fight with the army. Adults just need to let their Knights assemble, bring combat weapons, and prepare food for two days to go to the stone bridge of the isming river. By the way, the count ordered that it''s best to ride two people."


    "One man, two horses! Is this a raid?" Nick faral was even more surprised, which was completely different from the battle plan told him in advance.


    "Without those serfs, who will set up a tent? Who will be responsible for preparing food and looking after horses? How could the count suddenly make such a decision? He should be very clear that this is not a war that can be won by surprise and charge. What we have to do is to surround Arthur tustra in the castle and let him surrender in helpless despair!"


    "Sir, things have changed," said the knight of the Green family, "Just yesterday morning, the ghost faced Eagle led by Cumbria suddenly flew to zuogeya. Now there are more than ten or twenty ghost faced Eagles circling outside glinburg. The slow serfs can''t leave Donghe town at all. Even the Knights can only break through with a fast horse. When we come to deliver the news, we all risk being attacked."


    "It was a bad start," said Nick faral, frowning.


    The knight nodded and continued: "Although we have encountered some difficulties, Lord Green said that this will not affect our victory in the war! Therefore, the most important thing for us now is to arrive at Lingfeng castle as soon as possible to end the war. Without the disturbance of the ghost faced eagle, the civil unrest of the campes family may subside in a short time. If it takes too long, the count is worried that the campes family will make trouble. As for serfs and animals Well, the count said that Shanghe town would provide us with all this! "


    "I see. It''s worthy of being Earl Kiel kielgreen." Nick sighed and probably wondered why he suddenly changed the assembly place.


    Compared with the avenue suitable for cattle, horses, vehicles and large groups of serfs, the north of the yisiming river is a wilderness, which is not suitable for large groups of people and horses. However, if only cavalry go north along the Bank of the yisiming River, they can reach its diversion with the Qingfeng River in half a day.


    If they start early tomorrow morning, they will arrive at Shanghe town that evening!


    That''s a good idea! Nick faral thought.


    "Gukri!" he ordered, "let''s get all the guys who can ride horses together at once, each riding in pairs, bring weapons, blankets and necessary food, and we''ll go to the stone bridge and wait for count green at once!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 106

    Nick Farrar led eleven knights to the stone bridge of the izmin river.


    Eleven people, each riding in pairs, three of them not wearing armour, but serfs in black cotton clothes. In the farm, there are many guys who can ride horses, but the horses are limited. Therefore, in addition to the people who stay at the farm, this is the largest number of people who can go with him.


    On the horseback, Nick smiled and asked the two green family Knights next to him, "when we drive the boy of the tustra family out of Lingfeng castle and enter the river, should it be the count?"


    The two knights of the Green family are very young, but the lower body of the armor is strong, the eyes are sharp, and the whole body reveals a fierce momentum unique to Knights.


    "Who knows," said the young knight close to Nick, "it depends on the attitude of Duke kwitt, but Lingfeng castle was conquered by our earl, that is, the Earl''s booty, which should naturally belong to glinburg!"


    Looking at the young knight''s proud face, Nick also smiled and said, "yes! Without the tustra family, only the Green family can protect the safety of Shanghe collar and zuogya collar."


    The young knight nodded and said, "the horses have almost rested. I think we''d better hurry to the stone bridge."


    ¡­¡­


    A group of more than 20 horses galloped with four hoofs, and finally arrived at the assembly site when the sun was slightly inclined to the West.


    Nick faral pulled the reins, looked at the quiet and pleasant izmin River and the black stone bridge across it, smiled and said, "there is no doubt that we arrived first. Don''t worry here. Now wait for the mortoridon family and the earl."


    "Imoh!" Nick ordered, "take the three of them to choose a better place to camp, then pick up some firewood, light a fire at night, and let the horses drink some river water. These animals will like it and let them eat some grass."


    At this time, the knight of the Green family looked around and said discontentedly, "the people of the mortoridon family haven''t come yet!"


    "Who knows?" said Nick. "Maybe the count changed the assembly place at 0:00, which made it difficult for them to deal with. But even according to the original battle plan, Baggins should have been ready. After all, they all have to pass through this stone bridge."


    "Do you need to see it?" said another knight of the Green family.


    "Hey, don''t be so nervous!" Nick sat on a rock and smiled at the two serious people, "It''s just a little late. Anyway, it''s still early. As long as they can arrive before evening, it won''t affect the count''s battle plan. Also, don''t you want to sit down and rest for a while? The scenery here is good. Let your horses drink some river water and we can drink some ale."


    "According to the plan, they should arrive here before us!" said the knight discontentedly.


    "Hey, you two are on the battlefield for the first time!" laughed the knight named Gucci next to Nick. "Believe me, planning is not very effective once it comes to the battlefield, especially in the face of the enemy. They won''t follow the plan like obedient children."


    "There are always endless changes on the battlefield." Nick smiled at the two men on horseback after drinking the wheat wine in his skin bag.


    "But this is not a situation that should change! I decided to go to the mortoridon family. Would any of you like to go with me?"


    This sudden proposal made several people who had sat down and rested look at each other.


    "You don''t really want to do this?" gukri advised with a piece of grass in his mouth. "They may be on the way here. You will only waste your efforts now. Little fellow, let your horse go. It should go to the river to quench its thirst like its companions."


    They ignored his words, but swept their questioning eyes one by one.


    "Horses need rest, and so do people."


    "If you''re going, I''ll wait here for your good news."


    "You''re too nervous. Listen to me. It''s not a situation that will affect the outcome. Don''t try so hard. The horse has been running all morning."


    ¡­¡­


    Everyone laughed at the two on the horse, and no one wanted to go together.


    "Then you can have a good rest here! Let''s go!" the young knight seemed a little angry. He called his companion, pulled the reins, and the horse went to the stone bridge ahead.


    Looking at the two people who had crossed the stone bridge, Nick and others finally burst into laughter.


    "Hahaha... Gukri, these two guys are serious. They really look like you when you first became a knight!"


    "I''m not as stiff as they are! I thought they were two good guys, but I didn''t expect to be so stupid!"


    "They must be proud of their due diligence, but their horses don''t think so. The horses will think: these two fools, you should run by yourself, so that you can better show your due diligence attitude!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just as everyone laughed and the imitator spoke to two knights of the Green family, a large group of knights suddenly rushed out of the depression in front of the stone bridge.


    "My Lord!"


    A knight exclaimed. Everyone got up and looked around. The three serfs responsible for making a fire and carrying goods also stopped their movements.


    "Is it the count''s army?"


    "It should be true that such people must be the Earl''s army."


    "My Lord, there are also people behind!" they all turned back and saw dozens of knights galloping along the way when they came.


    Nick faral looked back and forth and suddenly felt something was wrong. The two waves of people, obviously together, were divided into two teams. Moreover, at a glance, there was no family flag in either team.


    "My Lord, there seems to be something wrong!" other people also noticed the abnormality and put their hands on the hilt of the sword around their waist.


    As the team got closer and closer, they finally looked at the mountains and sword family emblem on the knight''s armor in front of the team.


    "It''s the tutela family!" one shouted.


    "Mount up! Mount up! Get off the bank ahead!!" Nick faral shouted.


    They immediately made a mess. They didn''t care to pack up anything at all. They didn''t even care to pull out their swords. They all ran towards the horses drinking water by the river bank.


    At this moment, the knight who came on horseback is like a demon from hell - no, it''s a demon from heaven!


    They did not expect that the Knights of Lingfeng castle would appear here, and the number was so large that there were at least hundreds of knights!


    damn! damn!! Nick was in a panic and cursed in his heart. Staring at the team close ahead, he really hoped that all this was just an illusion. Why should the Knights of Lingfeng Castle appear here! They should be huddled in the castle now, a great enemy is coming, isolated and chaotic!


    Whew!


    Just as Nick Farrar grabbed the saddle and was about to jump on the horse, he heard the sound of an arrow across his ear. Then he felt warm on his face. Before he could react, the horse in front of him gave a painful whistling and fell to the ground.


    Bow and arrow!


    Looking at the bloody horse head, everyone trembled. It is known that there is no hope of safe escape.


    Nick Farrar suddenly turned around, looked at the Knights and shouted, "draw the sword!"


    Eleven people stood in a row, pulled out their swords, and stared calmly at the knight with a long gun and bow and arrow.

 Chapter 107

    At the moment, Nick faral and others are like lambs forced into the corner by wolves. The long sword in their hands is the only thing they can rely on to keep themselves calm.


    "Who the hell are you? There can''t be so many knights in the tustra family!"


    Until now, he still doesn''t want to believe that the more than 100 knights in front of him are from the tustra family. Even their chest armor is engraved with the emblem of the tustra family.


    "It''s you!" Nick stared at the two men on the horse, the Green family knight who led them here.


    "Traitor!" he said gnashing his teeth, and a sense of regret and anger that he had been fooled and led into an ambush suddenly rose in his heart.


    "We are Lord Arthur''s soldiers." Bree looked at Nick coldly with a trace of contempt in his eyes.


    Just then, a familiar voice came from the back of the team: "Sir Nick faral, do you have the right to say that others are traitors!"


    Knighton was shocked and looked at the knight with a long gun. Then, under the protection of several magnificent knights, a teenager riding a chestnut war horse and wearing silver gold inlaid armor appeared in front of him.


    "You... You..." looking at the figure on the horse''s back, Nick stared and stammered, "Ya... Arthur..."


    He looked at several other familiar figures in turn - Thorne GER, burry Toury, bank Tris, and bagginsna''s son Nuck mortoriton who suddenly left.


    What''s going on?!


    "You are really Arthur tustra! These are the Knights of Lingfeng castle!"


    "Ah, surprised," Arthur said with cold eyes, "the number is too small. I hope it doesn''t scare you, traitor Sir Nick faral!"


    "No way!" he roared, looking at the two men next to Arthur, Burley and bank. "It was you who tipped him off!"


    The knight of the faral family was in a panic when he saw that the visitor was really Arthur tustra.


    Everyone held the sword tightly in their hands. They knew very well that what they did would fall into each other''s hands, and there would probably be no other end except death.


    "Sir, what do you have to say to this traitor! Let me cut off his head with an axe!"


    "You idiots!" Nick shouted at them. "Why! Why did you obey his orders! You, you knew he had the Duke''s reinforcements! Damn bastard!"


    "Nick, you''re a poor traitor," said bank Trish. "As vassals of the tutela family, isn''t it our duty to obey Lord Arthur''s orders! And these knights are Lord Arthur''s soldiers!"


    "No way! Where are Grice and them? They promised!" Nick shouted, looking through the crowd.


    "It seems that they have also been cheated by this guy! Wait, you will regret it sooner or later! Grice, their end will be your end!"


    Looking at Nick and others, Arthur raised his right arm without nonsense. Suddenly, Castle Knights holding Warcraft bow on both sides immediately pulled the bow at them.


    "Except Nick Farrell, I can kill anyone who lays down his arms!" Arthur said condescending.


    Looking at the arrows aimed at himself, a serf threw down his weapons: "I, I put down my weapons, sir, I surrender, I surrender!"


    With him, he did not ask for mercy, nor did he ask for forgiveness.


    "He~tui!" Bray Toury spit at him. "Cowards, traitors are traitors. They are cowards afraid of death!"


    Arthur waved his arm. Immediately, the soldiers of the first army got off the horse, collected several people''s weapons, took off their armor, and then tied everyone''s hands back.


    "Let my family go! Let my children go!"


    Nick, who had been stripped of his cotton padded clothes, suddenly shouted to Arthur on his horse: "they are innocent. I betrayed you! My wife once advised me not to send troops to Lingfeng castle. They are innocent! You can insert my head into the wall! Let them go!"


    The screaming Nick was dragged down by the soldiers of the first army, and Arthur didn''t look at him at last.


    Women and children, he will not be embarrassed.


    He will demote them as civilians, allow them to continue to live on the river, work for them, let them receive education, and be a good civilian loyal to the leader in the future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 108

    On horseback, bank, Burley and nuke were silent.


    There is no doubt that they have just won a perfect victory, but it is strange that there is no excitement after the war in their hearts, even the joy of winning is not strong enough.


    The three just felt the chaos in their minds, and their ears seemed to echo the cry of Nick faral.


    The Farrah family, just lost?


    Without the charge of knights, the battle with arrows like rain, and the fight with weapons, they won?


    Looking at the figure on the horse ahead, bank hasn''t recovered from the war just now.


    It''s all too fast!


    Whether it was the beginning or the end of the war, or now they were about to go to the next ambush point and start their crusade against another vassal, bank felt that all this was too fast!


    It was so fast that he could not feel the intensity and cruelty of the war; Fast enough to make him feel that it was so easy and simple to attack a vassal; It''s fast enough to frighten him


    Bank glanced at the side of berry and saw the rude beard. Now he was sitting on the horse and meditating honestly.


    It''s a rare thing, he thought, and then he looked at himself and the family Knights behind bury.


    I saw that these guys who usually talk like thunder and have either women or rude words in their mouths are honest like a girl''s house, quietly dragging the reins and sitting on the horse''s back.


    Bank smiled and turned his eyes to the more fierce Lingfeng Castle Knights and the first army soldiers who didn''t say a word.


    First army!


    Bank thought, not to mention Nick, the traitor couldn''t believe it. He saw the army again after a few days. He still didn''t believe it was the soldier of Lingfeng castle!


    He still remembered the first time he saw the first army on the wall of Lingfeng castle a few days ago.


    It was also at that time that he learned that Arthur had secretly formed a knight army of 100 people!


    Army, this is not a serf with rags in his hands, dressed in rags and disheveled hair, but a real soldier!


    They are all riding horses, wearing armor, holding long guns, waist with sharp swords, well-equipped!


    Like Nick''s traitor, when they first saw the first army, they all subconsciously regarded them as the family guards of the Duke of kweite.


    They were even surprised that Arthur responded quickly. Before they came to report, they had obtained the support of the kweite family, and even the knight army had been stationed near Lingfeng castle.


    Considering his reaction, bank couldn''t help feeling ridiculous. He was overjoyed and told Arthur that with this army, they just had to wait patiently until the Allied forces of the Green family besieged Lingfeng castle and launched an attack when they were unprepared, which would certainly cause them heavy losses.


    Lingfeng castle has a cavalry army of 100 people, which is amazing enough. Bank remembered that on the wall at that time, the guy''s eyes in burry stared like an ox egg, and the boy of the mortoridon family almost fell to the ground with his chin.


    But this is only the first surprise!


    "You misunderstood. They are not the guards of the kweite family. They are all children from the three villages of Lingfeng castle. By the way, you should have met some people." Nick still remembers Arthur''s light words.


    The village under Lingfeng castle is not the former farm. The knights in armor are all serfs!


    serf???


    Arthur''s words made them doubt their ears collectively.


    These well-equipped guys in armor are actually composed of those stupid and ignorant serfs!


    Bank still clearly remembers that last winter, these guys were as timid as mice on the fortress, one by one timid and afraid of death.


    At this moment, if not specifically told, who will connect this army with stupid and ignorant serfs.


    Using serfs to form a well-equipped Knight army, bank thought this was the limit to their surprise, but it was not.


    In addition to being a well-equipped army composed entirely of serfs, it is also a well-trained army with strict discipline and prohibitions!


    It is not difficult to form an army. Every Lord claims to have hundreds of soldiers, but they are just serfs.


    Let them understand that they are well equipped. After all, Lingfeng castle has recovered the iron mine and has enough iron blocks to forge weapons and armor.


    But it is not so easy for a group of serfs to be well-trained, disciplined and forbidden, just like Knights!


    Moreover, the first army has only been established for a few months.


    Bank still clearly remembered that day on the city wall, with a few horns, the first army quickly and neatly changed the attack and defense formation. That kind of fierce momentum surprised him on the city wall.


    This is not a group of stragglers, but an army trained as a whole!


    After reviewing the first army, BankBank didn''t even remember how he got down the Lingfeng castle wall.


    Lingfeng castle has changed too much!


    As big as just a few months, it has made him feel very strange.


    Among all the changes, the most strange to him is Arthur tustra, the Earl of lingfengbao who led all these changes.


    At the beginning, Arthur made plans for them to successfully defend the fortress, which has made him look at Arthur, the young Lord, but he is far from strange.


    Whether it was spending gold coins to let serfs transport firewood or transporting the grain of the castle to the fortress, they felt that Arthur was not rational. Although he finally won, his impression of Arthur''s impulsive character and grumpy temper did not change.


    But now?


    Is this still the young aristocrat who insisted on his own way in order to achieve his own goal, regardless of their dissuasion?


    There was such an army as the first army. He thought Arthur would lead them directly to the farar family''s manor. It is estimated that the reckless man of berena and the boy of nuke thought so.


    After all, in the face of overwhelming power, the retaining wall built of stones and wooden piles of the faral family can not provide them with the slightest hope of winning.


    It''s like a child who opens his arms and wants to stop the knight''s charge!


    But to their surprise, Arthur didn''t do it at all. He didn''t even choose to intercept on the way.


    Bank asked himself that if he led the first army to attack the farar family, he would jump directly at each other''s manor without hesitation.


    But he was also very clear that although the Crusade would also win, it would never be as easy as the previous group. He won by killing one man and one horse with only two arrows.


    Is this still the impulsive and surly young aristocrat? Bank asked himself.


    For a moment, he even remembered that in the stronghold of sharp blade, the other party prevented them from jointly attacking Nick and Baggins, which made him feel cold.


    The young Lord may have decided to form the first army at that time, and even at that time he had issued a judgment for the farar and motoriton families.


    ......

 Chapter 109

    Bank''s worries were clear to Arthur.


    From the moment he decided to reform the Shanghe collar, Arthur knew that he would one day oppose those vassals loyal to Lingfeng castle and tustra family.


    The establishment of the first army was Arthur''s preparation for confrontation.


    In addition to guarding the sharp blade fortress and resisting foreign enemies, the first army was established to eliminate two feudal ministers who betrayed themselves.


    In addition to the two traitors, several other vassals were actually among Arthur''s imaginary enemies.


    With the gradual deepening of territorial reform, the first vested interests affected are all the vassals under Lingfeng castle.


    However, Arthur did not intend to fight them to the end, let alone fight with them.


    Regardless of merit or hard work, without the support of these vassals, lingfengbao and tustra family can not continue to this day.


    Therefore, Arthur had already made plans for their future - instead of staying in the manor as a local overlord, he might as well fight on a larger stage.


    As long as they remain loyal to themselves, there will be plenty of opportunities in the future!


    Arthur originally planned to negotiate with the two traitors after they were solved.


    But the plan could not keep up with the change. Before he could solve the two traitors, the Green family and the nobles in the East took the first step. They not only formed a coalition to attack him, but also encouraged his vassals to rebel.


    The vassals stood still, and Arthur still gave them a chance. In the summoning order, he even clearly told several people that Lingfeng castle would not be defeated.


    But the result was that except for the original bank and Burley, the other five people either took him to restore the previous system as the condition for sending troops, or ignored it at all and waited for the destruction of Lingfeng castle.


    It is impossible to stop the reform. It is necessary for Arthur to eliminate the system of aristocratic enfeoffment and establish a centralized rule led by lingfengbao. There is no possibility of compromise.


    Since the feudal ministers only care about their own interests, he will naturally take their betrayal as an excuse to send troops to fight!


    It''s boring. It''s more or less like killing a donkey, but Arthur won''t be kind to women.


    At the moment, bank naturally did not know Arthur''s consideration, nor did he know that Arthur had prepared a new way for them. He was full of worry because of the seemingly easy war just now.


    With the strength of Lingfeng castle at the moment, even without their vassals, Arthur can guard the sharp blade fortress independently.


    If Lingfeng Castle won the war and Arthur mastered absolute power, what would he do with Grice and them? Like Nick and Baggins, do you Crusade directly, or think about the old relationship and forgive their betrayal?


    What about him and Berry?


    Was Arthur a stumbling block to his reform, kicked it away, or let them continue to exist in the current way?


    With all his thoughts in his head, bank looked sideways at burry again. At the moment, the only thing in the same situation as him was the beard.


    Beret had long recovered from his meditation and was now holding the wine bag and filling his mouth with ale. He is not good at thinking too much.


    "What are you looking at, you fellow? Don''t think I''ll give you wine!" said berry, glancing, with ale still on his thick beard.


    "Who wants the ale you''ve drunk!" bank was angry.


    It''s better to consult with the horse under his crotch than with this guy!


    The procession went on and soon reached a place beyond the dense forest.


    Looking at the tall trees, green grass and a forest extending from a dirt road in the middle, Arthur Lema stopped the team.


    Seeing that the team stopped, bank and others immediately rode to Arthur. At this time, two young men in black cotton clothes suddenly rushed out of the forest in front and ran to Arthur from the dirt road in the middle.


    Looking at the two people running, although they were not wearing armor and had no identity marks on them, bank and others recognized the identity of the two first army soldiers at a glance - the first army soldiers, in addition to being young boys, they also had short hair called "cuntou".


    "My Lord!" they looked up at Arthur with firm eyes.


    "It''s hard." he nodded at them. Arthur immediately ordered Bogu and Leite: "send orders and the first army will ambush in the woodland."


    "Yes, sir!"


    With Arthur''s order, Bogu and Rett immediately pulled their horses back: "everyone dismount and ambush in the woodland!"


    The soldiers of the first army who got the order immediately turned over and dismounted, quickly led the horses into the dense forests on both sides, and a moment later, even the sound of hearing the cable disappeared, and the whole forest was quiet again.


    Watching the first army disappear into the forest like a river in a moment, banks and others'' hearts jumped again - these guys even turned over and dismounted quickly and Qi.


    Glancing at the motionless forest, bank took his horse and asked Arthur, "Sir, what should we do? Do we need to hide in the forest?"


    Arthur handed the reins to Thorne, looked at the curious bank, his subordinate knights and others, smiled and said: "What are you doing hiding in the woods and watching Baggins ride their horses? Walk around, pee and shit. Those who are sleepy can sleep against the tree. According to the plan, Baggins and others will not arrive here for at least more than an hour."


    "More than an hour!" said Burley directly. "How hard it is for them to rush into the woods and wait more than an hour - Hey, why did you hit me!"


    As he spoke, he glared at the bank beside him discontentedly - this guy, why do you hit him if you have nothing to do.


    Looking at Arthur, bank smiled awkwardly - Burley, you fool, you need to talk!


    Looking at the two, Arthur said, "this is their task. Not to mention more than an hour, four or five hours, they have to stay in the woods and ambush."


    Woodland ambush is one of the training programs of the first army.


    During normal training, the ambush time is at least four hours. During this time, Bogu and Leite will randomly put the horse carrying the scarecrow through the forest land, and the arrows of the soldiers of the first army are marked. Those who are lazy and doze or do not have enough hit rate in archery will face certain punishment.


    Therefore, for more than an hour, Arthur didn''t worry that the soldiers of the first army would be unbearable. He just used this actual battle to test the training results.


    Obviously, burry didn''t quite understand Arthur''s words. He knew that the enemy would arrive at least an hour later. Why did he let the soldiers suffer in vain?


    After all, according to his observation, the first army is very different from ordinary knights or knight armies in terms of training methods, combat methods and even behavior habits.


    Arthur didn''t explain too much, and they didn''t ask too much.


    While waiting, nuke mortoriton, who had been silent, finally got up and walked to Arthur as if he had made up his mind.


    "Lord Arthur."


    "If you''re going to plead for your father, you''d better keep quiet," Arthur said bluntly as he looked at him.


    Nuke''s breath was a flash.


    He was really ready to plead with Arthur, hoping that he could forgive his father''s capital crime, but he didn''t expect that Arthur directly refused before he spoke.


    After thinking for a while, Nuuk said with difficulty, "Sir, I, I advised my father that he would have confessed to you, but then green --"


    "- but he still chose to betray!" Arthur interrupted. "I don''t care what your father thought. Who can be honored or convicted by his thought?"


    "If I can forgive a vassal who betrayed Lingfeng castle and even prepared to send troops to me, how should I treat these loyal and my knights!"


    "Nuuk, your father Baggins, he knelt in front of me and made a pledge of loyalty. Now, he must pay the price of his life for breaking the oath! It''s not your fault, nor mine. It''s his own choice of such a fate!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 110

    Looking at Nuck mortoriton, who was sad and sat down against the trunk again, bank said to Arthur next to him, "Sir, the boy looks a little lost and may be blaming himself."


    "There''s nothing to lose!" Burley chewed the bacon. "Children are greedy. He should be happy. At least the count gave that guy Baggins a chance."


    "Then he must be sad, or the situation has been so chaotic that his brain doesn''t know how to react."


    "If I were him, I should try my best to eat and drink now. These marinated meat are delicious! And this little bread."


    "That''s steamed bread," bank corrected.


    "I don''t think so." Arthur looked up at Nick across the road. "I guess he was worried --"


    "- that''s right," said burry, chewing soy sauce.


    "I''m not talking about my own life." Arthur looked at the people. "The father owes the son. Such a thing is the greatness of the son, but the incompetence and disgrace of the father. If Baggins is such a guy, he will die even more!"


    "The story of sohibar..." bank looked at Nuck mortoriton under the tree with complex eyes.


    Sohibar is a widely circulated story about a young knight named sohibar who sacrificed his life, prayed for forgiveness to the LORD he served, and finally pulled out his sword and killed himself.


    The reason why this story is widely spread is not that sohibar killed himself for his father, but that he was stupid. Because, after his hasty suicide, his father did not surrender, but chose to fight to the death. He not only failed to save his father''s life, but sacrificed himself in vain.


    People admire sohibar''s spirit, but lament his stupidity.


    Thorne also said, "this boy is a good escort candidate."


    "He?" said bury in surprise. "Thorne, are you right? Just this boy. I can smell his milk when I get close."


    "A sincere heart," Arthur commented, "but it''s still too young. It''s better to be mature."


    Arthur''s words made bank and others take a look at him - he''s a few years older than you


    ¡­¡­


    On the way, Baggins and two knights wearing green family armor quickly went to the dense forest where the first army ambushed.


    Compared with the farar family, the motoriton family obviously has many more people. There are not only ten knights in armor, but also nine serfs in half leather armor.


    All the Knights rode one by one, while the serfs rode two by one, and the surplus horses carried the necessary food and wine.


    On the horse''s back, wearing armor, Baggins, who was tall, could not see any majestic posture. His two tight thick eyebrows showed his anxiety at the moment.


    Although there was no definite news, he knew that his stupid son must have run to Lingfeng castle with his attendants.


    As the eldest son and the future successor of the mortoridon family, Baggins regretted educating him so loyal. At least he should consider the interests of the family rather than give up life and death and focus on glory. What good things can we do now, except waiting for the end of death?


    Thinking of his wife''s cry before leaving and imploring Him to save the child''s life anyway, Baggins was restless.


    What can he do? The fool went with a dying heart. He knows what his choice means better than him! What''s more, which of the knight''s charge and the accumulation of bows and arrows has eyes - the knight of the Green family doesn''t even know what his son looks like!


    Looking at the family knights in the rear, Baggins only hopes Arthur can recognize the gap in strength, don''t fight to resist, and quit the river collar obediently. Only in this way, his stupid son may still have a chance to live.


    "Speed up, get through the woodland ahead!" Baggins shouted.


    He plans to arrive at Shiqiao first. When the Green family arrives, he will find a chance to explain to count green. At this time, he hopes that the other party can see that he will do his best and don''t quarrel with his stupid son.


    More than 20 people and nearly 40 horses. On the mountain Avenue in the sun, Baggins and his party floated into the green forest like a brown ribbon inlaid with silver.


    "Stop!" Baggins shouted as he moved forward, and the people immediately stopped the horse.


    The sudden situation immediately raised their vigilance and looked forward. Dozens of knights in armor blocked the way.


    "Sir, it''s master nuke!" exclaimed a knight beside Baggins.


    Looking at the familiar figures ahead, Baggins had a gloomy face. When his knights saw that he pulled the reins tightly and looked ugly, they knew that the people and horses in front were enemies rather than friends. They all pulled out their swords and waited for his orders.


    Kicking the horse''s belly, Baggins and his party slowly approached Arthur and others, and finally the two sides were opposed at a distance of tens of meters.


    Such a distance is not conducive to Knight charging.


    "Lord Arthur." on horseback, Baggins pressed the shock in his heart and nodded slightly to Arthur ahead.


    Hearing his address, many Knights accompanying him were also surprised - the guy blocking the way was the count of Lingfeng castle. The enemy they were going to defeat!?


    "Baggins!" roared berry at him. "You traitor who broke his oath and abandoned his honor! Don''t roll off your horse and plead guilty at once!"


    Baggins ignored Burley''s clamor. His eyes kept looking at the boy on the horse opposite. In two years, he seemed to have grown up a lot. He was wearing armor and sitting on the horse. He had the style of the count of Lingfeng castle.


    "Your Excellency, you shouldn''t have come here," Baggins said after a silence.


    "If you don''t come here, do you want to host a banquet in Lingfeng castle?"


    "Father, surrender!" nuke suddenly shouted. "Think of mother, torriza and nuff. You have no chance of winning! Lord Arthur agrees to forgive your life!"


    Glancing at his stupid son, Baggins looked at Arthur and said, "Lord Arthur, go to the West or south. The blood of the tustra family should not be cut off! The coalition of the Green family will arrive at Lingfeng castle as soon as tomorrow evening. I don''t think there will be any other vassals to support you except them. You can''t win!"


    "So I have to thank you?" Arthur chuckled.


    Burley also waved an axe: "Baggins, you traitor! How many people do you think you have behind you!"


    "Lord Arthur, I''m going to join the stone bridge of the isming river far behind you. Unless you can leave all of us, you may not be able to leave the upper river."


    "Meet? Who told you, are these two green Knights around you?" Arthur waved to them. "Come here and report to me."


    Arthur''s words made the Knights under Baggins happy - who did he think he was, the count of Greenberg?


    However, just when they showed disdain for Arthur, the two knights in Green family armor kicked their horses and really went forward!

 Chapter 111

    "Hey! Don''t get too close!"


    Seeing that the two green family Knights really went to Arthur, the knight next to Baggins immediately shouted at them.


    These two guys don''t pay much attention to their enemies!


    "Sir mortoreton said just now that you were going to the stone bridge behind to join the Green family army. Is that so?" Arthur asked directly with a smile.


    In the surprise of Baggins and others, two soldiers of the first army replied loudly: "return to Lord Arthur, there is no such thing!"


    "It seems that Sir mortoreton wants to scare me. In that case, come back."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    With that, two soldiers of the first army drove their horses directly around the rear of Arthur and others. From beginning to end, they didn''t even look at Baggins and others behind them.


    Looking at Baggins and others who looked shocked and flustered, Arthur smiled and said, "Lord Baggins, your lie has been broken. There are no people and horses on the stone bridge."


    "You sent them, you deliberately led us here!" Baggins said with a gloomy face.


    Now, if he doesn''t understand that the two knights in Green''s armor are Arthur''s people, he will be really a fool.


    "How dare you use this trick to deceive people!"


    Baggins glanced at Arthur, bank, Burley and others in turn, as if to find out who came up with this despicable trick.


    "Baggins, lay down your arms and surrender!" said bank. "Lord Arthur has taken Nick faral and others before you! You have no chance of winning!"


    "Lord Baggins, there are their men behind!" cried a family knight.


    Baggins and others were in a panic. Looking back, they saw more than ten Knights holding bows and arrows at the entrance of the forest land.


    "Sir, what should we do?" the way was blocked, and there was no hope of retreat.


    Baggins was also in a panic. He didn''t expect Arthur to be so bold. Instead of hiding in the castle at such a moment, he personally led people to fight!


    And pretended to be the Knights of the Green family and led them into an ambush.


    Pulling back the horse''s head, Baggins glared at Arthur and others.


    "Baggins," said Arthur, "you must expect Lingfeng castle to lose quickly. Only by driving the people of the tustra family out of Shanghe collar can your conscience tortured by betrayal and fear be settled."


    "Therefore, when you heard the news that you were going to raid Lingfeng castle, you didn''t even have the slightest doubt, so you quickly sorted out the people and horses, so that you didn''t even want to send scouts."


    "In your heart, I should hide in the castle and tremble now."


    "Father, lay down your arms and surrender!" Nick shouted again. "Lord Arthur agreed. As long as you surrender, you can forgive the death penalty!"


    "Shut up!" Baggins shouted at his pleading son, "you fool, if it weren''t for you, how could I get into his trap! No Lord would spare his rebellious vassal!!"


    He was really careless, but he was in such a hurry, not for the quick end of the rule of the tustra family, but for this stupid son!


    "Hey, Baggins!" Burley mocked, "your son is stupid and better than you, a traitor. He dares to send troops to attack Lingfeng castle."


    "Get ready to fight!" ignoring the mockery of Burley, Baggins issued an order directly to his knights, "break back and return to the farm as soon as possible!"


    "Order," Arthur ordered to Bogu next to him.


    "The first army listens to the order and is ready to shoot!"


    Just as Baggins and others were preparing to sprint back and break through the siege and return to the farm, soldiers wearing armor and holding bows and arrows flashed out from behind the trees in the woodland on both sides of the road.


    Although the bows and arrows in the hands of the soldiers of the first army are not Warcraft bows, they are all improved reverse bows. The distance of less than 100 meters is enough to shoot Baggins and others in armor into a sieve.


    "My Lord, there are archers hidden in the forest. We can''t rush over!"


    The horse''s hooves were in disorder, and the glimmer of hope that had just risen in the team was suddenly extinguished by the cold awn.


    "Damn, damn! Where did he get so many people!"


    "Baggins!" said Arthur. "You''re right. No Lord will forgive the traitor! But you should thank yourself for having a good son. Nuke is willing to make atonement for you with death. I promised him!"


    "Listen, I can forgive the death of anyone who dismounts, lays down his arms and surrenders, except Baggins mortoriton!"


    Rather than let all these people die here, we''d better send them to the iron mine to dig.


    ¡±My Lord! " Nuke looked at Arthur in surprise. He didn''t understand why Arthur wanted to tell the truth.


    Arthur''s words immediately disturbed Baggins and others. A knight asked, "Sir, let''s surrender. In such a situation, we won''t be able to rush out."


    "Shut up!" yelled at the knight, and Baggins looked around with the reins. At the moment, he was like a prey in a trap.


    "Arthur boy!" Baggins looked at Arthur. "I Baggins will never surrender. Everyone obey -"


    "I surrender!"


    Just as Baggins was about to order to charge Arthur, a serf behind him immediately jumped off his horse and threw his round shield directly to the ground.


    "I, I surrender!"


    ¡­¡­


    With the first man, there was the second. In a moment, all the serfs threw out their weapons, abandoned their horses and hid aside.


    Serfs are not soldiers and have never received any military education and training. Therefore, once they fall into a desperate situation and have low fighting will, they will not hesitate to surrender and save their lives.


    "Asshole! Who made you surrender! Don''t you want to live!"


    A knight roared, but these guys who usually obey them don''t even look at them at the moment.


    Don''t want to live? They don''t even have armor. A round shield made of wood can''t stop those archers. They just want to live!


    "Will anyone else surrender?" Arthur asked coldly.


    "Lord Baggins..." a knight looked at Baggins with the hope of surrender.


    With a black face, Baggins gritted his teeth and said in a low voice, "if you want to be a slave, just drop your weapons and get off your horse! If you don''t want to be a slave, kill it with me!"


    He raised his long sword: "everyone listen to the order and raise their weapons -"


    "Father!!" nuke shouted, his face full of prayer.


    Baggins glanced at him, withdrew his eyes and stared at Arthur again.


    "- kill!!"


    "Kill!"


    No knight dismounted and surrendered. Eleven men, with the their swords in hand, kicked spurs and roared at Arthur and others.


    "Shoot an arrow!!"


    At the same time, Bogu gave an order.


    In an instant, arrows flew out of the woodland on both sides of the road. Baggins and others were shot off the horse''s back by arrows at the moment of sprint.


    The Castle Knights on both sides of Arthur also opened the Warcraft bow and aimed an arrow at the runaway horses. At the moment of piercing the horse''s head, blood splashed. The horses didn''t even cry, so they directly fell to the ground. Blood was like a column and invaded the ground!


    This is not a fight, because from the charge launched by Baggins and others to the end of the war, but in an instant.


    The horse fell to the ground and the knight wailed.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 112

    "Father!"


    Nuuk jumped off his horse and ran to Baggins, who had fallen to the ground.


    "Father..." kneeling beside Baggins, nuke trembled his hands and looked flustered.


    He wanted to help his father up, but several arrows penetrated the armor and went deep into the meat. Any slight movement could stir the wound and kill his father.


    Looking at his son, Baggins still held his long sword: "nuke..."


    Blood began to gush out of his mouth. Every breath of his lungs was like a knife, but he didn''t care about the pain. Baggins knew he was dying.


    "Father..." nuke was covered with tears. He held his father''s left hand tightly and knelt on the ground to feel the residual temperature of blood.


    Baggins tightened his left hand: "I don''t want to lie on the ground and die. Help me up... Lean on the horse."


    "Yes." Nuuk stretched out his arms, carefully lifted Perkins Baggins up and sat on the back of the dead horse behind him.


    "Put away your tears," Baggins said in a serious tone, "From now on, you must serve Lord Arthur faithfully. Don''t hesitate, don''t doubt, even if you need to show your life for it! It''s the knight''s duty to fight for the Lord, and it''s the knight''s honor to die for the Lord! I broke my oath and was destined to sleep in disgrace... Remember?"


    "I remember, father!"


    "Tears are a sign of weakness and incompetence, which is the best way for me to die." looking at my son who still has tears, Baggins knows that today is the last conversation between their father and son.


    "Take good care of your mother. He is very worried about your safety, as well as nufu and toriza. They are too young. Don''t let them fear, make them loyal, and tell them it''s my fault..."


    "I will! I will! I will take good care of my mother and toriza." looking at his father who gushed blood with every word, NUK couldn''t stop his tears.


    "Are these all Arthur''s soldiers?" Baggins asked, glancing around at the first army soldiers in armor.


    "Yes, they are all Sir Arthur''s soldiers and teenagers in Sir Arthur''s farm."


    "Farm..." Baggins said to himself, looking at his son kneeling in front of him, "you are the right child. At that time, I should follow your advice..."


    Just as Baggins was dying, Arthur stepped up to him under the escort of Thorne and others.


    Looking at Baggins with arrows in his chest, arm and left leg, Arthur said directly, "I won''t be embarrassed for your family. Nuke will become an excellent knight in the future! At least, he won''t end like you."


    Looking at Arthur standing in front of him, the Knights guarding around him, and the company of bank and others, made him more dignified as a noble Lord.


    "Lord count..." Baggins remembered that more than a year ago, the other party was clearly just a naughty and ignorant noble boy.


    Dragging the knight''s long sword with his right hand, he pushed away nuke who wanted to help himself. He stood up with blood flowing all over and his teeth trembling.


    In the surprised eyes of the crowd, Baggins, with arrows on his body, knelt in front of Arthur with a sword: "The gods, from today on, I, Baggins motoriton, swear to serve the count of Lingfeng castle and Arthur tustra all my life, and guard his glory with my sword and life until Warcraft tears my body and death takes my life. The night lasts forever!"


    The air was full of blood. The soldiers responsible for cleaning the battlefield stopped and stood quietly looking at Baggins mortoriton kneeling with a sword.


    This is the oath of allegiance that Arthur knelt in front of Arthur when he inherited Lingfeng castle.


    "Lord Arthur, I''m wrong..." Baggins didn''t raise his sword. He hung his head deeply.


    Looking at the dying man in front of him, Arthur stepped up to him and spread out his right hand.


    Baggins'' consciousness was about to blur, but he noticed the figure in front of him. He raised his head and looked at Arthur with his right hand. His heart was shocked. Even though he was about to die, he didn''t shed tears. His eyes were blurred for a moment.


    Struggling to endure the sharp pain and the increasingly serious blur in front of him, he laboriously pulled out the long sword inserted into the soil, hung his head and presented his hands to Arthur.


    Arthur grabbed the long sword and gently touched Baggins on his shoulders: "I, Arthur tustra, count of lingfengbao, accept your oath of allegiance! And, I forgive you for your innocence..."


    Baggins couldn''t take his sword again. When Arthur finished forgiving him for his innocence, he dropped his arm


    Watching Baggins kneeling at Arthur''s feet until his death, people were filled with emotion. This may be the best ending for him as a traitor. He doesn''t have to sleep with shame.


    Arthur gave Baggins'' sword to Nuck. When he turned and left, everyone around bowed to him.


    ¡­¡­


    After ending the ambush against the mortoridon family, Yasser asked nuke to lead the serfs to return the bodies of Baggins and others to the manor, while he led his soldiers back to the stone bridge of the isming river.


    The real bloody war has just begun. The elimination of the two traitors has weakened the enemy''s strength, but it will not have much impact on the war.


    According to reliable information, the Green family and the Allied forces of the nobles in the East should be able to dispatch no less than 150 knights. When they bewitched the vassals to rebel, they claimed that there were at least 200 professional knights. Arthur felt that even if there was water in them, there was little difference.


    And his army, including two vassals, was less than 150.


    The duty of guarding Lingfeng castle has been handed over to the 15 soldiers of the first army and asked them to obey the orders of old housekeeper Benjie.


    All the 50 guards of Lingfeng castle have cultivated fighting spirit under Arthur''s daily feeding of Warcraft meat, and Arthur has equipped each of them with Warcraft bow.


    This is the most powerful force in Arthur''s hands except the first air force led by Dafei!


    Although the soldiers of the first army were very skillful in various tactical skills and tactical cooperation after a period of hard training, Arthur knew that the soldiers of the first army who had only been trained for a few months were not the opponents of the knights who had received combat training since childhood.


    If you don''t want to expose the ghost faced eagle and want to win the war, Arthur needs to make a good plan.


    "Lord Arthur," said bank, pointing to the map, "We can ambush on the slope to the south of the stone pagoda. When they gather in the stone pagoda, they will certainly go to Shanghe town through this avenue. When they pass here, we can launch an assault by taking advantage of the favorable terrain of the slope and the West River. The terrain here is narrow and in panic, they can''t organize strong resistance at all. After completing the assault, I They quickly withdrew to the narrow intersection in the north, fought with them with bows and arrows, and organized a second attack! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 113

    "Bank, what you said is too simple." looking at bank''s confident appearance, Bailey couldn''t help but look away. "How stupid do you think they are, like Nick? Even the scouts don''t know pie, they just drill into our ambush!"


    "What do you know! You guy can''t even read an adult''s map!"


    Bank countered: "They don''t know we''re here at all, let alone think we''ll ambush and attack them. They must think we''re hiding in the castle and asking for help everywhere in a panic! At such a moment, and they''re on their way, they won''t have much vigilance at all. This is our best chance. When we lead the knights to charge, do you think they see so much How will the multitudes react? They will be surprised and think that Duke kewilt has been involved in the war! "


    "Who makes this map so complicated?" muttered burry. Although he was still a little unconvinced, he felt that this guy bank was right.


    "I''m afraid it''s too risky," Thorne said.


    Although he also felt that what bank said was reasonable, he did not fully agree: "your method is good, but we can''t place our hope on the carelessness of the enemy. If they send scouts in advance, your plan will immediately fail and expose our existence, which is unfavorable to us."


    "But this is our best chance."


    After a little silence, bank said to Thorne, "once they arrive at the stone tower and don''t see the faral and motoriton family, they will immediately realize that an accident has occurred, our whereabouts will still be exposed, and when they are vigilant, we can''t have another chance of surprise attack."


    Pointing to a mountain bend intersection drawn with contour lines on the map, bank continued: "once the coalition forces of the Green family pass through this intersection, as long as they move forward according to the avenue, we will not have any chance to launch a surprise attack. Although there are two woodlands along the way, our advantage is archers. The charging and fighting of plains and woodlands are unfavorable to us."


    "Lord Arthur." bank looked at Arthur with a slightly excited look. "War is an adventure. There is no war without risk. I think this method is worth trying. Once we succeed, the situation of the war will change and we may even win!"


    Arthur was frozen.


    What several people said is very reasonable.


    Everyone knows that when the enemy is strong and we are weak, it is a great advantage and even a key factor to win.


    Once such an opportunity is missed, they will fall into a war of chasing and sawing with the coalition forces of the Green family.


    When the number of people is insufficient, the effect of the military array will be greatly reduced. The coalition forces of the Green family can easily break through with only one charge.


    And, most importantly, Arthur didn''t want to spread the war to the hinterland of the upper river.


    The aristocratic war in this world is not so much a war as a fight between organized rogue groups!


    "Noble" Knights don''t care about the life and death of each other''s civilians at all. Looting civilians and villages is the main way for them to obtain the return of war. Even many wars between nobles are launched for looting.


    At present, Shanghe town is still a hot and energetic atmosphere when Arthur intends to block the news.


    Arthur hoped that when the news of the war returned to Shanghe Town, there would be only one result - victory!


    However, as Thorne said, they cannot place their chances of victory on the carelessness of the enemy and underestimate the enemy.


    Once he decides to raid, he will set out early tomorrow morning, and it is impossible for the footprints of more than 100 people to escape the enemy''s eyes.


    "I agree with bank''s battle plan."


    After half a sound, Arthur looked at the people and said: "Indeed, there is no war without risks. Since we know we can''t miss the opportunity, we should make all kinds of countermeasures. The Green family are all attacked by knights, and their food must be very limited. They will choose rapid raids and looting civilians along the way. Therefore, we can''t let them enter the hinterland of Shanghe. Therefore, I decided to formulate two sets of battle plans."


    "Two battle plans?" bank looked at him suspiciously.


    Arthur nodded and continued: "the first battle plan is to use the scheme of surprise operation to surround them in the valley south of the road sign stone tower. However, different from what Banke said, we do not ambush in the west slope in advance, but retreat to the woodland west of the slope." Arthur raised his hand and pointed on the map.


    "Well... Lord Arthur," said bank, "if we ambush in this woodland and wait for the Green family coalition to enter the valley, we won''t have time to launch a raid. It''s too far away!"


    Although Burley could not understand Arthur''s new map, he knew that the woodland referred to by Arthur was more than 20 miles away from the ambush point they discussed!


    At such a long distance, when they found that the Green family allied forces had entered the valley without scouts'' pathfinding warning and drove their horses to launch a surprise attack, the other party''s men and horses had already passed the bottom of the valley!


    This is a surprise fart! Burry thought of it, but didn''t dare to say it.


    "Don''t be so surprised." Arthur smiled and looked at the two people with a surprised look on their face.


    They didn''t know that Arthur had a group of ghost faced eagles, especially a ghost faced eagle that shared his heart.


    As long as he flies in the air, Arthur is equivalent to an additional mobile reconnaissance plane!


    "We don''t need to wait for them to enter the bottom of the valley to know whether they sent scouts. Therefore, after knowing that they didn''t send scouts along the way, we have plenty of time to go to the bottom of the valley and set up ambushes!"


    Arthur looked confident, but banks were more and more puzzled.


    "But... Sir, what can we do to know if they have sent scouts? And they can''t be found yet, and there should be enough time?" bank asked.


    "Is there an adult undercover in the coalition of the Green family!"


    "That''s right!" Arthur smiled at Burley. "There are undercover agents in Lingfeng castle in the coalition of the Green family!"


    Really undercover!? Burley''s eyes widened. He was just talking nonsense!


    "Don''t worry!" looking at the worried bank, Arthur added, "my undercover is absolutely reliable, comparable to the most loyal knight, and I have a special way to deliver messages with it, which can absolutely guarantee everything!"


    Unless it''s a letter bird! Bank thought. He did see Arthur with several letter birds, and when he camped in the evening, he saw some notes sent by the guard of the castle.


    But what kind of undercover can carry the letter bird with you, and can not be detected or suspected when flying?


    Bank felt that except Kiel green, it could only be the knight leaders of major families.


    But how could such a person be an undercover of Lingfeng castle!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 114

    It has to be said that after this period of contact and understanding, bank and bury have been completely convinced by many noble qualities shown by Arthur.


    First of all, Arthur is ambitious in their hearts.


    He intended to change the fate of Shanghe collar and protect his territory from the threat of Warcraft.


    Of course, if only ambition, it''s nothing. The Lords of the upper river leader, the ancestors of the tustra family, count one. No one has never thought so.


    What impressed them was that Arthur not only had ideas, but also made practical efforts for it. Although this caused a series of troubles, bank and bury had to admit that Arthur was probably the most likely person to achieve this ambition.


    Then Arthur was not a miser.


    The Foreign Trade Bureau fought for gold today, but Arthur didn''t transport these gold coins to the Treasury of the castle, but spent them all to build his own territory.


    This is extremely important.


    There are too many aristocrats, they are like the legendary dragon, simultaneous interpreting the gold coins as their own lives, except for their own enjoyment, only when they are defeated and captured, need to ransom, they will show a little generosity.


    If Arthur is such a miser, then his measures to reform the territory are only a means for him to collect money, and his lofty ambition can only become an excuse for him to collect money.


    At most, they praised it as "wise" and would not have any respect in their hearts.


    Second, Arthur is not a headstrong guy.


    "No wise and great king knows how to farm better than serfs." this is a popular saying in the kingdom.


    Bank is very glad that although Arthur has great ideas and ideas, he is not a guy who is so opinionated and arrogant that he can''t listen to other people''s suggestions at all.


    There are too many stories about a wise and great king or Lord who, because of his arrogance, failed from the original good situation.


    In addition, bank and berry also felt many excellent qualities from Arthur, such as kindness, thrift, easygoing


    Such a variety, let them both unconsciously, have been convinced by Arthur.


    Therefore, when Arthur told them that Lingfeng castle''s undercover was among the coalition forces of the Green family, and there was nothing wrong, although they were very surprised, they didn''t have much doubt.


    They believed that Arthur could not take such a thing lightly.


    The first battle plan was established, but Arthur didn''t know that the reason why he could convince them so easily was not because of how clever his excuse was, but that he had unconsciously given the impression of wisdom to bank and others.


    If Arthur knew that his image in their hearts was so beautiful, he would rub his hands and humbly say: I''m not as good as you think. It all depends on the support of his peers.


    Then add a sentence: they are all worthless strengths.


    ¡­¡­


    After the first battle plan was negotiated, bank and berry looked at Arthur.


    It was Arthur''s proposal to formulate two sets of operational plans. They can probably guess that Arthur didn''t want the Green family''s coalition to go deep into the territory and plunder.


    But the problem is that when the first set of operation plan is invalid, it is a headache to consider how to defeat the coalition forces of the Green family. In this case, if they also consider how to block the other party at the territory boundary, they will be tied up in formulating the operation plan.


    Therefore, they all want to hear Arthur''s ideas first, or he already has some good ideas.


    Looking at the two people waiting, Arthur didn''t sell off and said directly: "If the sneak attack fails, we will immediately divide into two routes. First, Thorne and I will lead 30 Knights of the castle to kill the scouts in charge of the other party''s sentry, and then we will use the method of harassment to lead them to the ambush place, while you will lead the rest of the people and horses to attack in the way of sneak attack. The place is still the river valley."


    "No!" as soon as Arthur''s voice fell, burley shouted to show his attitude.


    Bank also said calmly, "my Lord, I am also against your plan!"


    "I said, don''t you two think this plan is very feasible?" Arthur looked at them in surprise. "Or do you have anything to add?"


    He is very satisfied with his plan. He can not only bring the Green family into a situation that is not conducive to him, but also give full play to their greatest advantages - bows and arrows, the enemy''s brightness and darkness, and surprise.


    "I have nothing to add," said burry. "But you can''t go in person. Give me the task of luring them. I promise they can''t catch up!" burry looked proud.


    "You?" bank glanced at the beard beside him, obviously worried about his impulsive character.


    "Why!" Thunderbolt stared, "do you think I dare not go to thunderbolt!"


    "You don''t lack courage. I''m just worried that you''ll lose your head and fight them to the death with your horse." after that, bank looked at Arthur. "Lord Arthur, let me be responsible for leading them to the bottom of the valley. You just need to lead the first army to wait behind the slope."


    "You''re a brainless fool. I''ll never forget my mission. I won''t kill anyone except the Scouts of the sentry. I''ll lead them all into the valley!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, looking at the two people arguing, Arthur understood that there was no problem with his plan, but the two guys were worried that he could not lure the enemy, but sent their heads.


    "Enough!"


    Stop the two people who had argued about their meritorious performance. Arthur said directly: "since there is no problem with the plan, it''s so decided! You all have a good rest tonight. There will be soldiers of the first army on the vigil..."


    "Sir, you can''t go in person!" bank interrupted him and stressed, "we don''t worry about you, but if you are a little negligent, once you are captured, even if there are more than 100 people, we can only surrender to the Green family! Let me and Burley be responsible for luring the enemy!"


    "Yes, that''s what I meant by Burley!"


    Looking at them, Arthur was moved, but he couldn''t agree with their suggestions.


    "Who do you think you are! Do you deserve to be bait? Kiel green, do they care more about your life and death or me?" Arthur scolded with a straight face, "When you go to lure the enemy, the most likely situation is to make them vigilant and guard against the rest of the vassals and the people of Lingfeng castle. In this case, if you still drill into the valley, how stupid do you think they will be?"


    "This..." they didn''t know what to say.


    Indeed, if they go to lure the enemy, the other party will certainly suspect that other feudal ministers have not betrayed. At that time, they will be vigilant and greatly reduce the success of the whole plan.


    "I know you are worried about my safety," Arthur looked at the two. "But there is no war without risks. On the battlefield, the first consideration is to defeat the enemy! If I don''t lure the enemy because I am afraid of life and death, resulting in the failure of the war, that''s the biggest risk! Do you understand!"


    Arthur unconsciously spoke to the first army soldiers.


    "Yes!"


    The two subconsciously raised their chest and replied. These days, they and their Knights have also been imperceptibly influenced by some First Army soldiers.


    "Thorne, you must protect your adult''s safety. If your adult is injured, I will not let you go!"


    Thorne looked at berry and said coldly, "you''re not my opponent."


    As soon as Burley stared and shook his beard, he wanted Thorne to go out for a contest, but then he thought that he was really not the opponent of the scar face.


    "All of us will not let you go!" but we can''t lose in momentum. When was he afraid of Burley!


    "This is my duty. I will protect the safety of adults with my life!"


    Thorne remained calm and didn''t mean to quarrel with burry. Finally, burry could only "hum" coldly.


    After continuing to discuss some battle details, the two left Arthur''s camp and returned to rest.


    Everything, waiting for the arrival of war.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 115

    There are intermittent raindrops falling in the sky, and the rolling hills are like soaked carpets, on which horse hoofs splash water and mud from time to time.


    The Knights of the Green family sat on their horses one by one, driving the horses forward slowly in the rain. They were wet and cold in their armor. They raised their hands from time to time to wipe the rain off their faces and trim their hair. If they were not wearing armor, their appearance would be more embarrassed.


    "This damn weather!" complained the knight named Legolas. "Kiel green, look at the good day you chose! Do we have to send troops today? At least we should choose a good day with bright sunshine, so that we won''t be so embarrassed!"


    Kiel green pulled the reins, looked up at the sky and said, "the dark clouds are not thick. The rain will not last long. Maybe it will end before we enter the river."


    "As soon as the rain stops, find a place to stop making a fire!" Legolas decided directly.


    "We have to get to the meeting point before we can stop and rest." Kiel green frowned.


    He did not want to argue with the eldest son of the schivo family, but the other party''s requirements would undoubtedly disrupt their pre-determined plans.


    "My knights don''t march in cold clothes!" Legolas said angrily. He wasn''t asking for each other''s advice.


    "Sir Schiavo," said Kiel green, "it won''t be a big problem to wear more wet clothes for a while, but if we stop to rest, we won''t reach the meeting point before tonight. The battle plan is the result of our joint discussion. I think you don''t want to change your decision because of a trivial light rain."


    "It depends on the situation!" Legolas replied. "Delaying a day or a few days will not affect the victory of the war. In short, Lingfeng castle is waiting for us there. It''s tiring enough to rush to your north to fight. I don''t want to wrong my knights. Also, I''m not discussing with you, but telling you my decision!"


    Kiel green tightened the reins in his hand and felt a rage in his heart - the stupid boy of the Schiavo family was deliberately looking for trouble.


    "Well, it''s OK for me to stop and bake." looking at the tense two people, walish Davidson gently brushed the rain off his face. "It''s more comfortable to be warm than wet. And I think Legolas is right. It doesn''t affect our victory. Lingfeng Castle won''t fly around with wings like those Warcraft."


    Then he smiled at Legolas beside him.


    "Lingfeng castle can''t run, but people are not necessarily." Kiel Green''s face was gloomy, and the rain seemed to freeze on his face.


    Legolas drew a contemptuous smile from the corner of his mouth, glanced at walish on the right and said, "although you don''t look like a man and laugh disgusting, your brain is pretty good. Unlike some people, it is estimated that you have been with Warcraft for too long and your brain has degenerated."


    Walish pulled the corners of his mouth and still smiled: "in this case, when the rain stops, we will stop to have a rest and wear wet clothes. It''s really uncomfortable."


    Legolas nodded, glanced at Kiel green, who was silent on the left, raised his chin and smiled contemptuously.


    After a while, the dark clouds hanging over the people''s heads dissipated, and a layer of gauze seemed to be removed between heaven and earth. The sun was scattered, and the water droplets glittered in the sunshine on the rolling earth.


    "What a beautiful scenery! Even the most brilliant painter would never have such a good work." walish looked intoxicated at the rising hills in the distance. Under the same sunshine, it seemed to be covered with reflective gemstones.


    "It''s a beautiful scene, but it''s just a wilderness after the rain!" Legolas looked proud, "You people in the north are lack of insight. I tell you that the really attractive scenery can only be seen in the East. Especially in summer, when the roses are blooming all over the mountains, you can see a charming color. When there is a breeze, you can smell the fragrance of roses and all kinds of fruits in the castle. I promise you people in the North haven''t even seen them Yes, the golden one is as big as a fist, and the red one is as charming as a ruby. Especially when you eat it in your mouth, it''s so sweet that it explodes directly in your mouth... "


    Both walish and Kiel green were expressionless, listening to Legolas boasting about the beauty of the East.


    The Schiavo family is also known as the rose family, and the family badge is a blooming rose.


    It is said that in order to show the identity of the rose family, the Schiavo family planted roses on the vast land around the castle and put the family castle in the Rose Sea.


    Therefore, in the description of Legolas, it seems that the whole danze Kingdom seems to be just like this, except for their Xiwo family territory and Xiwo sko county.


    A funny smile came from the corners of walish''s mouth.


    However, he heard that in order to show the pride and nobility of the nobility, the shivo family not only let hundreds of serfs take charge of taking care of these roses, but also prohibited others from planting them, and did not allow civilians to steal them. Even the sea of roses close to their family would be accused.


    So that there is a rumor that you must plug your nostrils when the wind blows. If you accidentally smell the rose fragrance of the Schiavo family, they will be furious!


    Legolas kept boasting, from the scenery to the difference between nobles, and finally directly said that the three count families in the north were serfs.


    "Just that forest." he pointed to a small woodland under the hill ahead. "We''ll stop there and rest and find some firewood to make a fire. Being wet is not the demeanor of an aristocrat!"


    "Mars, send some men to the front sentry. We''ve entered the upper river to raise everyone''s vigilance. Also, we should camp here tonight." Kiel green ordered directly to the bodyguard behind us.


    "Oh, count Green''s vigilance is quite high, but apart from the Warcraft called ghost faced eagles, I don''t think there will be any threat to us here."


    Legolas was very satisfied with Kiel Green''s compromise.


    "It''s always right to be careful," Wallich said with a smile.


    "It''s up to you, but don''t want my knights to be scouts." Legolas glanced, and the ghost faced Eagles hovering around glinburg made him tremble.


    "What a fool!" Kiel green gritted his teeth and scolded as he watched Legolas kick his horse to his knights.


    "He''s not stupid, but he''s not so smart." looking at Legolas, who is calling the Knights of all families to rest in the woodland, walish glanced and said, "who makes him the nephew of the prime minister? Otherwise, this opportunity to hold heavy soldiers can''t turn to this guy."


    Walish turned to look at the ugly Kiel green: "brother-in-law, you can be patient. Such a guy, a victory led by himself, is his best boasting capital after returning to the East. He wants his glory, and we have our interests."


    Kiel Green said, "a fool is a fool because he will do something stupid!"


    "As long as he doesn''t lead his knights to surrender," varianch shrugged.


    ¡­¡­


    While Kiel green and others were busy camping, none of them noticed that a ghost faced eagle was circling in the sky several kilometers above their heads.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 116

    More than 20 miles east of the Green family camp, 30 Castle Knights led by Arthur were also drenched like drowned chickens at the moment.


    "Oh, these guys," Arthur muttered, raising his hand and stopping the line.


    From the time the Green family rushed out of the castle, Dafei followed them overhead. After they entered the upper river, Arthur led his knights to track them in parallel in the East.


    If it hadn''t been for the sudden shower, Arthur was ready to send a notice to bank and them to the ambush point.


    After all, it is not far from the road sign stone tower. If the other party is willing to hurry, it can be reached before the evening.


    But a shower disrupted the rhythm. The other party not only didn''t continue to hurry, but also sent scouts around to guard.


    "My Lord," Thorne asked, looking at Arthur.


    Arthur looked to the West and said, "the other party stopped. It seems that he is ready to rest for the night. He also sent more than ten scouts. It is estimated that after entering the river collar, they also raised some vigilance."


    "Do you need to send a message to bogus?" Thorne asked.


    Arthur nodded, turned over and dismounted, and ordered the crowd, "everyone dismounted to rest, eat some food and dry clothes, but no fire!"


    Hearing the order, the Knights dismounted one after another. Thorne brought the horses carrying the letter bird cage, opened the black cloth and caught a letter bird.


    Arthur took out a piece of paper with the number two, and then took out his stamp and covered it


    Looking at the flying letter bird, Arthur raised his hand and asked Thorne to untie his armor. He said to himself, "these guys, a light rain changed the marching plan. They really don''t take us seriously!"


    Arthur naturally hoped that the Green family would rush directly into the valley, so as to save time and effort and end the war quickly. But it backfired, but fortunately they made two battle plans in advance.


    Taking the lock armour, Thorne asked, "when shall we harass them?"


    "Don''t worry." Arthur pulled off his cotton padded clothes and twisted the water stains. "After the rain, they rest and we rest. When it''s later, we''re going to surprise them."


    With that, he put his cotton padded clothes on the horse''s back, took off his trousers and twisted out the water stains.


    At the moment, almost all of the 30 Castle Knights are * * eating dry food and drying clothes. The scene is like tourists who go ashore to rest after wild swimming.


    ¡­¡­


    It was getting late, the scorching sun sank to the West and turned into afterglow. The knights who had been rested put on their armor again.


    Led by Arthur, they bypassed the hill and slowly approached the Green family camp.


    From a long distance, Arthur saw the smoke scattered in each other''s camp. It was because it rained and the firewood was too wet.


    "These guys really look down on people!" holding horses, Arthur and others hide in the woodland supported by more than ten trees. Further on, they are likely to be found by each other''s scouts.


    "It''s not quite what Kiel green would do," Thorne said. In his impression, Kiel green didn''t seem to be such a careless person.


    "Who knows, maybe those people from the East are not necessarily." Arthur said. "It is said that the young master of the Schiavo family is leading them this time. According to Bachelor ilu, this is a arrogant, ostentatious and boastful guy. Such a person, coupled with a good background, probably won''t pay attention to Kiel green."


    "How could the eastern nobles let such people lead their knights to fight?" Thorne asked in surprise.


    Arthur smiled softly: "they don''t think it''s a difficult war. Perhaps in the eyes of the eastern nobles, it''s just a farce that the enemy will raise his flag and surrender as long as there are troops in the city."


    Hearing the speech, Thorne was unhappy: "these fools, they will pay the price of fiasco for belittling their enemies and belittling you!"


    Looking at Thorne, who was a little angry, Arthur smiled and said, "don''t be angry. I hope they underestimate me. As long as they like, it''s nothing to see me as a fool."


    "This..."


    Thorne thought Arthur was right, but... You don''t have the pride of nobility.


    Arthur ignored Thorne, who was speechless, looked up at the sky and felt that the time was ripe, so he let his knights on horseback and put up a flag.


    The knight Gato was bored sitting on the grass drinking wheat wine, and the horses were leisurely dropping their heads and eating grass.


    He''s a bodyguard at Greenberg.


    It is a great honor and a good thing to be able to make a fortune to follow the earl. According to my companions, Shanghe town is now very different from the past. After the young count of Lingfeng castle took back the iron mine, Shanghe town is now full of businessmen trafficking in all kinds of goods.


    But at the moment, he was not happy. He was wet and greasy after raining all morning. Why don''t those guys from the East have to be responsible for guarding? They can all bake a fire in the camp and drink hot soup!


    Those snobbish fools, one by one, have little ability, but they speak louder than the count. I don''t know, they think they are all aristocrats with titles.


    "Shit!" Gato scolded and shook the empty wine bag.


    Get up from the ground. When he drank up two bags of ale, his stomach swelled. He was ready to pee, then he returned to the camp to eat and fill the wine bag.


    Just as he loosened his belt, took out his lifeblood and shot at the grass in front of his feet, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a large group of people running in front of him on the left.


    "What is this!"


    He was so clever that he didn''t care to pee before he spilled half of it. He stuffed his life back, fastened his pants, turned over and mounted his horse, and grabbed the horn hanging by the saddle with one hand.


    Turning his horse''s head, tuoga turned and looked at the cavalry team in a row behind him, and two kinds of family flags flying in the wind.


    "This, this is... The Ferrar family and the family flag of the guy named Baggins?"


    In the castle, he had seen the two traitors of Lingfeng Castle who had taken refuge in the Green family, and probably remembered each other''s family flag.


    "Oh, traitors are always the most anxious." after seeing the flag flying in the team, tuoga showed a disdainful sneer on his face, turned the horse''s head again and waited for the other party to approach.


    "Why did you come here? The count asked you to wait at the assembly point!" Gato asked loudly, looking at the men and horses in black robes and helmets in front of him.


    He knew that according to the original plan, they should have camped at the landmark stone tower on shangheling Avenue tonight.


    Pushing up his blindfold, Arthur said to the young knight in front of him, "we have a surprise that we must tell the count now, so we came!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 117

    "Surprise?" Gato looked at the group of guys in front of him suspiciously. "What surprise can you have? Did you catch the count of Lingfeng castle?"


    Then he smiled himself.


    "That''s not true," said Arthur. "I just found some good things. We can share some of them if you need them."


    Good thing! Gato''s eyes lit up and said eagerly, "what''s a good thing? Let me see it!"


    "Right behind me," said Arthur, stepping aside.


    Gato leaned forward and stared behind Arthur. When he saw a knight with a bow and arrow aimed at him, his eyes widened and his body tilted back!


    Whew!


    The arrow shot directly through his body, hit him back and fell off the horse''s back. The horse was frightened and kicked aside.


    Lying on the grass, Gato looked sideways at the horn falling aside. He wanted to reach out and grasp it in his hand, but he found that he couldn''t make any strength. His chest was warm, but his body was getting cold quickly.


    "You, you are not from those two families. Who are you?" he looked at Arthur who picked up his horn with resentment, and his mouth was full of plasma.


    No one answered his question. After Arthur got on his horse, the knight directly under his opponent ordered: "quickly approach the camp and shoot with bows and arrows from a distance! Retreat at my command!"


    With that, thirty Knights grabbed the Warcraft bow next to the saddle, kicked the Spurs and rushed to the camp in front.


    Listening to the horses running by his ears and looking at the bright stars in the sky, Gato only felt that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. He never thought that he would die in this expedition


    The camp in front is getting closer and closer. Arthur on horseback can see low tents and people walking in the camp.


    Perhaps he noticed the rushing team. There were knights in the camp looking at Arthur and others.


    When the distance was only three or four hundred meters, Arthur and ziziler stopped their horses, lined up in a straight line, quickly bent their bows and arrows, and shot at the figures in the camp.


    The coalition forces of the Green family had no time to respond. Many people were sitting around the fire, cutting milk, drinking ale and talking about women. Suddenly, they saw their companions being shot by bows and arrows, moaning and screaming, and rushed into the fire in front of them.


    "Enemy attack!"


    "An enemy is approaching the camp!"


    "East! In the East! Organize people immediately! They''re in the East!"


    ¡­¡­


    All kinds of shouts instantly disturbed the peaceful atmosphere in the camp, threw down the food in their hands, and many people drew their swords and rushed to the East.


    But in a panic, they didn''t understand the situation at all. Many people only saw the figure of Arthur and others in the distance, and then they were hit and fell to the ground.


    "Shields! Take shields! They are all archers!"


    "Archers! Organize archers to fight back!"


    "Serfs line up with shields! Line up!"


    ¡­¡­


    The malpractice of the coalition''s chaotic command was immediately exposed. After Arthur and others shot down more than 20 people in a row, they organized more than 20 serfs to complete the formation with wooden shields.


    Under the shield, the Knights finally abandoned their swords and began to fight back against Arthur and others in the distance with their long bows.


    Kiel green and others had already rushed out of the tent. At the moment, they were standing behind the team, looking ugly at the large number of knights lined up in front of them and fighting back with long bows.


    Legolas stood aside, with two family Knights holding iron shields in front of him and escorting him behind him.


    "How could someone attack! How could someone attack! Who is the other party!"


    He roared, looking angrily and frightened at walish and Kiel green.


    "My Lord!" the captain of the bodyguard Mars ran to Kiel green, "there are only thirty or forty people on the other side, all riding horses and shooting with long bows! But the distance is too far. It''s not clear which family''s men and horses are! Also, their bows and arrows seem to have a longer range than our long bows!"


    Just then, an arrow "Dang" was nailed to the shield in the hands of the knight in front of Legolas.


    Looking at the silver iron arrow running through the shield, Legolas shouted angrily at his Knights: "come forward, let everyone come forward! Shoot near those bastards! Shoot them into hedgehogs!"


    "No!" Kiel green stopped. "Just have these people responsible for counterattack. Let the others mount immediately and raid from the side with shields!"


    The knight of Legolas looked at Kiel green and then at him. He didn''t know who to obey.


    Seeing each other''s hesitation, Kiel green immediately ordered his bodyguard: "Mars, let our men mount with shields!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Then, he looked at walish around him: "let your people pay attention to the West. There may be more than one sneak attack team!"


    With that, he turned and took two guards and walked quickly to his horse.


    "What does he mean, does he want to act alone!" Legolas shouted discontentedly. Kiel Green''s style seems to ridicule him as a hesitant fool!


    Looking at him, walish said coldly, "Legolas, we''d better shoot the enemy in front of us into a hedgehog."


    Then he ordered his bodyguards to send more men to the west of the camp.


    Outside the camp, Arthur had stopped shooting, and his strength was much worse than Thorne and thirty specially selected castle guards.


    His task now is to watch the wind and give orders to retreat at any time.


    These guys are really slow enough! Looking at the arrows on the grass ahead, Arthur thought.


    He even felt that if Lingfeng castle could use twice the guard of Warcraft bow, perhaps in this way, he could wipe out the miscellaneous army of the Green family!


    "Retreat!!"


    Suddenly, Arthur received a message from the air that many people rushed out of the camp on horses.


    Put down the bow and arrow, turn the horse''s head, and follow the retreat route agreed in advance. They rode away.


    When Kiel green led his vassals and more than 60 knights to kill from the south, Arthur and others had become shaking black spots in the distance.


    "These cowardly bastards have escaped so fast!" the vassal belo cursed angrily.


    "Sir, shall we pursue?" inquired the FengChen youfuli.


    Looking at Arthur and others who had gone away, Kiel green shook his head with an ugly face. The group suddenly attacked in the evening and then withdrew immediately. If they pursue now, they may fall into the other party''s ambush.


    "Lord count, there is a flag here! It should be left by the other party!"


    Marshal Mars pulled out the branches inserted on the ground, rolled off the gray linen tied to it and brought it to Kiel green.


    "Spread out!" he snapped.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Mars raised his arm and shook the linen away from Kiel green.


    ¡ª¡ªYou''re dying!


    Four big words written in blood, facing Kiel green.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 118

    "Lingfeng castle!?" in the Green family camp, Legolas looked at Kiel green in surprise.


    "You mean, they''re from the tustra family? How is that possible!"


    Aside, walish Davidson also looked at his brother-in-law with doubts. He also felt that it was not credible for him to say that the attacker was the people of Lingfeng castle.


    Those guys should be shivering in the castle or asking for help everywhere. How could they come here to attack them!


    "It''s impossible!" Legolas said positively. "It must be the Duke of the north, or the people of other families in the north. The boy named Arthur must have the support of other families!"


    Legolas looked a little flustered at the thought that the enemy had become the Duke of the north.


    "There''s trouble in this battle," he said to himself, and asked Kiel green, "don''t you say that they can''t intervene in this matter until the campes family solves the civil strife!"


    Walish thought: "maybe they found out our trick, so they used this sneaky way." he also looked at Kiel green opposite.


    "Brother in law, if this is true, we are not enough. Maybe the whole battle plan will be put on hold. You know, the prime minister will not agree to have such a conflict with the kewilt family now."


    Grabbing the piece of grey linen with blood written on it, Kiel green looked at them and said, "do you think if it were the Duke''s men, they would leave such things?"


    "Why not!" said Legolas. "This may be their warning, warning us to give up attacking Lingfeng castle."


    "This is not like a warning, but more like a bluff threat."


    Throwing the linen aside on the ground, Kiel green looked at the two and said, "I don''t know if you have noticed those arrows. It''s obvious that they are newly forged arrows, shiny or iron silver, without any rust, and the style is different from ordinary arrows, which seems to be more penetrating."


    Most common bows and arrows are triangular thick iron pieces, while Arthur''s arrows were forged into a Mitsubishi cone the size of a thumb.


    "What does that mean? Do other families use rusty arrows?" Legolas asked.


    "Its iron consumption is more than twice that of ordinary arrows, and the whole arrow is heavier!"


    Before Legolas could retort, Kiel green continued: "Besides, neither Lord flavy nor the Duke of kewilt wants to have a conflict now. Therefore, even if the Duke of kewilt or other families in the North attacked us just now, we should at least get some information! Or when they leave, at least let us guess their origin, rather than leave such information West, and then leave like a thief running for his life. "


    Looking at the two people frowning and thinking, he continued, "this is not a means that a Duke can use to deal with us!"


    Walish nodded, but he still had some doubts: "the boy of Lingfeng Castle dared to leave the castle and take the initiative to attack us!"


    This was completely different from what he had expected.


    "He didn''t give us a chance just because he was bold and fearless." Kiel Green said in a deep voice. "He dared to do things like abolishing farms and liberating serfs. What else did he dare not do? Don''t look down on the tustra family. They may be afraid of death, but they will never be afraid of war."


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Kiel green persuaded the two people to believe that it was the people of Lingfeng Castle who attacked them.


    "This smelly boy killed more than thirty of us! He''d better pray that he can die in the war!" Legolas said angrily, and walish also looked hate.


    This bastard scared them so much just now! He almost gave up his plan to attack him.


    "Let the soldiers be vigilant," Kiel Green said. "Since he chooses to fight back in this way, he will find a chance to attack before we arrive at Lingfeng castle."


    "Does he think he can defeat us with dozens of guards in his castle!" cried Legolas.


    "Of course it''s impossible!" Kiel green looked arrogant.


    He made full preparations for the war. Although he lost more than 30 people, they still have more than 200 people at the moment. As long as they are vigilant, the boy won''t have the slightest hope of winning if he is alone.


    He didn''t underestimate the enemy!


    "We should hurry to Shanghe town as soon as possible. Faral and motoriton family may have been defeated by him, but as long as we reach Shanghe Town, the boy''s hope will be dashed. At that time, in order to protect his life, he will naturally surrender."


    "As soon as the day breaks, we will start!" said Legolas immediately.


    He was so angry that he wanted to trample Arthur under his feet and his face into the earth!


    ¡­¡­


    In the grass about a kilometer west of the Green family camp, Arthur was crawling on the ground with Thorne and five castle guards.


    They didn''t wear armor, they only wore cotton padded clothes to keep out the cold, and the horses stayed hundreds of meters behind them.


    Looking up at the three figures sitting around the fire outside the camp, Arthur smiled and said, "ha, it seems that these guys are on guard."


    Thorne stared coldly ahead and whispered, "at least twenty or thirty of them died before."


    "Not enough." Arthur looked up at the sky. The moon was just right and the stars were shining.


    "These guys, who don''t appreciate such a good night, go to bed! Let''s get them up and pee!"


    Arthur''s words made several bodyguards laugh. They, the Earl, did not know how they came up with these methods of warfare.


    After a little dispersion, several people held bows and arrows for their bodies to move quickly to the campfire in front.


    When the distance was only three or four hundred meters, several people stopped and gathered again to crawl on the ground.


    "There are only three people on the other side. You each find the target and shoot arrows at the same time."


    Arthur lowered his voice. They all nodded and drew arrows from the quiver on his back.


    What is the enemy''s bright and my dark, now is the best interpretation. If the three soldiers in front don''t sit by the fire, even if there are stars in the night, Arthur, they can only see a vague shadow, but it''s very difficult to shoot.


    After the target was assigned, several people squatted on the ground and six arrows were fired out at the moment of breathing.


    The thirty knights in the evening are the thirty best archers among all the guards of Lingfeng castle, and now these five are the five best archers among the thirty!


    Each of the three people beside the fire had two arrows in his body, and a painful and soft cry came from his throat. Arthur didn''t mean to stop at all. Almost at the moment when the arrow left the string, he immediately jumped up and ran away towards the future.


    The cry of the three alerted the other night watchmen. When they came to check and found that they were stuck with feather arrows and couldn''t stand on the ground, they immediately changed their look. While retreating, they pulled up the horn around their waist and buzzed at the camp.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "Archers! Archers attack!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the horn and shouting, the knights who had just fallen asleep were awakened, grabbed the long bow on one side and rushed out of the tent directly.


    "Shields! Serfs come forward with shields!"


    "Arrow pot! Take arrow pot!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Compared with the evening, the reaction of the Green family allied forces was undoubtedly much faster, but after the serfs stood in a line with shields and the Knights shot at the East with long bows, they gradually stopped shooting and slowly put down their long bows.


    Looking up, except for a bonfire and three dead people who fell to the ground, there is a dark and vast grassland in front. There is no enemy!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 119

    Ha ha ha ha ha ha!


    Everybody, my book will be on the shelves tomorrow!


    This is my first signed book, the first book on the shelf, and the first book to receive a reward!


    Really happy!


    Thank you for your support!


    Thank you!!!


    Let''s talk about the update. Because there are things at home during the Chinese new year, it''s been a few days, and there''s no recommendation. Collection... Emmmm... So I want to spend more time before putting on the shelf and accumulate some collection.


    After being put on the shelf, it breaks out at two o''clock every day!


    If you set a goal for the first time, two... One hundred and fifty!


    One hundred and fifty!


    We compare ourselves with ourselves!


    Ladies and gentlemen, please make a first order tomorrow. A dime will do.


    Love you (? ? ? ? ?)


    The first book signed and put on the shelf and rewarded. I will finish it no matter how difficult it is!


    We will tell you the first order result then!


    come on.

 Chapter 120

    "Fight back! Why not fight back! What are you doing?"


    Dressed in armor and escorted by two family knights, Legolas rushed to the front line and shouted at the soldiers who stopped attacking and looked blankly.


    "My Lord, it seems that the other party has left."


    "Leave!?" Legolas looked at the returning soldiers in surprise, took off the knight in front of the guard, looked forward and looked at the three people falling by the fire.


    "No!" he exclaimed. "They must be in another direction, count green! Why didn''t he show up?"


    "Don''t panic!" a low voice came from the rear.


    Wearing armor, Kiel green came to Legolas with several bodyguards.


    "I''ve taken people around to check, and they have indeed escaped. Except for the three dead people, they didn''t put more arrows. The other party should approach secretly, or even ride a horse, in order to cause chaos. By the way, they left this." Kiel green handed Legolas another piece of gray linen with blood characters.


    Looking at the blood words on the cloth, Legolas gritted his teeth and fell to the ground.


    The cloth says: if you don''t want to die, get out of the river immediately!


    "This despicable bastard, I must catch him and let him eat this cloth!" he is now sure that the attackers are the people of Lingfeng castle.


    "These guys, have you left this kind of thing again?" walish came from the east of the camp and looked at the angry Legolas and the sackcloth he threw on the ground.


    "It''s just a mean and ridiculous means," Kiel Green said. "The more he is, the more he proves his weakness. It''s as naive as a child to scare off the enemy in this way."


    He ordered people to pick up the sackcloth on the ground. Legolas said angrily, "I don''t care if he is a child or not. He''d better not fall into my hands alive, otherwise I will let him understand that a watchdog will annoy his master!"


    Walish also sneered and said, "it''s time for him to suffer. As a noble, he should understand that disturbing others'' rest is not a polite behavior!"


    Looking at them, Kiel Green said, "let''s all rest and don''t affect our journey tomorrow."


    Before leaving, Legolas said, "I have no intention of slandering these three guys, but you''d better send some smart people to watch the night. Don''t just sit by the fire and don''t even know how to die."


    "Or do you have a suitable candidate?" asked Kiel green.


    Legolas snorted coldly and then left with his knights. With these people in the north, it is natural that they should not do such a thing as vigil.


    "Those guys won''t make trouble again?" asked walish.


    "Who knows." Kiel green looked at the three bodies being carried down, dripping blood. "I suspect Arthur tustra is in the attacker''s team."


    "He''s an adult, of course," walish said immediately, but even realized that his brother-in-law''s tone was wrong.


    "Is there a problem?" he asked.


    Looking at the vast darkness and grass ahead, Kiel green looked gloomy: "that boy may really think he can beat us."


    "With dozens of people under him? Or adding one or two hundred serfs?" looking at the serious Kiel green, walish looked puzzled. "Brother-in-law, what''s the matter with you? Shouldn''t you be frightened by the boy''s two rags? It''s not like you."


    Kiel green ignored walish''s sarcastic words, looked at him and said seriously, "with his men and horses, if the boy wants to fight to the death with us, what kind of tactics do you think is the most appropriate?"


    Walish raised his eyes, looked at Kiel green, who looked serious. After thinking for a moment, he said with a little doubt: "that''s it? It''s ridiculous. It''s like a villain hiding in the dark. It''s not like a knight army at all."


    "Maybe," said Kiel green, "but that''s the kind of guy who has killed more than 30 of us and injured more than 10 others, but we don''t even know what they look like."


    After thinking about it, walish asked, "you mean we should change our plan? Even if we rush into Shanghe Town, the boy won''t surrender?"


    "No, on the contrary, we should go to Shanghe town as soon as possible," Kiel green explained, "It''s naive to frighten the enemy with threats. The boy may deliberately provoke us in this way, so as to slow down our steps and let us fall into the chase with him. Don''t forget that their bows and arrows have a longer range than ours! In this case, as long as they don''t fall into the fight or siege, we can''t do anything to them, but they do We can continue to launch such attacks while we rest, and weaken our strength a little bit! "


    "Brother-in-law, you think too highly of him, just a boy." walish said disapprovingly.


    "I hope so, but how can you explain the larger range bows and arrows?" Kiel Green said. "I personally checked the place where they stayed when they attacked. Most of the arrows shot by our long bow fell nearly 100 meters away from them. Moreover, according to the soldiers, they did not shoot, but shot directly!"


    "Straight?" walish asked in surprise. He had never paid attention to this problem before. Now he was shocked to hear his brother-in-law talk about it.


    The direct distance is 100 meters farther than their Longbow projection. What about the projection?


    If all the people of Lingfeng castle stand on the wall with such bows and arrows, they can''t even get close to the city gate!


    Do they have to send catapults, catapults and siege vehicles for this war? And it''s the kind of siege car with a thick iron roof!


    wait! Walish was shocked. He suddenly thought that if he handed over the manufacturing method of this bow and arrow to the prime minister


    "Brother in law, those guys didn''t pull the crossbow here?" walish asked cautiously.


    Kiel green shook his head and said, "although it was dark at that time, it was certain that they were using bows and arrows. Moreover, I asked Mars to ask several people, and they were sure that the other party was shooting on horseback. On horseback, do you understand what this means?" Kiel green stared at walish with eyes and words full of temptation.


    "A bow that is shorter than a long bow but has a longer range!"


    Walish shouted excitedly. Even the usual delicate and artificial posture was gone, as if he had taken some medicine to revitalize his strength.


    This kind of long-distance bow and arrow that can be used for horses may be their biggest harvest when they come to the river this time!


    Imagine holding this bow and arrow in his hand and giving it to the prime minister, and even determining the fate of the Kingdom, Wali''s excited face turned red. Under the reflection of night and fire, his ugly face was like a red rag full of stains.


    "Don''t be happy too soon." Kiel green warned, "the real effect should not be known until we see the bows and arrows or use them. At present, except for the longer range, everything is just speculation. The most important thing now is to hurry to Shanghe town as soon as possible and never be entangled by them!"


    "Yes, Shanghe Town, we''ll start as soon as dawn!" walish doesn''t care about guessing. Even if there is only "farther range", it''s a major discovery like winning an iron ore mountain!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 121

    "Damn it! Damn it!" Legolas shouted angrily as he stood in front of the tent with a sword in his hand. "I swear, I will kill the boy! I will cut off his head, insert it with a long gun and put it on the tower of his castle! Damn cheap guy!"


    "We should hang him at the gate of the castle with these cloth pieces!" Vernon said.


    "Then hang him first, and then cut off his head!" said Legolas. "In short, he must die, and no one is allowed to accept his surrender!"


    Looking at the angry two people, Kiel green frowned deeply: "it''s almost dawn, that boy should not attack again..."


    "Won''t come again!?" before he finished, Legolas interrupted him with a stare. "I''ve heard that at least three times tonight! That time, the boy was just like you said!"


    Looking at Legolas staring at himself, Kiel greengreen suppressed his anger. He doesn''t want to get rid of Arthur tustra at once!


    The boy has harassed them five times since yesterday evening!


    Almost every hour or two, when the soldiers were just sleeping, the guy would sneak into the camp. Either kill a few soldiers on the night watch or blow the horn. In short, they won''t be quiet all night.


    But that bastard was as cunning as a fox and didn''t give them a chance to fight back.


    Just a moment ago, the guy launched another raid, and directly rode close to their camp, shooting and killing nearly ten people!


    In one night, the boy killed forty-three of them!


    Now all the people in the whole camp are clamoring to kill all the people and horses in Lingfeng castle!


    The fighting style of Lingfeng castle is not like a group of human knights at all, but more like Warcraft!


    Suppressing the impulse in his heart, Kiel green looked at Legolas and said in a deep voice, "they must be tired and need a rest after harassing us all night, and we just took the opportunity to rush to Shanghe town as planned."


    "What''s the difference between this and running away!" cried Legolas. "And our people didn''t sleep all night!"


    "This is not an escape," Kiel Green said. "The other party''s bow and arrow has more advantages than our long bow, and it is sure that they can be used on horseback. We have no advantage in chasing and fighting with them in such a place. We will only let the soldiers lose their lives in vain! We must hurry to Shanghe town as soon as possible. This is the battle plan we have made in advance!"


    "Fuck the plan!" said Legolas, losing all his demeanor, gritting his teeth with a sword in his hand, "The plan is to kill the boy now! Our troops are far more than them. As long as we can catch up with the boy, the bow and arrow in his hand is a stick under the knight''s charge! Don''t think I don''t know what you''re thinking, but I tell you, we can get everything from him only by killing the boy!"


    The death of the eastern Knight made Legolas angry, and Arthur''s provocation and humiliation on the cloth made him lose his reason - he couldn''t tolerate being humiliated by a watchdog!


    Kiel green clenched his fist to suppress his anger and discontent.


    The attack of Lingfeng Castle certainly made him angry, but what made him more dissatisfied was that the prime minister would let a fool like Legolas lead the coalition of nobles in the East!


    Looking at him, Kiel Green said slowly and seriously: "Sir Schiavo, impulse and loss of reason are often the beginning of failure!"


    "Who do you think he is!" Legolas retorted. "He doesn''t deserve to make me lose my mind. Smelly guys in the north, they have to pay for their provocation!" he stepped forward and stared into Kiel Green''s eyes. "I want him to understand that he can''t bear the anger from his master all the time!"


    Watchdog. Kiel green narrowed his eyes slightly. He hated the word.


    "Belittling the enemy is also the main reason for the defeat!" he said.


    "Ha!" Legolas smiled, his face full of ridicule, "underestimate the enemy? Defeat? I think you are too anxious! Or the dignified count green is still afraid when holding several times the enemy''s strength!"


    Walish also said, "if the opportunity permits, it''s a good way to solve the boy first. In short, we all want to beat him!"


    Looking at them, Kiel green was angry and helpless.


    Obviously there is a better way to win, but these two guys are angry because their knights are killed. They have to choose a strategy that will lead to greater losses.


    Among the more than 40 people who died, he didn''t have the most people under his command!


    A fool blinded by anger!


    "Now that you have all made a decision, if the time permits, pursue the people of Lingfeng castle. However, we have limited food, so we still go to Shanghe town as soon as possible!"


    With that, Kiel green turned and left.


    He had to compromise.


    The members of the Green family lost some because of the ghost faced eagle and stayed in the territory. Now, among the three forces, he has the least troops. Originally, he expected the two traitors under Lingfeng castle, but now it seems that the other party must have been defeated by Arthur tustra, and he can''t lead his men and horses to Shanghe town alone.


    To gain control of Lingfeng castle and Shanghe collar, he must now rely on the power of the Davidson family and the eastern aristocrats.


    After eating some pumpkin soup and bread, the Green family set out at dawn.


    Nearly 200 people, including dozens of wounded soldiers, all looked tired and sat on horseback.


    Meanwhile, less than ten miles northeast of them, Arthur was sitting on horseback with Thorne and thirty knights.


    Although it disturbed each other all night, for Arthur, who had long planned, there was no need to keep all his men ready at any time.


    In fact, except for the first two attacks and the disturbance before dawn today, he slept very well all night. At other moments, his knights took turns to put a few cold arrows and blow the horn.


    Although he failed to participate in the whole process, all the plans were carefully arranged by him, especially the "warm heart" messages written on the cloth. After a night''s understanding, everyone of the Green family will be very "grateful" for his good intentions.


    "Here comes the scouts," said Arthur.


    With Dafei''s information, he knows the movements of the Green family as well as the back of his hand.


    Pulling the horse and turning around, Arthur looked at the thirty knights in front of him: "everyone, the safety and glory of Shanghe collar are in this war! All enemies who dare to invade Shanghe collar will pay the price of blood and life! Hold on to the bow and arrow in your hand! Aim at the enemy''s chest! Today''s war will make your reputation resound through danze!!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 122

    "Whew!"


    Two arrows crossed the air like a cold awn and shot down two green family scouts from their horses.


    After killing two scouts, the two knights kneeling on the ground immediately took out their red cloth strips and waved them in the air.


    After a while, Arthur''s men and horses arrived immediately. After the two bodyguards got on the horse, they went straight to the Green family in front of them.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Green family''s team, Kiel green was at the break of the team. At the moment, all three were silent.


    Legolas was bleary eyed and clutching the reins. He missed his comfortable big bed in the rose castle and the maid with slender legs and upturned hips.


    Irina!


    When he closed his eyes, a smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. The beautiful legs as white as milk and smooth as silk seemed to be in front of him.


    Walish''s face, as rough as sweet potato skin, was slightly haggard. He is also missing the comfortable and soft big bed and his lover.


    Just his lover, not a charming little girl, but a family bodyguard with a tiger back and a thick chest hair on his chest.


    Hey, don''t look at that guy''s powerful appearance. Walish thought that he could be softer than a woman in private, and his fat ass was full of elasticity, and his thick lips were really warm.


    Unfortunately, Dad went to Wangdu. There must be someone he can trust in the castle, or he had to go with him.


    Of the three, only Kiel green was thinking about the war.


    But his face was very ugly, especially when he caught a glimpse of the two unhurried guys on the right - at this speed, I''m afraid he won''t be able to reach Shanghe town the day after tomorrow!


    Every extra night in the wild, their difficulty in winning will increase by one point.


    These two fools! Kiel green was anxious. Could it be that the loss of dozens of lives was not enough for them to pay more attention to the war!


    Walish glanced at him with the remaining light from the corner of his eye and said, "it''s getting late. I think we''d better speed up. The boy of the tustra family probably won''t appear in the daytime."


    Legolas, who was in the middle of the three, was looking right. When he was about to agree, a cry came from the front.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "It''s the people of Lingfeng castle! It''s coming from the front, with more than 30 people riding!!"


    ¡­¡­


    A series of startling voices instantly raised the spirit of the Green family.


    Legolas pulled his horse out of the line, pulled out his sword and shouted to the Knights behind him: "line up! Line up, charge horizontally! Kill them all!"


    Walish also shouted and gave orders to the Knights of the family.


    The Knights behind the team kicked their horses forward, and in a moment they listed a horizontal charging team.


    Looking at Legolas who had run ahead and was ready to lead the team to charge, Kiel green immediately stared and shouted, "asshole! They can ride and shoot on horseback and charge in a straight line!"


    In the case of several times of the enemy''s strength, the use of horizontal charge can not only give the enemy an overwhelming momentum, but also quickly expand the two wings to prevent the enemy from escaping.


    But Kiel green clearly saw that Arthur''s men and horses also came straight in a horizontal line.


    According to common sense, when the military strength is significantly weaker than the opponent, we should adopt the operation mode of attacking and harassing, such as last night. Even if we want to make a frontal charge with the enemy, we should also adopt the method of linear array, which can effectively break through the encirclement and prevent being annihilated by the opponent at one time.


    But the people of Lingfeng Castle did not do so.


    Thinking of their powerful bows and arrows, combined with their charging formation, Kiel green is almost sure that the other party wants to shoot them with bows and arrows. As long as they charge forward, the guy opposite will change direction immediately!


    Kiel Green''s judgment was undoubtedly correct, but his reminder came too late.


    Led by Legolas and walishi, the whole team has roared and collapsed to the front.


    With swords and axes in their hands, the Knights stared at Arthur and others who looked weak ahead like hungry wolves.


    "Adjust the direction to the right!" Arthur shouted, looking at the approaching enemy.


    Thirty Knights immediately controlled their horses, slowing down and approaching the enemy''s left wing.


    Just when the two sides were only more than 200 meters away, Arthur shouted again: "turn around and shoot!"


    In an instant, they turned their horse''s head, kicked the Spurs under their feet, drew out their arrows, turned around and shot at the enemy chasing behind.


    In the past, Lingfeng Castle did not fight with enemies other than Warcraft, and the long bow could not be used on horseback. Therefore, although all the guards of Lingfeng castle were divine archers, they did not pay attention to riding and shooting.


    Of course, knights in this world basically don''t pay attention to the art of riding and shooting.


    Since Arthur decided to reform the territory, riding and shooting has become the most demanding training subject for the guards of Lingfeng castle.


    A powerful arrow crossed the open space between the two sides, and the people and horses chased by the Green family fell to the ground.


    In a cavalry like charge, falling from a horse''s back is almost certain to die!


    "Hurry up! Kill them all!!" Legolas shouted wildly on the right side of the team, holding the reins in one hand and a shield in the other.


    Looking at the knights who were shot to the ground and Arthur and others who were close in front of him, his eyes were torn and his eyes were bloodthirsty crazy.


    On the vast land, Arthur and others are like several black spots in a straight line, while the Green family coalition chasing behind them is like a thick black line.


    This black line, with a murderous momentum, seems to rush forward in an instant and destroy the black spots in front!


    But in the constant pursuit, the thick black line behind was like ink dropping, and there were always black spots falling on the grass they ran through.


    "Damn it! Go! Go! Go! Go up and kill those guys!"


    Looking at the constantly damaged hands, and Arthur and others who are close but can''t catch up, Legolas roared wildly at the knights on the left.


    Just then, he suddenly noticed the rising hill in front of him. Looking around, he immediately had a wonderful idea.


    "Relax on the right! Push them into the valley and don''t let them run away!!"


    There are rivers and hills on the left and hills on the right. As long as they are forced into the valley, the other party will slow down when the road is gradually narrowed!


    And this is where they died!


    Kiel Green has been following behind Legolas. When he sees the valley terrain ahead, he is also very happy.


    Arthur tustra, the boy, is about to pay the price of his life for his arrogance!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 123

    On the hill on the right side of the river valley, the soldiers of the first army in charge of sentry immediately jumped up from the grass after seeing the two waves of people and horses chasing on the land ahead, and then ran away at the speed of running for their lives towards the people and horses hidden behind.


    Lord Arthur is here! Lord Arthur really brought the enemy! The soldiers kept shouting in their hearts.


    After receiving the report from the soldiers, the first army and bank, who had been waiting for a long time, immediately turned over and mounted their horses.


    Bogu rode to the front of the crowd, and the count gave him the task of leading the first army to charge.


    The horses looked at each other with a serious look, but there was obviously a nervous First Army soldier in his eyes. He shouted: "the count has a very good saying: keep the army for a thousand days, use the army for a while!"


    "You''ve all heard me clearly! It''s your Lord who leads the enemy by sacrificing his life and taking risks below! It''s your Lord who has changed the river collar and given you a better life, Lord Arthur!"


    "If we are afraid, the enemy will burn down our houses! Rob all our possessions! Kill our enslaved families! Soldiers! Hold the weapon in hand and insert it into the enemy''s heart and through their heads!"


    After pulling the horses, Bogu, Leite, Burley and bank led more than 130 Knights behind them over the hills in the sunshine.


    "Fight for the count!!" Bogu held his long sword.


    "Kill!" Burley held up his axe.


    "Fight for the count!!!" all the soldiers of the first army are holding javelins. The silver iron gun heads are as bright as the stars in the sky in the sunshine.


    The horse began to step forward and the horse began to sprint!


    On the slope on the right side of the river valley, the people and horses of Lingfeng castle are like a pouring flood. The silver armor and silver weapons are dazzling in the sunshine!


    "Kill!!!"


    The roar of the earth shaking roared in the valley, like the roar of a giant beast spread all over the earth.


    Looking at the people and horses sprinting from the hillside on the right, the Green family soldiers'' pupils widened sharply, their mouths opened slightly, and their faces were full of panic.


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!!!"


    "Ambush! They have ambush!!!"


    "Array! Array! Array to the hillside!!!"


    Fear, chaos, roar, the Green family''s team was in chaos!


    "Retreat!! retreat back!" after an instant of panic, Legolas immediately turned his horse''s head and ran away in a hurry.


    Hearing his order, the knights who had been ready to line up turned their horses one after another, and the team was in chaos.


    "Don''t retreat! Move forward! All charge forward!! break forward!!!" looking at the chaotic team, Kiel green on horseback yelled, his eyes covered with blood in an instant.


    In such a crisis, such a chaotic situation, Kiel Green''s order not only did not calm the panic of the team, but made the whole team more chaotic.


    He turned to look at the enemy who was close at hand, and looked at the roaring short spear with cold light in his hand.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s over.


    "Bang!"


    A javelin passed by his side, slammed and took the bodyguard beside him away from the horse!


    Under Kiel Green''s frightened gaze, the hundred and ten shots, with murderous and dead javelins, straight into the whole team from the right, reaping the lives of the Knights.


    The surging enemy, like a silver sword, swept down the hillside and rushed directly into the panic stricken team.


    Horses whine, weapons collide, knights wail!


    Kiel greenler stopped his horse and looked at the scene in front of him. He seemed to have his soul removed. He sat on the horse like a frightened stone statue in silence and silence.


    It''s over - such an ending reappears in his mind.


    He stared at the scene in front of him. In the chaos, the enemy swooped sideways, and there was no suspense about the victory or defeat.


    "Protect me! Get close to me!! get close to me!!" walish retreated to the river bank. The horse''s hind hoof had stepped into the river. In front of him, he guarded seven or eight family knights with sharp swords.


    But this did not bring him a sense of security. He pulled the reins tightly and looked at the battlefield in horror, hoping that someone could come to protect himself.


    Legolas led more than 20 knights in the East, and now they have fled far to the south.


    "It''s over," murmured Kiel green.


    As far as you can see, there are only dozens of soldiers on your horse, and there are almost no losses in Lingfeng castle.


    "Get close to me!" Kiel green rode forward with several Knights escorting beside him, "everyone get close to me!!"


    Dozens of knights approached him one after another.


    The reinforcements had arrived, and the battle plan was a great success. Arthur led 30 guards back immediately.


    Pointing to the walish people on the Bank of the river, Arthur ordered: "go to ten people to watch those guys and shoot them immediately if there is any change!"


    With that, he rode forward with twenty castle guards and joined the reorganized first army.


    The two armies were facing each other. Dozens of Knights of the castle were lying in the front and middle of the open space, with dozens of corpses, dozens of wailing soldiers and several wounded horses lying on the ground.


    After a moment of silence, looking at the enemies in front of him, Arthur took the lead in shouting: "lay down your arms, dismount and surrender, you can not die!"


    This is not Arthur''s kindness.


    If we continue to fight, the Green family will be defeated. Even with a lot of bows and arrows, we can reduce the number of each other by half.


    But in doing so, the ransom he can get will be greatly reduced!


    Looking at Arthur and the people in the rear, the Green family were silent, neither laying down their arms to surrender, nor showing any signs of resistance.


    Isn''t this the one who hasn''t regained consciousness yet. Looking at the confused Green family soldiers, Arthur thought.


    After riding forward, Arthur shouted again, "dismount, lay down your arms and surrender! You can avoid death!"


    This time, the Green family finally reacted, turning their heads one by one, looking at each other, and finally turning their eyes to Kiel green.


    Sitting on horseback, Kiel green stared at the boy in front.


    Until now, he still didn''t understand how he failed.


    Did the boy deliberately lead them here?


    Did those people ambush here early in the morning?


    Where did these people come from?


    Did none of those vassals choose to betray?


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, before he kicked the horse, he looked at Arthur and said in a deep voice, "let us go. I promise not to invade your territory again!"


    "What?"


    Arthur looked up and thought he had heard wrong.


    Kiel green frowned and said, "you have won the war. If you continue to fight, it will only increase our casualties. Let us leave, and I promise never to invade the river territory!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 124

    "You guy, is that Kiel green?" asked Arthur.


    Such an idiot makes him doubt the identity of the other party.


    Kiel green frowned, and he could hear what Arthur meant.


    "It''s beyond everyone''s expectation that you can win the war. Although I don''t know where you got these people, it can only end here! If you want to catch us as prisoners, you will completely annoy the nobles in the kingdom!"


    He looked at Arthur and exhorted: "Arthur tustra, what you did in Shanghe town has attracted great attention, and your management method of iron mine is the root cause of the war! Taking advantage of this victory, it is the best time for you to make concessions. As long as you restore the price of iron mine, everything can return to the original point!"


    Arthur was now quite sure that the guy in front of him was Kiel green.


    In the case of defeat, he can assume a victor''s posture, and admonish the real victor in righteous words. Such a thing can''t be done by ordinary guys.


    "For the last time, those who dismount, lay down their arms and surrender can be exempted from death!"


    Arthur is too lazy to talk nonsense to each other.


    "Arthur tustra!" Kiel green shouted, "do you want to be an enemy of the nobles of the whole kingdom! The reason why you can win this war is that the nobles of the Kingdom don''t pay attention to this war at all! Your impulse will bring you real destruction!"


    Arthur ignored the noisy Kiel green. He clenched his right fist and raised his arm.


    Instantly, dozens of castle guards holding Warcraft bow behind him immediately opened their bows and arrows.


    Looking at the arrows aimed at themselves, the soldiers of the Green family trembled in their hearts. They are well aware of the power of this new bow and arrow. It is precisely because of these bows and arrows that they were unable to catch up with each other before.


    At such a close distance, they won''t even have the chance to dodge. They will definitely be killed by an arrow.


    "Everyone listen!" Arthur shouted. "I count to ten, and those who still stay on horseback and don''t want to surrender will be shot!"


    "One, two, three..." Arthur counted three numbers quickly.


    Ma Ben, a member of the Green family, wanted to get off his horse and surrender when he counted to eight or nine. In this way, it can at least preserve some dignity and pride as a knight.


    But when he opened his mouth, one, two, three, and did not stop, their hearts trembled, and more than half of them immediately turned over and dismounted. Like that, I was afraid that if I moved slowly, I would die on horseback in vain.


    Looking at the Knights dismounting on both sides and taking off their long swords, Kiel green looked gloomy, as if he had lost his spirit and looked sad.


    "Why, Lord Kiel green is still unwilling to surrender and decides to die?"


    On the count of nine, Arthur stopped and looked at Kiel green, still sitting high on his horse, and several bodyguards beside him.


    At this moment, even his vassals dismounted.


    "Lord count, surrender..." a vassal stood beside his horse and gently advised.


    "Sir, there''s no need to lose our lives. We can return to our territory."


    "This is not our defeat, but those people in the East fled. Count..."


    Looking at Kiel green on horseback, the vassals advised one after another.


    The brown horse shook his neck and made a loud nose, which seemed to be persuading his master.


    With a deep look at Arthur, Kiel green grabbed the saddle and turned sideways off the horse''s back.


    He never thought that before he reached Shanghe Town, he was defeated by his opponent, a teenage boy.


    Looking at Kiel green, who got off his horse after the advice of his vassals, Arthur turned his mouth.


    After the surrender, all the weapons, armor and horses of the Green family were collected by the first army. Their hands were tied behind their backs and tied together with ropes.


    Kicking the horse to Kiel green, Arthur looked down on him and said coldly, "a poor family who betrayed the alliance of the three dare to challenge Lingfeng castle! Kiel green, you''d better pray that your son is willing to pay enough ransom for you and be responsible that you will be sent to the iron mine to dig until you die of old age!"


    Looking at Arthur, Kiel green was silent, but walish beside him kept shouting.


    "You can''t do this to me. According to the prisoner order of the Kingdom, I ask for the due treatment of the nobility! I''m the son of marquis DEX Davidson, I''m the heir of the Davidson family, viscount valich Davidson! I ask for the treatment of the nobility! Arthur tustra, you can''t treat a nobility like this! I''m the son of the Marquis..."


    "Slap him in the face!" Arthur said to the first army soldiers escorting him.


    With Arthur''s order, the soldiers of the first army raised their hands and pulled their big mouths on walish''s ugly face.


    Wallish, who was badly beaten, stared with eyes wide and his face full of amazement.


    "If he continues to talk nonsense, he will keep slapping him in the face until he completely shuts up!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    "You..." walish looked at the first army soldiers beside him angrily and unbelievably. "You dare to hit me, you bitch dare to hit me! I want to kill..."


    "Pa!"


    "Shut up!"


    No matter whose son you are, the soldier thought, in short, it''s not my son. As long as it''s Lord Arthur''s order, I dare to smoke the king!


    Finally, after being slapped more than a dozen times in the face, walish finally became honest.


    ¡­¡­


    Shanghe Town, the mayor''s residence.


    Gustav sat on a specially made chair and sat at his desk dealing with the documents sent from various departments.


    These documents are either for people or money, or for instructions. And everyone said that it was urgent, as if only a little later would delay the Earl''s territorial reform plan.


    Gustav enjoyed this feeling of power. In the past, he had a headache when dealing with these things, but he enjoyed it.


    But these days, he really can''t calm down to deal with these things.


    Before Arthur set out, he asked him to pay attention to the stability of the town and asked that there should be no riots, so he kept an eye on the situation in the town these days.


    However, with the passage of time and the continuous arrival of merchants and mercenaries, the news that Lingfeng fort is facing war has been spread in the town and discussed everywhere.


    In addition, in the chamber of Commerce, notes from businessmen from all over the East asking about the war also flew like snowflakes.


    He had to reply to these news one by one, but he could not tell these businessmen the exact situation of the war. He could only say that Lingfeng castle would win.


    Lingfeng castle will win! Gustav had no doubt about this. Not to mention the first army and the guards of the castle, with those ghost faced eagles, Arthur could sweep the coalition forces in the East.


    He''s waiting, waiting for news from Arthur!


    As soon as the letter bird arrived, he immediately ordered people to paste all the bulletin boards in the town with those already printed victory leaflets!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 125

    "Extra! Extra!"


    "The count led his troops to defeat the enemies of the Green family! The count of the Green family is captured and will be escorted back at noon today!"


    "Good news! Good news!"


    "Lord Arthur defeated the enemy! He will lead the first army back at noon today!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the busy Shanghe Town, a loud voice suddenly came.


    Several people with plastic buckets and bulletin boards ran towards the bulletin board and conveyed the news of Arthur''s victory to the people on both sides of the street.


    The people who heard the news were stunned at first. After a moment of stagnation, they burst into earth shaking cheers.


    "We won! We won! We won the war! Lord Arthur is wise!"


    "Long live the count! Long live the river! We don''t have to be slaves forever!"


    "Great! Great! Lord Arthur defeated the enemy! The farm will not be restored!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the East, South, West and north of Shanghe Town, whether the free people in the town, the villagers in the village or the slaves, all clenched their fists, hugged and cheered.


    The whole Shanghe town seemed to boil in an instant!


    Since the news of the war began to spread in the town, Gustav immediately asked the intelligence agency to secretly guide the public opinion of the war.


    In pubs, hotels, bazaars, brothels... There are always some "well-informed" guys, either mysterious or indignant, who tell the "inside" news of the war to the curious people.


    The nobles of the kingdom were dissatisfied with the Lord''s Liberation of serfs and slaves. They didn''t want to see the river become rich and powerful. They wanted to rob the iron mine. They asked the Lord to restore the farm and prohibit the liberation of slaves


    But the merciful Lord did not agree to any request for everyone''s safety and a better life! Therefore, those nobles united to attack the Shanghe collar.


    They want to drive Lord Arthur out of the river. They are destroying our hope. They don''t want to see us live a good life. They are robbers


    Spread these news, there are Hotel guys, prostitutes in brothels, vendors selling goods, slightly drunk old people


    In short, under the guidance of these "inside information", although Shanghe town was shrouded in the clouds of defeat, everyone was filled with righteous indignation and gnashed teeth at the nobles of the kingdom.


    Even more than once, someone ran to Gustav''s official residence with dung forks, pickaxes, sticks and other weapons and expressed his willingness to fight for the count!


    Taizu said: if you don''t occupy the position of public opinion, the enemy will occupy it.


    As a human who once lived in the era of the information explosion, Arthur could not understand the role and power of public opinion.


    Of course, Arthur did not want to fool his people, but hoped that everyone could unite to pull the river leader out of the mire of tragic fate and live a happy life.


    While all Shanghe town people cheered and shouted for Lingfeng castle''s complete victory, some people fell into an ice cave.


    When the news of the defeat of the Green family and the capture of Earl Kiel green came out of the window, Vernon was lying on a fat prostitute and charging hard.


    He likes women who are plump and older.


    Suddenly he heard such news. He was an exciting spirit charging. His originally hot body was like falling into an ice cave, and the work below was as soft as an earthworm.


    "Why are you soft again."


    The woman under her body had scattered hair, turned her eyes and said with a little dissatisfaction. This guy, although paid well, is a useless thing. Thanks to her great efforts just now, she didn''t think she could do it again just after she felt a little.


    "I tell you, this is the end, there is no third time." the woman pushed it away and pulled up the clothes that fell on her hands and ankles.


    "Do you hear me?" Vernon asked, sitting naked, looking at the woman who was tidying her hair and pointing out the window.


    The woman tilted her head towards the window outside the bed, and then her face looked surprised.


    "Ah, it''s the news of the count''s victory!" she held her hands on her chest. "Blessed by the gods, this is great news! The town has been saying that the count will be defeated these days."


    Surprised, the woman noticed Vernon, who was naked and looked dull: "how do you look?"


    Looking at the woman calmly, Vernon murmured, "didn''t you hear them say that Earl Kiel green was captured?"


    The woman really didn''t hear it. At the moment, there were people cheering outside the window.


    "I have to ask for information, yes! Ask for information!" Vernon thought again, grabbed his clothes and jumped out of bed. He was wearing his clothes quickly, muttering to himself that it must be false news.


    Looking at him, the woman threw her lips and said, "I don''t care so much. Although your master was defeated, as a noble, he has some gold coins to redeem himself. Now you should pay me."


    He took out three silver coins from his pocket and threw them on the woman. Vernon said angrily, "don''t you want anything else from me except this!"


    The woman took the silver coin and looked at the color. After putting it away with satisfaction, she said lazily, "I want something else, but you..." as she said, her eyes stopped at Vernon''s work, and then raised an eyebrow at him.


    "Sooner or later, I''ll let you know my strength!" he shouted admiringly, tying his belt.


    At this time, there was a rapid knock and shout outside the door. Those were two of his servants who rushed to hear about Kiel Green''s capture.


    In addition to Vernon, there were many people whose faces changed greatly after hearing the news of Lingfeng castle''s victory, including the subordinates of several FengChen under Lingfeng castle.


    When they learned that the nobles in the East wanted to attack Lingfeng castle through the Green family, although they didn''t raise troops together, they all chose to stand still. At the same time, they sent their men to Shanghe Town, hoping to learn the news of the defeat of Lingfeng castle at the first time.


    But what these people never expected was that they were not waiting for the Green family to invade Shanghe Town, but the Green family was defeated, and even count green became a prisoner!


    They couldn''t believe their ears and couldn''t imagine how Lingfeng Castle won all of a sudden? When did they leave the castle? What is the first army? The guards in the town showed no sign of mobilization!


    How could the Green family''s allied forces have been defeated before they even arrived in Shanghe town?!


    Restraining the impulse to return to the territory, they hurried to the south of the town one by one. Although it was still early from noon, they were eager to know whether the people of Lingfeng castle would really return in triumph and whether Kiel green had really become a prisoner of Lingfeng castle.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 126

    Shangjie town has two new and spacious avenues.


    One is Lingmin Avenue running through the north and south of Shanghe Town, and the other is Tuanjie Avenue running through the East and west of Shanghe town.


    The two roads meet in the center of the town to form an extremely wide circular square called Hope Square.


    Originally, according to the meaning of torio and others, these two roads and squares should be named Arthur to show his achievements and glory.


    Such as "Lord", "Arthur Avenue", "Earl Avenue", which is also the consistent practice of noble lords.


    Although Arthur has a little narcissism, he is not narcissistic enough to build a road and a square. Therefore, he finally rejected the proposal of torio and others.


    Moreover, compared with the names such as "Arthur Avenue" and "Earl''s Square", Arthur really felt that his name was better and more meaningful.


    Now, both sides of Lingmin Avenue.


    Although Arthur and others didn''t arrive until noon, the waiting crowd was already standing on both sides of Lingmin Avenue early.


    Whether freemen or slaves, whether businessmen or mercenaries, or those with ulterior motives, all look forward to it at the moment.


    "Look! A knight is coming!"


    In the crowd, a sharp eyed slave shouted, pointing to ten knights in armor in the distance.


    "It''s the Earl''s flag! They have the Earl''s flag!"


    Ten castle guards in charge of the road were getting closer and closer, and many people recognized the flags in their hands at a glance.


    "Look, look! It''s the people of Lingfeng castle. It must be the count!"


    Looking at the large group of people appearing in the field of vision, people on both sides of the road have begun to burst into warm cheers.


    As the team got closer, their cheers became more and more enthusiastic.


    On horseback, looking at the cheering crowd ahead, Bree''s heart pounded, and his hands holding the reins were covered with sweat.


    Slightly sideways looked at the road in front of him, and he immediately sat up straight.


    oh my god! Am I going to ride on horseback all the way down that Avenue! Bree thought, and his body began to tremble unconsciously.


    So many people, they are all cheering. What should I do, smile or wave? Or nod at them?


    Calm down, I must calm down! I''m Lord Arthur''s soldier. I can''t be timid. Please don''t make a fool of yourself!


    Bree clenched his teeth, tried to keep his face serious and tried hard to calm himself down, but looking at the approaching crowd and listening to the warm cheers, his body trembled even more, and his heart seemed to have jumped to his throat and to jump out of his mouth.


    He bit his tongue hard and slightly sober Bree squinted at his companions, hoping to find something to learn from.


    But the companion beside him was obviously more nervous than him. His face was red as blood. Although he clenched his teeth and pretended to be dignified, his trembling body was like a draught.


    "Bree!"


    "Bree!!"


    Just when Bree was so nervous that he didn''t know whether he should bite his teeth and pretend to be dignified, a voice calling his name suddenly came to his ear.


    "Father! Mother! Grandmother!!"


    That''s his family.


    Looking at the parents and grandma standing in the crowd, shouting their names and waving their arms at themselves, Bree''s tension disappeared.


    He had a sour nose, a stiff throat and tears in his eyes.


    "Grandma!"


    "Mother!"


    "Father!"


    With a hoarse voice, waving his arms, he looked at his family in tears.


    It''s good. They''re all safe.


    Seeing his son waving to himself, Bree''s father grinned and said excitedly to the people next to him: "it''s my son! That''s my son! That''s my son on the horse! His name is Bree! He''s a soldier of the first army! Look how powerful he is, that armor is really suitable for him! He''s a good boy since childhood..."


    With Bree''s father''s propaganda, more people shouted "Bree", but Bree was not as nervous as before. Now she grinned and waved her arms at the people.


    The line moved slowly, and Bree quickly passed his family.


    "Bree! Bree!!"


    On the way, Bree saw someone waving his arms at him again.


    That''s his good friend Morin.


    "Maureen!" Bree smiled and waved his arm.


    "Congratulations on your triumphant return, Bree!" Morin put his hands into a trumpet shape and shouted at Bree on the horse. "I''m a student of Lord Arthur now! I can be like you in the future! Become a subordinate of Lord Arthur! Work for Lord Arthur!"


    Hearing his good friend''s cry, Bree nodded happily at him on the horse''s back and responded loudly: "Morin, you need to refuel!"


    "I will! I''m the best in school!!" Morin shouted, looking at his friend who was getting away and waving his arm.


    There are town guards on both sides of the street to maintain order and prohibit them from chasing the cavalry, so as to avoid accidents caused by trampling and chaos.


    Bree on horseback was so happy that his face was full of uncontrollable smiles.


    He looked at the scenery on both sides of the street curiously. Although many places were still open spaces and houses under construction, everything was completely different from what he saw a few years ago.


    The newly-built houses are beautiful and tidy, showing a prosperous temperament in the sunshine.


    This is probably a big city, Bree thought.


    Bree! Bree!! "


    Just as Bree looked curiously at the buildings on both sides of the street, a figure suddenly ran into his eyes.


    "Lily? Lily!"


    That''s his haunted figure, that''s the figure he thinks about at night, that''s when he''s tired, as long as he thinks about it, there will be a warm surge in his heart.


    That is his beloved girl.


    Bree grinned and smirked, waving her arms at Lily in the crowd. His eyes were moist again, and tears came into his mouth. They were all the smell of honey.


    "Bree, when will you be back!" lily, wearing a blue skirt, put her hands on her mouth and shouted hard at Bree in the noisy crowd.


    She''s so beautiful! Bree thought.


    "I''ll go back immediately after the camp holiday!" cried Bree, with a sour nose. "Lily, you have to take care of yourself!"


    "You too!"


    "I will!" his voice was a little hoarse.


    Looking at Lily waving, Bree really wants to get off the horse and go forward now. Let her see her armor and tell him his story in the barracks, or he doesn''t say anything and listen to her.


    The team continued to move forward. After passing through the circular Hope Square, there were no cheering people on both sides of the road. When they left Shanghe town and headed for the castle, all the people of the first army had gradually calmed down their excitement.


    Looking at the back of the horse ahead, Bree straightened up - that''s Lord Arthur!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 127

    After returning to the castle, Arthur put Kiel green and others in the dungeon.


    Sixty or seventy prisoners of war filled the dungeon of Lingfeng castle. This is probably the time when Lingfeng castle has held the most prisoners in its history. It felt like a squirrel suddenly getting rich and filling his warehouse.


    "My Lord, let me brush your back." Leah said softly to Arthur in the bath in the bathroom.


    When the war was over, Arthur returned to the castle. "Yes," they replied.


    After drinking tofu and green vegetable soup, Arthur continued to ask Mr. ilu, "is there any news from the campers family?"


    As early as before the expedition, he had asked Dafei to lead the ghost faced eagle to withdraw from Cumbria and rush to Donghe town led by zuogya to prevent the Green family from recruiting a large number of serfs and civilians. After the war, the ghost faced Eagles returned to the north of the sharp blade fortress in time.


    So Arthur wanted to know about the battle of the campers.


    "Yes," said Mr. ilu, "early this morning, there was news from the campers family in the school city. I was about to report to you."


    Then the bachelor took out a piece of coarse hemp paper from the sleeve pocket on the other side: "according to the news from Xuecheng, after the Warcraft left, with the intervention of the Duke of kewilt, telosi soon got the support of the Barrett family and other nobles, and the war ended early yesterday morning. It is said that milt campes was captured and most of his vassals were executed."


    With that, the bachelor put the note in Arthur''s hand.


    Arthur didn''t read the note from the school city.


    Without the ghost faced eagle, the helpless milt will be defeated, which he had expected.


    But he did not expect that the kewilt family would intervene in the disputes of the campes family so directly, resulting in the rapid failure of milt and others.


    In this kind of family inheritance struggle, according to the tradition of custom agreed between nobles, the superior Lords have no right to intervene.


    It seems that for their own reasons, the kewilt family has ignored any traditional rules. Arthur thought.


    Although there is no clear sign or evidence, Arthur is sure that the reason why the kewilt family will quickly solve the disputes of the campes family must be caused by the war between him and the Green family.


    Although the nobles in the east sent troops in the name of the Green family, Duke kewilt could not even see this trick. As a duke in the north, he would never allow the forces in the east to continue to expand in his own territory.


    Thinking of this, Arthur pulled the corners of his mouth. He suddenly felt that whether it was Kiel green or milt campes, there was a trace of sadness.


    In the turbulent environment of the Kingdom, all the nobles wanted to expand their power. However, some people are destined to be victims of the power struggle. Even if they climb the peak for a while, he is still just a pawn in the eyes of the nobles who are stronger than him.


    Whether it is Kiel green or milt, even if they really win the current war, they may be followed by destruction.


    This is like a small country that survives between two big countries. Its fate is not up to itself.


    ......

 Chapter 128

    "OK! What should we do next?" Arthur asked with a smile, looking at the people and putting aside the emotion in his mind.


    "Gold coins, of course, my friend." Gustav stood on the table with one hand and looked at Arthur with a smile. The rest of the vassals immediately laughed.


    The battlefield is serious and cruel, and counting the gains of the war is easy and pleasant.


    "Let Mr. ilu talk about those guys." Arthur smiled and looked at Mr. ilu next to him.


    The bachelor nodded at him, looked at the people sitting, and said concisely: "There were 71 prisoners, including 52 knights, 11 serfs and eight nobles with titles. Among the eight nobles with titles, six were the vassals of the Green family, and the other two were Kiel green, the count of the Green family, and walish Davidson, the heir of the Davidson family."


    "Kiel green," Gustav said bitterly, "I really want to go to the dungeon to see this guy''s expression and see if he is still so hypocritical and arrogant."


    The Green family is one of Gustav''s most hated families.


    "As long as you can stand the smell there," Arthur said. The dungeon of the castle is always the worst place in the castle.


    Gustav: my friend, don''t save money for this guy. The Green family castles are built with gold coins from iron mines


    Sitting opposite Gustav, he chewed his food and bolted, "I think he must pay at least 3000 gold coins! After all, this guy started the war."


    "Three thousand gold is too little, at least six thousand!" Gustav said.


    Although he couldn''t get 3000 gold coins, as the mayor of Shanghe Town, there were no less than 3000 gold coins passing through his hands every month, so he doubled the ransom directly.


    Gustav''s offer surprised everyone. The ransom of 6000 gold coins was really exaggerated!


    An ordinary count Lord can only save more than a thousand gold coins a year. If the territory is remote and the land is poor, he can even save only one or two hundred gold coins a year. More extravagant people need to borrow money from businessmen.


    In the case of zuogya, 6000 gold coins are at least the Green family''s ten-year savings!


    Not every count has an iron mine.


    Bank frowned and said, "such a ransom is too high for the Green family, and we have seized their horses and weapons. We should discuss a price they can accept."


    "Acceptable price?" Gustav looked at bank. "Does Kiel green think 6000 gold coins are more important than his own life? These nobles will be willing to pay more gold coins as long as they can keep their little life."


    "The person who can decide to pay gold coins is not Kiel green in the dungeon," bank said.


    "I have a good proposal," Arthur interrupted Gustav, who was about to refute.


    Looking at several people, he said, "I''m not going to ask the Green family for gold coins as ransom. There are iron mines. The reform of the territory is not short of funds. I''m going to ask for someone."


    "People?" bank and Burley looked at him puzzled.


    "My friend, your idea is great!" Gustav said excitedly and explained to the confused two people across the street, "adults'' reform plan requires a lot of labor. Even if they pay gold coins, we will buy slaves. Therefore, simply ask them for people, which can save a lot of trouble."


    Although there was still a little doubt, they basically understood Gustav''s meaning.


    In this way, it really should be directly important. They thought of it.


    Looking at Mr. ilu, Arthur said, "there are the letter birds of the Green family in the castle. First write to glinburg. Kiel green is the count, so use 100 serf families as ransom. As for his vassals, there are 10 serf families per person, and those knights, five serf families per person. Remind them," Arthur stressed, "People, Lingfeng castle will personally send people to choose, so that they don''t waste their time."


    "As for the others, let''s still use gold coins as ransom. The guy named VALISH Davidson asked his family to send 5000 gold coins, and his knights to send 100 gold coins each. As for those guys in the East, let their masters send 100 gold coins each."


    The reason why Arthur took the family as the unit was naturally that he did not want those serfs who came to the river to bear the pain of separation of their relatives.


    He believed that as long as he came to Shanghe collar, those serfs would stay here wholeheartedly.


    In fact, according to Arthur''s original intention, he wanted to replace all the guys in the dungeon with people. However, due to the limited conditions, he had to retreat and beg for gold coins.


    "This..."


    After hearing Arthur''s words, the expression on their faces was more exaggerated than when Gustav said 6000 gold coins.


    There are at least 300 or 400 serfs in 100 families, which is equivalent to a small farm! Although there are old and young, if calculated according to the price of slaves, it will not be less than 6000 gold coins.


    "My Lord," bank finally said, "so many people are almost equivalent to a farm. I''m afraid it''s also difficult for the Green family to agree."


    Seeing bank''s face again, Gustav glanced and said, "since the war is defeated, make friends obediently. If you don''t agree, don''t start a war. Besides, does the Green family have the strength and conditions to refuse now?"


    Arthur smiled. Gustav was in his heart.


    Indeed, the Greens have no strength to refuse now. He doesn''t care whether Kiel Green''s son will agree to his proposed population ransom, as long as Kiel green in the dungeon agrees.


    Both his war with the Green family and the war with the campes family are now over. The eastern nobles led by the court Prime Minister Monde Flavi have no chance and excuse to intervene in the affairs of the north.


    And Kiel Green''s disastrous defeat will not only disgrace the nobles in the East, but also his action of using the people and horses in the east to attack the river leaders will certainly lead to the dissatisfaction of Duke kewilt and all the nobles in the north.


    At such a moment, even if Arthur led the army to attack Greenberg, it is estimated that Duke kewilt will not have much reaction, and may resist the pressure from the kingdom for him.


    As for Kiel green in the dungeon, he had to promise. If not, Arthur sent him to the iron ore mountain to dig a mine for a year and a half. If you don''t believe him, he won''t promise.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 129

    In the dungeon of Lingfeng castle, Kiel green leaned silently against the corner of the wall.


    He didn''t think he would be defeated, and he didn''t expect Arthur to throw him into the dungeon of Lingfeng castle.


    As an aristocrat, even if he becomes a prisoner, he should enjoy a clean room as the residence of imprisonment. Although he is not free, he should at least have a comfortable bed.


    How did they lose the war? He thought.


    The boy must have solved his traitors first, and then attacked them secretly. He also hid his strength.


    First army? In the dark dungeon, Kiel Green''s face showed a bitter smile. He really didn''t expect that there was such a team in Lingfeng castle.


    Those guys are serfs. Is this what the boy calls reform? Give serfs freedom and train them into knights.


    By the way, there are also those bows and arrows, which are also new things. Is there such a big difference in range just because of a change in style?


    And Shanghe town! Kiel green thought, when was the last time he came here? Three or five years? Arthur hasn''t become the master of Lingfeng Castle yet. His father is still there.


    When did Shanghe town change?


    Five years ago?


    Or three years ago?


    No, Vernon said it was a change after the end of winter - half a year?!


    It''s like this in half a year? The streets are flat and open, the houses are planned orderly, and there is no sewage and feces on the ground - is this what the boy calls reform?


    And the cheering crowd.


    The count walked through the street with his hands tied. They must have never seen him.


    Kiel green felt terrible at the thought of the earth shaking cheers. He knew that those people did not come to see his count become a prisoner. They came to meet Arthur and the first army.


    Those lowly guys actually support Arthur tustra so much - is this also the result of the boy''s so-called reform?


    Just as Kiel green kept thinking, there was a sudden sound of footsteps and the shaking of Knight''s armor in the dark and silent space.


    Then, a faint light was thrown into the gap of the right prison door, and the key was inserted into the lock hole, and the iron chain shook.


    The heavy prison door creaked open, and the sudden light hurt his eyes. Those are two knights of Lingfeng Castle wearing armor and carrying oil lamps.


    "Let me out! Let me out!" the arrival of the knight woke up walish curled up by the wall. He shook the chains of his feet and shouted to the two knights, "let me out! Let me out! I want to see Arthur tustra, I''m a noble! He can''t lock me here! Gold coins, I can give him gold coins, as much as I can! Just don''t let me stay here!"


    He smelled, and his voice was quick and frightened, as if he had suffered some great torture.


    For walish, it was a great torture to lock him up in the dungeon of the castle.


    There are no windows, no beds, not even a dung bucket. The cold floor is only covered with hay, mixed with the smell of excrement and urine.


    Walish can''t stand it. It''s not only dark and cold here, but also can''t feel the passage of time. He feels that he has been detained for at least ten days and a half months. If he continues to stay, he will go crazy even if he doesn''t die here!


    The knight ignored the shouting walish, holding an oil lamp in his hand, and threw a piece of cloth stained with water and a small piece of bread at them respectively.


    When people are hungry, they don''t care much about the hygiene of food and the dining environment.


    Holding the cloth thrown by the knight, walish put it on his mouth, squeezed out the water, sucked greedily, and then picked up the bread to chew and swallow.


    But the food was too little, and he was hungry. After three or two bites of bread, he looked at the knight in front of him and almost begged: "yes, give me some water, I need water."


    The knight ignored his prayer, grabbed the cloth in his and Kiel Green''s hands, turned and slammed the heavy prison door.


    "Don''t go!" walish raised his hand and watched the light under the cell door fade away, and the cell fell into darkness again.


    He shouted, roared, prayed, and cursed incoherently.


    Kiel green, who was sitting on one side, couldn''t bear it. He said aloud in the dark, "save your strength. They won''t let us leave here until our ransom is delivered."


    "I''m a noble! I''m the heir of the Davidson family! How dare they lock me up here? They''re not afraid of the Davidson family''s men and horses razing Lingfeng castle to the ground! Damn it! Damn Arthur tustra! Kill him, I must kill him!"


    Although he was saying threatening words, walish''s voice couldn''t stop shaking. He was afraid that he would die in this man.


    "Even if your father is defeated, he will only be treated as he is now. That boy... Doesn''t care about nobility," Kiel Green said.


    "Legolas, it''s all that fool of Legolas! What rose family, a villain and traitor who fled and abandoned his companions!" roared walish. It seems that only making some sounds can make him feel a little secure.


    Kiel green didn''t make a sound again. He hasn''t heard such complaints many times since he entered the dungeon.


    Legolas was indeed a fool, but he knew that the other party''s escape was only the reason for their rapid defeat.


    Their defeat was unexpected to everyone except Lingfeng castle. They all underestimated Arthur tustra. The iron ore mountain played the greatest role in his hands.


    In a trance, Kiel green couldn''t help worrying about the future of the Green family. This tragic defeat not only caused heavy losses to the family, but also made Arthur not polite to him on the ransom.


    How many gold coins should I pay? Three thousand or four thousand? Or did the lion ask for five thousand gold coins?


    But no matter how many, the Green family will be hit hard. He needs to cultivate new knights and buy new weapons and armor.


    The prime minister must be greatly disappointed with the Green family, and his heavy loss will undoubtedly live under the oppression of lingfengbao in the next few years.


    What about a few years later?


    Once here, Kiel Green''s heart filled with deep regret and irritability.


    He didn''t underestimate the enemy carelessly, but he didn''t know Lingfeng castle and Arthur tustra at all.


    In the dark, Kiel green frowned deeply. He thought, eager to find a way out of the dilemma in the future.


    First, he must restore the prime minister''s confidence in the Green family

 Chapter 130

    If alimia county is the heart of the north, then windbreak Castle must be the key to make this heart beat, because in this magnificent castle built on the hills and highlands, there is the most powerful family in the North - the kewilt family.


    Fengxi castle is not a castle far away from people. In fact, it is located in the center of Fengxi City, the largest town in the north. Of course, it can also be said that the town is around it.


    In the castle, Duke Wolff kerwilt and his two close ministers are discussing the defeat of the Green family by Lingfeng castle.


    "It was an unexpected victory," said Duke kewilt.


    At the age of nearly 60, his face has shown a trace of aging. There are several wrinkles on his forehead. Whenever he frowns, these wrinkles are like gullies.


    The thick chestnut hair of his youth is now only a small piece behind his temples and ears. If matched with his still thick beard, from a distance, the Duke''s head is like an egg that has been boiled and half peeled.


    The top of his head is the most dissatisfied place of Duke kewilt, even the whole land in the north. What he is most dissatisfied with is the land on his head.


    Because his appearance is not powerful, his half bald head makes him look funny. In the castle, there were no fewer servants who lost their lives because they secretly laughed at the Duke as a half shell egg.


    Ted Barrett sat opposite the Duke of kewilt and looked at the Duke who raised his hand and stroked his head. He also said: "it really makes people feel unreal. Who can think that the family that is almost extinct by Warcraft can still burst out such strength."


    Next to Ted, a man named keffer willier said, "I thought the tustra family would disappear from the north. As a result, those guys in the East would be more surprised than us."


    The Duke of Cleveland smiled, put down his arm, looked at them and said, "our prime minister, I''m afraid he''s in his prime minister''s tower now. The thunder is very angry."


    They both laughed.


    Those guys in the East are so presumptuous that they dare to send troops to attack the nobles in the north.


    After laughing, Ted Barrett asked, "Sir, what should we do next? According to the plan, Arthur tustra should be defeated."


    After a moment of coagulation, Duke kewilt said with a slight sigh: "the people of the tustra family are really tenacious. But since he has won the war, let''s do it for the time being. Maybe it can be reassuring only to give the sharp blade fortress to such a family." then he looked at the two people sitting opposite, "Give up the previous plan, and everything remains as before, as if nothing had happened."


    "Your Excellency!" said Ted Barrett with a little anxiety when he saw that Duke kewilt was not going to make any further action, "But Lingfeng castle has made all this public. If we do it like this, don''t those guys in the north have no loss? Moreover, Arthur tustra''s practices are indeed reckless. If he continues to let him develop, it will cause chaos in the north."


    Ted Barrett did not understand why the Duke suddenly gave up his original plan.


    According to the original plan, after the defeat of Lingfeng castle, they will send troops to attack the Green family.


    Since the court Prime Minister Mond flavy let his men and horses sneak into the north to attack their nobles in the north, they pretended not to know. After the defeat of Lingfeng castle, they immediately sent troops to attack the Green family on the pretext of Lingfeng castle''s help.


    In this way, they will not only destroy the invading people and horses in the East and the damn traitors in the north of the Green family, but also acquire the land of zuogya and Shanghe.


    The most important - iron ore mountain will also fall into their hands!


    It was really a good plan with a rare opportunity, although it was interrupted by an unexpected victory.


    However, they can still take advantage of Lingfeng castle to ask for ransom from the nobles in the East and make public their invasion of the north. At the moment, they take the opportunity to attack the court prime minister, Mond flavy, and take the opportunity to remove the traitor of the Green family in the North!


    Ted Barrett didn''t understand that even if lingfengbao won and the Duke didn''t want to attack the watchdog, he shouldn''t give up the chance to clear up the Green family.


    Prince Wolff kerwilt raised his hand, touched his head, looked at them and said slowly: "Although this is a good opportunity to clear away the Green family, it does not mean that it will succeed. The reason why Mond flavy is willing to take the risk of offending us and go to attack Lingfeng castle is that he needs cheaper iron ore to build weapons. Both he and the God of light need a lot of iron ore, and the Green family and Davidson family are The key to ensuring their access to iron ore. "


    "Now, they have not only lost the opportunity to get cheap iron ore, but also suffered heavy losses. If we clean up the Green family at this time, it will certainly make them very nervous. It is likely to make them turn the spearhead."


    The territory of the Green family and the Davidson family is the only way for businessmen in the east to go to the river and the East.


    Finally, Duke kewilt looked at them and said with deep meaning, "now is not the time for us to compete with Mond flavy."


    "But it''s always frustrating!" said Ted Barrett with hatred. "Those guys in Tokyo just think we''re afraid of them!"


    "Whatever they think," said Sir Kiefer willier, "we all thought Arthur tustra would lose his life, but the fact is that he defeated the enemy and won the war."


    Hearing the speech, Ted Barrett sighed with regret in his heart. He knew that even if he continued to say something, the Duke would not change his mind.


    "In that case, you all go down," said Duke kewilt, looking at the two who were silent. "I''m a little tired and want to have a rest."


    The Duke had given the order to leave, and Ted Barrett had to get up and leave.


    Just a moment after they went out, from behind the wide and gorgeous screen with silver wolf badge painted on the back of Duke kewilt, a beautiful girl in a long red dress came out.


    Looking at the girl coming out from behind the screen, Duke kewilt''s bitter face smiled. He smiled and said, "my baby, come and pinch my shoulder. You don''t know that once people get old, they will feel tired even if they sit all the time."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 131

    The girl who came out from behind the silver wolf screen was named Eugenie kewilt.


    She wore a red dress, long chestnut hair, fair skin, and her chestnut eyes were particularly bright in her exquisite facial features.


    Duke kewilt had three children, and Eugenie was his youngest daughter. Because his wife was not young when she was pregnant, she had an accident during childbirth and died with regret.


    The Duke of kewelt loved his daughter, whom his wife gave birth to with his life, and devoted almost all his love as a father to the little daughter.


    Hours later, because his daughter liked the legends in the book, the Duke ordered people to collect all the biographies in the Kingdom, and sent people to copy and translate them in the library tower of Xuecheng. Finally, because there were too many books, the library tower of the castle could not be stacked. Duke kewilt immediately asked people to clean up three spacious and bright rooms for stacking his daughter''s favorite books.


    To this end, he also specially hired three bachelors from Xuecheng to be responsible for telling stories to his daughter.


    When she grew up, her daughter found it interesting to see her two brothers riding a horse, so she said she wanted to learn to ride a horse. The Duke of kewilt also agreed to such a request without hesitation.


    He not only personally selected a mild tempered jujube pony for his little daughter, but also specially asked someone to create a short sword suitable for girls with ruby inlaid scabbard and handle. He showed off the general and gave it to Eugenie as a surprise gift on her tenth birthday.


    As the teacher who taught his daughter to ride and shoot arrows, the Duke of kewilt directly sent his bodyguard, sir Feng Kai Tuis, the most powerful knight in alimia.


    As for the two sons, the Duke of kewilt had only the strictness of his father!


    Eugenie stood in front of the Duke, and she did not pinch his shoulder as her father asked.


    "You lied just now. That''s not what you really think. The last thing you want to cause a conflict between the two sides is the court Prime Minister Mond flavy. In order to calm our emotions, he is likely to choose to abandon the Green family, which has lost all his face. If we eliminate the Green family, we won''t provoke any confrontation with the East. On the contrary, we just give in blindly, which will make them happy There is suspicion. "


    Eugene looked at her father with her bright eyes, with an undeniable expression of pride on her face.


    Looking at his daughter, Duke kewilt said in a surrendering tone, "well, well, there''s nothing to hide from my baby. I admit, that''s really my excuse. You''re right."


    His daughter was interested in the territory''s government affairs, so the Duke of kewilt asked her to hide behind the family screen when she discussed the territory''s government affairs with the vassals.


    This was allowed by the Duke of windbreak castle, so it can''t be regarded as eavesdropping.


    Duke kewilt leaned back, picked up the silver wine glass at hand, drank a mouthful of strong ale, relaxed his tense nerves a little and said, "then tell me, why do I refuse to clear the Green family, a traitor in the north?"


    With a proud smile on his face, he believes that he can beat his baby daughter.


    Just as Duke kewilt was waiting for her daughter to ask her for advice, Eugenie raised her chin and let out a cold hum of pride.


    "You can''t think about it." she saw her father''s careful thinking and said immediately: "You must be worried about the Barrett family. The woman telosi has controlled the Cambrian collar, and if you want to attack the Green family, the most convenient way is to send troops from the vassals who still stay in campesburg, and almost all of them are members of the Barrett family. If you let them attack Greenburg, you will have to divide the land to these vassals in the north ¡£¡±


    With that, Eugene looked at her father with a proud face.


    His daughter''s words surprised the Duke of kewilt as a father.


    Indeed, as his daughter said, the most fundamental reason why he gave up eliminating the traitor of the Green family was his unwillingness to continue to expand the power of the Barrett family.


    There are three Marquis lords in the north, namely the Stanley family, which is located in the southernmost part of the north and borders on the king''s territory; the Davidson family, which is located in the easternmost part of the north and borders on the East; and the Barrett family, which is located in the north of alimia county and borders on Cumbria.


    Among the three Marquis families, the Davidson family has betrayed the north, and the Stanley family holds the south of the north. It can be said that the current situation of the kingdom is under heavy pressure.


    Only the Barrett family, that is, without the threat of Warcraft in the north and the pressure of defense in the south, has developed a strong army.


    Of course, if that were the case, as a Duke of the north, he would not take strict precautions against it.


    The point is that the family seems restless.


    First, Ted Barrett married his vassal family, the Knoxville family, and almost gained control of most of the land north of alimia county.


    Then his sister, telosi Barrett, married libron campes, which was not worth his attention. The Marquis''s daughter could not marry civilians. Moreover, the three count families in the north have natural threats and do not need to pay attention at all.


    But the truth is that the brother and sister actually rolled into a bed and gave birth to a bitch with all the blood of the Barrett family, but their identity is indeed the Earl of the campes family!


    Cumbria collar is essentially the territory of the Barrett family!


    In this case, if the other party is allowed to obtain the control of zuogya collar, the Shanghe collar surrounded in the north is almost in their pocket.


    At that time, in terms of territory area, the Barrett family will control almost a quarter of the land in the north. If the Davidson family is excluded, I''m afraid this proportion will reach one-third!


    In such a chaotic situation in the Kingdom, if the Barrett family controls such a huge territory in the north of alimia County, and still has resources such as iron mines, I''m afraid no one will do nothing.


    After a little calming, Duke kewilt put down his glass, got up, stopped his proud daughter with both hands, smiled and said, "my baby Eugenie is worthy of being known as the Pearl of the north. But I have another question to test you. If you can answer it, my father will promise you a condition. How about it?"


    Duke kewilt smiled and cut his daughter''s slightly messy strands of hair with his hand.


    Eugenie thought for a moment and asked, "any conditions?"


    "Anything!"


    Eugenie asked again, "don''t go back?"


    "No repentance!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 132

    "Well, you ask!" Eugenie raised her chin, as if there could be no problem that could embarrass herself.


    She had been listening behind the screen of the family emblem for half a year. What her father and his vassals said was nothing more than a matter of interests. In short, they had their own concerns. For example, when everyone faced the same piece of bread, although they were polite and polite on the surface, they actually thought they could get the biggest piece.


    If someone doesn''t think so, it must not be that he is not hungry, but that he knows his strength is limited.


    These problems look complex, but in fact, they are no more troublesome than trying the disputes of civilians. Although they are small things, they are really painful enough. Eugenie thought.


    Looking at his confident daughter, Duke kewilt said, "since you know that my father is guarding against the Barrett family, do you know why I will agree to the battle plan?"


    Hearing her father''s question, Eugenie pursed her lips and smiled. She had already considered it.


    Looking into her father''s eyes, she said with certainty: "because compared with the hidden dangers of the Barrett family, it is more important and urgent to solve the threat of prime minister Mond Flavi."


    Looking at his daughter, Duke kewilt smiled and shook his head.


    "Why, isn''t it?" said Eugenie. "You can''t lie to me. That''s why you said that last time!"


    "You!" Duke kewilt laughed as he watched his daughter bite her teeth and admit defeat.


    "Didn''t you believe what we discussed just now? Why did you believe what we said last time?" his words and expression were full of his father''s love and doting on his daughter.


    "Not because I believe what you say, but because I think so. That must be the reason!" said Eugenie.


    "No, No." Duke kewilt shook his head with a smile. It seems that what their father and daughter are arguing about at the moment is not a territorial event, but a joke riddle.


    "What''s that!" said Eugenie angrily. "If you dare to make up an excuse to perfunctory me, I''ll know! I''ll shave the rest of your hair! No, half!"


    It is estimated that Eugenie is the only one who dares to threaten Duke Wolff kewilt in the north of Danzig kingdom.


    "That won''t work!"


    Duke kewilt raised his hand and touched the precious circle of hair behind his ear, deliberately revealing an expression of worry and fear.


    "Then tell me the answer!" said Eugenie.


    "If you know that solving a problem will lead to greater trouble, will you still solve the original problem?" said Duke kewilt


    Eugenie was a little dizzy by these three sudden "troubles". After thinking about it, she said with a little doubt: "you mean, even if the Green family occupied Lingfeng castle and got the iron mine, it''s not a threat that needs to be solved urgently for us?"


    Listening to his daughter''s tone of asking for advice, Duke kewilt nodded with great satisfaction. When the child is old and so smart, there are few opportunities for him to enjoy the superiority of being a father.


    Looking at his daughter, he said, "whether the greens or the Davidsons, their fate has been doomed from the moment they choose to betray me." looking at his daughter''s beautiful eyes with puzzlement, Duke kewilt said with certainty, "In exchange for trust, betrayal can only be used. If necessary, they are chess pieces that can be sacrificed at any time."


    No traitor will come to a good end. Of course Eugenie knows this. The biographies she listened to hours later are the best evidence.


    But she still didn''t understand. In that case, why did her father agree to such a plan at the beginning?


    Isn''t this what he said: after solving a problem, it leads to greater trouble?


    Looking at his confused daughter, Duke kewilt said with a smile, "well, don''t you understand? Then I can''t promise your wishes."


    "Don''t laugh." Eugenie shook her fist angrily. "Tell me the answer!"


    After coughing twice and clearing his throat, Duke kewilt tried to guide his daughter''s thinking: "when you face two or more problems to deal with at the same time, what do you think is the best solution? For example, now."


    Two?


    Multiple?


    Eugene thought about her father.


    She likes to be tested because it allows her to show her intelligence.


    After thinking for a while, Eugenie looked at her father and said: "First of all, we should classify these troublesome things, which is the most urgent to solve and which may cause the most serious losses. We should start from the most urgent and then deal with the most serious, because many times, the most urgent is not necessarily the most serious, and solving big problems often means that it takes more time, and time will make us lose Small trouble turns into big trouble. "


    Eugenie finished in order.


    These are all the knowledge he got from books and bachelor''s degree. In order to avoid mistakes, he did not give examples, but only said the ideas to solve the problem.


    He believes that even if his previous ideas are wrong, there will be no mistake in the way of ending the problem!


    Looking at his beloved daughter, kewilt nodded happily, and a trace of regret filled his heart.


    "Am I right!"


    The look of her father made Eugenie happy. She looked like a sudden flame against the background of her long red dress.


    Looking at his daughter, kewilt smiled and said, "although it''s wrong, my beloved baby daughter has such an opinion at such an age. As a father, I''m very happy!"


    "What..." although she was encouraged and affirmed, Eugenie looked lost, like a flame suddenly short.


    "The wrong answer, no matter how true it seems, can''t change the wrong facts," she said.


    Kewilt smiled. He knew that this was the result of the bachelor''s teaching.


    "Well, now it''s time to reveal my answer," he said. "When many troubles come to you at the same time, the first solution you have to think of is to solve them all!"


    "As for specific methods, first of all, you should think of letting them consume each other and let them fight each other. This requires you to consider as many conditions as possible and make full and effective use of these conditions."


    "Whether it is the tutela family, the Green family, the Barrett family, the Flavi family, or the Warcraft outside the northern mountains, or the iron mine, you should consider, consider their strength, their purpose and their role, and let them fight each other in the competition."


    "What you have to do is to intensify their contradictions and prevent them from forming an alliance. When it''s your turn to take action, it''s time to clean up the mess and win the fruit."

 Chapter 133

    The war led by Shanghe has been over for a little half a month.


    At Arthur''s instigation and Gustav''s manipulation, rumors like "the nobles in the East and the traitors in the North conspired to seize the iron ore mountain and were beaten by Lingfeng Castle" began to spread in the king''s capital and major towns in the East.


    Those responsible for spreading these news are mainly the major businessmen who joined the Shanghe town chamber of Commerce. They spend money to hire "mice" through the underground black market to spread these news secretly everywhere.


    In any world, the gossip of celebrities is always a hot topic of concern to the bottom people, especially related to war.


    With the victory of Lingfeng castle, the nobles in the East will have to accept the price list formulated by the foreign trade bureau. For a time, the merchants in the East who have been waiting for a long time finally ushered in the orders of the nobles, together with the ransom sent to Lingfeng castle.


    Arthur, who deliberately promoted the spread of war news, naturally did not want to disgust those Eastern nobles.


    At least the main purpose is not.


    The reason why he did so was to change the deep-rooted and broken impression of Shanghe collar among the people in the kingdom.


    Shangheling is a place that even refugees don''t want to go. Since the two in the South betrayed the alliance of the three, shangheling, which has been threatened by Warcraft, has suffered serious population loss.


    Although there is no exact statistics, only from the perspective of Shanghe Town, the population has been reduced by half in a short period of more than ten years, and this is still in the case of continuous births.


    As for the suburbs, a large number of houses have become broken walls covered with grass.


    It can be said that those who have the ability to flee have fled. The whole Shanghe collar, except for several vassal territories, the rest of the vast land is almost a desolate wilderness.


    There is only a vast territory, but no one, that is nothing.


    Arthur wanted to gradually change the people''s bad impression of Shanghe collar.


    Arthur, who knows the truth of "three people make a tiger", knows that with only a few victorious publicity and some good descriptions of grapevine news, when the war in the Kingdom breaks out, the beautiful place of Shanghe collar will emerge in the minds of those homeless refugees.


    .......


    Now, on the Avenue outside Shanghe town.


    Bogu and Leite are leading 20 Knights of the castle and 50 soldiers of the first army to escort more than 1000 serfs to Shanghe town.


    These serfs all came from the Grange family and the farms of the vassals under glinburg.


    Legolas, who escaped from battle, was the first to bring back the news of defeat to glinburg.


    Jekun green, who had been waiting for his father''s triumphant return in the castle, was in a mess after hearing the news that his father and uncle were defeated.


    He could not imagine what fate the Green family would face if his father died again at such a moment.


    Therefore, he simply ignored Legolas, who clamored for a counterattack - Lingfeng castle, which could not be defeated by more than 200 knights. How could he win only by a group of serfs!


    Moreover, he could hear that the bastard Legolas returned safely because he was a deserter!


    Worried about the safety of his father and uncle, he chose to agree immediately without hesitation after receiving the ransom request from Lingfeng castle. In his heart, he was even glad that Arthur didn''t ask for gold coins as ransom.


    On the avenue, the serfs were all dressed in black or gray. They carried packages with their clothes inside, which was their only property.


    In the procession, the elderly with poor mobility sat in the carriage, and the strong adults and children walked forward on foot.


    Because it is described as sloppy, from a distance, the people on the avenue are like a black rag, or a group of refugees escorted by knights.


    Although Bogu and others have clearly told them that when they arrive in Shanghe Town, what will wait for them will be the days of free people: without farms and all kinds of exploitation, you will get land, accumulate your own property and live a happy life through your own hands and diligence.


    However, such a statement not only did not get the warm cheers of the serfs, but also made them more uneasy.


    Freedom?


    Land?


    How is that possible!


    They''re just stupid! What a fool! I also know that this is absolutely impossible. Moreover, they were sent to Shanghe to redeem those nobles.


    They only hope that the count of Lingfeng castle can let them live as before. As long as they are not sent to fight against Warcraft, they will thank him for his kindness.


    Bogu and Rett had been too lazy to pay attention to these dead guys. They understood that if these serfs were not allowed to see and experience with their own eyes, the better they said, the more these fools would doubt.


    Among the serfs of more than a thousand people, the only ones who are full of expectations for a new life are probably those children who are still minors.


    Almost all of these children have never left the farm. The only time was not long ago when they went to "distant" Donghe town in order to avoid the attack of ghost faced eagles.


    Although their parents ordered them not to run around, let alone talk nonsense, they were no longer so afraid of these knights in armor and some brave kids. They also came forward, looked up at the knights on horseback and asked all kinds of questions curiously.


    Among all the knights, the most popular among these children is Bree, who is willing to answer their questions and has a kind attitude.


    At the moment, several little ghosts gathered around Bree, who was leading the horse, stared wide and listened curiously. He told the story of fighting against Warcraft last winter.


    After listening to Bree''s story, a dirty little ghost said, "Lord Bree, you can''t boast! I won''t believe it. The count will empty the grain of his castle and fill us with meat soup! I haven''t eaten meat soup for a long time."


    Bree''s kindness made these kids less afraid of him. At the moment, I saw a little partner step out first, and then they all shouted that he bragged.


    The questions of the kids didn''t make Bree any dissatisfied. These children remind people of who they used to be.


    "I didn''t deceive you." Bree looked at the dirty child. "Haven''t you eaten meat for a long time? Like you, I used to eat an egg only on my birthday every year. But do you know how long I can eat an egg now?"


    "Half a year!"


    "Ten months!"


    "Once a month!"


    ......


    Seeing Bree throw out a question, the kids immediately guessed.


    "It''s all wrong," Bree said with a smile. "I can eat eggs and meat every day!"


    "Every day!!"


    The kids stared at Bree with wide eyes and slightly open mouths.


    "Cheat! Cheat! Cheat!"


    "I see. You didn''t eat eggs yesterday morning!"


    "Yes! I saw it too. I didn''t eat it the day before yesterday! Lord Bree lied!"


    The kids shouted.


    "I didn''t lie to you," Bree said. "I mean in the barracks every day, and even these days, I have eaten meat. Don''t you still divide the dried meat from me? Dare you say I lie."


    Thinking of brie''s delicious dried meat, several kids believed him again - such delicious dried meat is absolutely true!


    ......

 Chapter 134

    "Lord Bree," a child looked at Bree''s armor admiringly, "were you really like us before? Can we become knights like you in the future?"


    "Yes, I also want to go to the military camp where I can eat meat and eggs every day!"


    "I''ll go too!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the shouting children in front of me, Bree smiled and said helplessly: "you have asked me the previous question many times... I was indeed a child in the Earl''s farm like you. But the Earl has abolished the farm. My parents are now free farmers. After paying taxes on the grain planted every year, the rest can be left by myself."


    Thinking of the end of the war, the military camp vacation, he returned home and saw his parents happy because of the surplus food, Bree''s face unconsciously showed a smile of satisfaction.


    In the future, all of you will be able to fill your stomachs, and you will have to build granaries for storing grain


    This is what Lord Arthur said when he was at sharp edge fortress last winter, which Bree still remembers.


    They don''t have to worry about starvation. Although they haven''t built a warehouse for storing grain, their family is going to save money to build a new house on the homestead next to the cultivated land.


    "What about the back? The second question!" seeing Bree stunned and silent, the anxiously waiting imps immediately urged, "can we also become the knight of the adult? Like you"!


    Bree was glad that these children had such expectations and proud of their worship of the first army, but he couldn''t give them a positive answer.


    After thinking carefully, Bree said: "Lord Arthur said: the river leader is the home of all the river leaders! I don''t know whether you can become Lord Arthur''s soldiers, but I want to tell you that the river leader is our common home from the moment you become the river leader. Therefore, no matter what you do in the future, you must strive to do your best, not only for ourselves, but also for us It is our common home. "


    Bree''s words came from the thought manual in the barracks, which Arthur worked hard to compile in order to unify the thought of the army, requiring every soldier to deeply study and implement.


    "If the count also gives us land, I will do as you say!"


    "That''s right! And the manager of the farm is not allowed to bully people!"


    "But also to be able to eat a full stomach, it''s best to eat meat!"


    "Fool, there is no farm!"


    "In short... Just don''t bully people!"


    ¡­¡­


    He smiled and looked at the children in front of him, but Bree didn''t retort. He learned these principles after he entered the military camp. However, he believed that these children who will become leaders of the river will sincerely admire and follow Lord Arthur like him in the future.


    "Here we are, here we are."


    "Is that Shanghe town?"


    On one side, serfs looked at Shanghe town in front, looking confused and uneasy.


    Hearing their words, all the children around Bree and the other knights ran forward, competing to be the first to see Shanghe town.


    "What a big, spacious road!"


    "Another group of businessmen is coming to us!"


    "They are building houses, many people!"


    ¡­¡­


    The children stood on a mound, waved their arms and shouted at their families. They looked like soldiers reporting the war.


    Bree got on his horse and looked at Shanghe town ahead. He glanced at the serfs beside him - these people will love here. He thought.


    The resettlement work must be done well in advance for the influx of a large number of people, otherwise it will cause chaos in Shanghe town.


    As early as Arthur worried about the shortage of slaves, he had asked Gustav to prepare for receiving a large population.


    In addition to the necessary food and housing, these preparations also need to measure and reclaim cultivated land in advance to create all kinds of agricultural tools for sufficient use.


    Most of these serfs from zuogeya collar have no special skills. Farming is the first step for them to integrate into Shanghe collar.


    Outside Shanghe Town, Gustav, who got the news in advance, as well as the heads of three villages, had been waiting for the arrival of these new leaders.


    On the high platform, Gustav looked at the dark crowd in front of him and couldn''t help admiring Arthur.


    There are a group of serfs, clearly a farm! God, they can also become workers! Gustav thought with emotion.


    Looking at the serfs with confused eyes, Gustav held a big horn in one hand and a silver coin in the other.


    With the trumpet in front of his mouth and the silver coin in the air, Gustav said to the serf with dull eyes, "can anyone tell me what I have in my hand!"


    Then he held the silver coin and showed it around.


    The serfs raised their heads and looked at this fat and gorgeous guy on the stage. At first glance, he was an aristocrat. They were greatly puzzled.


    This damn white fat man, do you think they won''t even recognize coins! Most serfs thought so.


    But none of them dared to answer Gustav''s questions. Even the children were dragged aside by their parents for fear of making a mistake and causing the dissatisfaction of the aristocrats on the stage, so they were sent to fight against Warcraft.


    Looking at the quiet reaction of more than a thousand people, Gustav held his stomach and smiled with such an expression.


    "Let me introduce myself first. My name is Gustav. I am appointed mayor of Shanghe town by count Arthur tustra. You can call me Lord Gustav or mayor!" then he shook the silver coin in his hand again. "I ask again, can anyone tell me what this thing in my hand is!"


    After a moment of waiting, there was still silence among more than a thousand people,


    These nobles like to change their ways to humiliate them when they have nothing to do, as if this is what they do for fun. Damn guy, why don''t you take the silver coin in your hand and ask a prostitute!


    The serfs cursed in their hearts, but did not dare to show any dissatisfaction on their faces. One by one, they raised their heads and looked at Gustav on the stage.


    "Well, you shrewd cowards!" Gustav said, "you need to be vigilant at the beginning of dealing with me! But people who know me Gustav know that in addition to my natural armor, my greatest advantage is integrity! Never lie!"


    Gustav''s witticism finally made the serfs'' faces no longer dull.


    Damn fat white, you''re lying now!


    Looking at the crowd, Gustav said again, "now, I''m asking once! If anyone can tell me what the thing in my hand is, I''ll give it to that person! What, cowards, do you know!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 135

    Stimulated by Gustav, a serf with messy hair and thin body stuck his neck and said, "silver... Silver, it''s silver."


    With that, he immediately shrunk his head.


    "Oh, my God!" Gustav exclaimed. "Look at this clever guy. He can recognize that I have silver coins!"


    In the roaring laughter, Gustav looked at the serf and asked, "smart sir, what''s your name?"


    The serfs were a little nervous, but the face culture could only harden its head and answer, "back... Back to the mayor, my name is thin Chai."


    Thin wood? Well, it''s probably a nickname. Gustav thought.


    "Good luck, Mr. thin Chai, I think your memory should be good. Now please spread out your hand. This silver coin is yours!" after that, Gustav flicked his fingers, and the silver coin flew in the air, drew an arc from the stage and fell into the opposite hand.


    Silver... Silver coins, really!


    The serfs around thin Chai stared at the silver coins in his hands, looking incredible.


    In this way, you get a silver coin!?


    Damn it, I knew I would answer. I didn''t think he really gave silver coins!


    What a lucky guy, who doesn''t know silver coins! I just don''t believe that fat man!


    The fat mayor really did what he said! He''s not lying!


    ¡­¡­


    Gustav knew that for these serfs, the shock of real gold and silver was more effective than the promise of wasting words.


    If Arthur leaves it to him, Gustav must not disappoint his friends!


    Looking at the serfs with rich expressions, divine eyes and full of expectation staring at him, Gustav smiled with a stomach - this is the magic of money!


    "Do you want any more gold coins!" Gustav shouted.


    Gold coins! Oh, my God! The serfs immediately felt that the fat man on the stage was the most lovely person.


    "Yes!"


    "Mayor, ask quickly. I''ll tell you everything I know!"


    "Yes, mayor, ask quickly!"


    ¡­¡­


    After everyone felt quiet, Gustav said, "I don''t have gold coins. Give you dreamers!"


    Hearing his words, the enthusiasm of the serfs suddenly went out.


    Looking at the angry crowd, Gustav took a big horn and shouted, "look at your damn fool. It''s just a gold coin. If others don''t give it, won''t you earn it yourself!"


    Gustav''s words did not receive any response.


    Earn it yourself? Oh, you white fat man, it''s as easy as peeing. What do you want us to earn! I can''t earn a gold coin in my life!


    "Oh, yes! I forgot you were all serfs!" Gustav walked around with a big horn.


    "Let me think about what kind of day it should be? Get up from bed before dawn, oh... No! Many of you probably don''t even have a bed. Hey, get up from the haystack and the floor. In short, you know best."


    "Then what? Then you should hurry up to work, clean the stables, clean the houses, clean the yards, take care of livestock, log and fish, or go to the fields. In short, you can''t stop! In this way, you can eat a few pieces of hard and rough bread until noon. If you are lucky, you may be able to fill your stomach, and then there are all kinds of things waiting for you!"


    "If you are unlucky, you will encounter the Lord''s war. You will stand at the front of the team with a pile of scrap iron and tremble to resist the knight''s charge! If the war fails, you will become a slave or continue to live in the past. Your family will never want to see you in this life."


    "If the war is won, you may be seriously injured, either blind or missing your arms! If you are favored by the gods and have nothing to do, congratulations. You will transport a full truck of looted property or livestock for the Lord. This is a great opportunity to feast your eyes, because none of these things belong to you! When you return to the farm, you will find that victory is not waiting for you It''s not a party, but a day-to-day job! "


    "What I said may not be half what you feel, but tell me, you poor guys, am I right!"


    The serfs hung their heads and were silent.


    Gustav''s words were sharp enough, but the serfs were numb.


    Yes, this damn life is like this, but what can they do? They have no noble origin, they are born like this, and everyone is like this.


    These serfs, just like people in the mire, may have had the idea of struggling, but after seeing several companions who were swallowed by the mire and lost their lives due to the struggle, they looked around and found that there were more people living in the mire honestly, and immediately extinguished their idea of making money.


    This is life. I was born like this. This was what the manor steward warned them, and they believed it themselves.


    What a group of excellent serfs. Looking at the numb guy in front of him, Gustav felt that he must do well what Arthur gave him.


    Um... Ideological work! That''s what he said. Gustav thought.


    "Poor bastards, do you know how the serfs who led the river and used to be serfs live now!" Gustav asked with a trumpet.


    The serfs looked up at him.


    How can I live? I don''t really want those knights to say when they deceive children that there is land and freedom.


    "I think you have heard that count Arthur tustra has abolished his farm. The serfs in the farm in the past are now free farmers!"


    "They don''t have to be busy with all kinds of work that don''t belong to them, and they don''t have to face all kinds of taxes on the farm! They don''t have to worry about the bullying of the manager of the farm! Lord Arthur gave them land and all kinds of farm tools, taught them new farming skills, and allowed them to work freely! And only charged 30% of the grain as taxes!"


    "I didn''t deceive you, just like the silver coin just now! But do you think that''s all!"


    Gustav pointed to Shanghe town behind him, "I want to tell you that when your busy farming season is over, you can still come here to look for labor opportunities. You are free farmers, and this is not free labor! As long as you have the strength to wave a hammer, carry stones and drive a carriage, you will get a considerable reward! In addition, you can also enter the factory. As long as you are willing to learn, you can rely on gold coins You can earn it with your own hands! "


    "Under Lord Arthur, even slaves are paid!"


    Gustav''s words finally ignited the serfs, whispered and talked one by one, and the children shouted that they had known for a long time.


    "Do you think so!" Gustav pointed to the soldiers of the first army. "Look at these boys in armor on horseback! They used to be serfs, but now they are Lord Arthur''s most loyal soldiers!"


    "Your children will be taught by a bachelor. They may become soldiers of Lord Arthur, or they may become his men. As long as they work hard enough, Lord Arthur will appoint them regardless of their origin! The town behind me is built by a former slave and now an aristocrat!!"


    ¡­¡­


    Under Gustav''s preaching, some serfs finally fainted with excitement. More people were holding their hair with both hands and tears on their faces. They were completely overwhelmed with excitement.


    For these restless serfs who only expected to live the same life as before, Gustav''s announcement one by one was like a big surprise hitting them on the head.


    They are like the serfs who knelt in front of Arthu

 Chapter 136

    Arthur didn''t attend the serfs'' welcome meeting because he had more important things to do.


    Over the past few months, he has been sending people to look for caves with appropriate conditions in the Qingfeng mountains. Naturally, he intends to make nitrate instead of being a caveman.


    To be exact, I intend to boil cave nitrate!


    Nitrate, that is, potassium nitrate, commonly known as soil nitrate, fire nitrate, salt nitrate, etc.


    In China, nitrate making began more than 2000 years ago, and until the 1960s and 1970s, there were people like nitrate makers in many rural areas of China.


    The most well-known use of nitrate is to produce black powder and fireworks.


    Black powder is one of the four great inventions of China. The formula is well known: one nitrate, two sulfur and three charcoal.


    This is the chemistry knowledge of junior middle school.


    However, in addition to making black powder and producing explosives and firecrackers, nitrate is actually quite widely used.


    For example, he can also be used as a drug, called mirabilite. Arthur vaguely remembers that the chemistry teacher in junior high school said it can cure abdominal distension, dry stool and no feces.


    In addition to medicine, nitrate can also be used in industrial production, such as dyes, glass, matches and kneading fur.


    In addition to industrial use, nitrate can also be used for food processing, such as hair color agent or marinated meat products, which can not only improve color and flavor, but also prevent corruption. Of course, this stuff is poisonous. When it is used as food additive, it must be strictly controlled.


    In addition to the above, nitrate is most widely used in agriculture. It is a chlorine free nitrogen potassium compound fertilizer with high solubility, can be quickly absorbed by crops, and has no chemical residues, which will not harden the land.


    This is the main purpose of Arthur''s boiling cave nitrate.


    Agriculture is always the most basic and important industry. It not only provides people with survival security, but also the primary condition for all production.


    Although lingfengbao has achieved self-sufficiency in grain and even some surplus grain after some agricultural reforms, this grain is far from enough if it wants to develop some light industry.


    For example, Arthur has been looking forward to the wine industry.


    Therefore, while expanding the area of cultivated land, we should also strive to increase grain production.


    The main reason why China''s grain output is several times that of the world is the use of seeds and chemical fertilizers.


    Seeds


    So we have to work hard on chemical fertilizer.


    After months of searching, nearly 20 caves suitable for boiling cave nitrate were found in the Qingfeng mountains.


    Most of these caves are small caves less than half a mile deep. Although these small caves can also be used to boil cave nitrate, the output will not be too high.


    Fortunately, in addition to these small caves, there are six larger caves, including two caves. The people in charge of exploring the caves have not yet figured out how deep they are. They only said that they could not reach the end after burning two torches.


    Cave nitrate is naturally boiled in the cave.


    After finding these two large caves, Arthur named them No. 1 and No. 2. Then he asked people to cut wood to open the way, and vigorously carried out the nitrate making movement in No. 1 cave.


    To boil tunnel nitrate, first dig nitrate pit, also known as nitrate leaching pool. As long as it is easy to operate, the larger the pit, the better.


    Because nitrate boiling is a cumbersome process, the larger the nitrate pit is dug, the more output can be obtained in a single cumbersome nitrate making process.


    Now the nitrate pit in front of Arthur is a nitrate pit with a diameter of more than three meters and a depth of two meters.


    After digging the pit, then tamp the soil on the pit wall and bottom. As for the degree of tamping, Arthur''s requirements for the nitrate workers are: tamp until you can''t move!


    After the nitrate pit is ready, a small hole shall be pierced at the bottom of the pit, and a small pit shall be excavated below. A container shall be placed in the pit to receive the nitrate water seeping from above.


    It takes a lot of effort to build such a funnel-shaped nitrate pit. It took more than a month for 70 or 80 nitrate workers to build 11 such pits on the right side of the cave.


    After the preparation of nitrate pit, nitrate soil is prepared.


    Nitrate soil exists in many places, such as thatched houses, fences for pigs, cattle, sheep and livestock, old corners of courtyards, caves and other places that are not easy to be washed by water.


    The amount of nitrate soil in thatched cottages and other places is too small and inconvenient to collect, but Arthur has also asked farmers to collect and store it, and Lingfeng castle will agree to purchase it every year. It can also be regarded as generating income for farmers.


    Cave boiling nitrate, the main source of nitrate soil, is naturally the nitrate soil in the cave.


    According to Arthur''s memory, the best nitrate soil will taste spicy in his mouth, and the worst nitrate soil will be slightly sweet.


    This is what he heard from the female guide when he visited a cave in his last life. He also tasted some nitrate soil at that time.


    After Arthur''s repeated attempts, the conclusion is that the excavation depth of nitrate soil in tunnel 1 can reach at least half a meter.


    Before pouring the nitrate soil into the nitrate pit, a layer of hay needs to be paved at the bottom of the pit. After pouring the nitrate soil, the nitrate soil should be continuously compacted. Similarly, the tighter the better.


    Because Arthur, who is rich and powerful, sits in an iron mine, directly let the forging factory build a huge iron funnel that can directly cover the nitrate pit.


    The purpose of this is to prevent the water from leaking around when spraying nitrate, and to facilitate reuse.


    After filling the nitrate soil, start to add water to the pool, preferably the dead water in the cave.


    The process of water infiltration from top to bottom is nitrate leaching.


    Because it was the first time to make nitrate, Arthur only used one nitrate pit for the purpose of experiment.


    The nitrate pit where nitrate was being poured began to inject water four days ago. Because the nitrate soil was compacted very tightly, no nitrate water leaked into the big wooden basin below until early this morning.


    With the continuous exudation of nitrate water, Thorne and others couldn''t help sniffing their noses. They found that the strange smell in the air seemed to be getting stronger and stronger.


    Close to Arthur, Thorne said anxiously, "Sir, it tastes strange. It smells more choking than the urine of cattle and horses. Is there something wrong?"


    Arthur, who sat waiting, smiled. The choking smell in the air was really bad, but he enjoyed it now.


    "Don''t worry, that''s the smell!" he said excitedly. "And the more choking, the better. It shows that the concentration of nitrate water we get is high enough!"


    At this point in the experiment, Arthur''s heart was more than half secure. As long as a high concentration of nitrate water can be obtained, the subsequent process is nothing more than a distillation and purification step.


    Even if there is no way to obtain high-purity potassium nitrate, it is more than enough to fertilize crops.


    It was estimated that the exudation of nitrate water was enough. After an experiment, Arthur asked people to pour it into a big black pot on the left side of the cave, light a fire and start boiling.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 137

    Both cave 1 and cave 2 are located in the Qingfeng mountain range northeast of Lingfeng fort.


    Such geographical location makes them very easy to hide, because it is difficult to completely avoid the sight of the first army and Lingfeng fort, whether going from the left or right bank of Qingfeng river.


    In view of the fact that hole 1 is closer and more spacious, Arthur is going to build it into a fertilizer factory!


    Everything is just waiting for his successful experiment, so that these nitrate workers around can master the complete cave nitrate boiling method.


    A big fire was burning in the furnace, and the nitrate water began to roll in the big black pot above.


    In order to prevent the smoke from swirling in the cave, Arthur specially asked torio to build a smoke shower when building these nitrate cooking stoves.


    With the slightly choking smell of urine in the air, Arthur looked at standing aside, stared at the nitrate workers in the pot and said, "you should be careful. This process is to boil nitrate. You can constantly add nitrate water to the pot halfway. The fire in the chamber must be large and supplemented by stirring, so that the water can be quickly dried."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, the nitrate workers quickly nodded and kept his words in mind.


    Although they didn''t understand what the count was going to do, they didn''t want to lose the job.


    The count said that as long as he can become a qualified nitrate worker, he can not only eat and live, but also get 20 silver coins a month!


    God, that''s twenty silver coins a month! Almost old fellow blacksmith!


    "My Lord, there''s something in the pot!" shouted Alec, the nitrate maker in charge of burning and mixing.


    Arthur stepped forward and did see crystals in the pale yellow water.


    "Good, Yanik," said Arthur. "Keep stirring. When the water is less, scoop the crystals into a basin to one side."


    Arthur was very satisfied with the rapid crystallization, which showed that the mineral content in nitrate water was very high.


    "Yes, Lord Arthur!" replied the other party.


    Yanik is Gustav''s man. He works steadily. He is the director of Arthur''s fertilizer factory.


    Looking at the nitrate maker, Arthur said, "you should do the same when boiling yourself. You should constantly add nitrate water to the pot to make the nitrate crystallize. Also, you must remember that this thing must not be close to the flame!"


    Potassium nitrate is a strong oxidant. It needs to be kept away from fire and heat source and stored in a cool and dry place.


    Seeing Arthur''s serious face, they quickly nodded and answered.


    After a while, there were more and more yellow crystals in the pot. Alec took a large leaky spoon and scooped them all into a basin on one side.


    The precipitated nitrate water was added to the pot again, and Arthur and others all gathered around the bailed out potassium nitrate crystals.


    Looking at the pale yellow crystal in front of him, Thorne stroked his sword and asked curiously, "Sir, is this what you call nitrate? It looks like salt."


    No wonder Thorne was curious. It was Arthur''s operation. He had never heard of it. He just felt that it was like the rumored boiled salt.


    The workers around him stared at Arthur curiously.


    Arthur nodded, looked at the workers around him and said, "yes, this is nitrate. All the work ahead is to get it. Do you remember the operation process?"


    The workers quickly nodded and answered.


    Although boiling cave nitrate is a laborious task, the technical content is not high. Therefore, the workers have remembered it only after watching it once.


    The experiment was successful. After telling some precautions, Arthur took Thorne and others out of hole 1.


    In fact, the nitrate boiled just now can only be regarded as "rough goods" at most, because there are many impurities in it, and the color of the finished product is light yellow.


    This kind of nitrate is more than enough to be used as agricultural fertilizer, but if you want to use it to make explosives, it''s far from enough. It''s estimated that it''s enough to make firecrackers.


    In order to turn "crude goods" into "white goods", that is, high-purity nitrate, a purification process is also required.


    That is to re dissolve the gross nitrate in clean water, add fine plant ash and stir. After the water precipitates, take the clear nitrate water above to boil it again for crystallization. In this way, the obtained nitrate will be as white as snow.


    Arthur didn''t tell the workers about the purification method, first, because his main purpose of boiling cave nitrate is to be used as agricultural fertilizer, and second, because he doesn''t intend to purify it in the factory.


    Explosives are a good thing, especially for Shanghe collar, but the production of explosives must be carried out secretly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the castle, as soon as Arthur and others turned over and dismounted, a guard came forward and said that Gustav was waiting in the Council hall.


    "It seems that the serfs led by zogya should be settled," said Arthur. He handed the horse rope to the groom and took Thorne to the Council hall.


    "It''s great to see you, my friend. I won''t let me go in vain! You know, I''m not as quick as ordinary people."


    Seeing Arthur coming towards him, Gustav, who was enjoying food at the council table, immediately got up and opened his arms to give him a hug.


    Arthur stopped the enthusiastic fat man. He didn''t like hugging men. Besides, he had greasy hands.


    After being rejected by Arthur, Gusta pretended to sigh and sat down again.


    "Sit down and have something to eat," Arthur said to Thorne, and then he looked at Gustav with greasy hands and full of food in front of him. "Look at this guy. This is what he calls a trip for nothing. It''s all meat. I said, can''t you eat more politely?"


    He pulled a chicken bone out of his mouth and threw it on the table. Gustav said with a smile: "It''s not my fault to be rude. It''s all the hospitality of housekeeper Benjie, and who makes these food so delicious. My friend, you know, it''s too difficult to eat with two sticks. You have to allow some people to be elegant first, some people to be elegant later, and some people will never be elegant."


    "I don''t know others, but you, Gustav, will learn to eat with chopsticks!" Arthur said definitely when he thought of hot pot.


    "Thank you for your trust, my friend."


    The servant brought the food. Arthur asked, "how about the serfs? Is there no problem?"


    "I came to the castle just to report it to you!" Gustav became excited, "My friend, it''s a pity that you didn''t take a look at it in person! You don''t know, those guys didn''t believe anything at first and thought they would be sent to fight against Warcraft, but guess what later? Ha, those guys, they must all think that the gods came to save them! They hugged their heads and cried bitterly. I can''t tell what kind of expression it was ¡­¡±


    After hearing Gustav''s description, Arthur nodded.


    The happy appearance of the serfs, he could probably imagine, was probably a joy of breaking the shackles and regaining life.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 138

    Arthur didn''t ask much about the serfs. Looking at Gustav, he said instead: "the resettlement work should be completed quickly. Bank and they have returned to the territory, and the population of several farms will gradually come."


    In addition to the more than 1000 serfs led by zuogeya, the people in Burley, bank and the two rebel farms in the South will move to Shanghe town.


    After seeing the strength of Lingfeng castle, seeing the changes of Shanghe town and having a good talk with Arthur, bank and bury finally accepted his suggestion.


    It was not easy for them to make such a decision, but they all knew Arthur''s determination to reform, and Arthur also gave them enough generous commitments.


    "Don''t worry, my friend!" Gustav said. "It''s busy farming now. Men are busy growing food. Before long, torio''s men will have enough hands."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur nodded.


    The defeat of the coalition forces of the Green family not only temporarily extinguished the nobles'' covet of iron mines in the East, but also brought new opportunities for the reform of Shanghe collar.


    At least, Arthur didn''t have to worry about the labor force for a long time.


    Looking at Gustav, he said, "there are two things you need to do."


    Hearing this, Gustav immediately stroked his chest, sat down in a chair and pretended to say, "I''m sure you''re satisfied, your excellency count."


    Looking at the funny Gustav, Arthur smiled and said, "you guy, you really should be an actor in a stage play. Why don''t I send someone to take you to Wangdu? In my opinion, it''s no problem to play an aristocratic lady!"


    "God!" Gustav exaggerated, "I don''t want those nobles to fight for the chance to spend the night with me!"


    Thorne glanced coldly at Gustav.


    Spend the night together? I guess it''s a chance to kill you! He thought.


    Arthur also smiled and said, "I regret letting VALISH Davidson go. I should give it to you as a gift. I heard that guy likes men too."


    After joking, Arthur said to Gustav, "first of all, I want the foreign trade bureau to import all kinds of grain from businessmen, whether wheat, barley or oats. And it needs a lot of imports!"


    "Food?" Gustav was sure that he had heard it correctly, and Arthur specially emphasized it. "Didn''t the wheat in Lingfeng castle just get a good harvest, and it''s completely enough? Why do you need to import a lot of grain?"


    "There are many reasons, not simply to fill the stomach," Arthur said. "I plan to build a new wine factory to produce wine for nobles and mercenaries."


    "Wine?"


    Gustav looked at Arthur with a little surprise. He didn''t understand why the other party suddenly had the idea of making wine.


    "Arthur," said Gustav, "although my admiration for you can no longer be expressed in words, as your friend - you know, I used to be a businessman. Therefore, I must remind you that wine making is not a good business. Most nobles only drink eries."


    The wine in this world and the wine on earth are not the same kind of goods at all, but a thick drink made by mashing grains or fruits, adding various spices and simple fermentation.


    Its taste is probably equivalent to adding vinegar, sugar, a little cooking wine, and sour porridge sprinkled with a little coriander. If you drink it in your mouth, you can not only chew, but even satisfy your hunger.


    Gustav reminded Arthur that wine making is not a good business because the nobles basically only drink wine from two places - Ellis and their own farm.


    Every noble Lord''s farm will have a winemaker specially responsible for brewing wine, which is a very important profession, just like Baker and blacksmith.


    The reason why the wine brewed by Ellis can be favored or even sought after by the nobles is that compared with the wine brewed in the nobles'' farm, the wine produced by Ellis has two important characteristics.


    First, they will filter out the broken residue in the wine to make the wine look more thorough and bright.


    Ordinary wine looks like paste, while Elis''s wine looks like modern drinks with different colors. In the eyes of aristocrats, this difference is a symbol of nobility.


    Second, Elise''s wine is a kind of wine that can really make people drunk.


    In this world, there is no distilled wine, and because of the brewing process and the lack of understanding of the use of koji, the alcohol content of the wine in this world is very low.


    If you drink ordinary ale, you will only get slightly drunk even if your stomach is full.


    The wine produced by Ellis has an obvious wine taste.


    Arthur once asked Boye and ilu about this, but they didn''t know the reason.


    According to Arthur''s guess, the elites should have mastered the correct brewing technology.


    Although there is no such thing as Jiuqu in this world, as long as we master the correct brewing methods, such as cooking and germination, so that the wine will not be corrupt and sour during long-term fermentation. It should be possible to brew wine with a temperature of about 10 degrees.


    When Arthur came to this world, the first thing he ate was the wine made by Ellis.


    Although it is also very difficult to drink, it is like a mixture of vinegar and cooking wine.


    Facing Gustav''s reminder, Arthur didn''t hurry to explain, but asked LIA, who was waiting on the side, to go to the kitchen with a crystal cup and get a glass of cooking wine.


    As a person who can''t find anything to eat when watching "China on the tip of the tongue" on a big night and has to make cold granules to relieve his cravings, Arthur has worked hard to comfort his internal organs!


    Cooking wine is the fermented wine brewed from wheat. Because it has not been distilled, the degree should only be more than ten degrees.


    Looking at the crystal cup in front of him, with Arthur''s sign, Gustav came forward and sniffed it. After smelling the aroma of wine from the glass, he looked at Arthur with surprise.


    "Is this wine?!"


    Although Arthur said the word "wine" when he told Leah, he really thought it was a glass of water when he saw such a clear glass.


    Arthur was very satisfied with Gustav''s reaction, and then smiled and said, "don''t you like hot fat intestines? It''s due to it. Try it."


    He raised his hand and motioned Gustav to taste it.


    "I just want to do that!" Gustav picked up the glass with a little excitement, put it under his nose and sniffed again. "God, this thing is really fragrant!"


    With that, he took a big gulp directly.


    When the wine went into his throat, Gustav widened his eyes. After a few seconds, he opened his mouth and breathed out. His eyes kept blinking on his fat face.


    "God! It''s like having sex with a woman!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 139

    At the moment the wine entered his throat, Gustav felt as if a heat flow rushed directly from his throat to the back of his head, which shocked his spirit.


    Arthur and others watched Gustav quietly, with a funny smile on their faces.


    "Arthur, my friend! Are you sure this thing is wine?"


    Gustav took the crystal cup and held it in front of him. He looked left and right. He wondered how this clearly like water could have such a strong wine smell, and there was a trace of sweetness on his tongue after drinking it.


    "No, I have to have another drink!" he said, raising his glass and taking another sip.


    After carefully tasting it with his eyes closed, Gustav suddenly looked at Arthur: "well, although I''m ready, I still want to ask: my friend, it''s not Elise''s wine, but you brewed it, right!"


    Arthur is not a person who likes to show off, but looking at Gustav''s inexperienced face, his heart is still dark and cool.


    "The raw material is wheat," Arthur said.


    "How much wheat can make a kilo of such wine?" Gustav asked, his voice trembling unconsciously.


    "Triple!" Arthur spits out a data. He knew that the other party must have thought of gold coins in his mind.


    "Three times..." Gustav read. He leaned back slowly in his chair, looked at the roof of the Council hall for a moment, and then took the crystal cup in front of him to look at it carefully.


    "The gods are on..." Gustav said to himself, then looked at Arthur and said, "my friend, do you understand what this is?" he held up the crystal cup and said excitedly before Arthur answered, "this is another iron ore!"


    Compared with Gustav''s excitement, Arthur just looked at him with a smile, and there seemed to be no surprise in his expression. Leah and Thorne even had a "sure enough" look on their faces.


    Seeing that several people didn''t respond, Gustav thought they didn''t understand what he meant, so he immediately explained: "you know, Ellis is just a few islands. They need to buy food for brewing from other nobles, but just because it can brew good wine here, the Lord of Ellis can become one of the seven giants in the West..."


    Seeing Gustav keep talking, Thorne said coldly, "do you think the count will not know this, or you think you are more knowledgeable than the bachelors!"


    "Then you..." Gustav was stunned and saw Arthur suddenly. "Well, I''m too excited. My friend, it seems that I''m a little better than you except for my age."


    Think of his friend. Since he took back the iron mine, he not only earned a lot of gold coins, but also connected businessmen everywhere. Gustav only had admiration in his heart.


    "Gustav, you are too modest," said Arthur. "At least in terms of weight, you are far better than all of us!"


    After a proud smile, Gustav immediately said: "Don''t worry, I''ll buy a lot of grain from the merchants of the chamber of Commerce. When I go back, I''ll ask torio to visit the castle. You have to discuss the requirements of factory construction with him personally. In addition, whether this wine is still sold to the merchants of the chamber of commerce? By the way, have you named it? Such a good wine must have a wonderful name."


    Arthur said, "the wine you drink now is called" Knight ", but it is the lowest alcohol. There are also two higher alcohol wines called" Lord "and" King "


    "The lowest!" Gustav was surprised.


    "The other two kinds of wine haven''t been produced yet, and you can''t drink them now." Arthur replied with a smile. "As for the sale, the merchants in the chamber of Commerce will be called up and say that there are goods no less than pig iron. Hold a wine tasting party and let them taste them first."


    For businessmen in the chamber of Commerce, Arthur is treated as a "partner".


    In addition to making wine to earn gold coins, Arthur actually had many considerations about buying a large amount of grain from them.


    As we all know, alcohol can reduce fever and disinfect.


    Disinfection, this is more troublesome


    Arthur remembers that the medical disinfection alcohol should be between 70 and 75 degrees, which is too high or too low to achieve the disinfection effect. It is very difficult to accurately control the alcohol level without an alcohol detector.


    The only way Arthur could think of was to keep trying and making mistakes.


    Although it takes some time to disinfect, it is not necessary to reduce the fever.


    Alcohol has a good physical effect on reducing fever. Although not all fever can be reduced, Arthur feels that it is more reliable than the "bloodletting therapy" in the world.


    You know, in a world without antibiotics, cold is the main cause of death.


    In addition to the above two simple applications, Arthur still vaguely remember that perfume seems to be the alcohol solution of essence.


    In a world where people only take a bath once a year or a half, sachets and sachets made of flowers are essential items for nobles to carry.


    Arthur''s predecessor was once a loyal suitor of rose sachets. Many clothes have inner pockets specially used to place sachets.


    Although I don''t know the way of making the essence, Arthur speculated that the process of pressing, distilling and extracting is indispensable.


    Moreover, as a lord, he is not fighting alone. As long as he gives a general idea, the following people will naturally keep trying and making mistakes.


    Arthur, who is what she likes to win on the earth, is not expected. But it is like brewing Baijiu: the competition in business is not how good your product will be, but how much better you are than your opponent.


    Compared with sachets and sachets, Arthur is sure that the more fragrant perfume will be greatly sought after by the nobles.


    ¡­¡­


    After discussing the import of grain, the meal time has also ended.


    After the servants tore off the food on the table, Arthur asked Thorne to take out the wool nitrate boiled in hole 1.


    Looking at the light yellow hair nitrate in front of him, Gustav didn''t wait for Arthur to speak, so he gathered up and smelled it first.


    "What''s the smell!" he retracted his neck and looked at Arthur. "Is this salt from horse urine?"


    With the preconceived idea, he thought Arthur took out sugar, but who knew there was a smell of urine.


    my god! Fortunately, I smelled it and didn''t put it directly into my mouth. Gustav thought.


    Looking at Gustav''s experience and reaction, Arthur couldn''t help feeling funny. Is this guy playing an after dinner comedy.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 140

    Pure potassium nitrate has no taste.


    Gustav smelled the pungent smell because the maonitrate contained impurities and was not purified.


    "This is not salt, but fertilizer."


    "Fertilizer?" Gustav said. "That''s what''s in those caves? The cave you''re talking about?"


    Seeing Arthur nodding, Gustav picked up and smelled again. This time, the pungent smell was much lighter.


    Looking at Arthur, he asked curiously, "as long as you use this thing, you can make crops grow better? Harvest more food?"


    A few months ago, when Arthur asked him to send someone to look for the nitrate hole, he briefly mentioned the role of the hole nitrate with him, but Gustav stared at the pile of things in front of him. No matter how he looked, he didn''t feel like fertilizer.


    "Practice is the only criterion for testing truth!" said Arthur. "Wait until this wheat harvest, you will know the answer."


    "Hey, I don''t doubt you, my friend!" Gustav said quickly. "It''s just that it''s so beautiful. It''s also fertilizer. Those manure won''t be put on the table. It looks as beautiful as salt!"


    Because of the problem of purification, the salt in this world has a light yellow color and large particles. The salt eaten by serfs and the people even has an obvious bitter taste.


    "He can be more beautiful than salt," Arthur said. "In addition to being used as fertilizer, it can also be used to make gunpowder after purification. Then it will be as white as snow."


    "Gunpowder, what is this?" Gustav asked hurriedly.


    Now he is full of curiosity and expectation about the new things made by his friend.


    Arthur couldn''t help laughing at Gustav''s appearance. This guy probably thought of gold coins again.


    "You fat man, the treasure is in front of you, but you don''t see it. I tell you, if it''s not for the production limit, the nitrate in front of you is not much worse than the wine just now!"


    "It''s just fertilizer," Gustav disagreed.


    In this world, the vast majority of land is in the hands of nobles. For nobles, as long as there is enough food, they don''t care much about the life and death of civilians and serfs.


    Compared with starvation everywhere, as long as they do not threaten their rule, nobles will care more about their enjoyment.


    Arthur knew that the value of cave nitrate was not something that could be explained simply, so he didn''t bother to waste time explaining it.


    "I can''t understand a word or two. Let''s continue talking about gunpowder," he said. "In short, gunpowder is a kind of thing that can burn violently. It can be made into powerful explosives with strong lethality. We can use it to resist Warcraft. You can think of it as a smaller thunder."


    "Thunder!" Gustav thought, not curious. "What do you need me to do? Is it to arrange reliable hands to make gunpowder?"


    "It''s still early!" said Arthur. "The hole nitrate in front of you is only one of the raw materials for making gunpowder. I need you to import sulfur from businessmen!"


    Sulfur is different from nitrate. It generally exists only in places with relatively active geology, such as volcanoes and hot springs.


    There must also be sulfur in Shanghe collar. The reason why Arthur asked Gustav to import from businessmen is that people in the world have mastered the purification and use methods of sulfur, such as using sulfur to prevent insects, dye cloth, dye hair, etc.


    Compared with their own laborious manufacturing, it is much more convenient to buy directly.


    "No problem. How much sulfur do you need? When I get back, I''ll immediately tell the people in the foreign trade bureau to do it." Gustav asked.


    He would not ask why sulfur was needed to make gunpowder. In short, as long as Arthur ordered, he Gustav would do it as quickly as possible.


    "For the time being, we don''t need too much. We buy it from businessmen in several times, and buy a few hundred kilograms at a time. It''s said that we use it to prevent insects."


    "It''s easy!" Gustav said with a relaxed smile. "I''m afraid those guys will be disappointed at this amount."


    Only a few hundred kilograms at a time. With this amount, a businessman can meet their needs.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    To the north, ligppus county.


    In a hotel called loregg, which is located beside wilderness Avenue, men were laughing.


    Ligopos county is the territory of the Davidson family, and this hotel called loreg is located in the southeast of the place. As long as it goes all the way south along the Avenue outside the hotel, it is the East.


    Because of its geographical location, most of the guests of this hotel are businessmen and mercenaries.


    It was getting late. In the lobby of the hotel, several circular oil lamps were hung from the wooden beams. Under the oil lamps, dozens of mercenaries and businessmen from the north and East were sitting around more than ten wooden tables.


    The mercenaries never spoke as politely and politely as the bachelor. They drank wheat wine and ate food. They talked loudly about the gossip of women and nobles. When it came to interesting places, they laughed together, knocked the wooden table with their wine cups and signaled to raise their glasses together.


    At this time, a middle-aged mercenary wearing a black cloth coat and a long sword at his waist stood in the center of the hall with a wine cup in his hand. Under the eyes of the people, he told the story of going to the river to lead the war half a month ago.


    "I tell you!" he bent over and shrunk slightly, glancing at the crowd in front of him.


    "Just when those guys in the East thought they would win, a horn suddenly sounded on the mountain! Then, thousands of knights appeared on the hillside, all of them holding javelins. Under the command of the count of Shanghe, those javelins were like arrow rain!"


    With that, the mercenary drank a mouthful of wheat wine, pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at the mercenaries who were listening to him attentively.


    "Then what? What about the people and horses in the East!"


    "Smelly feet, you fucking say it! What happened later?!"


    "Did you dodge them all? None of those javelins hit!"


    ¡­¡­


    The mercenaries were excited to hear it. When they saw him stop, they were immediately urged by dissatisfaction.


    "Hide? Hey!" smiled contemptuously at the mercenary who said he had escaped, and the mercenary with the nickname smelly feet continued to say, "I tell you, I was lying on the opposite hillside, for a moment, for a moment! Hundreds of people were killed at once when they were chasing the count of Lingfeng castle!"


    "You didn''t see it, but I saw it with my own eyes! I can smell the bloody smell scattered by hundreds of people and horses when I lie on the mountain. The land is dyed red. The blood flows into the river, and the whole river has become a blood river!"


    "The count of Lingfeng Castle rode on his horse. Although he was too far away to see his face clearly, he was at least eight feet tall, holding a huge axe in his hand. When he roared, he turned around and rushed to the people and horses in the East! Under the fighting, even his beard was dyed red! Beside him -"


    "-- hahaha!"


    Just as the knight named smelly feet was talking hard, a burst of laughter suddenly came from the corner of the hall.


    Before smelly foot got angry, a mercenary who was not strong directly mocked: "smelly foot, you are really boasting! The count of Lingfeng castle is clearly a teenager! And he has no beard at all!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 141

    Seeing that the other side''s tone was affirmative, the smelly foot, who wanted to be angry, weakened his momentum and said to the little man, "you haven''t seen the count of Lingfeng Castle again. How do you know he doesn''t have a beard!"


    "Hey!" the little man smiled softly, raised his thumb, pointed to pace beside him, and said to his mouth hard smelly feet, "I haven''t seen it, but our boss has added it, and has been to the Lingfeng castle."


    Looking at pace sitting there drinking, smelly feet immediately regretted. Shit, he thought of how to forget this guy. If he knew, he would blow less cattle so that they wouldn''t hear it!


    Seeing that smelly feet didn''t speak, the mercenaries around the play immediately began to coax.


    "Shit, I knew the smelly foot was bragging!" shouted a mercenary who had been urging. "I''m still lying on the uphill. I''m afraid I''d be scared to pee if I really want to see thousands of people!"


    "Yes, I can see it too!" another mercenary got up with a wine cup and said loudly to the people, "thousands of knights! Hey, if the count of Lingfeng Castle really had these people, the river collar wouldn''t look like that! Who doesn''t know that the tustra family is about to be extinct by Warcraft!"


    "Smelly foot," another mercenary smiled, "why didn''t you fight with count Lingfeng castle! If you won the war, maybe he will grant you a territory! Let you become a noble!"


    ¡­¡­


    Listen to these guys making fun of themselves. The mercenary named smelly feet raised his wine cup and said angrily, "fuck you! You bastards who eat shit. I''m kind enough to tell you the news. What if you boast! The count of Lingfeng Castle did win the war! And captured Kiel green of the green family! If you don''t believe me, go north and ask yourself!"


    "I don''t believe your news, but I don''t believe what you saw with your own eyes when you were lying on the mountain!" said the mercenary, who also made a movement of lying on the ground and shivering. The funny appearance immediately made the whole hotel exult.


    Just when the people knocked on the table and drank, the two half closed wooden doors leading to the outside of the hall were pushed open, and then more than a dozen people stepped into the hotel hall.


    The jubilant atmosphere suddenly stopped, like a galloping horse suddenly stopped.


    Mercenaries stared at the dozen people standing in front of the door.


    All of them were dressed in black robes. Although they could not see the clothes inside, ten of them were obviously big. There was no doubt that they were knights in armor.


    Under everyone''s gaze, the eight men standing in front untied their black robes. What they saw hidden in the black robes was a white silk robe!


    The robe is symmetrical from the neck to the foot. The buckle is sewn with golden silk thread. Silver silk thread is also used at the lower end of the robe, showing a radiation pattern like sunshine.


    When the eight men took off their black robes, the hotel seemed to be much brighter, and the light of the roof oil lamp seemed dim, making several people like snowflakes falling on the mud.


    What a gorgeous robe! Everyone sighed, and then they thought of the origin of these people - the God of light!


    These guys are from the God of light. Why did they come to the north?


    The name of the God of light has already spread all over the kingdom. These mercenaries who travel all over the country have naturally heard all kinds of rumors about each other.


    Under the gaze of the crowd, one of the eight priests in white robes was wearing a silver seal on his chest, and the man who was obviously the leader of the team stepped forward.


    Following behind the man were two priests in white robes. When the three passed through the hall in front of the door, the light of the roof oil lamp seemed to fall on them. In this hotel, the three people in luxurious clothes were like aristocrats in the refugee camp, and the mercenaries in greasy clothes were like refugees looking up to them.


    "Praise the God of light." in front of the counter, looking at the female boss with fat body, messy hair and supporting her body with her arms, the head man said genially: "dear lady, we need some clean rooms and enough food and drinks for 20 people."


    Luo Leige, the female boss, looked at the priest with blond hair and clean face and said faintly, "there''s no problem with food. There are only five rooms."


    She chewed tobacco in her mouth, and her teeth were blackened. At the moment of opening, a strong taste rushed into the faces of the three people.


    "Five!" a priest frowned, "but we have eighteen people. Five houses are not enough. We need at least ten!"


    Looking at the priest, loreg chewed the tobacco in his mouth and replied coldly, "there are only five rooms left! If you are not satisfied, you can leave and choose to spend the night in the wilderness, where no matter how many people can live."


    The priest who made a sound stopped talking and pursed his mouth.


    "The God of light is kind, and the righteous who have reached the light will not fall into the dark." the blonde priest stroked his chest with his right hand, said a pious sentence, and asked the female boss Luo GRE, "please prepare some more rooms for us. Even if there are not enough beds, we don''t mind the floor as long as it can shelter from the wind and rain."


    Looking up at the pious priest in front of him, loreg tossed a silver coin in his right hand and said with a smile: "I don''t believe in your God of light, I only believe in this!"


    The words of the female boss Luo Leige were like a spark, which made the depressed atmosphere of the hall roar again.


    "Mrs. loreg, you will be punished by God!"


    "Sleep on the floor, they have all the clean clothes, they must be like us!"


    "Madam, why don''t you let the three of them sleep in your room? Yours is a big bed!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hearing the ridicule of the mercenaries, the people of the God of light immediately looked embarrassed. The two people next to the blonde priest turned and scolded: "those who blaspheme the God of light will be abandoned by the light! Although they have eyes, everything they see is darkness!"


    The priest''s counterattack not only failed to stop the ridicule of the mercenaries, but aroused their greater interest.


    "Abandoned by the light? Ha ha, look how bright the lights in this house are!"


    "Ah! I can''t see! I can''t see! Give me a gold coin quickly. Only gold coins can make me see the light again!"


    "I can''t see either! Woman, I need a woman! God, give me a coquettish woman and let me regain my light!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mercenaries are always a group of polite guys.


    Although these priests didn''t offend them, they almost instinctively felt disgusted by each other''s style - the nobility was arrogant enough, but these guys seemed to be more arrogant than the nobility!


    God? Fuck it! They heard that these guys are rich!


    The leading blonde priest stopped his subordinates and the divine knight who had put his hand on the hilt of the sword in front of the door.


    Looking at the mercenaries with disdain in the hall, he said loudly: "the God of light is our shepherd, and he will be able to hear our voice! Put down his doubts and ask the way ahead, and the shepherd dog will lead the lost lamb to the shepherd!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 142

    Hearing the words of the blonde priest, the rest of the God of light also stroked their breasts with their right hands, looked pious and said in a voice: "the God of light is our shepherd, and will be able to hear our voice!"


    The mercenaries who used to ridicule were stunned at the sudden scene in front of them - what the hell are these guys doing!


    Looking at the quiet people, the blonde priest''s eyes fell on a young mercenary in front of him. He stepped forward and said to the mercenary: "your name is TrimA. You were originally a servant of an aristocrat, but you were cut off a finger because you stole the owner''s property, and finally became a homeless mercenary."


    His voice was not loud, but it was enough to spread throughout the hotel hall.


    Just when the mercenaries were curious, the named mercenary widened his eyes, looked surprised and frightened at the blond priest: "you, how do you know! Do you know me?"


    TrimA''s reaction undoubtedly proved that what the blonde priest said was true. At this moment, the mercenaries around him suddenly buzzed.


    "My name is robs," said the blonde priest. "I have never seen you before. I know everything about you because of the instructions of the God of light!"


    Staring at TrimA, robus said exactly: "you repented in your heart and hoped that God could take you out of this situation, because that theft was just your impulse. In fact, when you picked up the silver coins, the shame in your heart had decided to let you give up, but unfortunately, your master just returned and saw your theft."


    Looking at Trema with a surprised look, priest robs straightened his body, looked down and said with compassion: "as long as the person who sincerely repents, he will be guided by the light. Although you haven''t called God''s name, God has heard your voice."


    "Don''t fool people here!" seeing that he spoke vigorously, his companions sitting at the table with TrimA clapped up and pointed to robus. "Who knows if you guys inquired about the news in advance and then took the opportunity to fart here to fool people! If you want me to believe that there is a God in the world, unless you let him appear in front of me now!"


    "Carl!" robs looked at him. "Your name is Carl, isn''t it?"


    Although he was asking, Rob''s tone showed an irrefutable affirmation.


    When he was named, a trace of surprise flashed in Lars'' eyes, but he still said calmly: "what can I do if I know my name? In this world, there are 800 guys who know my Carl''s name, even if they don''t have a thousand!"


    Everyone in the hall looked at them quietly, and the mercenaries looked at robus with irrecoverable surprise and curiosity.


    Looking at Carl, Hobbs continued: "You were born in Wangdu, but you don''t know who your father is, because your mother is a prostitute. You hid your birth and learned from a blacksmith, but you were expelled by the blacksmith because your identity was revealed. You have a grudge, so you stole the property in the blacksmith''s shop, but when you escaped, you were arrested by the guards of the town. They convicted you and used the red burning luotie It has left a mark on your chest. To this day, the scar on your chest still makes you faint pain. "


    Robus''s voice was not loud, but it was powerful and did not hesitate.


    "You, how do you know this!" Carl looked flustered at Rob in a white robe. "I, I didn''t pray to any God. If there was a God, he shouldn''t let me climb out of that woman''s belly!"


    "The reason why you so firmly deny the existence of God is that you have so firmly hoped for the emergence of God."


    Looking at Carl, robbs said, "when you are ridiculed and looked down upon by others; when your life is difficult, helpless and almost desperate; when you feel that you have fallen into boundless darkness and the light is gone, you have prayed to God piously!"


    "You don''t believe in God. You just hate that God doesn''t appear when you need it most! But do you know that all these are the way arranged by the God of light for you, a way to go to him."


    Rob''s words seemed to hit Carl''s deep secret.


    "Fart!" stunned for a while, he gritted his teeth and fought back, "if some god really arranged all this, I will kill him with a sword!"


    Looking at Carl, Hobbes stepped forward, looked at his arm holding the handle of the sword, and said blandly, "if your heart is still full of doubt, pull out your sword and stab it into my chest, and the shepherd dog of the God of light will come to him."


    "Bishop!" seeing this, the people of the God of light immediately came forward anxiously.


    "Don''t be alarmed." robus raised his hand and stopped the crowd. "The God of light will not teach me to die here. Let me lead the stray lamb to the shepherd."


    With that, Hobbes raised his arm to Carl, and his clothes were not afraid of death.


    "Asshole! You are belittling me. Do you think I dare not!" Carl shouted angrily as he opened his arms and approached robus, holding the hilt tightly in his right hand.


    Looking at him, robus said slowly, "you don''t lack the strength to kill me, but you lack the courage and confidence to face yourself. Pull out your sword!"


    Is this guy really not afraid of death? Looking at the fearless robus, all the mercenaries in the hall thought of it.


    Carl''s forehead was covered with sweat, and his arm holding the handle of the sword began to tremble, as if the priest who opened his arm and voluntarily died under his sword was a powerful knight who made him dare not even draw his sword.


    "Hey, give him a sword!"


    "Don''t hesitate, he asked for it! We all saw it!"


    "Boy, you haven''t killed anyone yet! Pull out your iron piece!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Carl''s delay, the anxious mercenaries all around shouted.


    They all want to see if the priest of the God of light is really not afraid of death or just bluff, or, as he said, the other party''s sword can''t kill him!


    "Shut up! You guys, shut up!" Carl roared, pointing to the mercenaries shouting around him. Then he turned his head and looked at Rob close in front of him. "I don''t want to kill you, but it''s no wonder if you have to die! Now, stand back! Otherwise I''ll let you know that the God of light in your mouth can''t save you!"


    Hearing Carl''s words, there was a shoo in the hall, and the mercenaries laughed at his cowardice and incompetence.


    Looking at the flustered Carl, robs didn''t step back, but took a step forward.


    "You should be no stranger to such ridicule. People around you say you are timid and incompetent. They judge you only by your birth and behavior, but the God of light knows that it is only your kindness and unwilling to hurt innocent people."


    Robus is no more than a middle-aged man, but now he reveals the wisdom and love of the elderly: "Carl, pull out your sword. There is no doubt that the God of light will not let me die here."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 143

    "You asked for it. I''ll send you to your God!"


    Qiang!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Carl fiercely pulled out his sword. With a crazy and desperate look in his eyes, he raised his hand to stab the long sword into robus''s chest!


    Flame!


    There was a flame on the sword!


    Under the gaze of the crowd, at the moment when the long sword was about to stab into the other party''s body, a flame rose from the sword handle and wrapped the whole long sword in an instant.


    "Ah!"


    Burned by the fire, Carl threw away the long sword in his hand.


    The scene of blood splashing in the mercenaries'' imagination and blood stained in white robes did not appear. Many people''s repressed roars were directly stuck in their throats, and the needles could be heard in the hotel for a time.


    "How... How could this happen?"


    Looking at his sword burning on the ground, Carl leaked an incredible look.


    "God, miracle!"


    TrimA, who was staring at everything, said in a daze: "this is a miracle, a miracle! He, he said your sword can''t kill him! The God of light won''t let him die here!"


    Looking at TrimA, robus said, "TrimA, stray lamb, come on, I''ll take you home, back to the center of your friends, back to the shepherd."


    Rob''s voice was ethereal and sacred. In the dark hotel hall, with his luxurious white robe, it seemed that there were gods walking in the world.


    Stunned, TrimA looked up at robus standing in front of him. The expression on his face changed, as if he had been inspired by some kind of sacred inspiration. Then, under the attention of the people, he slowly got up, pulled out his waist sword, clubbed the ground with both hands, bent his knees and knelt at robs'' feet.


    "Mercenary TrimA, willing to follow your footsteps and wait beside you, sir, please take it in."


    Looking up, TrimA looked pious and glorious, as if a refugee wandering in the sea had finally found a ship that could carry him.


    Looking at TrimA, Hobbes stepped forward and his right hand fell on his head: "you are not following me, but God! I am just God''s servant, leading the travelers wandering outside the door to God. Get up. From this moment on, your heart will be at peace, and God will hear your confession and wash away all injustice for you!"


    "Praise the God of light. I finally got my heart today."


    The moment he got up, it seemed that something heavy had been left on the ground by TrimA. He straightened his back and walked behind priest robus. His unclean face seemed to shine with divine glory.


    The mercenaries were stunned at this scene. This sudden change shocked and surprised them who were also well-informed.


    Is that guy really inspired by the God of light? People thought that the eyes they looked at robus had changed.


    "What about you?" robs asked softly, looking at Carl standing there hesitating.


    "I... I..."


    Glancing at the ground, which had become a charcoal sword, Carl hesitated, looking like he wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to express it.


    "Are you still hesitating? Or do you still doubt?" said Hobbes. "Look into your heart. The only thing people can''t deceive is themselves. You once complained that God abandoned you, but how do you know that your path is not the best of thousands?"


    "We are all born sinful. Although God will guide all those who believe in him to the bright world, not all people will arrive at the same time. For those who have a heavy responsibility, his road will be more rough and rugged."


    "But... But I almost killed you just now," Carl said in a trembling voice.


    "Did I die because of you?" asked robus.


    "But I was really going to kill you!" Carl said stubbornly. "Although I failed, that''s not my reason. I, how can I follow you? Maybe I was abandoned by God!"


    Where is Kalli? The loss and sadness on his face make him look like a lone sheep abandoned in the confused wilderness.


    "No." robus stepped forward, took Carl''s right hand and looked straight into his dodging eyes.


    "God!" he prayed, "forgive the lost poor man. He doesn''t know what he is doing, but you know! His life needs a reason for him to repent!"


    Hearing robs'' words, Carl began to cry, grabbed each other''s hands and knelt at robs''s feet in a white robe.


    "Get up. As long as you recognize your sins and serve God piously, he will give you the sword of justice again."


    "I will, I will follow you! Repent my sins with my life!" Carl said with a choking head, and then got up and stood behind priest Hobbs.


    After accepting TrimA and Carl, robs looked around at the people in the hotel hall.


    "And you?" he said. Seeing that everyone was silent, he continued, "God is our shepherd and will be able to hear our voice! Those who do not believe in God will fall into boundless suffering, and those who blaspheme God will fall into the abyss of the earth!"


    Looking at robus, the mercenaries were silent. Although most people still didn''t believe in the words and the abyss of evil, no one dared to ridicule.


    Looking at the speechless crowd, robus shook his head compassionately and turned to negotiate with the hotel owner loreg again.


    "Did you deceive king olivido in this way?"


    Just as robs turned around, a thick and low voice came from the corner of the hall.


    They all turned their heads and looked at pace, who was standing at the table in black.


    It''s him!


    The mercenaries trembled in their hearts, and then there was a surge of excitement and expectation. They know that the good play tonight is not over!


    The people of the God of light also turned their heads and stared at pace. Because he was in a corner of the hall, the oil lamp on the roof was dim, so that his figure seemed to be covered with a shadow.


    "Who are you? How dare you guess king olivido!" robus said in a low voice.


    Although he did not recognize the person in front of him, the sword on the other side''s waist and the ruby at the top of the sword handle showed that he was different from these mercenaries.


    It''s estimated that these mercenaries can''t earn that ruby in ten years! Robus thought.


    Pace walked out of the corner and stood under a chandelier. Several of his men got up with him and stood beside him.


    As soon as the mercenaries around looked at the battle, they immediately carried the table to the corner and gave way to the open space in the center of the hall.


    They knew that the reason why pace and his gang never made trouble was because no one dared to provoke them.


    That guy is a powerful swordsman known as the glory of the North!


    Pace stroked his sword around his waist, looked at Rob and others in front of him, and said faintly, "I''m just an ordinary mercenary."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 144

    Ordinary mercenaries?


    Robs looked up and down at pace. Although the other party''s clothes were indeed so, whether it was the sword at his waist or his bearing, or the reaction of the surrounding mercenaries, he could see that the guy in front of him was not as simple as ordinary mercenaries.


    "Ordinary mercenaries don''t have such a sword," said Hobbes. "But I don''t care who you are. It''s a sin to slander the king and the God of light. The former will kill you, and the latter will leave your soul restless."


    Pace smiled contemptuously, "do you want to say that only by believing in your God and expressing repentance can you be saved?"


    "This is your only hope for salvation. Serve the God of light for the rest of your life, preach God''s teachings, and redeem your sins. God will not abandon anyone who sincerely repents."


    "You guys really don''t forget to talk about your God at any time!" looking at the other party''s high face, pace''s eyes showed a trace of disgust and hatred.


    It was these guys who bewitched king olivido with the so-called "miracle"!


    Although he did not understand how these miracles were done, he heard the priests discuss these miracles with his own ears.


    In other words, these so-called miracles are basically pre arranged performances!


    "Mrs. loreg," pace looked at the female boss behind the counter, "I''ve never seen these two guys before. They should have appeared in the hotel recently?"


    Glancing at TrimA and Carl, Mrs. loreg nodded and said, "they came to me five days ago and said they wanted to earn some gold coins, but several caravans have passed these days, but they don''t seem to have any intention of working at all."


    "It''s not that we don''t want to work, but that the caravans don''t trust us and you!" TrimA pointed to the people in the hall. "You don''t trust us either, and no businessman will hire us alone!"


    Mrs. loreg chewed tobacco leaves and was noncommittal about their excuses.


    As the owner of this hotel, she has seen too many mercenaries. If she is a newcomer and has no reputation, naturally there will be no businessmen to hire.


    But they didn''t seem to worry that no one would hire them. Zhenri was just drinking in her hotel.


    "No excuse," pace said to them. "Mrs. loreg means you don''t want to work at all, not you can''t get it. You two are here to wait for them to come and put on this good play."


    Pace stared coldly at TrimA and the two.


    "You can doubt us, but you are not allowed to blaspheme the priest and the God of light!"


    They argued excitedly.


    "This is just your random guess. We were inspired by God and chose to join the God of light and follow the priest! As long as you sincerely repent, the God of light will also point out the way of liberation for you!"


    Priest robs also said, "you have witnessed miracles, but you are still so suspicious. You bear far more sins than ordinary people. Mercenary, say your name and let me guide you to God!"


    "You''re useless to me, because I''ve seen with my own eyes how you deceive civilians and nobles!"


    "Miracles?" pace said with a contemptuous smile. "If that''s really God''s ability, why don''t you try my sword again to kill you!"


    With that, pace pulled out his sword.


    Seeing this, the Knights of the God of light also pulled out their swords one after another and looked at pace with vigilance.


    "Why? Are you worried that his miracles won''t work?" pace looked contemptuously at the ten knights in front of him.


    "Hello!" a mercenary laughed and shouted to the people of the God of light. "Do you want to fight him? I kindly remind you, don''t be merciful. In front of you, this is a powerful knight with the title of" glory in the North! "


    With that, the mercenaries around him laughed mockingly at the ten Knights of the God of light.


    Looking at pace and his party, Mrs. loreg, the innkeeper, shouted, "you guys, if you break my things, you''ll have to double the compensation, otherwise you won''t want to get another drop of wine on credit from me!"


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. loreg!" said the little man next to pace. "With these guys, compensation is definitely not a problem."


    Ten knights in armor against seven mercenaries, obviously, when the number and equipment are dominant, everyone in the hotel is not optimistic about the Knights of the God of light.


    "Glory in the North!" said robs, looking at pace with an extremely embarrassed face, "you are the golden guard who plotted a rebellion and finally exiled out of the king''s capital!"


    "Why? Does your God tell you this now?" pace said faintly, with a cold killing intention in his eyes.


    He hates these guys who fool the king, confuse the civilians and disturb the order of the kingdom!


    The people of the God of light are like great enemies.


    Although the news was blocked, they knew that the guy named pace had plotted a rebellion with two king vassals and killed 13 priests and 27 divine guards!


    The other party is one of the most important wanted objects in the divine religion and is designated as an "unforgivable" blasphemer!


    Hobbes also had no idea that he and his party had just arrived in the north, and the plan had just begun, when they met such a dangerous guy.


    Looking at pace, he said softly with a smile: "we are invited by the Earl of the Green family. Since you are in the north, I don''t think you want to be an enemy with the nobles in the north."


    Seeing the other party frowning and meditating, robus felt a little calm, and then said: "In fact, maybe we can sit down and have a chat. Your hostility to us may be confused by some people. As long as it is a person who sincerely pleads guilty and repents to the God of light, God will give him a chance to regain hope! It must be difficult for you to adapt to the days of mercenaries."


    Staring at robbs, pace asked, "why did the greens invite you to the north? According to the decree of the Duke of the north, you have no right to step into the land of the north."


    Seeing the hope of dialogue, robus immediately resumed the priest''s posture: "this is the will of God! Earl Kiel green felt the call of the God of light, determined to believe in the God of light from now on, and hoped to spread God''s benevolence throughout his territory. That''s why we came."


    "A guy who has just lost the war and plotted other aristocratic property is inspired by the God of light." pace''s tone is with undisguised contempt. "Your God of light really comforts children like a wet nurse."


    Hearing the mercenaries'' laughter, robus was about to make a sound with a gloomy face, but he heard the other party say: "give you a chance to live, put down all your weapons and roll back to the East immediately! Otherwise, you can only pray to your God to block the sword in my hand!"


    Looking at pace, whose eyes were as sharp as the blade of a sword, Hobbes stepped back, raised his hand and shouted to the knight in front of him, "light is not afraid of darkness, and the apostles of God are not afraid of death! Those who stand here will see the kingdom of God coming to the world. If they taste death, their spirit will live forever in the kingdom of God! Fight for the light!"


    "Fight for the light!!"


    Ten Knights of the God of light, holding sharp blades, looked resolute and attacked several people in Perth!


    They firmly believe that their death will gain lofty significance. When the kingdom of God comes to the world, they must have lived forever in the kingdom of God! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 145

    The guardians of the God of light are basically selected from civilians with firm faith. Although they have also been trained by knights, there are still many gaps in strength compared with real knights.


    Therefore, although they had an advantage in equipment and number of people, pace and others still won the battle with little effort.


    Shanghe collar, Lingfeng castle.


    In the early morning of the second day after the God of light was killed, Arthur, accompanied by Leah, was leisurely eating breakfast.


    Today''s breakfast is soybean milk and fried dough sticks.


    To be honest, Arthur didn''t really feel very delicious about soymilk and fried dough sticks in the last life, but now he is in a different place, and these ordinary foods make him happy.


    Pick up a golden and crisp fried dough stick. Arthur breaks it into two sections. One section is put back on the plate, and the other section is soaked in the bowl containing hot soybean milk. When the fried dough stick is still dripping with soybean milk, he puts it into his mouth.


    Crispy and soft, soymilk is a little sweet, and the taste is really wonderful.


    Squinting, Arthur had an expression of enjoyment.


    In the previous life, he did not know what kind of emotion homesickness was, but since he came to this world in a muddle headed way, he immediately understood the feeling of homesickness.


    This also made him gradually understand that most of the Chinese people''s feelings for food are homesickness, nostalgia and nostalgia for childhood.


    "Delicious!"


    In the quiet restaurant, Arthur suddenly shouted. Then, under the surprised eyes of the servant and Leah, he picked up the remaining fried dough sticks in the plate, bowed his head and ate them. It looks like a refugee who hasn''t eaten food for several days.


    "Lord Arthur..." Leah called softly, looking down at Arthur.


    Arthur said "well", did not turn his head, and still ate the food. Instead of letting Leah serve, he asked her to sit aside and have breakfast with him.


    Just as Leah was thinking about whether to serve Arthur another bowl of hot soybean milk, bachelor Boye, dressed in linen and white, hurried up with a note.


    "Your Excellency, you should read the news immediately!" the bachelor''s tone was very urgent.


    "Master Boye, the count is having dinner. You don''t have to be so anxious!" Leah said unexpectedly. The discontent in her heart could be clearly heard from her tone of voice.


    Mr. Boye was slightly surprised. In his impression, Leah spoke to him in this tone for the first time.


    Looking down at Arthur eating food, Mr. Boye also realized his abruptness and said apologetically: "I''m very sorry, sir, but this news is really very important. I hope you can have a look at it immediately. It''s about the emergence of the God of light in the North!"


    "Yes," Arthur said, looking down.


    Looking at Arthur who didn''t raise his head and just lowered his head for dinner, Mr. ilu looked at Leah in some confusion. He wondered if Arthur was unhappy because of his abrupt interruption. But Leah just smiled apologetically at him and showed him that he didn''t mind.


    After calming down, the anxious bachelor Boye unfolded the note in his hand and read: "last night, 17 people of the God of light were killed by the mercenary pace and six men in ligpos county. According to the priest, they were invited by the Gelin family to spread the belief of the God of light in their territory..."


    The note is only two fingers wide and one hand long, so it will only record the main message.


    After reading the words on the note, Mr. Boye immediately said, "Sir, this may have something to do with the defeat of the Green family."


    After breakfast, Arthur wiped his mouth with white silk and said, "the guy who has not done enough and has more than failed has to find some new value for himself so as not to be abandoned by his master. It''s not a big deal."


    "My Lord, if the God of light is allowed to develop in the north, it is bound to affect the safety of the Bachelor in the north. Perhaps in a few years, the north will be like the East!" Bachelor Boye looked worried.


    With the increasing influence of the God of light in the East, the bachelor has almost no status in the East.


    "This is what Duke kewilt should consider. We just need to do our own thing well." looking at the bachelor Boye, Arthur comforted, "don''t worry, the river collar will never refuse the bachelor and can''t live without the bachelor!"


    Arthur was not surprised that Kiel green was going to spread the belief in the God of light in the territory, not only because he could not control it, but also because he had a vague hunch that he knew that the day would come sooner or later.


    With the collection of information from Xuecheng, merchants and various channels, Arthur knew more and more about the situation in the East.


    With the deepening of this understanding, many simple views in the past have been gradually revised. Among these views, the most important point is the judgment of the court prime minister, Duke Mond flavy, on the purpose of supporting the God of light religion.


    Indeed, the other party supports the God of light to help him defeat his opponent and sit on the thorny throne as a king.


    But what else? Is there any other purpose?


    Arthur doubted it.


    All those in power naturally understand a truth: the emergence of another kind of ruling power will dilute and enrich their own power.


    Through the message from the merchants in the East, Arthur learned that the biggest customer of the iron ore mountain is not the nobles in the East, but the God of light!


    Arthur inferred that if the power of the God of light in the East was integrated, its strength would not be worse than that of any Marquis Lord!


    After years of development, the other party has at least 400 or 500 knights in the name of temple guard!


    It may be excusable to say that these forces are too scattered and have not been noticed and valued by local lords, but if not even the Duke of the East who supported the God of light, Arthur really suspects that the other party is a fool.


    There is such a terrible force in your own territory and kingdom. Even if you beat your opponent and sit on the throne, what''s the meaning?


    Therefore, Arthur doubted the other party''s purpose of supporting the God of light.


    With Arthur''s comfort, Mr. Boye gradually calmed down and knew that his previous behavior was really too panic, which inevitably made him a little ashamed. As a Bachelor of the castle, he was supposed to help Arthur, but today he was so confused because of the God of light''s teaching to go north


    "I''m very sorry, sir." to Arthur, Mr. Boye bowed apologetically.


    "Don''t mind," Arthur said. "You know, shangheling and I welcome more bachelor''s degrees if the school city wants to, and I don''t even mind the whole school city moving here."


    In the East, there is no place for the bachelor, which is the reason why Mr. Boye was so flustered when he learned that the priest was going north.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 146

    The king''s capital, Istanbul, Whitestone.


    White stone castle is a magnificent castle built on the mountain wall according to the mountain. The stones used in the construction of the castle are all granite, mainly white granite.


    Below the castle is Istanbul, the largest city in Danzig kingdom.


    If you look at the king''s capital from a distant place, the wide King''s capital istanton and the exposed mountain rocks behind are like a giant clam with an open shell, and Whitestone castle is the white pearl in the giant clam.


    The builder of Whitestone castle was not the olivido family, but the Batiste family, the former royal family of danze.


    In order to build this castle, the Batiste family gave everything they had. It is said that more than 10000 slaves and serfs were responsible for mining and transporting stones.


    From construction to completion, Whitestone castle has experienced two kings, which took 27 years!


    It is said that Whitestone castle is the most beautiful and King bearing castle in the world, because just standing in the castle, you can overlook the whole King''s capital Istanbul and the vast Istanbul plain around the king''s capital. And the ballads or poems with the theme of the castle are constantly sung in the mouth of the bards.


    However, it is ironic that as the founder of this castle, the Batiste family quickly collapsed in the internal and external difficulties of slave riot, serf uprising and wild people invasion before they could enjoy the time in the castle.


    As a way to calm the riots and uprisings and drive the wild people out of the East, adington olivido naturally became the new owner of the castle.


    ¡­¡­


    White stone castle, in the square Council hall.


    The sun shines from the window behind the thorny throne, which not only shines brightly on the whole Council hall, but also shrouds the important minister conference table under the throne in the shadow of the thorny throne.


    At the moment, the Prime Minister of the court, Mond flavy, was sitting at the council table with the new king''s important minister, Archbishop belus, to deal with state affairs.


    "My Lord, please forgive me!"


    Under the steps of the council table, kneeling down was a prisoner who smelled like a thief. He was arrested for stealing food and money. Today, he has been detained in prison for half a month. Today is his trial day.


    According to the law of the Kingdom, anyone caught for theft will either double the loss of the owner and be forgiven by the other party, or a finger will be cut off as a punishment.


    The thief had been in prison for half a month and was obviously unable to compensate the owner for his losses. When he learned that he was about to cut off a finger, he immediately cried and begged.


    "Prime minister, I swear, I only stole a few pieces of bread because I was too hungry. I''m just stealing for the first time. I''m really hungry. I just want to live! Please spare me. When I have money, I will double compensate each other! Prime Minister..."


    Prime Minister Mond Flavi sits high at the table. He has sparse but well arranged golden hair, thin cheeks and deep sockets. He is wearing a black high collar thin shirt and an equally Black Plaid leather armor. The chest of the leather armor is engraved with the white rhinoceros pattern of the family emblem.


    After the statement, the young thief looked up and prayed to prime minister Flavi, but when he saw his golden eyes in the shadow of the throne, he dropped his head in shock.


    "You said you stole for your life?" a thick and resolute voice came down from the top. "I''ll send someone to inquire about you. If you dare to cheat at all, I''ll order someone to hang you directly! Now, tell me truthfully, whether you really stole for your life, and it''s the first time!"


    The sound knocked on the surrounding stone walls. In the square conference hall, it gave people a feeling of sound coming into their ears from all around.


    Hearing that he would be hanged, the young thief immediately trembled and peeped at the sculptural guards on both sides. The eyes from the helmet seemed like ice.


    At the moment when the thief hesitated, the dignified voice came down again from above. This time, it was not an inquiry, but a direct judgment of his ending.


    "Drag him down and hang him!" said Prime Minister Mond Flavi.


    hang oneself? The young thief was buzzing in his head. He didn''t expect that he would be sentenced to death just because of a few pieces of bread!


    He slumped on the cold floor of the Council hall until the bodyguards on both sides came to drag him up.


    "My Lord, Prime Minister!" he shouted at the figure on the steps, "I am willing to be punished, I am willing to be punished! I am just a thief. I shouldn''t deceive you. Please bypass my life! My Lord, Prime Minister!"


    Under the escort of two bodyguards, the young thief was like a living fish swaying desperately.


    At the order of the prime minister, the court guard threw him back on the floor.


    Looking at the begging thief, Prime Minister Mond Flavi said, "you should have lost one finger, but you deceived the Royal Council and tried to deceive the crime, so I sentenced you to lose two fingers. You can plead guilty!"


    Two fingers! Hearing the cold iron voice above, the young thief regretted it.


    The thief was quickly taken down, and the bodyguard in charge of execution cut off two fingers of his left hand.


    After the thief, court Prime Minister Mond flavy and archbishop belus tried nine disputes in succession.


    According to the rules of the Royal Council, when the prime minister handles the government in place of the king, at least one king minister must be present.


    In these nine disputes, there were four people who committed theft alone. Without exception, all four people had their fingers cut off. One of them had no fingers on his left palm and looked like a thin white wooden stick stripped of bark.


    In addition to four thefts, of the remaining five cases, two were homicides, two were adultery, and one was a dispute over the boundary of the two aristocratic territories.


    For those who committed homicide, one was sentenced to hanging, life for life, and one was sentenced to ten years of hard labour.


    For the two adulterers, one was cut off and the other was willing to pay 50 silver coins.


    As for the dispute between the two nobles over the boundary of their territories, the court prime minister, Mond Flavi, proposed that they decide the outcome by competition.


    This is true of the royal government. Although the court prime minister has a high position and the power to adjudicate noble disputes for the king, he has to face all kinds of trivial things in the royal capital, such as theft, adultery and fighting.


    After a morning''s trial, the assembly hall of Wangdu was finally quiet, and the guards stopped escorting new prisoners into the hall.


    "What''s going on outside the east?" asked the Duke of mondefravi.


    "Don''t worry, everything is going according to plan," said Archbishop Baylor.


    He was dressed in a standard priest''s luxurious white robe. He was of medium build and looked neither powerful nor cowardly. If it were not for the gorgeous white robe, he would undoubtedly look at the ordinary civilians in the king''s capital.


    Hearing the answer from Archbishop Baylor, the prime minister Mond Flavi nodded. In silence, the two revealed a silent tacit understanding.


    After a moment of silence, Mond flavy leaned back in his chair, looked ahead and said, "barley venison soup, honey, garlic boiled snails, plus some beets and fruit."


    With that, he turned and looked aside at Archbishop Baylor.


    "Add two pots of Elise''s fruit bar. There should be one in the castle?"


    Without answering the other party''s words, Mond flavy directly ordered the servant to prepare the food mentioned above.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 147

    Just as they were about to get up and go to dinner, a young priest hurried from outside the Council hall.


    "Two adults!"


    The young priest stood under the steps of the council table, panting slightly.


    "Don''t worry, is there any bad news?" Archbishop berus asked gently.


    "Yes... Yes!" said the young priest. "Bishop robus was attacked on his way to zogya, attacking the former royal guard pace kewilt and his mercenaries! Bishop robus and others suffered heavy losses, 17 people were killed and injured, and only bishop robus three were safe!"


    After the young priest reported the situation, the Council Hall fell into silence again. Looking at the two people who were silent above, the young priest even breathed less.


    After a half ring, Archbishop Baylor said, "it''s hard for you. Go down."


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After the young priest left, Prime Minister Mond Flavi slapped on the heavy conference table, and there was a dull bang in the hall.


    "I have already said that since he took part in the rebellion, he should be punished the same as Siebel and antoke. Just expel him from the king''s capital. What''s the difference between this and acquitting him!"


    It was the God of light who was killed by pace, but now it was the court prime minister, Mond Flavi, who was very angry.


    "He just made trouble and didn''t rebel," said Archbishop belles, looking at the angry Monde Flavi. "This disposal is the intention of King olivido. We can''t go against the king''s will."


    "But the facts proved that the original decision was wrong!" said Mond flavy. "Now we should correct our past mistakes. Anyone who dares to despise the king''s authority should be punished! What he did was not such a small thing as stealing a few pieces of bread! He should be sentenced to death!"


    "This is the king''s wisdom," said Archbishop belus. "If we had hanged him for rebellion, the North would not be as stable as it is now."


    "Smooth!" said Mond flavy discontentedly. "He is the gold guard who swore allegiance, and the glory belongs to the king! From the moment he swore allegiance, he no longer belongs to any family!"


    "But the blood of the kewilt family is still flowing in his body, and he is now the only son of the Duke of kewilt." Archbishop Bayles said, "no matter how many people are needed to punish his crimes, but as long as he dies in our hands, the Duke of kewilt will be against us at any cost. You know that."


    "Of course I know." prime minister Flavi''s eyes sank and his hands clenched their fists on the table. "As a vassal sworn allegiance, he turned a deaf ear to the king''s orders and the resolutions of the Royal assembly, which is already against us!"


    King olivido once ordered the implementation of the belief in the God of light in the Kingdom, but no one obeyed except the East, whether in the north, West or south. This made Mond flavy, the former prime minister, extremely dissatisfied.


    "At least he didn''t fall for the south," said Archbishop Baylor.


    "That''s an old fox," said Prime Minister Flavi. "It''s just nonsense to say that he is loyal to the king. As a Duke of the North who is loyal to the king, he should obey all the orders of the king and all the decisions of the Royal Council!"


    Looking at the majestic looking monk Flavi, Archbishop berus said firmly: "this day will not wait too long, the king will be noble!"


    Listening to each other''s words, Prime Minister Mond Flavi sighed slightly, calmed his mind and asked, "what are you going to do next when that guy disrupted the plan?"


    Although he wanted to execute pace kewilt immediately, Mond flavy knew that as long as the other party was in the north, they had nothing to do with him. Even if the other party leaves the north, they can''t send someone to kill him now.


    The reason is that, as Bayles said, although Wolff kewilt ignored the orders of the king and the Royal Council, at least the other side did not fall in favor of the south.


    "It''s their honor to die for the cause of God, and their souls will go to the kingdom of the God of light..." after some self-talk, Archbishop belus said, "Sacrifice is inevitable. What pace kewilt did will not disturb the plan of the God of light to go north. Everyone should become a believer of the God of light. People can be truly great only if they recognize their sins first!"


    "Don''t forget about the iron mine," warned Mond flavy.


    "Don''t worry," said Archbishop belus. "Although the tustra family is great, it''s important to go to the river. There shouldn''t be a child fooling around there."


    "Child!" hearing that the other party called the count of Lingfeng castle a child, Mond flavy frowned slightly.


    "That boy is not a simple boy," he said. "He not only took the iron mine back from the two families, but also united businessmen from all over the world and created an army. Our original judgment was wrong. That boy was a headache."


    "The trouble is not with him, but with the people around him," said Archbishop belus, "Without their living status, the bachelors had to flee to the most remote part of the kingdom to confuse a reckless child. They probably took the river leader as their retreat, regarded Warcraft as their amulet, and placed their hope on a child. What a sad group of guys."


    There are three great sages in Xuecheng. According to convention, one of the king''s important Ministers must exist to assist the king or the prime minister in handling the Kingdom''s political affairs.


    But now, at the council table under the thorns throne, the position originally belonging to the bachelor has been replaced by the Archbishop of the God of light, baylus.


    As for the great sage Haimo who once sat here, he was dismissed from the post of King''s important minister on the grounds of old age and infirmity.


    "I hope your method will work," said Mond flavy faintly.


    For the trouble brought by Arthur tustra, his idea was to solve it by tough means, and Kiel green just brought him such an opportunity.


    However, the boy of Lingfeng Castle unexpectedly made an army unconsciously. Coupled with the reason of Warcraft, the war that was bound to win was defeated in an almost dramatic way.


    And his nephew, who escaped from battle, lost his face as the Prime Minister of the kingdom. If his sister hadn''t begged hard, he would have put the fool in prison and had a good reflection for a year and a half!


    Looking at the embarrassed Prime Minister Flavi, Archbishop berus said: "young people and old people are most vulnerable to God''s call. Bishop robus has a good way of preaching. This is also the reason why I sent him to the north. I believe he can guide the child on the right path and avoid being bewitched and taught by the bachelors."


    Because of a victory, Arthur''s name spread to many royal nobles, but they did not really pay attention to Arthur''s existence because of their deep-rooted concept of Shanghe collar.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 148

    Go up the river, bend the river.


    This is the territory of the Xili family, and the Baron Grice Xili, the vassal of Lingfeng castle, is in charge of the Xili family.


    A month after the war of Lingfeng Castle ended, the five Fengs of Lingfeng Castle who had stood still gathered in the manor of Xili family again.


    "Gentlemen," said Grice, looking around the silent people in the room, "this is not the way to go on. The count has no action. Should we wait like this?"


    "Wait, I think it''s suffering," said the feudal minister Leighton Pompeii in a low voice.


    Leighton''s words aroused several people''s irritability. The feudal minister Andrew shouted, "Damn it! Why doesn''t he lead troops to fight against him? I''d rather fight with him and die under the sword of any guy than endure this damn peace!"


    Vassal Arthur said, "maybe this is his strategy. Let''s hang out first. When we are restless and going crazy, we will send troops to attack us!"


    The vassal isol said, "he is no longer our count! For Lingfeng castle and the tustra family, we didn''t fight with those animals in winter, and how many people died in the farm! We have never betrayed the tustra family. Now he betrayed us first. Does he want us to come to the door to apologize?"


    "That''s right! He abolished the farm first. How could such a reform be allowed! He was so dizzy that he was probably fooled by those bachelors who can only play tricks!"


    "Go to war! With the strength of all of us, even if we can''t defeat him and bring a thousand serfs, it''s enough for him to see our power! As soon as winter comes, without us, he will die in the mouth of Warcraft sooner or later!"


    ¡­¡­


    Grice sat quietly and let a few people vent their discontent. This month, they were really suffering.


    In the war a month ago, they did not intend to sit idly by at the beginning and wait for the destruction of the tustra family. They didn''t even flinch in the face of Warcraft. Why are they afraid of fighting with the nobles in the south!


    They have only one request. They hope Arthur tustra will restore the previous system and not abolish the farm. But Arthur did not give in and said frankly that there was no room for negotiation on the farm reform.


    Territory and farm are the basis for the continuation of their family. How should they choose?


    Grice admitted that their vassals underestimated Arthur tustra, the young Lord.


    Without their support, he fought a beautiful victory against the coalition of the Green family. Although due to luck, such as the ghost faced eagle, the Green family failed to bring a large number of serfs to the war, there is no doubt that he trained an army and led the army to defeat the coalition of the Green family! Moreover, he captured Kiel green and the heirs of the Davidson family!


    Army, first army!


    If they hadn''t been sent to Shanghe town to wait for the news of Lingfeng castle''s defeat, they wouldn''t believe that Lingfeng Castle defeated the coalition of the Green family on its own, and a knight army suddenly appeared!


    The prime minister''s bodyguard who had come to encourage them to send troops said with a proud face that Lingfeng castle would not have the slightest chance of winning!


    But now, ah


    They thought that after defeating the Green family alliance, Arthur tustra would strike while the iron was hot and with the prestige of victory, and then crusade against them, a group of indifferent feudal ministers.


    But Arthur seemed to forget their betrayal. Half a month later, there was no shadow of Lingfeng Castle Knight on the Avenue outside the manor.


    And their group of people, in their own manor, have been on guard against the enemy for half a month!


    Until the knight sent to Shanghe town to inquire about the news reported that Lingfeng Castle showed no sign of mobilizing people, and several people gradually led the troops back to their territory.


    But will Arthur really forget?


    With the news coming back from Shanghe Town, they all thought of the faral and motoriton families who had betrayed Lingfeng castle.


    Arthur''s attitude towards them now is not the same as that of the two families at the beginning, whether he doesn''t ask!


    The current situation of the two families is clear to them - the fief has been recovered and the population in the farm is gradually being moved to Shanghe town.


    Arthur has not forgotten, nor can he forget their betrayal!


    His indifference may be because he is not worried about their rebellion at all; Perhaps it is because he cares more about the construction of territory than the crusade against traitors; It may also be because they were used as new grindstones, just like the reason why he left the two families at the beginning.


    Maybe, both.


    "We can take the initiative to attack! Now there are some rumors in the farm. The serfs are floating in their hearts and are secretly talking about the reform of Shanghe town. If it goes on like this, the serfs will rebel first before he comes to attack!"


    "That''s right! Now that he has dissolved the farm, we will win by the number of people and take all the serfs who can fight. As long as we seize Lingfeng castle and force him to abolish reform!"


    "We can also contact the Green family and tell them that we are willing to fight with all our strength this time. If we don''t believe that Kiel Green won''t be excited after the defeat!"


    "Even if the Green family can''t, there are the campers! They always want to get the iron ore mountain. Just give it to them! As long as Warcraft doesn''t rush through the fortress in the north, I don''t care who gets those gold coins!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the more excited people in front of him, thinking about the outcome of faral and motoriton family, which may be the tomorrow of Xili family, Grice couldn''t help sighing heavily.


    Grice''s sigh unexpectedly interrupted several people.


    Looking at him, Andrew said discontentedly, "Grice, you invited us, but you didn''t say a word. Are you going to sit here and sigh for us?"


    Isol also said, "what''s our idea just now? As long as we get the support of the Green family or any of the campers family, we don''t necessarily let him deal with it!"


    "That''s right!" said Leighton. "At least we have an absolute advantage in numbers. Even if we can''t win, he can''t beat us as long as we unite and get the support of the green or campers family!"


    Looking at the angry people, Grice asked blandly, "green and campes, are you ready to completely lose the honor of knight?"


    Grice''s words stunned the angry people.


    "If you don''t do this, will you wait for the territory to be recovered and the family to be destroyed?" roared Arthur, the vassal who had returned to God.


    "This is what he forced us. We have no choice for the survival of the family!" said the feudal minister Leighton.


    Looking at several people with crazy eyes in their eyes, Grice said slowly, "the Green family has just lost the war, not only lost a lot of horses and weapons, but also lost more than 1000 serfs. The campes family has just calmed down the civil strife. Although they don''t know their losses, they shouldn''t be much more comfortable than the Green family."


    "Now, although Lingfeng castle has no our support, it has an additional cavalry army of 100 people and a large number of captured war horse weapons, not to mention people! In this case, do you think green or campes will choose Lingfeng castle as the enemy?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 149

    Grice''s words were like a basin of cold water, which instantly cooled the blood of several people.


    In order to guard against the sudden dispatch of troops from Lingfeng castle, they sent people to Shanghe town to inquire about the news. Naturally, they knew the situation of the two families in the south. The previous clamor was just a kind of self comfort under fear.


    "What should we do? Should we just wait to die! Waiting for Arthur tustra to lead the troops to fight!" cried wind dust Arthur.


    The feudal minister Leighton gave an idea and said, "we should gather all the people in the leader''s land together, so that Arthur tustra can''t easily defeat us even if he leads troops! Unless he wants to lose both sides, if Warcraft rushes into Shanghe Town, his reform will go bankrupt!"


    Without waiting for the crowd to make a noise, Grice poured cold water again: "get together? Do you think the serfs under you are too safe and few, and can''t cause any big trouble! Also, how long can we hold on to gathering so many people together? A month or two, or wait until everyone starves to death on the farm in winter?"


    "Then take the initiative to attack!" said Aesop, the vassal, after a slight silence, "As I said just now, we can only win if we take the initiative to attack! The time is in winter. At that time, the people and horses of Lingfeng castle will go to the fortress, and we may not have the possibility to win Lingfeng castle! Or we can also choose to attack secretly when they withdraw from the fortress! After fighting with Warcraft, they must have suffered heavy losses, and we can defeat him!"


    Isol stared at the people at the table, and the look on his face was a desperate madness.


    "How! Talk!" isol cried, gritting his teeth, looking at the suddenly silent people.


    "Isol, are you crazy!" Grice said in a deep voice. "Attack the soldiers who retreat from the fortress, and our family will always bear the reputation of disgrace!"


    "Who cares!" cried isol, who was really driven crazy by the suffocating calm. "What about the Green family and the Davidson family? Do they have any good reputation and don''t live safely now! He forced us, so what''s the shame? It''s better for all the family to become slaves! Do you want to see your son or daughter become slaves?!"


    Looking at the crazy isol, several people kept silent by default.


    "This... May be the only way," whispered the feudal minister Leighton.


    "Bang!" Andrew slammed his fist on the table. "Damn guy, why did he make everything like this!" he didn''t deny isol''s proposal.


    "Grice, what about you? You proposed to let us come. Now that there is a way, you won''t shrink back." isol looked at Grice who didn''t make a statement.


    After another silence, looking at the people staring at him, Grice took a heavy breath and said, "I went to see bank Trish a few days ago. Maybe I can listen to his advice before reaching an agreement outside."


    Although they used to be partners fighting side by side, now Burley and bank are the last names they want to mention.


    When they chose to sit back and wait for the defeat of Lingfeng castle, bank and Burley did not hesitate to support Lingfeng castle.


    Facts proved that their choice was correct, and Arthur won the war. But that''s why they were even more reluctant to mention their names.


    "They may be fine now, but sooner or later they will regret it!" said isol, with a look on his face. "When their serfs learn about the reform of Shanghe Town, they will understand how stupid their loyal choice was!"


    "That''s right." Leighton also said, "look at Arthur tustra''s reform. He no longer needs the vassal to fight for him, nor does he need the vassal to guard the vast territory for him. When he needs more people to complete his reform, he will make their ideas!"


    ¡­¡­


    Several people spoke in a variety of pessimistic views on the outcome of Burley and bank, as if they could find a reasonable excuse for their betrayal.


    "You probably don''t know the situation of their two families." Grice looked at the talking people. "The serfs in their farm have known about the reform of Shanghe Town, and they are very comprehensive. Even some people have been moved to Shanghe town."


    "Ha! How!" hearing Grice''s words, isol immediately raised his volume with such an expression on his face.


    "I knew he wouldn''t let them go. Arthur tustra is not the child he used to be! Now he is surrounded by bachelors. He thinks he is reforming the territory. In fact, he has become a puppet of those bachelors. Those guys who can only play with their mouths have taken the power belonging to the nobility from him!"


    Many bachelors in Shanghe town were appointed as officials, which was also truthfully reported to them by the men they sent to inquire about the news. Therefore, in the hearts of several people, Arthur was probably bewitched by the bachelors.


    Andrew said angrily, "he trusted those bachelors, but forgot who stood with him in the sharp edge fortress last winter and stood side by side against the invasion of Warcraft. It''s us!"


    Andrew''s words reminded several people of their time at the sharp edge fortress six months ago.


    At that time, Arthur was not stingy with his property. He was considerate of the soldiers and had a flexible mind. He was kind and polite to their vassals, and gave them Elise''s wine.


    When they withdrew, they all thought that Arthur would become an excellent Lord in the future, surpassing his father


    "We were all wrong. His impulsive character and smart mind put all of us in a dangerous situation," said Arthur, the vassal.


    Leighton sighed, with a trace of bitterness in his low voice: "Oh! I didn''t expect Arthur tustra to be so worried... The two guys of bank must regret it now. Without enough serfs, even if there are still territories, the family will inevitably decline."


    Looking at the suddenly depressed people, Grice added: "not only the serfs, but also the territory of their two families has been taken back by Lingfeng castle."


    Grice''s words made the four people turn their heads together and stare at him in surprise.


    "Take it back!" isol, who suddenly raised his volume, was almost screaming. "You say Arthur tustra has taken back the territory of bank and bury! The territory has been taken back!?"


    The four looked as if they had heard some incredible terrible news - bank and bury, but they were loyal to his meritorious ministers!


    "Ha! That boy!" Andrew raised his head and was furious. "I thought he would become an excellent Lord, damn thing! I was so soft hearted just now, that guy..."


    "Don''t be surprised!" Grice interrupted the angry people. "Taking back the territory is the result of the joint negotiation between bank and Arthur. In other words, this is a decision only with their consent, not that Lingfeng Castle forcibly deprived them of their territory."


    "Damn it! How could this be possible!" said isol angrily. "They give their family territory their hands. Their dilemma is whether they are idiots!"


    Leighton: "is this the price of loyalty! What does that boy want to do, and treat meritorious officials like this! Or are those two guys really crazy, regardless of the survival of the family for loyalty!"


    "They may have had to, under Arthur''s threat, to agree to such a decision! After all, in the face of the strength of Lingfeng castle, they are simply unable to resist!" Arthur also quickly said.


    "I say you guys!" said Grice hurriedly. "Where do you think I saw bank Trish, the dungeon of Lingfeng castle? And do you think bank and berry will succumb to threats!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 150

    "Family!" said isol. "Even if bank and bury are not afraid of death, they may not agree to any request made by Arthur if their family is threatened!"


    "Isol, do you believe what you say?" Grice looked at him strangely. "Or do we just need a reason not to be so embarrassed? It''s terrible to threaten our family. If so, we should doubt whether he is the blood of the tustra family. Do you think it''s possible?"


    The vassals were silent. Obviously, they didn''t think Arthur would do such a thing, or they believed that people of the tustra family could not do such a thing.


    Looking at the silent people, Grice said slowly, "when I went to see bank, his family were all around him. His daughter was taller and his son began to practice archery."


    "Why is that?" Andrew asked with some difficulty. "Is he completely indifferent to the continuation of the family? What does he take to feed his knights without land? Or can he not even consider the future of the family for loyalty?"


    "How do you know he''s not thinking about his family?" Grice asked.


    After an instant of silence, the vassal Arthur immediately said, "the nobles without the fief will face decline sooner or later. Do we have to explain this truth? Even if Arthur gave them the promise of official position, did the king''s important ministers inherit?"


    Grice breathed out. When he heard bank''s decision a few days ago, he was no less shocked than these guys. The calm at the moment is just the reason for the buffer of time.


    Looking at several people, he asked again, "can a feudal aristocrat never fall?"


    "It''s better than no land," Andrew said.


    "Yes," Grice did not deny, "but at that time, we were different from other nobles. Here is the river collar!"


    "No one knows more about the situation in the past ten years since the two southern countries abandoned the alliance of the three and went to the river to lead! How many knights and serfs have died in order to resist Warcraft, and the population in the territory has been reduced again and again. Everyone, if this situation continues, how long can we support it?"


    Looking at the silent people, Grice continued: "think about it. Once we can''t hold the fortress and the Warcraft rushes across the sharp blade Canyon, what will happen to our family! At that time, what''s the use of more territories, we will all become wild people outside the East, have no fixed place, and live a life of being chased and preyed by Warcraft!"


    In silence, the feudal ministers grabbed the wine cup on the table one after another and poured wheat wine into their mouths.


    "This is the purpose of his reform?!" isol threw the wine cup on the table with a thump. "Or is this just his excuse! Why did the green and campes family withdraw from the alliance? Why did the nobles in the East attack Lingfeng Fort? Iron ore mountain! All this is because of iron mines!"


    Isol said angrily, "everyone covets the wealth of the iron mine! So do the greens, so do the campesians, so do the nobles in the East! So do Arthur tustra - no one wants to let go!"


    "Reform is to resist Warcraft and survive? Maybe, Warcraft always has to resist... But even so, can we resist the invasion of the southern nobles while resisting Warcraft?"


    With that, isol looked at Grice without expression.


    "The iron ore mountain belongs to Lingfeng fort," Grice said, "Besides, isn''t it because of the iron mine that we built the sharp blade fortress? Isol, as you just said, no matter what purpose Arthur tustra reforms, Warcraft always has to resist. As for those guys in the south, if they think they have a long life, come and die in our hands or in the mouth of Warcraft!"


    Hearing his words, the vassal Leighton glanced at him and said with deep meaning: "Grice, you seem to forget that we are traitors waiting to be cleared in Arthur tustra''s eyes."


    Looking at Leighton, Grice replied, "you don''t have to test me. Arthur didn''t give me any promise. I didn''t send anyone to Lingfeng castle at all, and bank didn''t have anything to convey."


    Upon hearing this, isol immediately shouted, "what are you talking about here? You want us to go to Lingfeng castle to plead guilty and wait for him to come down!"


    Grice smiled. These guys are not as desperate as they just showed.


    Looking at the dissatisfied people, Grice said slowly: "in bank''s heart, Arthur is not a belligerent. According to him, Arthur is probably the kindest nobleman he has ever heard. At least all the serfs and civilians under Lingfeng castle, even slaves, praise him so."


    "Although the family territory has been recovered, the title of their family can still be retained, and Lingfeng castle will give some compensation every year. As for the two of them, they will also get new positions. According to bank, it is no longer a trivial matter of managing the territory and farm, but fighting for the rise of the whole Shanghe collar! It is from a small puddle to a big pond."


    "Ah!" said Arthur, the vassal, disdainfully, "the guy bank has a big voice. The territory of the family has become a small puddle in his eyes now. Is that his pond?"


    Leighton also looked aside and said, "I don''t know. I thought it was the words of Burley''s beard."


    Seeing the sour taste in their words, Grice pulled the corners of his mouth and smiled.


    Among the four, only isol frowned and said, "even if he is kind and doesn''t want to fight with us, it''s true that we don''t save him. We are traitors! As traitors, even if we take the initiative to go to Lingfeng castle and kneel down to apologize, do you think we will get the same opportunity as bank? No, can we... Still get his trust?"


    Several people looked at Grice in silence again. They know exactly what happens to the traitors.


    Let alone get the same opportunity as bank, that is, to become a civilian, we have to test Arthur''s kindness.


    After a moment of silence, Grice said hard, "I don''t know. But if it were me, I''m afraid it would be difficult to forgive the feudal minister who betrayed himself, even if he was demoted as a civilian."


    Isol smiled and said, "do you think we people will be willing to become civilians?"


    Several people were silent again and became civilians from noble lords, which was also difficult for them to accept.


    "Grice, thank you for the information," isol said, "Since he doesn''t want to fight with us, let''s negotiate with him through war. I don''t expect to get the same opportunity as bank and them. After all, that''s the reward of their loyalty. I only hope that my family will not become civilians or slaves and bear the reputation of disgrace for a generation. Even if it''s a small position, I''d like to..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 151

    "Useless isol, give up your idea. He doesn''t like war, but he will never accept such a threat!" Grice said.


    "That''s what you learned from bank?"


    Grice shook his head. He and bank didn''t talk about this. Looking at several people, he asked, "why do you think he can defeat the Green family alliance?"


    Several people looked at each other. Some didn''t understand how Grice suddenly brought the topic to this issue.


    "Of course, it''s because of the first army. Without this fully armed Knight army, he couldn''t defeat the Green family at all," said the vassal Arthur. "We are also having a headache."


    Green looked at several people and saw that they all seemed to think so.


    "Everyone thought his victory was due to the formation of a knight army, but do you know the process of the war? Or do you know how I used the first army to defeat the Green family?"


    "Grice," said isol, "do you mean to say that we won''t pose any threat to him at all, and he can easily defeat us?"


    Grice did not answer, but went on to his question and said: "He prepared the armor of the Green family in advance, asked the soldiers of the first army to pretend to be the Knights of the Green family, led the Farrar family to the ambush site, and finally made Nick Farrar surrender easily with only two arrows, as did the mortoriton family. This prevented the growth of the strength of the Green family coalition!"


    "Cheating!" Andrew frowned.


    "It''s deception!" Grice stared at the people, "but it worked so well that none of his men were hurt."


    "And then?" asked Leighton.


    "Then he divided his troops into two routes. The first army and bank were responsible for waiting at the place of ambush, while he himself took dozens of knights to lure the coalition of the Green family."


    "Banke doesn''t know exactly how he lured the Green family alliance, but according to him, the training received by the first army is different from that required by knights, except riding, shooting and fighting. In Banke''s mouth, it is a real army, with orders and prohibitions, unified and neat, and completely a whole!"


    "Hum!" isol snorted coldly, "that guy bank will certainly preach for Arthur now. But if the Green family despised the enemy and failed to carry serfs, he would never win!"


    "Belittle the enemy?" Grice smiled. "Isol, you''re really dizzy! The war only depends on the victory and defeat, and the ability to belittle the enemy is not as good as people! Also, the Green family doesn''t carry serfs. Did Lingfeng Castle take serfs to fight? They have at least twice as many troops, but they are still defeated, which can''t explain the strength of Lingfeng castle?"


    Isol was speechless and had to keep calm.


    Looking at the silent people in front of him, Grice continued, "if you think bank is deliberately exaggerating the strength of Lingfeng castle, you might as well listen to the guy''s advice to me."


    Advice? Several people looked at Grice suspiciously.


    "According to the guy, even if the Green family goes all out, they can''t be the opponent of Lingfeng castle. They will only suffer more heavy losses and won''t have any hope of winning..."


    Grice''s words made several people frown at the same time. It''s impossible to win when you go out with all your strength? It''s too exaggerated!


    "Are you sure you didn''t tell you this, burley Toury''s beard?" asked Leighton suspiciously.


    "Grice, you can believe such nonsense," said isol. "If you go out with all your strength, the strength of the Green family can at least double! Even if all the serfs die, the remaining 200 knights can easily kill them! I think you''re the one who lost his head."


    "I didn''t believe it," replied Grice. "It''s just that bank took it seriously as advice to me when he wouldn''t even believe it. Do you think he''s scaring us?"


    After bank and bury accepted Arthur''s suggestion, Arthur led them, accompanied by several castle guards, to see the style of leading the first air force on the river.


    On that day, Arthur did not disclose anything to them in advance, but said to take them to see the secret weapons of Lingfeng castle.


    In their hearts, they really thought Arthur was going to take them to see some new weapons, such as those Warcraft bows.


    Therefore, when they saw a large group of ghost faced eagles flying towards them, the two people who were still leisurely riding on their horses immediately shouted at Arthur and others, asking them to turn their horses around and retreat.


    Retreat is naturally impossible.


    In their anxious shouting, Thorne and others didn''t move. Sitting quietly on horseback made them don''t have to panic.


    At that time, bank and bury almost wanted to swear at Thorne, but before they could make a sound, Arthur turned off his horse and walked towards the ghost faced eagle in front.


    "This is Dafei, the commander of the first air force we led on the river!"


    Seeing Arthur standing next to the ghost faced eagle, he patted the ghost faced Eagle taller than him and introduced them with a smile. Bank and berry almost fell off the horse!


    They almost forgot how they got off their horses by Arthur and how they came to him and the huge ghost faced eagle.


    "This is bank Trish, my own man."


    "This is Bray Toury and his own."


    They only remember that under Arthur''s introduction, they shook hands with Commander Dafei and met each other.


    Didn''t dare to greet.


    On the way back, they couldn''t help feeling a little afraid when they learned that Arthur had accepted a group of ghost faced eagles.


    If you refuse Arthur''s offer


    Of course, the hearts of the two people were more than happy, as well as the infinite admiration for Arthur.


    As the Lord of the river leader, their family has fought with Warcraft for many years. Now, the once greatest threat has become a partner under Arthur''s acceptance - Arthur tustra, accept Warcraft!


    When Arthur asked them to keep secret, bank worried about Grice and others, spoke frankly about their difficulties, and hoped Arthur could reduce the punishment on their family.


    In bank''s mind, Grice and others have no chance of winning.


    Arthur took the opportunity to tell bank that he didn''t want to fight with the vassals and didn''t want to fight. As long as they could surrender voluntarily, they could consider lenient treatment for several people.


    Therefore, although Arthur did not make any commitment to surrender to Grice and others, the information Grice received from bank was deliberately disclosed to him by bank.


    "Of course he''s scaring you, and you''re scared!" isol straightened his face, "Grice, I know what you mean. We don''t want to be enemies with him, and we never want to betray him, but he''s not the leader of the river. Arthur tustra! Our parents have lost their lives for this land! If I want to plead guilty to him and listen to any punishment from him, I isol can''t do it! It''s not our fault!"


    In silence, Grice looked at Leighton and Arthur, who were silent, and said to himself, "I always feel that bank is deliberately reminding us, but... It''s up to you..."

 Chapter 152

    Different from the tense atmosphere of Grice and others, loud and clear songs are echoing in Lingfeng castle at the moment.


    ¡­¡­


    The light disappeared into the sky


    I hear the sigh of death in the wind


    When the snow covered my fallen brother


    This is my last goodbye


    Night fell


    End today


    War is calling


    Victory is moving towards us


    River collar, river collar


    Today I will draw my sword for you


    Mother, mother


    Please don''t be sad for me


    Love, love


    Please don''t cry for me


    I will break the darkness of the sky and sweep away my fear


    ¡­¡­


    The singer is Arthur. The audience includes Leah, Thorne, Bogu and Rett. The name of the song is "up the river collar".


    After singing a song, Leah immediately handed Arthur the water cup in her hand.


    After drinking the water, Arthur looked at Bogu and Rett and asked, "how, have you learned it?"


    Seeing the two nodded, Arthur smiled happily, relaxed his shoulders and breathed out.


    No way, this is the last Arthur he taught to sing. He is a good citizen who abides by the law and is harmless to humans and animals. He has neither experience of being severely punished by the law nor experience of using the law to severely punish others. Therefore, his understanding of the law or criminal law can be said to be very limited, and most of his only understanding is fragmented memory.


    Originally, he intended to leave the legislation to Mr. Yilu and others. He just had to be a shopkeeper and make the final decision.


    Moreover, he also pointed out the direction of work for Mr. ilu and others, and asked them to formulate a written civil code first. There is no need to cover everything, as long as there are laws to abide by for various civil disputes in the territory.


    But slowly, Arthur found that his idea of shaking off the shopkeeper was too naive!


    In this world, there is no relatively complete written code at all. Except that the "King''s royal decree" issued by the king can be reluctantly called a written law, the Lords everywhere almost rely on the "tradition" and bachelor''s suggestions when trying the people or ruling on contradictions. Even as long as they do not violate the provisions of the king''s royal decree, the specific judgment depends on the personal preferences of the Lords.


    The "royal decree" and "tradition", which can be used as the basis of judgment, are extremely vague and uncertain.


    For example, the king''s royal decree stipulates that serfs in the farm shall not be executed without trial, otherwise it will be deemed illegal, and the manor owner shall compensate the families of the serfs executed.


    This


    For another example, the Royal Decree stipulates that parents have the right to inspect, beat, and make their children do all kinds of labor, or even buy, sell or kill them.


    What kind of immortal law is this... This NIMA???


    There are a total of 101 Royal decrees, which involve three classes: nobility, civilians and slaves. In terms of content, they involve a wide range, but the provisions are all very broad and vague.


    For example, it is stipulated that serfs cannot be executed without trial, that is, they can be executed as long as they are tried by the Lord. There are no provisions on whether the trial is joint or fair.


    The king''s edict is still so, "tradition" is needless to say - the Lord has the final right to interpret the "tradition" in his territory.


    The ambiguity of the king''s edict is because the kingdom of danze is not a centralized country. The Lords everywhere are like vassals in foreign lands. In addition to their nominal loyalty, when the royal family is weak, there are not a few independent lords who claim to be king.


    Therefore, the king''s edict must be vague enough, because only in this way can the noble lords have absolute power in their territory. Otherwise, we will change a king.


    Arthur actually had no objection to this and was happy to accept it. In short, Shanghe collar wanted to formulate a written code by himself.


    What really bothered Arthur and had to give up the idea of shaking hands was the values reflected in these laws.


    Arthur did not want to be a saint, nor did he want to be a hero. He also knew that the essence of reform was to adjust measures to local conditions, seek truth from facts, and transfer everything to time, place and conditions.


    This is also an important reason why he handed over the legislation to Mr. Yilu and others and became a shopkeeper himself.


    But he was naive. He thought that as long as he knew the principles and directions and knew the history of the Kingdom well, he would be able to formulate a code suitable for the river collar.


    People have limitations, even the most knowledgeable people in the world.


    Although the civil law articles formulated by Mr. ilu and others have improved the social status of civilians and improved the litigation and trial procedures in accordance with Arthur''s instructions, they are still inevitably filled with a large number of dross of traditional law because of the reference of King''s edicts and kingdom traditions.


    Such as indifference to the lives of slaves, oppression of women''s rights, punishment of homomorphic revenge and so on.


    The law formulated by Mr. ilu and others gave Arthur the feeling that it was like old wine in a new bottle.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 153

    Arthur''s reform, in the final analysis, is to liberate the river leading productive forces.


    To liberate the productive forces, the first is to liberate people and restore people to individuals. Let people''s self-consciousness and subject consciousness begin to awaken, and pay attention to exploring, affirming and developing themselves. Only in this way can we improve people''s creativity and enhance the vitality of the territory.


    As the yardstick of time, if the law can not reflect and solve the current social contradictions in Shanghe, even if it is perfect, it is not necessary to be implemented.


    Arthur was sure of the work attitude of Mr. ilu and others, but he could only express regret for their labor achievements.


    It is impossible to be lazy.


    Reluctantly, Arthur had to join the "Shanghe collar civil code formulation group" and serve as the leader.


    But the terrible thing is that Arthur is a complete layman in making laws.


    Although he has general direction and basic requirements in his mind, he basically belongs to the level of following his feelings if he specifically completes the formulation of a code.


    As a result, as a team leader, he led the bachelors around for more than ten days. Most of the time was not used to explore laws, but to explain his values to the bachelors.


    This... Arthur felt like a MLM person, brainwashing the bachelors.


    Finally, Arthur, a layman of law, finally recognized the direction, simply stopped the formulation of the civil code and went directly to the Constitution and criminal law.


    The constitution is the fundamental law and has the highest legal effect. All other laws and regulations are its subordinate laws.


    Criminal law is the law that stipulates crime, criminal responsibility and penalty. It is a law for the ruling class pole to stipulate which acts are crimes and should bear criminal responsibility and what criminal punishment should be given to the offenders according to its class will in order to safeguard the interests of this class.


    In short, the constitution is the father of all other laws, with which there are other laws and regulations, and the criminal law is the concentrated embodiment of the will of the ruling class.


    Simply put, the Constitution and criminal law of Shanghe collar are the written expression of Arthur''s will!


    Instead of giving lectures to the bachelors like teachers correcting mistakes all day, it''s better to directly lead them to formulate a problem-solving template.


    In the future, there will be other laws and regulations. As long as they complete the answers according to the problem-solving ideas of the template of the Constitution and criminal law.


    If you want to be a shopkeeper, you must first formulate management rules.


    Arthur, a layman in law, led the scholars around for more than ten days and finally found the basic direction.


    But the direction is correct. It''s just making laws, and the criminal law tortures people. It is divided into 13 chapters. Arthur estimates that the number of laws involved must be at least hundreds!


    He just wanted the bachelors to get a civil code, thinking it would be completed in about half a year. Who knows, he filled himself into the pit.


    Although he was also a otaku in his previous life, he can occasionally travel or collect the rent of his more than 20 properties. Even if he is at home, he can roam the world on the Internet.


    It''s not like now. It looks like a Lord. In fact, he has split his personality. He is not thinking about the way of crime all day, but thinking about how to punish others.


    However, the spirit of Mr. Yilu and others is rising one by one, just like they are engaged in a great and noble cause, like beating chicken blood all day.


    Arthur is naturally very, very happy with the diligence and hard work of the bachelors - who doesn''t want their employees to work hard.


    But the problem is that he seems to have used too much medicine to "brainwash" the bachelors in the early stage. Now these guys always ask him for advice and discussion when they have nothing to do. Moreover, looking at his eyes one by one is like seeing a lighthouse in the dark, which often makes it difficult for him to ride a tiger.


    Making laws and regulations is about to be schizophrenic. He has to keep people''s settings from collapsing in front of the scholars every day. Arthur really wants to grab the earth''s ear with his head and touch it to death.


    The most helpless thing is that the more modest he is and wants to reduce his tall image in the hearts of the scholars, these guys are more and more energetic. Even Mr. ilu began to tell him "don''t be too modest".


    Think about other lords, who take their men to patrol their territory, ride horses and hunt, or indulge in enjoying in the castle all day. Think about him - how did this happen?


    It can be called "truth, crime and punishment".


    Arthur had to do something else to make himself happy.


    In a world without TV, movies and Internet, singing has become the cheapest and most convenient way of entertainment. It happens that the first army is lack of a military song, so Arthur is duty bound to take over this glorious task.


    After Bogu and Rett finished singing and left, Arthur leaned back in his chair and looked at Thorne.


    Noting Arthur''s joking eyes, Thorne suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart.


    "Sir Thorne," said Arthur solemnly, "don''t you want to show your voice?"


    Thorne''s hand on the hilt tightened, the ferocious scar on his face pulled, and his face looked embarrassed.


    "My Lord," he said, "if I sing, you will want to draw your sword and kill me."


    "Absolutely not!" Arthur was delighted, but his face remained serious. "Sir Thorne, you should have confidence in yourself. With your strength, I can''t hurt you!"


    Thorne:


    "Don''t hesitate," Arthur encouraged. "We''re all looking forward to your song. If you don''t believe it, I''ll prove it to you now. Those who want to hear Sir Thorne sing raise their hands!"


    With that, Arthur took the lead in raising his right hand and winked at Leah.


    Leah, dressed as a maid, bowed apologetically to Thorne and slowly raised her arm.


    Seeing that Leia raised her arm, Arthur immediately said, "well, except you, all of us hope to listen to your song!"


    Thorne:


    "Sir, there are only three of us in this room. Leah must support your decision."


    "Why?" Arthur asked in surprise. "You mean you want all the people in the castle to vote together?"


    "No!" Thorne quickly denied, "I mean... Everyone in the castle will listen to you. As long as you raise your hand, they will support your decision."


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur nodded seriously and said, "Sir Thorne, I see what you mean. So you want to hold a concert! In this way, I''ll let Gustav organize and strive to let the people in Shanghe town participate in this vote."


    Thorne:


    Leah covered her mouth and smiled. Although Arthur was serious on the surface, he laughed a pig cry in his heart - Thorne, you are dying!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 154

    Just as Thorne had a headache how to refuse Arthur, Mr. Boye hurried into the study with a note in his hand.


    "Sir, the bachelor Boye is here."


    Seeing that the bachelor had something to say, Thorne slowly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart.


    "Master Boye, what can I do for you?" Arthur asked voluntarily, and he thought of molesting Thorne again.


    "Yes, sir." Mr. Boye put the note in his hand on the book table in front of Arthur, looked at him and said, "this is the note just brought back by the letter bird. It comes from glinburg, but the messenger is not the Green family, but a bishop of the God of light who calls himself robus. The other party said he hopes to visit you in five days. There are 23 people in total."


    "Reverend," said Arthur, holding back his mind and tapping his fingers on the armrest of the seat. These guys, why are you visiting yourself when you''re free?


    "Sir, do you want to refuse the other party''s request?" Mr. Boye asked actively, looking at thinking Arthur.


    Looking at the bachelor, Arthur asked, "master Boye, why do you think they came to visit me?"


    "Maybe it''s related to business." Mr. Boye said, "although there''s something about the roreger tavern, the other party''s idea of invading the North has not changed at all. They arrived in Donghe town for only half a month. It seems urgent to visit you now. It''s likely that they want to discuss trade with you. Of course, they will not forget to spread their faith."


    "That makes sense," Arthur nodded.


    He also felt that these guys came to talk business with him, otherwise there was no reason to visit him as soon as they settled in Donghe town.


    "Sir, do you need to refuse each other?" Bachelor Boye asked again.


    Arthur thought for a moment, looked at the bachelor and said with a smile, "no, let them come. I''m also curious about these guys. I want to see how they make the nobles in the East believe in their God of light."


    "My Lord, there is no God in the world, that''s just a lie they made up!" seeing his curiosity, Mr. Boye said quickly.


    "Don''t worry," Arthur smiled. "I won''t let those guys cheat. I haven''t forgotten their evacuation a few years ago. They came just to get to know each other closely."


    Arthur actually doubted whether there was such a thing as "God" in the world. After all, even such things as soul wear happened to him.


    But after going through the ancient books in the castle and seriously consulting the bachelor ilu, Arthur was convinced that although there were some strange creatures in the world, such as Warcraft, there was absolutely no such thing as "God".


    Crossing, perhaps, is just a natural mystery that human beings do not understand at all.


    Seeing that Arthur''s attention had been fixed, Mr. Boye could no longer persuade him, so he had to nod with worry.


    At this time, a castle bodyguard came in. Arthur was discussing with the bachelor, so he stood quietly aside.


    "Sir, do you need to inform mayor Gustav about the reception now?"


    "Reception, what are you going to do?" said Arthur. "Don''t tell Gustav. I didn''t invite them. I''ll do whatever I want. It''s nothing."


    "Yes, sir, I''ll answer the letter now." Bachelor Boye smiled and said goodbye to Arthur.


    With the removal of the great sage Haimo, who served as the king''s important minister, the royal family''s support for the school city was greatly reduced again, and the school city was almost unsustainable.


    While Arthur took this opportunity to lend a helping hand to the school city, he recruited another 20 bachelors to Shanghe collar.


    When Mr. Boye left and didn''t wait for Arthur to speak, Thorne immediately asked the bodyguard standing aside, "Albert, do you have anything important?"


    "Yes," replied Albert, the captain of the bodyguard in charge of the city wall.


    Looking at Arthur, he said, "Sir, Grice Cyril and Riton Pompeii and their four knights are asking for an audience outside the castle."


    Because of the betrayal of several vassals, Albert did not add a honorific title to his address, but called him by his first name.


    Arthur and Thorne raised their eyebrows at the request of the two vassals.


    "You stopped them outside the castle?" asked Arthur.


    "Yes," said Albert, "but the other party also intends to ask for your consent. They are all dismounting outside the castle at the moment."


    Arthur pointed to the handrail and said, "take them to the Council hall and prepare some food for them."


    "Yes, sir." at Arthur''s command, Albert turned and left.


    After his bodyguard left, Thorne immediately said, "Sir, they may have come to plead guilty to you."


    "It should be," said Arthur, then looked at the serious Thorne and joked, "Sir Thorne, you can''t hide."


    "Sir, business is important. Let''s go to the Council hall at once." Thorne was expressionless, as if he didn''t understand what Arthur was talking about.


    "What''s important? Just let them wait. I''ll take a nap first and see them when I wake up."


    With that, Arthur got up and walked to the bench, while Leah kindly brought him a blanket.


    Covered with a blanket, Arthur soon fell asleep. He was really tired.


    Seeing Arthur asleep, Thorne breathed out a little undetectable.


    ¡­¡­


    In the Council hall, Grice and Riton waited nervously. Although there was delicious food from the servant on the council table in front of them, they had been running all morning, but they had no appetite at the moment.


    They can''t remember how many times they came to Lingfeng castle, but they are sure that they have never sat in this Council hall as uneasy as today. Even in the face of Warcraft, they are not as uneasy as now.


    Looking at the passage on one side, they kept sipping the wheat wine in the wine cup. They both hoped to see Arthur soon and hoped that he would not appear immediately.


    As time went by, the wheat wine in the wine cup was quickly sipped dry by the two people. Leighton impatiently put the empty wine cup on the table, frowned, grabbed the wine pot at hand, and filled himself with a large cup of ale.


    Staring at the wheat wine in front of him, the irritable Leighton wanted to get up and leave immediately, ride his horse and run back to his territory. He didn''t care about war, life and death and family glory. He just wanted to leave here. This Council hall is like a prison where time has been slowed down!


    "You can still eat!" Riton looked sideways at Grice.


    Grice pulled off a piece of dried meat, put it into his mouth and chewed it slowly. There was no enjoyment of food on his face.


    "Eating can make people relax. You can also try."


    relax? Leighton looked at Grice, who chewed the dried meat without expression, and turned his head to stare at the food in front of him.


    All right, relax! Thinking, he directly grabbed the jerky with a big fist on the table, put it into his mouth and tore it up.


    After chewing two mouthfuls and feeling the delicious dried meat in his mouth, Leighton slowly stopped and looked at the table with only himself and his face complex.


    "These foods can be more delicious..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 155

    "How long does he want us to wait!" Riton said irritably.


    He had finished the dried meat on the table, most of the food, and half a pot of ale. He felt that at least an hour had passed, but Arthur still refused to appear.


    Grice still chewed the dried meat quietly, looking calm, and his face seemed to have a taste of delicious.


    Leighton frowned with two charcoal eyebrows and looked at Grice beside him. He wanted to say something to pass the hard time.


    Before he could speak, Grice stepped out first and said, "don''t worry, it hasn''t been too long. It''s good for us to wait."


    "Good?" Leighton stared at him.


    "Leighton," Grice lowered his voice, "when you are angry, do you have any other reaction besides beating someone up?"


    "Other reactions..." Leighton thought and understood Grice''s meaning. "You mean he''s venting his discontent now?"


    "You can speak louder!" Grice glanced at him discontentedly and continued in a low voice, "If he came out to see us from the very beginning, we should feel uneasy - he can''t wait to see his traitor for forgiveness. Since he chose to wait for us, it means that he doesn''t intend to kill us all. Wait, from the moment we stepped into the castle, the fate of the family is no longer determined by us. What we can do now is Accept all his punishment. "


    "I came with hope!" Leighton lowered his voice. He didn''t want to accept the punishment of "everything". At least let the family be safe!


    Grice stopped talking and continued to chew the dried meat.


    "Damn it!" seeing that the other party was silent, Leighton cursed and reached out to grab the dried meat in front of the other party.


    "Hey, you guy, you can ask the servants for it."


    "Shut up!" Leighton leaned back in his chair, frowned, and tore up the dried meat with patience.


    Arthur didn''t let them wait too long - to hang them out, it was to show his attitude, not to humiliate them.


    By the time Arthur entered the council chamber accompanied by Thorne and the four guards, Grice and Leighton had already got up and stood at the table. When they heard the shaking of the knight''s armor, they immediately stood up from their chairs.


    Seeing Arthur walking up the steps and sitting safely in his chair, they thought.


    "Lord count," they said, bowing their heads to Arthur''s eyes.


    "Are you satisfied with the food?" Arthur asked.


    They lowered their heads and listened to the questions without waves. They couldn''t help tightening their hearts.


    After a while, Grice, who really didn''t know how to answer, had to harden his head and say, "thank you, sir. The food is very good."


    "Yes, it''s very delicious," Riton said quickly.


    Looking at the two men with their heads down, Arthur asked again, "come to me. What can I do for you?"


    The two men with their heads down looked at each other as if they had made up their mind, then walked away from their position together, looked Arthur, and knelt on one knee at the same time.


    "Sir, we have come to apologize to you and ask for your forgiveness." they said at the same time with their heads down.


    Looking at the two men kneeling on the ground, Arthur said, "I have only guilt here, no forgiveness."


    Arthur''s cold voice seemed to freeze the air in the Council hall. In the silence, Grice and Leighton''s foreheads were covered with fine beads of sweat.


    If they could, they wished Arthur could yell at them instead of such cold words.


    This made them feel extremely uneasy, and even doubted the previous speculation. Perhaps Arthur didn''t intend to open up to them at all.


    Leighton, anxious, lowered his head and glanced at Grice from the corner of his eyes. He wished this guy could say something beautiful that could save the situation!


    "Please punish me."


    Hearing Grice''s low voice ringing in his ear, he was stunned for a while. Leighton almost wanted to vomit blood. This bastard, even if he said a few words of mercy.


    The Council Hall fell into extreme silence again. He hung his head and stared at the gray floor tiles. Leighton''s palm was covered with sweat. He could feel Arthur''s eyes falling on him, as if there was a great gravity.


    "Please punish your excellency." he had no choice.


    Staring at the two people in front of him, Arthur said with a slight sigh of relief: "you should know exactly what punishment the traitor will face."


    "Yes, sir," said Grice, raising his head, "but please forgive our family. I assure you that they will never hate you."


    Looking away from Grice, Arthur looked aside at Leighton and asked, "what about you?"


    Looking up, Leighton''s eyes were full of struggle and hesitation. He knew that this was the moment to determine the fate of Pompeii family.


    "Please forgive our family, they are innocent!" said Leighton excitedly. "My child is still under age, and my wife advised me not to betray you, Lord count. Everything is my own idea! If you want to kill me, kill me alone!"


    Kneeling on the ground, Leighton raised his head and turned his voice back in the Council hall. Arthur sat in his chair on the stone steps without expression, beside Thorne and four castle guards. When the sound falls, the quiet and pleasant scene is like a painting full of profound meaning.


    Until Arthur broke it all.


    "Your family''s title will be deprived, the fief will be recovered, and the population in the farm will be relocated to the periphery of Shanghe town. Do you have any opinion?"


    "What about our family?" Riton asked.


    They both stared at Arthur and prayed that he would not say anything heartless.


    Looking at them, Arthur said, "do you know where Baggins and Nick''s family are now?"


    The two shook their heads and flashed scenes of corpses, refugees, slaves, prostitutes and so on. That''s terrible.


    "Their families are now in Shanghe Town, hiding their surnames, children go to school, women work and live like ordinary civilians."


    "Aren''t you afraid that they will avenge you when they grow up?"


    Leighton blurted out, even though he realized he had said the wrong thing. Grice glared at the idiot.


    "I''ll ask Sir Thorne about them," said Arthur.


    Looking down at them, Thorne said coldly, "they should be grateful, not die."


    They frowned deeply and hid their surnames, at least they would not let their families suffer cold eyes and ridicule. It is probably the best result to live like a civilian in Shanghe town.


    "Thank you, my Lord."


    After a low reply to Arthur, they took off their swords and put them at their feet. They got up and looked calmly at the castle guards on both sides.


    Although they have regrets, they don''t regret coming to Lingfeng castle to apologize. This is their punishment. At the moment, they felt unprecedented peace in their hearts.


    Just as they were waiting to be escorted down, Arthur above said faintly, "why, don''t you want to wear a sword?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 156

    "Sir, you..."


    The expressions of Arthur, Grice and Leighton sitting in front of us have never been as rich as they are now.


    Doubts, puzzles, surprises, hesitations, expectations and other emotions are all reflected in one face at the moment.


    "Why, do you want to be hanged or expelled?"


    "No! It''s just..." Grice looked at Arthur with complex eyes. "What else can we do for you without a fief and a title?"


    "Can''t you wave your sword without a fief and a title?"


    "Of course!" said Grice. "As long as you are willing to trust, even an ordinary soldier, I am willing!"


    "I''d like to!" Leighton said hurriedly, "Lord Arthur, I''d like to be an ordinary soldier under you!"


    Neither of them was stupid. Knowing that Arthur intended to be lenient to them, they both quickly expressed their position.


    For them now, titles and fiefdoms are gone. Now as long as they can keep their lives from being exiled, it is the best thing.


    Without their lives, they have nothing. When they are expelled, they can only be a mercenary with their talents. If you meet your family, you can only sneak back to the river.


    Although there are great differences in identity from noble to ordinary soldier, they are at least better than ordinary mercenaries and civilians. Most importantly, they can still be reunited with their families.


    Moreover, they believe that with their strength and talents, they will be the top among ordinary soldiers. If we can make war achievements in the future, there may be further opportunities.


    Staying with Arthur is their best choice!


    Looking at the excited two people, Arthur said coldly, "ordinary soldiers? Hum, what you think is too simple! I tell you, your task is to train new soldiers, but before that, you should first be adjutants for Bogu and Leite, study hard, and if you don''t do well, I''ll throw you into the iron mine to dig!"


    When the population in the fiefdoms'' territory is settled, the population of Shanghe town and surrounding villages will exceed 20000, and the first army will expand at that time.


    Arthur''s plan was to recruit more than 200 new soldiers and expand the total number of the first army to no less than 300.


    Three hundred professional soldiers, which is the limit that Lingfeng castle can bear at present.


    No matter how many people there are, the army''s supplies and equipment cannot be guaranteed. Moreover, Shanghe town is now in a period of great construction, which requires a large number of workers. If the proportion of soldiers in the population is too high, it will be detrimental to the development of cities and towns.


    With the increase of the number of soldiers, in order to ensure military training, the number of instructors will naturally increase accordingly.


    As one of the Lords, the vassals may not be really good at building territories, but when it comes to training recruits, they are the most suitable candidates.


    "Thank you, Lord count. We will certainly train new recruits for you!"


    Although Arthur''s words were reprimanded, Riton and Grice knelt down again and looked at Arthur excitedly and gratefully.


    "From now on, you are just civilians. Your knights will be incorporated into the escort team of Shanghe town. The instructor is just your profession and will be paid 70 silver coins a month."


    "Yes, sir!" they replied happily.


    Seventy silver coins are small, but they are enough for their family to live a stable and comfortable life.


    "Get up and pick up your sword. I hope you won''t let me down again."


    "Certainly not!" they replied in a deep voice. Then they stood up and hung their swords around their waist again.


    Feel the weight of the sword around their waist again. They have unspeakable joy in their hearts. Although they have lost their titles and fiefdoms, the result is far better than they believe!


    At this moment, the hearts of the two people can not help but rejoice for their correct choice.


    Looking at the two people with an excited smile, Arthur asked, "where are Arthur and isol? Why didn''t they come?"


    After a little silence, Grice said, "my Lord, they... If they know your kindness, they will come to ask for your sins immediately. I... I am willing to go to their territory and ask you to give them a chance to atone for their sins."


    Leighton glanced at Grice beside him in surprise, and then looked anxiously at Arthur in the seat. It''s not a good opportunity to plead at this time.


    Grice''s words made Arthur understand the thoughts of isol in an instant.


    Sitting in the chair, he tapped the armrest with his index finger without expression. After a long silence, he said, "tell them either to come to Lingfeng Castle unconditionally to plead guilty or wait to accept death!"


    Arthur''s words were in an indisputable tone.


    "Yes," Grice whispered.


    Originally, the four of them were united, and he didn''t think it was possible to negotiate with Arthur. Now he doesn''t think Arthur can give them any promises. This is Arthur''s dignity as a Lord.


    Thinking of isol, Grice couldn''t help feeling sorry. The two guys could have had the treatment he and Leighton got now, but they missed it.


    I hope those two guys can recognize the situation and don''t make unnecessary resistance, isol thought.


    After they sat down, Arthur said, "the population in your territory needs to be gradually relocated to Shanghe town for resettlement, but you don''t have to hurry back. You can go to Shanghe town first and choose a favorite house. When you leave, I will arrange two bachelors to return with you, and they will help you take charge of the migration."


    "Yes, sir," Leighton replied easily, "we really want to go to Shanghe town. It is said that there have been great changes and have the appearance of a big town in the kingdom."


    "I haven''t seen it for some time," Arthur said with a little emotion.


    The last time he passed Shanghe Town, he came back from victory. I have to say that torio did a good job. He was once down, like a small town with moldy bread. He has disappeared.


    After a little sigh, Arthur continued: "When the population transfer is completed, Lingfeng castle will recruit soldiers, and then it will be time for you to start a new life. Your children can be sent to school, where there are bachelors who are specially responsible for imparting knowledge. As long as they are good enough, Lingfeng castle will provide them with enough opportunities. I believe that in a few years, you will not regret today''s decision."


    Grice replied, "my Lord, the result is better than we expected. We don''t have to wait a few years. Now we are glad that this is your kindness. We will train a group of excellent knights for you!"


    "It''s not a simple Knight training," Arthur said. "The river collar will change a lot. You need to understand and adapt to many things. This is your family''s chance to regain glory."


    Arthur was willing to give preferential treatment to these vassals who had bathed blood with the tutela family to guard the river collar.

 Chapter 157

    The fog in the morning has just dispersed, and there is still some cold in the air last night. There is already the shadow of the caravan on the Lord Avenue in the south of Shanghe town.


    These caravans, even smaller ones, including mercenaries in charge of security, have 20 or 30 people, while some large caravans have as many as 30 or 40 people.


    They drove carts full of goods, covered with black cloth for dust and rain, pulled out black teams in the wilderness, and drove slowly on the rutted Lord''s Avenue.


    These caravans set out at dawn. Half of them rushed to Shanghe town from all parts of the Kingdom, and half left Shanghe town and returned to all parts of the kingdom.


    In this vast caravan, one team is particularly eye-catching.


    More than twenty of them rode on four hoofed horses and wore gray linen cloaks. Except for three of them, the rest were covered with silver shining armor.


    All the mercenaries in the caravan who met this team kept laughing, holding swords around their waist and casting vigilant eyes. They would gradually relax until both sides were far away, and then curse in their mouth - a group of damn bastards, obviously a knight team, but did not raise any family flag. It was not intended to cause trouble for people!


    The mercenaries along the way were wrong about this.


    This is a team of knights. Yes, but they don''t belong to any nobles, and for some special reasons, they don''t want to be too ostentatious, so they don''t put up any flags.


    They are the God of light who went to Shanghe town one day in advance.


    Looking at another caravan passing by and on his horse, the young priest finally couldn''t help being curious. He turned to bishop robus and asked, "Sir, how can so many caravans go to Shanghe town? I heard it''s a very dilapidated town. Is it because of an iron mine? The caravans that can go are also full of goods."


    The young priest''s name is Cruz. He has short black hair and looks ordinary. His clean face still has a trace of juvenile childishness.


    "I hear, when did you hear that?" asked bishop robus with a relaxed look, holding the reins in both hands.


    "About ten years ago, or more, in short, when I was young." Cruz recalled, "everyone says that the river collar in the north is not a place for people. Warcraft will appear in winter, and humans are not their opponents at all. Lord robus, are there really Warcraft in the river collar? Are they really as powerful as legends?"


    "You have to ask Reverend Giovanni about this question, and he will be able to answer your question," said bishop robus.


    Hearing this, Cruz immediately looked up at the middle-aged priest on the other side of the bishop and asked, "Lord Giovanni, is there really a Warcraft on the river?"


    Priest Giovanni was thin, bald for most of his forehead, and his face was a little old.


    Hearing the boy''s problem, he smiled and said, "why, have you been troubled by this problem?"


    "It''s not, just curious. Is there really a Warcraft?"


    "If we had arrived in Donghe town two months earlier, you might have seen those guys with your own eyes."


    "So it''s true!" Cruz raised his voice and asked, "what do they look like? Are they particularly ferocious, fast-moving and like to eat human children?"


    "Is that what you heard?" asked bishop robus.


    "Yes, my Lord, that''s what people around me say."


    Priest Giovanni said, "I don''t know what they like to eat, but they must not be picky about food, as long as they can fill their stomachs, whether human children or animal cubs. As for appearance, have you ever seen ugly dogs?"


    "Yes, I ate their meat when I was a child!" Cruz said. Stray dog, that''s the animal he hates most.


    Priest Giovanni smiled and said, "if the dog you ate when you were a child was as big as the horse under your crotch and ten times more ferocious, maybe you weren''t responsible for eating meat."


    "The horse is so big!" Cruz looked down at the gentle horse under his crotch with a cold shiver in his heart.


    "No, maybe!" he said. "If that dog was so big, it must be me who was eaten."


    "Lord Giovanni." Cruz then asked, "what kind of place is Shanghe town? Why do I think it''s different from what is said. With so many caravans, it should be very prosperous?"


    The answer was bishop robus: "they all came for the iron mine, which makes them profitable, and they are naturally very positive. Cruz, you should remember that businessmen are the most untrustworthy people in the world. As long as they have enough interests, their positions and morality can change at will. They are brave enough to ignore any taboos and sell everything."


    "My Lord, that''s because they lack faith," Cruz said positively. "As long as they follow the steps of light and follow the guidance of the God of light, I believe even mercenary businessmen can reform and do generous deeds."


    Cruz''s words satisfied bishop robbs.


    "Yes, that''s it," said bishop robus, "People without faith are just beasts in human skin. All their life, they just linger between sin and desire. They don''t know what they really want, nor what kind of road they are walking on. They just follow desire and commit countless sins all the way. As servants of God, we should lead them to the right path and let them go They recognize their sins and help them clean their souls. "


    The young Cruz priest, with a serious and firm look, nodded and said piously, "the bright road is narrow, but the dark road is open. We should drive the sheep like a shepherd dog to keep them from going astray."


    "That''s right, Cruz, you answered very well!" bishop robus praised with satisfaction. "The count of Lingfeng castle is the same age as you. You should try to be his friend. He is now being led astray by the scholars. We should be his guide and lead him to the bright road, which is not only to save him, but also to save the suffering people on the river."


    "Bishop, I will!" Cruz said firmly, "Even if Warcraft comes, I won''t be afraid. As long as I have the protection of the God of light, the ferocious Warcraft will fade. I will go to the river to light up, build a temple here, light a fire, let people sit together in winter, eat hot food and sing the hymn of the God of light. Everyone is close as brothers."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 158

    "My Lord, as long as we cross the road ahead, we can see Shanghe town." on horseback, priest Giovanni raised his finger to the road ahead.


    "Finally, it''s coming. It''s not easy. There are no hotels and farmers along the way. I don''t know where the people leading the river are hiding." bishop robs said with emotion on horseback.


    Last night, they spent the night in an abandoned farmhouse, fighting mosquitoes all night.


    "This is the river leader," said priest Giovanni. "The discovery of the iron ore mountain was the beginning of the suffering of the river leader. They thought they had found the treasure, but they didn''t know that it was a sharp sword that cut through the friendship. After the collapse of the three alliance, the river leaders began to flee this land."


    With that, he shook his head as if he were sorry for Shanghe collar.


    Bishop robus nodded and said, "this is ignorance and misguided. People without divine faith will be controlled by superficial desires. A group of poor people..."


    Cruz also said: "Lingfeng Fort should share the benefits of the iron mine with you. Only by learning to share, can they have more friends and help them tide over the difficulties when winter comes."


    "That''s right." bishop robus added, "in addition to sharing, people should also do more righteous deeds. This is their way to atone for their sins. The holy chapter of light says: when the gold coin rings, the devil whispers in your ear. Only by obeying the call of light, reducing their material desires, and using money for atonement and almsgiving, can people keep their hearts pure."


    During the conversation, the group quickly passed the hill intersection. The vision in front of them widened, spread out on the earth in front, and finally had the outline of the town.


    "Is this Shanghe town?" Cruz looked up.


    Because the distance was too far, he could not see the shape of the town. He could only see many houses. Much more than he thought.


    "It looks better than expected," said bishop robus.


    Priest Giovanni raised his head and said, "it seems that Shanghe town has changed a lot in recent years, and many new houses have been built. From here, at least it is not all old and dilapidated."


    "It''s all because of the iron mine," said bishop robus. "Since the crisis of the last winter, Lingfeng Castle forcibly tore up the agreement and took back the iron mine. Then they bought slaves in large quantities. These houses we see now should be built by these slaves."


    As he spoke, there was a look of dissatisfaction on his face: "In order to build a beautiful city, the count of the tutela family has no scruples. He not only manages his own territory indiscriminately, but also cooperates with businessmen from all over the world to sell iron products at an extremely high price! Even the Green family, who helped them a lot, was cheated by the other party, and finally forced the Green family and their vassals to hand over more than a thousand A serf! "


    Finally, bishop robus said with a little regret: "the current tustra family has degenerated into a businessman. The Lord is manipulated by the scholars and is no longer the glorious shield of the North..."


    Looking at the Bishop''s regretful look, Cruz said firmly: "Sir, since we are here, we will certainly bring light here! As long as the count of the tustra family gets rid of the bachelor''s control and believes in the God of light, the river collar will certainly become a peaceful place like the East."


    In Cruz''s mind, the people leading the river now not only have to live under the fear of Warcraft, but also face the oppression of the Lord.


    Bishop robus nodded and said to Cruz, who looked firm: "Cruz, you should remember that God will not give up anyone, and as God''s servants, we should be kind and strive to spread the faith of the God of light, so as to lead all lost people to a bright road and receive God''s love."


    "Bishop, I won''t forget!"


    Bishop robus''s words reminded Cruz of his tragic fate as a child. If it were not for the God of light, he might have died in the slave owner''s prison.


    Nodding and looking at Shanghe town getting closer and closer in front, bishop robus said, "take off your cloak. Now that we have arrived here, we should let the people here know that the light has come."


    With these words, the three of them untied the buckle of their cloak and leaked out the white luxurious silk robes inside. In the sunshine, the three men in priest robes were like light messengers from afar riding on horseback.


    As they got closer and closer to the town, they stared at the wide road ahead and the neat and orderly houses on both sides. A trace of strangeness slowly appeared in their faces.


    "Bishop, there is a board with words standing in front!"


    Just as robus looked up at Shanghe Town, which was different from what he imagined, the divine knight in charge of guiding the way suddenly turned his head and shouted.


    "Plank?" robus glanced sideways and saw that there was indeed a plank standing by the road on the right in front.


    "Cruz, go and see what''s written on it," ordered bishop robus. He knew that none of the priests'' knights could read.


    Cruz kicked his horse forward, quickly finished reading the words on the board, and then said to Hobbes who caught up: "bishop, this is a road sign, which says that the foreign trade bureau is on the east side of the town. In addition, it also says that riding is prohibited in the town, and all people entering the town should dismount here."


    "Dismount and move forward?"


    "Yes, sir," Cruz asked, "are we going to dismount into town?"


    Turning to look at the town ahead, bishop robus thought for a while and said: "don''t get off your horse. This time, our God of light once again stationed in Shanghe collar after several years. Only by sitting high on horseback can the people here better understand us and appreciate the glory of the God of light."


    With the words of the bishop, even ignoring the hint of the roadside, they sat high on their horses and rode solemnly towards Shanghe town in front of them.


    "Bishop, this is a construction site. Are those people slaves?" Cruz finally asked out of curiosity, looking at a man busy building a house ahead.


    "So many people can''t be all slaves." robus naturally noticed the busy crowd ahead. At a glance, there were at least hundreds of people.


    "There should be civilians and serfs there. There is not even a pedestrian on the street. I''m really worried about whether the count of Lingfeng castle has recruited all the living people to be responsible for building the city."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 159

    "If it''s not building a town, it may be doing something else."


    Priest Giovanni said: "for example, it''s harder to go to the iron mine in the southeast than to build a house. It''s probably better to go to a place like Shanghe collar than to fight against Warcraft. Only in this way can the young count transform the original Shanghe town into what it is now in a short time."


    "What a group of poor people." looking at those busy figures, bishop robus shook his head compassionately. "I had doubts about the description of Shanghe Town, but now it seems that it has changed a lot. It''s just how much blood, tears and sin there should be after this new house."


    "Isn''t the count of the tustra family worried that everyone will resist him?" Cruz asked with a frown.


    In their hearts, they had already regarded the busy scene in front of them as Arthur''s ruthless slavery to his people.


    Bishop robus said, "people who are completely numb will not resist even if they stab a dagger into their heart. Moreover, I heard that count tustra promised the slaves that they can return their freedom as long as they complete a certain number of years of hard labor. Ask, who slave won''t work hard for it?"


    "Lie, it''s a lie!" Cruz said immediately. "The nobles won''t promise anything to the slaves. They are all liars!"


    Cruz''s mind came up with some not so beautiful pictures, which were the tragic memories of his childhood.


    "Everyone should believe in the God of light, because only God can save the world!" looking at the busy crowd ahead, Cruz''s eyes showed a complex emotion of disgust and hatred.


    Bishop robus added: "these people have been completely numb. They can''t even see us. This is their responsibility in this life. Only faith can free them. Cruz, you should remember that in order to save all suffering people, we should spread the faith of the God of light to everyone''s heart."


    Just as bishop robus picked up and taught Cruz, the knight in front shouted again: "bishop, there are four knights ahead."


    The three men looked sideways and saw that there were indeed four knights running along the road.


    "Don''t stop them. Let them come. They are the Knights of the tustra family." robus noticed the family crest on the other party''s armor.


    The leading divine Knight stepped aside on both sides of the road, robus three kicked the horse forward, and four knights in Shanghe town stopped the horse.


    The four Shanghe town Knights looked at the gorgeous costumes of the three robs, and then the leading Knight said, "are you the people of the God of light?"


    Seeing that the other party recognized his identity, robs three had a satisfied smile on his face.


    Priest Giovanni opened his mouth to each other and said, "Sir Knight, we are invited by your Lord earl. In front of you is bishop robus of the God of light. I think if you can take off your helmet, you may show more etiquette."


    The leading Knight thought for a while, looked at the leading Hobbes and said, "sorry, I haven''t received any order to welcome. Besides, I don''t care who you are, as long as you don''t get a license, you should get off your horse and enter the town, so as to avoid unnecessary confusion caused by horse collision!"


    "Didn''t you hear that we were invited by your Earl?" Cruz looked at each other discontentedly. "Also, you should say your name and position. This is bishop robus in front of you. Even your Earl should be polite!"


    The knight''s eyes swept over the twenty Knights of the God of light, and finally looked at the leading robus: "Sorry, I haven''t received any orders that need to be polite to you. If you don''t see the road signs ahead or can''t read, I can tell you now: as long as you don''t get a license or under special circumstances, no one can ride in the town, and the violators will be confiscated!"


    The knight''s blunt answer immediately made the people of the God of light dissatisfied and stared at him one by one.


    Bishop robus said coldly, "aren''t you afraid of being punished afterwards for treating your count''s distinguished guests like this!"


    The knight scoffed in his heart. If you were really distinguished guests, the order to welcome would have reached the escort early.


    In the past two months, he met many similar guys, riding on horseback one by one. As soon as they stopped him, he reported a loud identity, either a big businessman or an envoy of a family, shouting that he was a distinguished guest of the mayor or the count.


    These people are not distinguished guests at all, at least not invited, but uninvited.


    Although some of them were indeed entertained by the Earl, that''s what will happen in the future! Anyone who enters the town will get off his horse as long as it''s not the Duke of the north or the king''s envoy!


    At first, he was blamed.


    Looking at the ugly robus, the knight said stiffly again: "even if there is punishment, it is also to the person in charge of conveying orders. Now, if you don''t want to cause trouble, you''d better abide by the rules of Shanghe town and get off your horse and enter the town!"


    Bishop robus tightened the reins in his hand. He did not expect that a dilapidated town on the edge of the Kingdom dared to ask him to dismount like the king''s capital and Duke''s town!


    "Rude fellow!" he scolded, "do you know that even the king''s capital, istanton, I can ride in. This is the king''s respect and courtesy to the God of light! Do you think the town behind you is more important than the king!"


    "Sorry, I don''t believe in your God of light, and I haven''t been to the king''s capital." on horseback, the knight straightened his back. "In addition, in my heart, Shanghe town is really more important than the king''s capital!"


    "You...!" bishop robus trembled with anger and wanted to scold, but considering his identity, he only scolded the painless words of "ignorance" and "barbarism".


    "Whatever you say."


    The knight was indifferent and handed a signal to his men next to him. The other party immediately picked up the horn next to the saddle.


    Under the helmet covering your face, a cold word came out: "get off your horse yourself, or we can help you get off your horse."


    In the face of the twenty Knights of the God of light, the four knights of Shanghe town were fearless, as if there were thousands of troops who could come in an instant with just a horn in the town behind them.


    Looking at the town in front of him and the four damn knights, Hobbes''s heart was filled with anger and humiliation.


    "Bishop." seeing that the atmosphere was becoming more and more subtle, priest Giovanni had an idea and immediately said, "it should be because we arrived one day ahead of schedule, so they didn''t receive any welcome orders. We arrived ahead of schedule to understand here. It''s better to give the people here a chance to get in close contact with you and let them appreciate your kindness to the people."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 160

    "A bunch of ignorant watchdog! Wild people in the North!"


    In the hotel room, bishop robus, who endured all the way, finally broke out his dissatisfaction and anger. At this moment, he had no shining image of sitting on the horse in a white robe.


    "Bishop, you really don''t have to be angry about such a small matter." priest Giovanni advised aside. "Their ignorance and ignorance are the reason why we are here. We are not afraid of them, but we have more important responsibilities and don''t want to see the same with them."


    "Of course I know! Otherwise, why do you think I got off my horse? Those guys, what are they? Fools who deserve to fall into the abyss!"


    Although he said he didn''t care, the flame of anger in Bishop robus''s eyes almost lit his eyebrows.


    "Damn northern people!" he scolded, "those who don''t know etiquette and don''t respect God should be severely punished!"


    Today''s humiliation reminded him of what happened at the loreg hotel a month ago. For many years, he has never been treated like this, and only in this backward and foolish north, rich in traitors, reckless men and fools, can he dare to ignore their God of light and him, robus!


    If it is in the East, which nobleman does not regard him as a VIP, let alone enter the town, it is not difficult to enter the castle. If the nobleman wants to listen to his interpretation of scriptures, it depends on his mood.


    Damn north, damn north, damn River leader! Holding the table by the window and staring at the town outside the window, Hobbes cursed in his heart.


    "Where there is no faith, it must be backward and barbaric." Cruz said, "only we can save them, lead them to God, see their sins and clean their souls. Priests are the most respected people in the world. Those guys will repent for their rudeness sooner or later!"


    Glancing at the bishop standing by the window without saying a word, priest Giovanni said, "of course. When the morality of the God of light goes to the earth, all people will recognize the priest as a guide."


    "That''s enough." robs turned and looked at them, his face no longer angry.


    "That''s it. Now send someone to inform the administrator here, the fat man named Gustav. He said that we will visit his official residence after noon and give gifts from the God of light. I hope he can spare the afternoon to receive us."


    "Yes, Monseigneur," replied Reverend Giovanni.


    They also made a lot of preparations for the trip. They learned a lot about Shanghe town and Lingfeng castle from the Green family.


    For example, lingfengbao abolished farms, formed an army, and hired a large number of bachelors to manage cities and towns.


    In these messages, the talent of mayor Gustav and the role of the bachelors are emphasized, saying that one of them is responsible for controlling Shanghe town and the other is responsible for controlling Lingfeng fort.


    As for Arthur tustra, although the greens did not directly describe him as a string puppet, they did not praise his wisdom. They only said that his only advantage was that he was good at taking the suggestions of people around him - especially the suggestions of mayor Gustav and bachelor Boye!


    Businessmen and bachelors are the two kinds of people that rob hates most. If he has to compare them, he hates bachelors and Xuecheng more.


    Therefore, after receiving the "detailed" information provided by the Green family, he decided to visit Shanghe collar at three points.


    First: to gain Arthur tustra''s trust and recognition, it''s best to make him a believer of the God of light.


    Second: get the support of mayor Gustav and establish cooperative relations with him at all costs.


    Third: drive the bachelor out of Shanghe collar!


    That''s why they arrived a day earlier: lobby mayor Gustav before visiting Arthur tustra.


    ¡­¡­


    In the mayor''s residence on the north side of Hope Square, Gustav, who received a visit request from the God of light, leaned back in a puzzled positive color.


    "Bor," he asked, looking at the young man beside him, "why do you say these guys come to visit me when they have nothing to do? They should at least go to Lingfeng castle to visit the count first. Don''t they even understand this etiquette?"


    Bor is a young bachelor. He came with Mr. ilu at the beginning and is now Gustav''s assistant. He is sincere and honest.


    "I don''t know," said bor, "but with robus, they shouldn''t make such a low-level mistake. Although he is hypocritical and unruly, he is knowledgeable enough. He was a famous Bachelor in the city at the beginning. It''s impossible that he didn''t know that he should visit Lord Arthur first."


    "What are these guys trying to do?" gustafs asked. "Are they trying to destroy the relationship between Arthur and me? But it''s stupid. Damn it, they won''t be bullied by the guard. Come and complain to me!"


    At this time, bor suddenly thought of a possibility and immediately said, "Sir, they may come to preach to you. This is what they are best at. Don''t believe them!"


    "Preaching?" Gustav was stunned and laughed. "It''s a bit smarter than trying to destroy the relationship between Arthur and me. He wants me to believe in their God, unless that guy can turn dog shit into gold and put it in my pocket!"


    "This... This should not be possible."


    "It''s impossible!" Gustav said. "I''ve seen the people of the God of light a few years ago. They are just a group of guys who soothe people with lies. Only fools will believe their lies. If the God of light really speaks as well as they do, why not directly save everyone."


    After thinking for a while, Gustav didn''t understand why the other party came to visit him first.


    Seeing how hard he thought, bor suggested, "Sir, if you don''t want to see them, just refuse directly. It won''t be a good thing to have something to do with people like rob!"


    "No, I have to meet these guys!" bor''s words made Gustav''s decision in an instant. "These guys are going to see the count tomorrow. If they really have any bad intentions, I''ll see first. Maybe I can know something and prepare the count."


    "Go," Gustav said to bor, who was standing there nodding, "tell the knight of the God of light that I agree to see their bishop, and that they have prepared gifts for me. Tell him that there is no place for me to pile up ordinary things, so that they don''t have to bring them."


    "Yes, my Lord," Bologna replied awkwardly.


    It''s the first time for him to ask for expensive gifts, but he won''t stop it. He wants as much as mayor Gustav wants for those people taught by the God of light!


    After bor left, Gustav straightened his back again, looked at the training manual for leading cadres on the river on the table and said to himself: "damn bastard, I hope you don''t waste my time with gifts!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 161

    After noon, the sun slanted westward.


    Robus and his party arrived at the mayor''s residence on time under the escort of four divine knights.


    Because it was clear that Arthur didn''t like priests, Gustav didn''t show much enthusiasm. He only sent his servants out to meet him, while he sat safely in the office and waited.


    "My Lord."


    Hearing the servant''s voice, Gustav behind his desk looked up at the door.


    Under the guidance of the servant, three guys in gorgeous white robes were standing aside.


    Good looks! Gustav thought.


    As he got up from his chair and walked towards the three, he looked at the three in front of him.


    On the left side of the bishop in the middle, stood a young priest, holding a small brown wooden box in his opposite hands.


    Is this a gift for me? Gustav thought.


    On the Bishop''s right is a middle-aged priest standing with his hands down. Looking at the priest, Gustav frowned slightly. The man gave him a familiar feeling. He seemed to have seen each other somewhere.


    "Go and prepare some drinks," Gustav told his servant, and then stood in front of the three, with the young bachelor bor standing by.


    "Mayor Gustav, I haven''t seen you for a long time." priest Giovanni smiled as if he had seen an old friend for many years.


    Looking at the hypocritical smiling face in front of him, Gustav suddenly realized why he thought this guy was familiar.


    "It''s priest Giovanni," Gustav said with the same smile. "You''ve been more haggard since I haven''t seen you for a few years. Are there terrible Warcraft in the kingdom?"


    Giovanni was the head of the priest who led the missionary on the river.


    Gustav vaguely remembers that it was this guy who lobbied Arthur''s father about seven or eight years ago and obtained the qualification to lead a missionary on the river.


    At first, the other party did show some effects, comforting the miserable serfs and making the environment in the farm more stable.


    But four years ago, when they learned of Arthur''s father''s tragic death in the war, the priests not only did not help stabilize the serfs in the farm, but hurried away from the river collar.


    The Lord died, and even God left us. The escape of the priest plunged the serfs into despair.


    At the beginning, if it were not for the Castle Knight led by housekeeper Benjie to stabilize people''s hearts, the desperate serfs would almost rush out of the farm and all turn into refugees to escape from the river!


    The man who led the priest to flee in a hurry was the Giovanni bastard in front of him.


    Facing Gustav''s satire, priest Giovanni didn''t seem to hear it at all. He still introduced him with a smile: "Lord Gustav, in front of you is bishop robus, the most famous bishop in our God of Light Church."


    "May the God of light bless you." bishop robus said with a slight nod.


    Glancing at the warm and solemn robes, Gustav asked the three to sit down at the conference table without waves.


    "Some polite words will be avoided." Gustav said bluntly after taking a sip of the ale prepared by the servant. "You can see that I have nothing to entertain you except this wine. Moreover, I am very busy and have a lot of things to deal with, so just say what I have to say."


    Gustav''s manner was rude enough, but the bishop of robus opposite him was not dissatisfied at all.


    "Mr. Mayor," he said with a smile, "please believe that we are not here to waste your precious time, but to discuss something very important with you. In addition, we have prepared some small gifts."


    Then he glanced at the bachelor bor standing aside and motioned Gustav to let him leave.


    "Bor, go down first and don''t let anyone disturb you."


    After bor left, Gustav looked at robus and said faintly, "I hope what you say next is not nonsense."


    Robus still smiled and nodded to Cruz on the left.


    Cruz then opened the wooden box he had been holding in his hand, and then turned the box so that Gustav could see what was inside.


    Chapter of light!


    In the wooden box, there was a golden brown chapter of light inlaid with silver.


    The eye-catching golden font and dazzling silver book edge make people feel precious and extraordinary at a glance.


    Oh! Staring at the books in the wooden box, Gustav smiled in his heart. These guys really came to preach to themselves, he thought.


    Looking at robus with a smile on his face, Gustav said impolitely, "did you write all the nonsense you want to say in this book? Sorry, I''m not interested in your God, but the gold and silver on it are more attractive."


    Gustav''s words made Cruz frown slightly, and he was dissatisfied with his blasphemy.


    Bishop robus, still silent, nodded to Cruz again.


    When Cruz carefully picked up the chapter of light, he saw a whole box of gold coins more dazzling than the chapter of light!


    Looking at the gold coins, Gustav slightly raised his eyebrows. Based on the size and depth of the wooden box, he could judge that there were at least hundreds of gold coins!


    Noting his surprised response, bishop robus finally opened his smile: "Mr. Mayor, this is just a small gift from our God of light. I hope it won''t make you feel occupied."


    Gustav''s mind flew around. There was a box full of gold coins in front of him, which made him confused about each other''s intentions.


    It hasn''t been seen for several years. Has the missionary means of these guys been so popular?


    Staring at robus with a smile on his face, Gustav said with deep meaning: "before I became the mayor of Shanghe Town, I was a businessman, and the merchant''s experience tells me: in this world, there is no benefit for nothing. If one wants to get anything, he must pay the corresponding price. Are you sure it''s just a small gift?"


    Gustav''s words satisfied robbs very much. This is a clever man.


    "Please rest assured that this is really just a small gift from our God of light. What we want to exchange for is your friendship."


    "Friendship?" Gustav asked.


    "Yes, friendship!"


    Looking at robus with a sincere smile in front of him, Gustav laughed and said, "small gifts are for friendship. What about big gifts? What do you want?"


    Although he was not ashamed of Gustav''s reaction, robus was extremely satisfied with the change of his attitude.


    Looking at the fat guy in front of him, he smiled and said, "Shanghe town can change now. I think you, the mayor, must have made a lot of efforts. To be honest, when I saw this town this morning, I almost thought I was going in the wrong direction. I didn''t arrive at Shanghe Town, but the king capital eastington!"


    Gustav was stunned by the other party''s words and wondered again - is this guy flattering me?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 162

    Wang Du?


    Oh! Gustav smiled in his heart.


    Although Shanghe town did have earth shaking changes, he was not stupid enough to compare it with the capital of the king, and he believed that Arthur would not have such an idea. At least not now.


    Looking at the smiling robus in front of him, Gustav suddenly felt that this guy seemed to have changed his face. Now sitting in front of him was no longer the clergy who had just behaved rigorously and looked solemn, but the businessmen from all over the kingdom.


    Moreover, the flattery of the other party just now is more exaggerated than those businessmen!


    What the hell is this guy doing here? Looking at bishop robus with a smile, Gustav quickly thought about each other''s intentions in his mind.


    It''s impossible to report to the door with gifts. It''s impossible to preach by giving gold coins, unless their God of light can really turn dog shit into gold.


    Bribery? That guy is too hypocritical. His boasting is more disgusting than that of a businessman. Gustav thought.


    In order to find out each other''s purpose, Gustav immediately decided to play games with these guys to see what they wanted to do.


    "Of course!" Gustav put on a proud face and said proudly, "as long as you give me a few more years, you won''t have such an illusion when you come to Shanghe town again, because at that time, you will recognize that Shanghe town is a more colorful town than the king!"


    Hearing Gustav''s words, Rob''s three hearts twitched.


    Even children should be able to hear the exaggeration in the words just now, but the fat man in front of us still believes it.


    How many years? If you really have gold coins from iron mines, you can do everything! The three men did not change their faces, but they scoffed at Gustav''s words in their hearts.


    He is smart, but he is greedy, arrogant and boastful. In his heart, robbs analyzed Gustav.


    "Hearing what you said, I seem to have seen a prosperous and majestic town rising up on the river." with a smile, Hobbes immediately sighed and put on a regretful expression.


    Watching each other''s performance, Gustav smiled and knew that the other party was waiting for him to ask questions.


    "What''s your reaction!" frowned, Gustav said slightly discontentedly. "Just say what you have to say. Don''t sigh like a woman. Or do you think I''m bragging if you don''t believe me?"


    "No." robus opened his mouth and looked like he wanted to stop talking. After sighing again, he said in embarrassment.


    "I don''t doubt your great plan and your name. Even in the East, I can often hear aristocrats mention that they say that the current change of Shanghe collar is mostly because of you." the best administrator ", that''s what they call you."


    "The best administrator?" Gustav said disdainfully with a slight smile. "If I remember correctly, the coalition of the nobles in the East was severely taught by us not long ago. Are you sure they are praising rather than scolding" the watchdog in the north "


    "To belittle your opponents is to belittle yourself. The nobles in the East are indeed unwilling to lose, but they never deny your strength."


    Looking at robus, Gustav smiled. This guy really has a good mouth that can say beautiful words.


    "Then they''re wrong to praise," he said. "Let me charge on horseback. It''s better to run quickly. It''s not me who beat them, but Lord Arthur!"


    Robus smiled and said, "the nobles in the East naturally praised the count of lingfengbao. But compared with the Wise King Julian Baptist, people praised sepans who assisted him to the throne."


    With that, robbs looked at Gustav carefully and noticed the change of his expression.


    The Batiste family is the former royal family of danze Kingdom, and horian batiste is the founder of the Batiste Dynasty.


    Cypress, on the other hand, was the man who helped Julian Baptiste ascend to the throne.


    It is said that if there were no sepans, there would be no Baptist Dynasty. King Julian Baptist would die in the hands of the high court and would not have the opportunity to sit on the throne at all.


    Gustav''s heart beat hard when he heard the other party compare himself to sepans.


    The story of King HORION and sepans was widely spread in the Kingdom, and he naturally heard of it.


    It is said that before accepting the invitation of count hollian, sepans was a well-known but absurd wise man.


    He has neither work nor property. He wanders around the street like a refugee and a beggar all day. When he is thirsty, he drinks spring water. When he is hungry, he asks others for some bread and pays for it by solving people''s doubts.


    At that time, count hollian, after hearing the name of sepans, sent his servant to invite each other, hoping to see the beggar wise man.


    But cypress refused the invitation on the grounds that there were no wise men and beggars everywhere. If the count was curious, he could see countless cypress just by going out of his castle.


    The rejected count of hollian was not angry. It is said that he sent his own bodyguard and brought some money to the other party, hoping that sepans could buy some clean clothes and some fields and stop begging all day like a dirty beggar.


    Sepans refused again, giving the reason that poverty is not dirty, and wealth is not necessarily clean.


    After being rejected twice in a row, the third time count hollian decided to go out in person to meet the wise sepans.


    Under the escort of the knight, count hollian went to sepans lying on the stone steps and told him that he could meet his request, whatever it was, as long as he could do it.


    It is said that cypress only waved to the count and replied, "I hope you step aside and don''t block my sun!"


    In the later story, sepans accepted the invitation of the count and served as the town administrator. While managing the town in order, he also put forward many suggestions to the count, which greatly increased the strength of the Batiste family.


    Then came the invasion of the Gaoting Kingdom, and sepans tried all kinds of tricks. He not only reorganized the defeated soldiers in the west, but also led the soldiers to defeat the Gaoting people and rescue the count of hollian at that time.


    It is said that at that time, sepans had a high prestige in the western countries, and some even proposed that he should become the king of the western border.


    But cypress refused, gave up the throne of the king of the west to hollian Baptist, and helped him smooth out the chaos of the whole danze kingdom in the next few years.


    However, shortly after Julian Baptist became king of denze, he arrested and executed sepans on charges of rebellion.


    People spread his deeds and sighed at the three wrong things he had done in his life.


    First, he shouldn''t have abandoned his sun and accepted the invitation of Julian Baptist.


    Second, he should not lead the troops to rescue the other party from Gaoting people.


    Third, he shouldn''t let the throne of going abroad, he should replace it!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 163

    In Lingfeng castle, Gustav is describing to Arthur his battle of wits and courage with robus.


    "My friend, you don''t know that those damn priests of the God of light are here to provoke our feelings!"


    "It''s not emotion, it''s friendship!" Arthur stressed.


    "Anyway, it''s affectionate, all the same!" Gustav waved and then said, "you don''t know, the guy first took out this box of gold coins, and then talked about the story of King hollian and sepans. Damn the golden priest, who he thinks he is, with a box of gold coins and a few flattering words, he underestimates me Gustav!"


    Arthur smiled and joked, "how could he underestimate you? The other party still praised you as the" best administrator ", which is much better than" dung Gustav ". Your name is well known in the East!"


    Gustav smiled with shrewdness in his eyes: "such nonsense can also coax the unborn children. Those nobles in the East must hate us. Praise? Ah, unless we give them armor and weapons for nothing."


    "Then they have to give us gold coins for nothing," said Arthur.


    After drinking a mouthful of ale, Gustav then said, "my friend, as I say, just drive those guys away. Don''t see them. These bastards obviously have bad intentions and provoke our feelings. They seem to want to drive away the scholars. Such people have the face to call themselves servants of God. I think they are a group of damn villains!"


    Arthur thought: "according to master ilu, that robus is a knowledgeable man, known as the" walking bookcase ". The God of light can have today''s situation in the East, which has a lot to do with him."


    "What a walking bookcase!" said Gustav disdainfully. "That guy has a bad idea to provoke our feelings. I think he is a clever fool. He thinks that as long as he takes out some gold coins, I can let Gustav betray his friends. How can this be possible!"


    Looking at Gustav who seemed to be asking for credit, Arthur smiled and said: "This is just a meeting ceremony. Everyone knows the story of cypress. When you have the seeds of suspicion and uneasiness in your heart and the ambition to replace me, they will give you real gifts, such as my current position. In short, they will try their best to lure you and let you reach some cooperation with them in doubt and uneasiness."


    "However, they probably never dreamed that you would come to me without hesitation with gold coins, truthfully tell the contents of the talks, and severely belittle them in front of me."


    "So I say that guy is a fool," Gustav said. "He doesn''t know the situation of Shanghe collar and my Gustav. Even if everyone betrays you, I Gustav will stand in front of you and block all attacks for you!"


    "Thank you very much for your good armor." glancing at Gustav''s "plump" figure, Arthur continued, "the person who has such a reputation and can think of such a trick should not be a brainless guy..."


    Looking at Arthur with a thoughtful face, Gustav said indifferently, "but he just did stupid things without brains. My friend, you know, fame is used to increase people''s imagination."


    Arthur shook his head, looked at Gustav who did not agree and said, "you will think he is stupid because you saw through his plot. After thinking about it, how many people in the world can resist temptation with this box of gold coins?"


    Very few. Staring at the gold coins on the table, Gustav thought.


    Looking at him, Arthur continued: "with the change of territory, you now handle tens of thousands of gold coins every month. Naturally, you won''t be tempted by these hundreds of gold coins. Moreover, you know the strength of Lingfeng castle."


    "And our friendship!" Gustav stressed.


    "Well, it''s friendship that keeps you from temptation," Arthur continued, "but think about what will happen to the river collar in the future if you are really bought or lured by each other?"


    "I will lose your friend and lose my life."


    Arthur shook his head and said, "you have to imagine yourself as cypress according to each other''s thinking."


    "My friend!" after thinking for a while, Gustav said hurriedly, "that''s just the compliments the other party said to buy me off. Everyone knows that the change of the river collar is your credit! I don''t have the prestige of cypress at all. Even if there is, I will make the same decision as cypress!"


    "I just want you to think about it!" Arthur said angrily, looking at the guy''s nervous appearance. He said friendship just now!


    "Cypress..." Gustav said while thinking. "If so, we will turn against each other, fight with each other, and the river collar will fall into chaos... Arthur! It''s impossible. I don''t have cypress''s strength at all!"


    "That''s the problem," said Arthur. "They take so much trouble to buy and lure you. Either they have plans we don''t know, or something goes wrong and let them treat you as a river leader sepans. Don''t underestimate your opponent. It''s the greatest stupidity to underestimate your enemy."


    "I don''t know the plan..." after thinking about it, Gustav said, "Arthur, let''s drive those guys away. As long as they get out of the river collar, whatever plan they have!"


    Looking at his worried look, Arthur smiled and asked, "why, are you worried that you will end up like sepans?"


    Gustav shook his head calmly, looked at Arthur and said, "I believe in myself and you more! I''m just worried that being lured by the other party and doing something bad will break your reform plan."


    "You guy..." Arthur was suddenly moved. "Apart from consuming too much food, which is not conducive to reform, you are not so destructive!"


    Hearing Arthur''s sarcasm, Gustav smiled: "the shit is twice that of others, and there is more fertilizer."


    In front of the desk, they looked at each other and smiled.


    After calming his mind a little, Arthur said coldly, "it''s not enough to just shut out the robbers who have thought about their property. We must teach them some lessons and let them have a long memory!"


    "Listen to you. It''s best to make these guys never dare to go to the river to pay attention!"


    Looking at Gustav who was eager to try, Arthur said, "it''s very simple. Since the other party uses separatism, we will use anti separatism. Tomorrow I''ll make them lose face and order them to get out of the river..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 164

    In the early morning of the next day, the people of the God of light led the horses from the hotel in the south of the town, along the wide street of Shanghe Town, towards Lingfeng castle in the north.


    In just one day, bishop robus was vaguely aware of the differences in the town.


    This difference is not simply the wide streets under your feet or the new houses on both sides.


    Suddenly, the Lord of Zhafu wanted to build some beautiful houses. It''s nothing strange. Their God of light also built temples in the East.


    What really makes him feel different is the changes hidden in this town.


    Looking at the bishop who was looking at the houses on both sides of the street, priest Giovanni said teasingly: "bishop, building so many houses, I don''t know whether the gold coins of an iron mine are enough for the count."


    Cruz said: "he should build a magnificent temple on the square just now. It is spacious and the center of the town, which can facilitate people here to repent and pray in the temple."


    "The square just now?" Giovanni smiled. "Cruz, do you know how many gold coins it takes to build a magnificent temple in the square just now?"


    "He doesn''t have an iron mine," Cruz said. "He has earned so many gold coins. No matter how much he spends, he shouldn''t be stingy. It''s everyone''s glory to be able to build a temple for the God of light!"


    Looking at a natural Cruz, priest Giovanni smiled. This boy is pious enough, but he is too young. He thought.


    When they looked at the houses on both sides in the same silence, bishop robus suddenly said, "after preaching to the count of Lingfeng castle, we can walk around here. I''m suddenly curious about this town."


    "Choose a place to build the temple?" Giovanni said immediately. "We can ask Gustav to help. As long as we give him a little more benefit, I think the slaves here will give priority to building a temple for us. It will also bring us closer to his relationship."


    "Just past the square," Cruz said, "build the temple. It''s a good opportunity for those slaves to atone!"


    "To preach here, you need the permission of the count of Lingfeng castle. Of course, it''s not difficult. Just what I said just now is not to choose an address for the temple, but to know more about the situation here. Don''t you find that there are many differences in this town?"


    "Yes, there are many differences," Giovanni said with a smile. "As long as you have been here once before, you will understand how great the changes here are. Shanghe town used to be moldy."


    "I''m not talking about these houses." bishop robus pointed to the road under his feet. "Don''t you see any difference on the ground? Or your nose forgot to remind you of the smell of the town?"


    Hearing the speech, both of them quickly looked down at the street under their feet.


    Because of the large-scale construction, the streets of Shanghe town are not clean. There is dust and gravel everywhere, but there is no sign of dumping feces.


    Reminded by robus, they immediately realized this.


    "My Lord, maybe they have other places to dump feces. Just ask the hotel clerk about this kind of thing."


    Cruz nodded aside and didn''t think it was worth an idea.


    "That''s change!" said Hobbs. "And, you said that hotel man, didn''t you find him different?"


    Guys are different, too?


    Giovanni thought. It was a young boy who served them. He didn''t look outstanding, but his words showed a sense of cleverness.


    "A lot smarter than the average servant," he tried.


    "That''s not what I said," said bishop robus. "He has a booklet in his arms. I don''t know what it says, but I''m sure it''s a booklet."


    "Each other can read?" priest Giovanni looked surprised.


    "It will not be an album," said bishop robus.


    Frowning, Giovanni said discontentedly: "it seems that the guy is not simple. He should be an underground mouse. He is responsible for inquiring about the guests. Maybe it''s Gustav''s man. This is his territory."


    Bishop robus smiled and did not delve into the subject.


    Yesterday''s contact with the mayor was very smooth. Although the two sides had not been able to fully trust each other, he believed that even if they didn''t see him yesterday, the other side would send someone to contact them.


    "Bishop, is there any difference?" Cruz asked curiously.


    "A lot, like the food we eat in the hotel. Have you ever eaten that food anywhere else?"


    "No." Cruz shook his head and immediately asked Giovanni, "Lord Giovanni, are those food the special food of Shanghe town? It''s really delicious. I''ve never eaten anything so delicious! If only I could eat it all the time!"


    Looking at him, Giovanni said with a straight face: "Cruz, chasing desire is the beginning of pain. No matter what food, as long as it can fill your stomach, it is the gift of the God of light. We should be grateful!"


    "Yes, Lord Giovanni," Cruz lowered his voice.


    Looking at Cruz who admitted his mistake, priest Giovanni nodded with satisfaction. While taking back his eyes, he couldn''t help but chirp twice in his heart and thought: Hey, don''t say, those dishes are good things. Even that steamed bread is better than bread!


    "Bishop, is there any difference?" Cruz asked again after a while.


    Looking at him, bishop robus asked, "do you know why iron mines can earn so many gold coins to build this town?"


    "I know that!" said Cruz. "Because they joined hands with merchants to raise the price of iron products, they earned a lot of gold coins. They should reduce the price and donate a atonement to our God of light, because they obtained it with despicable means."


    What a naive boy. Reverend Giovanni thought.


    What robus wants to tell Cruz is that in addition to the changes in some things, there have been institutional changes in the Shanghe collar.


    If they simply raised the price, the nobles in the East would have hanged the businessmen in the territory. Even their God of light would not let go of those Greedy Bastards.


    In addition to the scarcity of iron ore, there are two very important reasons why businessmen dare to raise prices recklessly.


    First, shangheling''s unique recognition of local businessmen.


    In all the territories above the count, almost only one merchant can get the goods of iron ore mountains and sell them only in fixed territories. As a result, if the nobleman hanged the merchant in his land, he would never get the goods of the iron mine again.


    Even if there are new businessmen, they must be businessmen recognized by lingfengbao, and the situation will not change. This is also the real reason why the eastern nobles attacked Lingfeng Castle not long ago.


    Second, the general manager of Shanghe collar quickly produced a large number of iron products.


    Although this can not be compared with the production of nobles, it can not be too slow. Even for this reason, he heard that some nobles and businessmen will pay the cost of purchasing goods in advance in order to get the goods as soon as possible.


    He was really curious. He planned to have a good stroll in Shanghe Town, or visit Gustav again and ask each other whether he or the group of bachelors came up with these ideas. By the way, he would see how different Shanghe town is.


    Looking at Cruz waiting for his evaluation, robus said directly: "it needs to make the other party realize their sins, sincerely believe in the God of light and repent to the God of light."


    Looking at him, Cruz''s eyes were full of admiration: "with your presence, bishop, the count of lingfengbao will realize his sin and understand the truth that only by believing in the God of light can he be saved!"


    "Yes, sir," said priest Giovanni, "there are no sinners you can''t reform, and there are no charming people you can''t turn back. It''s his honor for the count of Lingfeng castle to be preached by you in person."


    Before coming to the river, Giovanni had never seen robus, but he knew that many nobles who believed in the God of light in the East were the result of his personal preaching.


    These nobles pay free atonement to the God of light every year.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 165

    "Shut out the guests, is this the way you treat guests in Lingfeng castle!" Cruz said discontentedly, looking at the knight in front of him.


    Albert sat on his horse, glanced at Cruz, who was shouting without expression, and said coldly: "the count did agree to your visit, but the priest Giovanni was not included. He is not a guest, and the river leader does not welcome him. If you still plan to enter the castle, he must stay here or leave."


    "Lord Giovanni is a priest of the God of light and a servant of God! Don''t you worry about God''s punishment when you treat us like this!"


    "Punishment?" Albert looked coldly at Cruz shouting on his horse and said disdainfully, "little priest, please let your God punish me. Now, as long as he can do it!"


    Albert''s indifference and disdain immediately stimulated Cruz''s pious nerve: "going up the river is the land abandoned by God, and Warcraft is the punishment of the God of light!"


    "Then I can''t let the priest Giovanni into the castle," Albert said. "Your God likes to punish people, just like children who lose their temper. You should coax her well."


    "Since you dare to blaspheme -"


    "Cruz," cried bishop robus, stopping his argument.


    Previously, he was silent and intended to see Cruz''s debating ability. The boy is very pious, and these stubborn knights are also very good training objects.


    But after repeated conversations, he not only failed to convince the other party, but was angered by the other party. If he continued to debate, he would only fall into meaningless quarrels and abuse.


    Boy, there''s still a lot to learn. He thought.


    "My Lord, I think I''d better go back to the hotel and wait." at this time, the priest Giovanni said, "since the other party doesn''t welcome me, even if they reluctantly enter the castle, they will only despise you, and even involve you. When children get angry, they usually don''t distinguish right from wrong!"


    With that, he deliberately glanced at Albert in front of the city gate, his face mocking and disdaining.


    Unfortunately, Albert still just stared at him without expression, as if waiting for him to leave quickly.


    "That''s good," said bishop robus. "I didn''t expect that the other party still had a grudge and was tortured by hatred many years ago. This is his rude punishment."


    Looking at the back of priest Giovanni and several divine knights, Cruz was still unhappy.


    Savage knights, rude nobles, even if you sincerely repent, you are also guilty! Staring at the back of the horse ahead, he thought of it in his heart.


    ¡­¡­


    In the conference hall, Mr. ilu and Mr. Boye sat on one side of the conference table early.


    For the arrival of robus, Mr. ilu was a little uneasy.


    In these ten years, robbs declared that all the nobles who went to preach in person did not accept their faith and showed great support for the development of the God of light.


    Although the reasons for this are complex, it is an indisputable fact that the other party is eloquent and refutes the bachelor''s ability to be speechless.


    According to the scholars who had argued with him, the other party had a complete set of missionary theory, and with his erudite and eloquent ability, almost no nobles could not be persuaded by him.


    Even if we can''t make the nobles believe in their gods, we can at least make the nobles believe that priests are a better choice than bachelors.


    "You''re too worried," said Mr. Boye, looking at his serious face, "Before your arrival, the count knew the situation of the Bachelor in the East. Now he welcomes the other party in this way. He will not let the God of light enter the Shanghe collar again. Moreover, the other party does not necessarily come to preach this time. They may be for the iron ore mountain trade."


    The two bachelors did not know about robus and others holding a box of gold coins to buy Gustav.


    "Boye, are you comforting me?" said master ilu slowly, "Now, I know the child''s thoughts better than you. Every legal provision reveals his wisdom. But I recognize lies not because I can''t see through it, but because I know the value of lies. Knowing that the other party''s God doesn''t exist and is fictional, the scholars are still speechless. They are not unable to explain their truth, but they can''t understand it Deny each other''s value. "


    After listening to Mr. ilu''s slow explanation, Mr. Boye turned and looked at the empty chair on the steps.


    You are just cleaning up the dust of history, and they can at least comfort the suffering soul


    Mr. Boye''s mind couldn''t help but ring out Arthur''s words.


    Looking at the worried Yilu bachelor, he said definitely: "we should believe him. In his hands, the bachelor is no longer a profession, but just an identity."


    "Schools, factories and various government departments have been set up here. In his reform, there are various occupations composed of bachelor''s degrees."


    "The rise of the God of light in the East is only due to the disputes in the Political Bureau of the king and the reasons why we stay in place."


    "If they do have any effect, that is, they make up a lie that paralyzes the soul for the suffering people."


    "What we are doing now is not to make up lies, but to make each other''s lying promises come true in the reform of Shanghe collar."


    Looking at the firm and burning eyes of Mr. Boye, Mr. Yilu smiled: "at such an old age, you still talk like a young man. Boye, you haven''t changed at all."


    Mr. ilu''s words reminded Mr. Boye of his youth.


    He said with emotion: "when I was sent to Lingfeng castle by Xuecheng, I also complained in my heart. This is really not a good place, either struggling in suffering or preparing for struggle. As long as there is winter, the current dilemma seems to never end."


    "Lord will died, Lord Lauder died, and tens of thousands of river leaders died. This is really desperate..." Bachelor Boye''s voice is full of vicissitudes and sadness of years.


    "But even death, as long as people experience more, they can dig something out of it."


    Mr. Boye''s voice changed from sadness to tragedy: "just as Lord Arthur said: leading people on the river will no longer believe in any illusory God. Because in front of thousands of sacrifices, any God should hide his face and be ashamed! Moreover, there is no God''s country that can carry the souls of these sacrifices except leading the land on the river!"


    Looking at Boye with silver hair, Mr. ilu was silent for a while, as if recalling his youth in Xuecheng.


    "Boyd," he asked, "now?"


    Looking at the chair on the steps, Mr. Boye said, "now, I just want to live longer."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 166

    On both sides of the table, the bachelor and the priest stand in pairs.


    Looking at robus in a luxurious priest''s white robe, bachelor IRU''s eyes were full of complex looks.


    "Master ilu." robus nodded slightly and said first, "I didn''t expect to meet you again in the northernmost castle of the kingdom."


    Seeing the Bishop''s respectful and polite appearance, Cruz couldn''t help looking curiously at the old bachelor in front of him. While guessing the story, he hesitated whether he would salute each other.


    "Why do you look at me like this," continued robus before Cruz could make a decision, "At the beginning, you drove me out of the school city. It is precisely because of your decision that I found the real meaning of life and have a little reputation. You should be happy for me. After all, I can achieve what I am now because of your original decision."


    With that, Hobbes nodded again to Mr. ilu, as if he were grateful to his mentor who cultivated and taught him.


    Listening to the sarcasm in the other party''s words, Mr. Boye angrily scolded: "achievement? Spreading lies and fooling people? If this is also an achievement, the liar should get the highest honor. I don''t care what you''re doing here, but the tricks of your God of light can''t work in the river!"


    Mr. Boye finally regained the style of teaching Arthur in the past.


    Cruz had made a decision in his heart: he would not salute the two people in front of him, especially the nonsense old bachelor! And he could hear that the bishop was just satirizing the bachelor opposite.


    The bachelor was indeed a group of blasphemers without faith. He thought.


    "Mr. Boyle." robus looked at him. "As far as I know, you''ve never been to the East..."


    "So what! Are you trying to say I''m not worthy to evaluate your actions?" Bachelor Boye interrupted him. "Isn''t it true to fool civilians, confuse nobles, eliminate dissidents and disrupt order?"


    "The truth?" robus said calmly: "Mr. Boye, you have never been to the East, nor have you ever seen a nobleman in the East. Don''t you think it''s too arrogant to make such a comment just based on the news sent back by those incompetent scholars? Of course, I understand your mood. Losers always have to say a few words of shouting and defilement to comfort their unwilling heart. We, the God of light, have a lot of ideas Such tolerance. "


    For the bachelor who "controlled" the castle in intelligence, Hobbes showed no politeness.


    Looking at him, Mr. Boye said, "you are as good as the rumor says. But to know whether a piece of meat is corrupt, you never have to eat it in your mouth. You only need to smell the taste to know the answer. Isn''t it true that your God of light religion swindles civilians and nobles with atonement and redemption as an excuse?"


    Without waiting for robus to refute, Cruz immediately countered: "that''s the way for them to atone and be saved! It''s the way taught by our God of light to them. This is not deception!"


    He stared angrily at Mr. Boye.


    Looking at the young Cruz, Mr. Boye slowed his tone slightly: "what you say is different from a liar who swindles people''s money? It''s all by making up lies and opening other people''s money bags. It''s nothing more than a clever and a clumsy."


    "This is not a lie! The God of light will because..."


    "Cruz." robus stopped him.


    Cruz is too young to face people like Mr. Boye. His retort is like a child''s stubborn words.


    He opened his mouth and said, "people who dance with music are like a dancing fool in the eyes of the deaf. You have too deep prejudice. The precepts of the school city are like shackles that bind your hands and feet, and the mud blocks your ears, making you closed and stupid. They have remained unchanged for hundreds of years."


    "Put those things that hinder their existence into the ranks of rotten meat. Or like those vultures that can only eat rot, all healthy and beautiful animals, except themselves, are only worthy of rotten meat in your eyes."


    Rob''s sharp satire of Xuecheng and the bachelor is like a sharp blade on the face of Mr. Boye. He is angry but hard to refute.


    Because Arthur once said what the other party said, but Arthur''s words were far less sharp and mean than him, and directly criticized the school city as a useless and evil existence.


    This was originally his impression of the God of light.


    "Mr. Boye," continued robus, looking at him with an angry look, "I sincerely suggest you not to evaluate what you don''t understand with your narrow vision and opinions. If you want to criticize us, you might as well buy a scripture and read it carefully, at least it can make you not appear too arrogant when you criticize."


    Then robus smiled, "of course, if you are willing to accept our kindness, I can also give you a copy."


    With that, he motioned to Cruz.


    Looking at the mute bachelor, Cruz raised infinite worship to bishop robus in his heart. He quickly took out the Scripture he carried and proudly handed it to the opposite bachelor Boye.


    "Put it away, son. I don''t need your Scripture."


    Hearing the speech, Cruz immediately retracted his arms. The other party doesn''t want it. He''s not willing to give it!


    "I am not a child! I am also a priest of the God of light!" he said proudly.


    Looking at the proud and enthusiastic youth in front of him, Mr. Boye couldn''t help showing a trace of regret in his eyes. He should not devote his life to lies and believe them. The bachelor thought.


    "Hum." Cruz snorted coldly and looked over his head.


    The other party''s eyes disgusted him. What a self righteous old man. He thought.


    At this time, Mr. ilu, who had never made a sound, looked at robus and asked, "is that why you are now, bill?"


    Bill!


    Hearing the name, robs was shocked. His calm face finally changed, but he soon calmed down his mood.


    "Master ilu," he said softly, with a smile on his face, "bill has been dead since you drove me out of Hessel. Now standing in front of you is rob, who has gained a new life from the young body called bill."


    Looking at him, Mr. ilu said calmly, "seventeen years and six months, have you really got a new life?"


    "Of course!" robs replied positively, "I have abandoned my bachelor''s belief, got the Enlightenment of the God of light, and recognized the real value and significance of life and self. This is rebirth!"


    "No," denied Mr. ilu, "you didn''t get a new life. You just drove yourself to the corner, filled your heart with hate, and fell into another section in the mud." robus "is like the smile on your face at the moment. Is your heart really smiling at me?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 167

    Robus quickly put away the smile on his face, and his eyes showed uneasiness and panic.


    It was a kind of uneasiness and panic when someone revealed his deep secret and pulled off his mask.


    He forced himself to calm down and calm his expression and heart.


    Looking at the slightly bent bachelor, he said, "master ilu, you are wrong. This body may have some shadows of the past, but it is just a trace of flowers turning into soil. The God of light has given me a new life and bloomed a new life. Now standing in front of you is priest robus!"


    Mr. ilu shook his head and said slowly and surely, "I don''t know the God of light, but I know the law of man: a dark heart can never hold a bright face. No matter what your name is," bill "or" rob ", as long as you are still a man, you can''t deceive your heart."


    "I may not know others, but you, archbishop, are not as great as you say. Your achievements are full of the shadow of revenge, which is contrary to the" light "in your mouth."


    The words of master ilu are calm and calm, but they are like a wooden stick inserted directly into the bottom of the pool and stirring the sediment. Robus may indeed have a new life, in the name of "robus" and as a "priest", but it was just a new life with a mask.


    Once someone reminds him that there is a face under your mask, the mask that acts as a face will be instantly full of cracks.


    "Unable to defeat your opponent, you attack and doubt the character of the other party, so as to infer the injustice of his victory. Master ilu, you are not old at all."


    Hobbes couldn''t speak any more, and he didn''t want to argue about it. Before the other party could speak, he continued, "end this meaningless discussion. I''m not here to catch up with you. Two adults, you won''t stop me from seeing the count?"


    In Rob''s view, the count of lingfengbao has not appeared until now. It must be the inspiration of the two bachelors in front of him.


    He wants to shut them up with facts on Arthur. Let the other party drive out all the bachelors here!


    Mr. ilu didn''t make a sound. He looked at the bodyguard and nodded slightly. Arthur hasn''t appeared yet. It''s really his request. The reason is, as Robert said, "nostalgia".


    But so far, he had determined that the former youth of Xuecheng had indeed died.


    It''s no use talking more.


    ¡­¡­


    "My Lord."


    When Arthur stepped into the Council hall, the four people sitting on both sides of the council table got up together. Hobbes and Cruz looked carefully at the young Lord in front of them.


    Simple white fine linen coat, black trousers and brown soft shoes, i.e. no leather armor, no luxurious robes, and no weapons at the waist. The clothes on the body are as simple as black and white.


    This pair of clothes makes them feel that the other party seems to have just arrived from the bedroom, and the extremely cut short hair is greatly dissatisfied with the identity of the nobility. It looks like a vulgar and casual civilian.


    "Your Excellency."


    Although the image of Arthur was somewhat unexpected, robs still bowed when the other party sat down.


    "I''m very sorry. I overslept," Arthur said, sorry, but there was no apology on his face. "By the way, the guy named Giovanni didn''t enter my castle? He''s not welcome here."


    What a casual guy! Rob''s heart was slightly dissatisfied, but he didn''t care much. Such Arthur met his expectations.


    "According to you, priest Giovanni didn''t show up," he said with a smile.


    "That''s good." Arthur nodded and looked at Cruz next to him. "You''re bishop robus. You''re really young. How old are you this year?"


    Cruz:???


    Robbs:


    "Your Excellency," said the master ilu, as robus and his wife did not know how to answer, "this is bishop robus next to you."


    Although he knew that Arthur intended to tease each other, this way of teasing really lost his aristocratic status.


    "Ha! So you''re bishop robus! Good guy, why don''t you speak? I thought you were a servant." Arthur scolded suddenly.


    Rob Si looked at his face and glanced at the two bachelors opposite. He seemed to ask them: is it really the count of Lingfeng Castle sitting on it? Not a fool?


    In the face of Arthur''s teasing regardless of his identity, both of them also showed a wry smile. Compared with Thorne and others who took care of Arthur''s face, they really don''t know that Arthur has such a hobby.


    "Lord count, this is Cruz, our young priest of the God of light. He is similar to your age," Hobbes said.


    Although he had some doubts, he still chose to believe that the young man in front of him was indeed the count of Lingfeng castle. No matter how bold a scholar is, he can''t find someone to pretend to be a count unless he is allowed to play such a farce.


    "I see, I see," Arthur waved his hand. "Sit down, sit down, all sit down and say!"


    Looking at Arthur, who had no noble demeanor at all, robus sat down slowly.


    Looking at the two of robus sitting down, Arthur said directly, "well, now start your performance!"


    Start... Show?!


    Rob was stunned, and what he was about to say got stuck in his throat.


    "Why? Don''t you understand?" Arthur reminded the stunned two. "Gift, gift! Didn''t you bring any gifts when you came to visit me? Take out the gift first! "


    Thorne turned his head over, Boye and ERU frowned, robbs and Cruz opened their mouths slightly, and the expression of surprise on their faces was even worse.


    This is more than no aristocratic demeanor. It''s like a philistine civilian - no! Even civilians would not take the initiative to ask for gifts.


    At this point, robbs was fully convinced that the person in front of him was indeed Arthur tustra!


    He finally understood the reason why the bachelor could win the trust of Lingfeng castle, and was more sure of his judgment that the bachelor controlled Lingfeng castle.


    Such a guy, as long as he has a brain, can coax him around! Rob thought.


    When he recovered, he immediately smiled and said, "dear count, there are gifts."


    With that, he opened the wooden box in front of him to Arthur and revealed a holy chapter of light, which was the same as that given to Gustav.


    Looking at the luxurious books in the wooden box, Mr. ilu frowned slightly. The other party really came to preach, he thought.


    Without waiting for Rob''s introduction, Arthur directly got up, grabbed the wooden box on the table, returned to the chair, grabbed the "holy chapter of light" in his hand, looked at it, then threw it aside on the ground, then reached out his hand to stir it in the wooden box, turned it over and upside down.


    "Where''s the gift?" he stared at robus suspiciously.


    Damn it, he thought, even Gustav''s fat man has a box of gold coins. Why is there a broken book here! This is rare!


    Glancing at the scripture thrown on the ground by Arthur, robus both felt angry, but looking at his puzzled appearance, they didn''t know whether he was deliberately humiliating them or whether he was really out of his mind.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 168

    "Count," said Hobbes, "the scripture you threw on the ground is a gift from our God of light."


    "Scripture?" Arthur glanced at the chapter of light on the ground. "Is that it?"


    Hobbes nodded with certainty.


    "Hey, I thought it was for hiding the dust." Arthur put the box aside. "I said, why do you give me a broken book if you have nothing to do? I''m not a bachelor. Such gifts don''t count."


    Glancing at the Scriptures thrown on the ground, robus both couldn''t help drawing corners of their mouths. At the moment, even though they were dissatisfied, they could only squeeze out an ugly smile in the face of such Arthur.


    Looking at them, Arthur smiled and asked casually, "do you two come to visit me for anything?"


    You''re welcome to ask.


    "Count, it''s not a broken book," said robbs. "It''s the Scripture of our God of light, which records the oracle and teachings of the God of light. Only the most noble people can get the gift of our God of light."


    Glancing at the holy chapter of light on the ground again, Arthur still looked disgusted: "it''s not a beautiful book. What''s the difference? The library tower in my castle is more beautiful than this!"


    "How can mortal books be compared with the Scriptures? It''s like a paper describing your orders. Even if it''s worn, it''s a hundred times more precious and important than the most luxurious silk cloth!"


    "That''s true," Arthur nodded.


    Seeing Arthur''s approval, Rob''s mouth showed a smile.


    "My Lord," he asked in a deep voice, looking at Arthur. Do you believe that there is a God in the world? "


    Before Arthur could make a sound, master ilu said first, "bishop, if you need to explain something to the count, please speak frankly. Such inquiry and answer is not a respectful and polite attitude."


    Mr. ilu knew that robus''s eloquence and the way of asking and answering were likely to become the teaching and indoctrination of his thoughts.


    Although I have enough confidence in Arthur, some things are not achieved overnight, especially in changing a person''s thoughts and beliefs, I often only need to plant a seed of curiosity.


    Robus immediately replied, "Sir IRU, my point of view is just the opposite of yours. Speaking to yourself is like conveying orders without understanding what the count thinks. Is this really rude? Do you usually get along with the count in this way?"


    He was used to similar obstacles when he preached in the East. After many battles, he could almost subconsciously refute.


    Mr. ilu was silent and looked at Arthur quietly.


    What he said just now can be stopped if it can be stopped, and can not be stopped as a reminder. He has enough confidence in Arthur. He is sure that the other party will not allow religions such as the God of light to preach on the river. He is also sure that Arthur does not believe in the existence of any God.


    During this period of time, especially in the formulation of legal provisions, he had a very profound understanding of the young Lord in front of him.


    "Well... God..." Arthur deliberately lengthened his voice, looked at the people staring at him and said carelessly, "of course, there is. How can there be no God."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, bishop robus immediately smiled with joy.


    He thought that under the guidance of a bachelor, Arthur would deny the existence of all gods like a bachelor. He was ready to spend a lot of time correcting Arthur''s understanding.


    Now, since the other Party affirms the existence of God, just let him know that the God of light is the only true God and complete the task of this visit to Lingfeng castle. In the future, he just needs to strengthen his faith.


    Everything is difficult at the beginning. As the most famous bishop in the church, robus knows this.


    "My Lord!" Boye and ilu looked at Arthur puzzled.


    In his daily communication, Arthur gave them the impression that he was an atheist more determined than a bachelor. They didn''t understand whether Arthur really thought there was a God in the world, or whether he was just teasing each other.


    Glancing at the nervous look of Mr. ilu, a sense of joy appeared in robus''s heart.


    "My Lord," he stood up and looked serious and pious, "yes, God dominates everything in the world! It is God who gives us the sun, moon and stars, rain, dew and lightning, so that the dark world has light, plants can grow, animals can survive, and everything has the law of operation! It is the God of light who makes us..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Just as robus raised his voice and looked up at a 45 degree angle, Arthur quickly interrupted him when the wind was about to blow.


    Looking at robus with his arms raised and staring there, Arthur looked down and asked, "what God do you say?"


    "My Lord, the God of light! There is only the God of light in this world. It is the only true God! There is only the God of light..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Arthur interrupted him again.


    After being interrupted by Arthur twice in a row, Hobbes felt as if he had been kicked to open the door and forcibly pulled out of the pit as soon as he was halfway out of diarrhea.


    That''s quite uncomfortable!


    "Are you sure it''s the God of light?"


    Arthur looked unbelievably at Hobbes as if he were a pagan.


    Does he already have a god of faith? Robus thought. Put down his arm. Although Arthur''s reaction was unclear, he still replied with certainty: "yes, my Lord, the God of light!"


    "The God of light! How can it be the God of light!" Arthur patted the handrail. "Absurd, this is ridiculous!"


    Looking at Arthur''s angry appearance, robus did not panic at all. He asked calmly, "Sir, what God do you believe in? Mountains, rivers, forests or the God of the earth?"


    Such a situation is not uncommon in the process of missionary work. Before the godly God of Yangon, people may believe in the God of mountains and rivers, the God of the earth, the God of Commerce or the God of the sea and so on.


    But these beliefs are empty and broad. There are neither oracles nor doctrines. Most of them have only one or two related proverbs.


    Robus is confident that as long as Arthur can speak his faith, he can make Arthur give up his original faith and make the God of Yangon the only true God!


    "What is the God of mountains and rivers? It''s ridiculous!" Arthur said seriously and severely. "God is God! How can there be the name of mountains and rivers, and how can there be light and darkness! It''s ridiculous!"


    Robbs: "uh..."


    He really hasn''t met such a problem.


    He has met those who believe in the God of mountains and rivers, the God of the earth, the God of the sun and the God of the moon, and even some animal or plant as God, but he only believes in "God" for the first time.


    "My Lord!" robus quickly sorted out his thoughts and said, "of course, God should be famous. The name represents God''s nature, character, majesty, ability and command. God''s name can help us understand our faith, what teachings and instructions we need to follow, what truths and doctrines we should spread, and how to..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Arthur quickly waved his hand and interrupted him again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 169

    "Bishop robus, what is God?" asked Arthur.


    "God is the God of light, the only true God in the world, the creator, nurturer, guardian and regulator of all things! The God of light is omnipresent, eternal, omniscient and omnipotent. At the same time, it is extremely dignified, benevolent and good, good and evil will be rewarded, and the liquidation will be rapid!"


    Bishop robus blurted out that such a problem is clearly stated in the holy chapter of light, which is the content that every priest and believer must know.


    Looking at the solemn looking robus, Arthur shook his head and said, "wrong!"


    "Wrong?"


    Robus looked at Arthur in disbelief, with a touch of consternation in his eyes.


    Cruz behind him rubbed himself directly from his chair and asked Arthur, "then tell me what''s wrong! This is the account in the Holy Scripture, and there can never be a mistake!"


    "Little priest, pay attention to your tone. The man in front of you is the count of Lingfeng castle." Thorne''s eyes stared at Cruz like a cold light.


    At the moment of looking at each other, Cruz tightened his body in an instant, and the courage he had previously shown due to anger immediately dissipated. The other party''s tall body, sharp eyes and ferocious scars on his face make him feel watched by ferocious beasts.


    Arthur raised his arm slightly, stopped Thorne next to him, tilted his head, looked behind Hobbes and looked at Cruz with interest.


    Seeing that he was very frightened but insisted on his stubborn look, Arthur decided to give him a problem.


    "Little priest, I ask you, can your God of light make a huge stone that he can''t lift himself?"


    "Of course not!" Cruz replied immediately, holding his slightly trembling fists.


    "Don''t worry," said Arthur with a smile. "You must think clearly before you answer, or your omniscient God of light will be in danger."


    This problem is a logical paradox accidentally seen by Arthur I. at first glance, it sounds unclear and fierce, but it doesn''t have much significance, because it is a meaningless sentence, just like the problem of "drawing a round square".


    Reminded by Arthur, Cruz immediately realized the problem and immediately changed his mouth to say "no", but when it came to his throat, he suddenly realized that "no" was a more wrong answer.


    The wrong answer is that he wants to open his mouth, but Cruz doesn''t understand now,


    Looking at Cruz, who was asked by Arthur, robbs immediately said, "Your Excellency, your question is wrong. Such a problem has no meaning at all, and it can not be used as the basis for you to deny the scripture!"


    Compared with the young Cruz, bishop robus is obviously much more mature and experienced. Although he couldn''t give a logical reason, he knew that such a problem was untenable and didn''t exist.


    "It''s just a little game," Arthur said with a smile. "Moreover, this is not the basis for me to deny your scriptures."


    Arthur did not intend to overthrow the bishop of robus on the basis of a simple logical paradox. If the other party is defeated so easily, it can only show that the "walking bookcase" is just boasting.


    Hearing Arthur''s last words, bishop robus nodded and glanced at Cruz, who was still thinking hard. He was too lazy to wake up. He was impolite first and was embarrassed by the other party''s unreasonable questions at the moment. It was also an experience.


    Looking at Arthur, he asked, "in that case, please explain the basis for your denial of the Scripture."


    "Bishop robus," said Arthur, "I agree with you that God is omnipresent. I agree with you that God is omniscient and immortal. But there are good and bad people. Does God also have it? What is good, what is bad, and what is good and evil?"


    Arthur''s question made robus tremble in his heart, the calm and confident look on his face suddenly turned serious and serious, and a trace of indifference in his heart was swept away in an instant.


    Glancing at the bachelor at the table, robus looked at Arthur on the seat and asked seriously, "Sir, is this your problem or the bachelor''s problem?"


    "Why, what''s the difference?" asked Arthur.


    "No, No."


    Rob''s mind flew around. He didn''t know whether Arthur asked the question casually or whether the scholars wanted to teach it.


    If Arthur only asked casually, he can naturally tell him what is good or bad, good or evil without hesitation, but if it is the intention of the scholars, he must carefully deal with a series of problems after this problem.


    After a quick thought, robus replied: "My Lord, God has no distinction between good and evil. It is man who has the distinction between good and evil. The Scripture says that the God of light is the most benevolent and good, and good and evil will be rewarded, because the Oracle is the most benevolent and good, and good and evil will be rewarded. Because the God of light has agreed with people that whoever obeys the Oracle will live forever in the kingdom of the God of light after death, and those who violate the Oracle will fall into the abyss and hell."


    What a perfect answer, Arthur thought.


    His question seems simple, but if the other party answers truthfully according to the description of the "holy chapter of light", the God of light will be dim immediately.


    As the other party said, people are good and bad. If God also has good and bad, then God will add human nature, and God will be greatly reduced.


    Even, it is directly derived that the God of light is just an artificial God, or a God that exists only to meet people''s likes and dislikes and expectations.


    Such a God, still God?


    Although it can not be directly affirmed, it can not be directly denied.


    The reason is very simple, because if God loses people''s expectations, such a God will have no value to people. Why should people believe in him?


    Rob''s brilliant answer is that he added a "covenant" between God and man. It is not the supreme benevolence and goodness of God, but the supreme benevolence and goodness agreed between God and man.


    "The bishop is worthy of the title of" walking bookcase ". Such an answer not only ensures the divinity, but also retains people''s expectations of God." Arthur praised without stinginess.


    "Thank you for your praise." when nodding his head, Hobbes looked confident.


    However, the confidence on his face did not last long. Just as he looked up at Arthur again, he saw a successful smile on each other''s face.


    "Bishop," said Arthur, "according to what you said just now, as long as people abide by the agreement with the God of light, they can live forever in the kingdom of the God of light. Then I want to know, if this is the case, what is the necessity and value of your God of light? It only needs the king and local lords to issue a decree to let their people abide by it."


    Hearing the speech, Hobbes looked surprised.


    Just as his thoughts turned and thought about how to answer, Arthur then said, "also, don''t you think this agreement is too overbearing and rude. You don''t allow any other choice with one hand of candy and one hand of sword. What''s the difference between this and adults coaxing children to scare children? In addition, are selling atonement vouchers, collecting atonement money and punishing pagans also included in the agreement?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 170

    Looking at Arthur on the seat, robus looked at him with a dignified face.


    At the moment, he had no intention of preaching to each other.


    Whether Arthur''s problem is out of his own speculation and understanding, or out of the teachings of bachelor IRU and others, the current situation has become a debate he must not lose.


    Because Arthur''s questions are either questioning the God of light, the Scriptures, or the purpose of their God of light.


    These three problems, like the three corners of a triangle, are all the basis of their belief and existence. If there is a problem with any corner, the belief in light established by their God of light will collapse into a pile of ruins.


    Damn it! Thoughts flying around, robbs cursed in his heart.


    He not only scolded the scholar ilu and others around him, but also scolded Arthur with a casual face in front of him, but also scolded himself and many people.


    If he had known that he would face such a debate when he came to Lingfeng castle, even if he was in a hurry, he would be fully prepared to deal with it. He would never let himself come like this - thousands of troops and horses rush to think of countermeasures!


    damn!!


    Looking at robus''s wrinkled bark forehead, Arthur snickered in his heart, but asked with "concern" on his face: "bishop, you seem very embarrassed. Is my question too difficult for you to answer?"


    What''s the hurry? Put away your damn smile! Although Robert answered very much like this, he said, "no, sir. I''m just thinking about how to better answer your question. You know, even aristocrats don''t have opinions like you."


    "Of course!" Arthur looked complacent. "I''m not like other nobles, but there are thousands of people of insight behind me!"


    Robs smiled hard at Arthur and glanced at the two bachelors on one side. It was obvious that he thought of the "man of insight" in his words as the scholar ilu and others.


    Arthur took a panoramic view of the other party''s reaction and said casually, "well, well, I''ll give you some more time. You have to think about it before you answer. If you can''t satisfy me, the crime of wasting my time is very serious."


    With an ugly smile to Arthur again, robus began to turn his head quickly.


    Arthur''s question was so difficult that he blocked all the ambiguous answers.


    At this moment, if his answer to atonement and other acts is indicated by the Oracle, he will deny divinity again, and his previous "agreement" will immediately become a lie.


    But if you don''t say so, the God of light religion will lose its sanctity in an instant. All priests will become liars and thieves who borrow the oracle and become the most hypocritical "blasphemers". Because God only let people abide by the agreement and believe in eternal life in the kingdom of God, not suffering in the abyss. God does not need gold coins, and he has never asked for gold coins from people!


    "My Lord." after careful consideration, robus said, "all priests are servants of the God of light, and as servants, it is inevitable that they neglect to convey the oracle."


    In safeguarding divinity and the absolute justice of the church, robus chose the former.


    "Negligence?"


    Arthur laughed and said: "Bishop robus, you are so modest. How can you be negligent! You should be prepared to bluff and deceive by means of intimidation under the banner of the master. If there were such a guy among my servants, I would cut off his head and hang it on the door where the servants enter! I think if the king had such an official, he would put his head in a spear Go ahead. "


    Looking at Arthur with a smiling face, robbs couldn''t help but have a thin layer of sweat.


    This guy is really rude to satirize people.


    "Your Excellency, that''s not the case! What you said about bluffing and cheating by means of intimidation is the only thing that outlaws do." robus said righteously. "And what I said about negligence is not only our purpose as servants of the God of light, but also the reason why we are servants!"


    "How do you say that?" Arthur was suddenly curious. "Are you going to admit your mistake and find a beautiful excuse for it?"


    "It''s not an excuse!" robus stood up and said, "the agreement between God and man and the description in the Scripture are all ways to save mankind, purify the soul and get people out of the sea of suffering. Blindly attacking or defending are superficial and ignorant. The former can''t understand the real value of the agreement and the Scripture, while the latter can''t understand the real state of God''s love for the world!"


    Robus''s words were penetrating enough. On one side, ilu and Boye were carefully pondering the meaning of the heavenly words.


    The history of mankind must go through the tunnel of religion, which Arthur, who was a man for two generations, had a very clear understanding.


    Nodding, Arthur said, "I agree with you, but it doesn''t justify what you priests do."


    "This is the reason and purpose of us as servants," continued bishop robus. "The God of light is supreme and noble, and we are insignificant. But as servants of God, we believe that too high moral platform requires too high knowledge, too deep consciousness and too complex refining process, which can not be achieved by everyone."


    "Therefore, when spreading the Oracle, we are good at making claims, so that ordinary people can abide by the agreement because of atonement, falling into the abyss for fear and yearning for the eternal kingdom of God! Sir, this is not deception and lies, but the magic of wisdom and goodness that can be devised by servants, which can not be evaluated by those who can''t understand."


    Looking at robus in a priest''s silk robe in front of him, Arthur''s heart suddenly filled with a deep regret.


    If only such a man were not a priest but a bachelor or his subordinates.


    Apart from other things, it is absolutely no problem to cultivate and become an alien version of a statesman.


    Unfortunately


    Glancing at Mr. ilu at the conference table, he saw that he was looking at robus in surprise. Arthur was more curious about the reason why he drove each other out of the school city.


    Feeling the surprised eyes of Mr. ilu, rob felt a sense of joy in his heart. With a complacent smile, he asked Arthur, who looked at Mr. ilu, "Lord count, do you understand my answer? If not, I can explain it in detail for you."


    This guy is proud. Arthur smiled and asked, "bishop robus, why did you become a priest?"


    Facing Arthur''s answer, robus didn''t have to mind. He raised his arm slightly, opened the holy priest''s white robe, and said piously and firmly: "spread the faith of the God of light, so that everyone can get the salvation of the God of light!"


    This guy... Looking at rob, who is fighting again, Arthur feels constipated.


    "Spread God''s faith and get God''s salvation?"


    "Yes!"


    Arthur said with a smile, "so you are a hypocritical man!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 171

    "What do you mean, my lord?"


    Being so satirized to Arthur''s face, Hobbes''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Although he is not a noble, he is not a slave without dignity - he is the bishop of the God of light! Arthur should give him at least respect. Besides, he won the debate!


    "Don''t be dissatisfied yet." looking at the angry robus, Arthur smiled and said, "the humiliation with evidence is evaluation, and the unwarranted evaluation is humiliation."


    "Then please show me the evidence of my hypocrisy!"


    "Bishop robus, do you remember my first question?"


    The initial question?


    Rob remembered in a flash that suddenly, he looked surprised, his eyes widened, his dissatisfaction and complacency on his face were replaced by panic, and he was sweating all over.


    "You seem to remember," Arthur said lightly. "Is there anything to add quickly?"


    "You..."


    He looked at Arthur and wanted to make a sound to make up for the loophole in his words, but he couldn''t come up with any words. Because he said those words himself, making up means negation.


    At this time, Cruz, Boye and bachelor Yilu were still in a fog. They didn''t understand how rob, who was still calm, looked flustered in a moment.


    The first question - what is God?


    Mr. ilu thought that he recalled the dialogue between Arthur and robs one by one. Soon, he also understood the problem - robs'' answer seemed to perfectly answer Arthur''s question, but it was contradictory and mutually negative.


    At first, Arthur asked what God was, and robus answered the question and put forward the theory of "agreement".


    Then Arthur questioned the method of agreement and redemption. Robus immediately put forward the theory of "magic of wisdom and goodness and the realm of God''s benevolence". This is an excellent answer, but it is this answer that makes robbs''s "God" contradictory.


    In short, robs changed from subjective idealism to objective idealism.


    Arthur said he was extremely hypocritical because he either didn''t believe in the existence of the "God of light" at all, or he was full of lies and nonsense in order to win the debate.


    Looking at the mute robus, Arthur smiled and said, "why, can''t you say it, bishop robus? If you have nothing to add, you and I can agree."


    "You''re the debate method of the wise school!" robus said reluctantly. "You seduce me with questions, so that I have to step into your deliberately oriented point of view in order to answer the questions. This is a sophistry skill! I don''t deny the God of light!"


    "Come on." Arthur leaned back in his chair and straightened his legs. "You don''t believe in the" God of light "in your mouth. What you believe in is only your own belief. Your" Redemption "has nothing to do with God. What Oracle agreement has become a lie in your answer just now."


    Rob''s face was embarrassed and silent, and Cruz looked at him in surprise.


    He didn''t want to believe Arthur''s words, and he couldn''t believe Arthur''s words. In his heart, bishop robus has always been his most respected person and his goal as a priest! He will never allow his goal. He is a person who doesn''t believe in the God of light at all!


    "Bishop robus..." he called in a trembling voice. At the moment, Cruz was eager for the other party to refute immediately.


    Looking at the frowning and silent robus, Arthur then said, "bishop robus, your God of light should be reformed. It is understandable that human history must go through the tunnel of religion, but you servants should not make claims and take God''s agreement and redemption as a way to seek personal interests."


    "You should not participate in the struggle for secular interests, let alone try to meddle with secular power and establish the so-called divine power or kingdom. You can only honestly spread your faith, comfort your soul and guide people to good. Only in this way can you and your God have value and space for existence, otherwise you will sooner or later become the enemy of all nobles."


    If at this time, Hobbes thought Arthur''s previous words were only from the teaching of a bachelor, he would really be a fool.


    Staring at Arthur, who was almost half lying in his chair and had no aristocratic authority, robus said seriously: "Sir, if you say so, what hope can people have for salvation? We may indeed have made a small mistake as you said, but at least we have given everyone a hope for salvation! And I''m afraid the God you said can''t even make people have a good dream."


    "Beautiful dream?" Arthur sat up straight as he looked at the shameless Lord robus.


    "Bishop robus, you have seen the door to salvation, but you say stupid words as naive as a child. False hope can only bring greater disappointment and despair. Don''t you, the walking bookcase, understand this truth? Or are you just pretending to be confused?"


    "If you really don''t understand, I''ll tell you: the way to salvation is not to have a high realm of life because of the causal relationship between falling into the abyss and the eternal kingdom of God! At this time, you will see your God with your own eyes, and God will tell you: I don''t exist, God is yourself!"


    "Impossible! You''re just the narrow and selfish theory of the wise school in the past!" robus lost his bearing, as if Arthur had revealed some secret of his heart.


    He retorted excitedly to Arthur, "the public can''t realize such a state! They feel dull and mentally retarded, and indulge in filling their stomachs and pursuing interests all day."


    "Boredom, ignorance and stupidity are all their lives. Only God''s faith can awaken their conscience and make them feel the meaning of life and the weight of their soul! Only God''s faith is the way to save everyone. They only need faith!"


    "So you just let people dream?" Arthur said contemptuously. "Bishop robus, it''s absolutely right to say that you are extremely hypocritical. You clearly understand what I say, but you still use some specious reasons as an excuse. Narrow and selfish? Are you making a self-evaluation of your God of light?"


    Standing up, Arthur looked down at him: "under the pretext of meeting the needs of the common people, your God of light religion seems to be of little use."


    "But in order to seek personal interests, you weave lies, fool the public, imprison ideas, calm everyone in false hope, abandon reason, and cut off all the roads that may be truly saved. Only for better control and manipulation by you and achieve all kinds of secular interests! It''s just that you priests are full of tolerance, obedience and redemption! It''s disgusting!"


    "Bishop robus, with all due respect: I have never seen such a brazen person as you, nor such a brazen organization as your God of light!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 172

    After another almost shameless argument, the people of the God of light left Lingfeng Castle angrily under the leadership of robus.


    "My Lord," said Mr. Boye anxiously after robs and others left, "let them leave the river collar. Is it too..."


    "What''s too much?" Arthur added. "These guys who pretend to be confused and full of benevolence and redemption, let them stay in my territory for another moment, are polluting the land under their feet."


    "That being said, sir, we may be able to listen to their other purposes, such as iron mine trade."


    "There''s nothing to talk about trade," Arthur said directly. "They just want me to reduce the price or get some concessions from me, but it''s impossible. Instead of wasting everyone''s time, let them leave early."


    "But you can drive them out of Shanghe collar directly, which is likely to lead to new trouble!" Bachelor Boye sighed with worry on his face.


    Although lingfengbao won the war with the Green family, everyone knows that the real reason for the war is trade and iron mines.


    Debt collection is just a perfunctory to poor reason - what is the qualification of the Green family to collect debt from Lingfeng castle? Why should the nobles in the East contribute to a lord in the north?


    The victory of the war is naturally the best thing, but bachelor Boye and others are very clear - this matter will not end so simply!


    It is true that Lingfeng Castle won the war, but it is also true that the nobles in the East underestimated the enemy carelessly!


    In terms of the gains and losses of the war, the nobles in the East were like fools who provoked coquettish without eating mutton. It was a loss of face.


    At the beginning, Mr. Boye and others strongly disagreed with Arthur''s hype of "facts".


    They believe that compared with the interests already obtained, the temporary reputation of Shanghe collar and the just position of Lingfeng castle are far less important than the peaceful development opportunity.


    They believe that Arthur''s reform will make Lingfeng Castle strong and make Shanghe collar look new, but because of this, they hope to have a stable time to complete this great reform.


    Their original proposal was to hope that Arthur could take advantage of the victory of the war to slightly lower the attitude of Lingfeng castle, such as exempting the eastern nobles from asking for ransom and war compensation, and even conditionally make certain concessions in the trade of iron mines.


    Of course, this is not the attitude that the winner should have. While losing the interests of the iron ore mountain, it will even appear humiliating.


    But war is not a fight among civilians. It only aims to vent anger and cheer up. That''s what reckless men do. War is the continuation of politics. It should have higher interests and purposes!


    They naturally know that compromise will not lead to real peace, but at least they can win some valuable development time for Lingfeng Castle - you know, the winter on the river is much colder than anywhere in the kingdom!


    But Arthur refused.


    He not only did not keep a low profile and took the opportunity of peace talks, but even intended to publicize the secret of "facts".


    The nobles in the East may not know the source of these news, but they will certainly blame Lingfeng castle for bringing honor and dignity to their family!


    The change of the king''s important officials made the scholars not regard Hobbes and others as simple missionaries from the beginning - in addition to their own missionary work, the other party must have a more important mission or purpose.


    They reminded Arthur that even if he did not agree with the other party''s possible requirements, he must understand the other party''s purpose and demands, because he could see the royal nobles'' attitude towards Lingfeng castle.


    This is extremely important and even related to the time of the next crisis.


    Originally Arthur promised to be good, but just now, everything was faster than they expected.


    Arthur undoubtedly won the debate, but the debate did not end because of winning or losing, nor did it transition to trade negotiations as they thought.


    Robus, who was ruthlessly pulled off his mask and satirized by Arthur, almost shamelessly argued with Arthur about faith, religion, doctrine, free choice and so on.


    In the face of robus''s death, Arthur did not give in at all. His words were sharp, and he almost scolded directly from the aspects of character, doctrine and the actions of the God of light.


    Although there was no swearing, the situation was not much better - Arthur ordered the other party to leave Shanghe collar immediately. If he hadn''t left before tomorrow, he would send someone to expel them!


    Things happened so fast, from debate to argument. Before they could stop, Arthur blurted out his expulsion.


    Looking at the worried bachelor Boye, Arthur said, "master Boye, I understand your worries and thoughts, but you also see that it''s not that I don''t want to communicate with him, but that I don''t win this debate. He won''t stop this topic at all. He is competitive and hypocritical, just like a bug that bites people and doesn''t let go!"


    "Such a guy, rather than continue to listen to his chatter here and waste our time, we''d better let him leave as soon as possible. As for their purpose - mind him! A group of priests will not dare to send troops against an aristocratic Lord!"


    Mr. ilu said, "you can drive them away directly, which undoubtedly sends a bad signal to the nobles of the kingdom. The court prime minister and his important minister Archbishop Flavi will not agree with such a meeting."


    Arthur got up from his chair and prepared to leave: "Don''t agree. If they have the ability, don''t buy the iron products of river town. Go to the South or west to see if their gold coins will work and how much iron ore they can get. Don''t scare yourself. We still have a lot of things to do. No matter how eager they are, they don''t ignore the rules like wolves. Even if they rob openly, they will have an excuse. Don''t worry too much."


    "Hey..." looking at Arthur''s leaving figure, Mr. Boye sighed deeply.


    He thought Arthur was too careless to underestimate the enemy this time. It should be noted that many great figures died not in war, but in some conspiracy.


    As soon as his face sank, he immediately got up from his chair, frowned and decided to advise Arthur that he must understand this truth. Maybe Gustav could contact each other, negotiate, or at least find out their purpose.


    "Boye, he has made up his mind. It''s no use even if you persuade him," said Bachelor ilu.


    "How do you know if you don''t try? Go with me!"


    Looking at him, Mr. ilu smiled and shook his head: "you were driven out of the castle last time. Think about it. With the speculation he just showed, would he be a person who despised the enemy carelessly?"


    "You mean..."


    "I didn''t say anything." Mr. ilu slowly got up and deliberately repeated, "we still have a lot of things to do. Don''t scare ourselves. Now, I''m going to be busy with the legal provisions."


    With that, the slightly bent figure disappeared in the Council hall.


    Looking at the back of Mr. ilu leaving, Mr. Boye thought about it and finally gave up the idea of strong advice.

 Chapter 173

    Shanghe town.


    When the sun tilted slightly to the west, after a short break at noon, the whole town returned to a busy scene.


    In the town, cattle carts, carriages and wheelbarrows flow continuously, or bricks and stones are transported to various construction sites from the north, or goods are transported to various warehouses from the south. Unloading, loading and handling are busy.


    Such a scene was unimaginable in Shanghe town six months ago, but today, all Shanghe town people seem to be used to it except for sighing in their spare time.


    What exactly is "reform" and what will it change? The vast majority of Shanghe town people can''t answer this question at all.


    All they know is that Shanghe town has become much more lively than before. Businessmen who could not be seen once a few months ago can now be seen almost every day. In hotels in the southeast, the sound of mercenaries drinking and shouting will not stop until late at night.


    In addition to the excitement, there is also beauty. Think about Shanghe town half a year ago, and then look at Shanghe town now. Although land is being prepared and houses are being built everywhere, compared with the past, everyone is convinced that Shanghe town will become as beautiful as other big towns in the kingdom.


    Although, they have never been to other big towns.


    Of course, all the beautiful changes are far less than their growing pockets!


    For half a year, most people are happy to find that they actually have savings. Although not much, but this is never the case before!


    Especially the farmers in the three villages, in the past, they didn''t need money bags at all, because they didn''t have money at all! Even if there is, it can''t reach the point where they need a money bag. If they put it on their chest, they can detect it immediately!


    But now, if you put the coins on your chest, silver coins are OK. If it''s copper coins, it''s bigger than women''s - and jingling!


    Reform is a good thing and a good thing! Lord count, you''d better change it forever! The civilians in Shanghe town thought so.


    In addition to ordinary civilians, there are a group of important participants - businessmen in this unprecedented wave of reform.


    Compared with ordinary people, businessmen have a much deeper feeling about lingfengbao''s reform.


    This profundity does not mean that they know much about lingfengbao''s reform measures, nor do they know much about Arthur''s reform.


    However, compared with ordinary civilians, as important participants in the trade of Shanghe Town, they can more clearly feel how much gold coins flow into Shanghe town from all parts of the Kingdom, and then back to all parts of the kingdom from Shanghe town!


    As merchants, they know very well what kind of amazing profits are hidden in this huge gold coin, which is like a river, from dispersion to aggregation, and then from aggregation to dispersion.


    Businessmen who have been to Shanghe town know that in Shanghe Town, there is a chamber of commerce mainly composed of businessmen in the East.


    There are only a dozen people in this chamber of Commerce. They have a special cooperative relationship with lingfengbao.


    First of all, these dozens of businessmen have specific business areas, a collar or a county. They only sell goods in their own areas. In addition, they will never enter the business areas of other merchants to sell iron products.


    Then, Lingfeng Castle only cooperated with them. In a specific business area, except for a businessman in the chamber of Commerce, iron products will not be sold to any other businessman, and a unified price is set.


    This is terrible! As businessmen, they all know what profits monopoly will make.


    Businessmen heard that some guys in the East took letters from local nobles and a carriage of gifts to Lingfeng castle. Finally, the gift was accepted, but the cooperation was rejected.


    Some businessmen outside the east came to visit the mayor Gustav with gifts. It is said that someone offered the benefit of 500 gold coins, hoping to become a member of the chamber of Commerce and enjoy the same treatment as the businessmen in the East, but they were still rejected.


    Hundreds of gold coins were not given away, but these businessmen were not happy at all. Because they know that compared with the possible profits, this gold coin can be earned back in two or three months.


    After a succession of people were rejected and a successful news failed to spread, businessmen everywhere gradually extinguished the idea of bribery. Since then, looking at the eyes of more than a dozen businessmen in the East, there was only envy and hatred.


    They know that except for individuals, those guys in the chamber of commerce are not big businessmen at all, but they have today''s situation because of luck. Wherever he went, he took several guards.


    Pooh! Lucky guy!


    Non chamber of Commerce businessmen, although they envy the businessmen in the chamber of Commerce and wish they were one of them, their faces are often disdainful.


    Such scenes can often be seen in hotels in the southeast of Shanghe town.


    Two businessmen who are not members of the chamber of Commerce, each holding a wine cup, while eating delicious Shanghe town food, disdained to say that they would never join the Shanghe leading chamber of Commerce.


    He claimed that all the guys in the chamber of commerce were fools and offended the local nobles. No amount of gold coins can buy his own life in the future.


    Only today, businessmen who once said "they will never join the Shanghe leading chamber of Commerce!" and "those who join the Shanghe leading chamber of commerce are all desperate fools!" gathered in the conference hall of mayor Gustav one by one.


    In the conference hall, more than 70 businessmen, big and small, gathered together.


    Many of them have never been to Shanghe town in the future. Only because they heard the news half a month ago, they rushed to the party.


    Because of the large number of people and the limited space at the conference table, most businessmen, except the original members of the chamber of Commerce, can only stand and wait.


    Watching another guy with sweaty head and messy hair enter the conference hall, a businessman standing against the wall couldn''t help complaining: "Damn, how many people are there in this room? It''s just a party. Where do these guys come from!"


    "Tomar, if you feel crowded, you might as well leave now. It''s very spacious outside."


    "Shut your mouth, iris," said the merchant named Tomar. "I paid twenty gold coins to enter this door! But you, who don''t stay in the arms of women, even ran to Shanghe town."


    Both of them are from Westminster County under the leadership of the king. They have a good relationship. If they meet each other at ordinary times, they will certainly smile and greet each other, or go to find some girls to have a good time together.


    But from the moment they met in Shanghe town yesterday, the eyes they looked at each other were full of hard to hide boredom and caution, as if they wanted each other to disappear from Shanghe town immediately.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 174

    Facing Tomar''s ridicule, anris didn''t care, smiled and said, "I say, let''s play a little game now and guess what they call" great business opportunities ". If anyone guesses right, how about the other party losing 20 gold coins?"


    "Twenty gold coins?" Tomar glanced at his colleague. "You don''t get any news. Do you want to take the opportunity to earn back the gold coins you just paid from me?"


    "No news," said iris, "but I suddenly regret that it may be a wrong decision to come to Shanghe town this time."


    "Wrong decision?" temar looked at him puzzled.


    "Yes, it''s a wrong decision," said Ares. "Think about it, it''s Shanghe collar. Except for iron mines, horses and fur can be considered good goods. They just don''t sell horses for a long time. Shanghe collar has no advantage. As long as you give the wild people a little scrap iron, the Bilson family can exchange for a large car of top-grade fur."


    "What are you trying to say? You''re going to win back 20 gold coins from me, and then turn around and go?" temar said impatiently, glancing at the door of the conference hall from time to time. "Iris, I''m not interested in the little game you said. I don''t need this little money for 20 gold coins."


    "Hey, I knew you''d refuse. You''re a quick tempered guy, but sometimes you''re cautious, like a thief worried about being found." he shrugged and anris said indifferently.


    He was stunned for a while. Seeing that the other party ignored himself and glanced at the door of the conference hall from time to time, he drew closer and said with a sly face: "old friend, look at your anxious appearance, don''t you think what they said about business opportunities is to allow new people to enter the chamber of Commerce?"


    "What are you trying to say," temar said impatiently. "If you don''t enter the chamber of Commerce, who will be willing to spend 20 gold coins just to enter the door to attend the reception. Don''t tell me you''re here to sell some fur."


    Anris smiled: "I really let you guess. I''m really going to sell some fur back. Although the price of fur here is not as high as that of the Bilson family, it can make up for some losses."


    "Oh!" temar sneered, believing that the other party was talking nonsense with him.


    "It seems that you don''t believe it. You think I''m joking and teasing you?"


    Seeing that temar didn''t want to take care of himself, anris shook his head and sighed: "don''t be silly, old man. At first, I thought the business opportunity they said was to select new people to enter the chamber of Commerce. But last night, I lay in the bed of the hotel and suddenly wanted to understand a problem, which immediately cancelled my original idea."


    "Question! What question?" asked temar.


    Seeing that he finally aroused the interest of the other party, anris said with a positive face: "it is impossible for Shanghe leader to accept new people. Even if we are allowed to join this time, it is just an identity. It is impossible to have a monopoly like those guys."


    As he spoke, he supported his chin to the dozen people who were sitting at the conference table and talking in a low voice.


    "How do you know it''s impossible?" temar asked, surprised.


    The reason why he kept coming to Shanghe town was to lead the chamber of Commerce in Shanghe.


    "It''s very simple, because from the beginning, Lingfeng Castle didn''t intend to use the East set in other places."


    Seeing that he looked puzzled, anris continued, "my friend, think about it. Why did the nobles in the East unite to attack Lingfeng Castle not long ago?"


    "You mean..." temar looked at him in disbelief.


    Before the other party finished, anris nodded affirmatively: "although Lingfeng Castle won the war, we all know that it was only because the nobles in the East were wary of the attitude of the north and only sent a few family knights to fight."


    "No, no!" temar''s mind turned and denied, "Lingfeng castle has no reason to deceive us here. What''s good for them? People in this room come for the treatment of those guys!"


    "It''s no good. Apart from the entry fee of those 20 gold coins, the other party can get more than 1000 gold coins this time! Also, they didn''t cheat us. Everything is just wishful thinking!"


    "This... How could it be like this!" temar said at a loss.


    Staring at the roomful of peers in front of him, he seemed to forget his purpose of coming here.


    Looking at him, anris then said, "we are all dazzled by the profits of the chamber of Commerce in the East. In fact, as long as we think calmly, it is not difficult to find that even if Lingfeng Castle dares to offend all the nobles of the Kingdom and the output of iron ore mountains, it will not allow them to do so. I heard that it is just in the East, the supply is in short supply."


    "Damn it, this is cheating! They could have explained the situation!" temar cursed.


    In order to attend the reception, he cancelled his original plan to go to the West!


    Looking at his angry expression, anris smiled and said, "if you knew the situation in advance, how many people would like to come here? Would you?"


    Without waiting for an answer, he went on: "I heard that the mayor of Shanghe town used to be a businessman. He must have come up with such a ghost idea. First recruit us all, and then sell other goods. Even if someone feels angry about being cheated, they all come. In order to reduce losses, most of them will bring some goods back along the way. As long as half of the people in this room do so, the other party will definitely make a lot of money A stroke! "


    "In this damn place, apart from the commodities of iron ore mountain, what else can make up for my loss! Warcraft?" temar shouted angrily, "Damn, I have to lose at least hundreds of gold coins this time!"


    "Don''t take it too seriously. It''s just a few gold coins." iris patted his hand on each other''s shoulder. "This time, it''s like going to the river to play. Hey, don''t say, this ghost place is really different from what I imagined, especially the food in the hotel and a cup of ale are the best enjoyment!"


    "Go to your enjoyment!"


    "You are so impatient. I didn''t ask you to come to Shanghe town. Those gold coins didn''t go into my pocket!"


    After complaining, looking at the embarrassed temar, anris glanced at his peers around, leaned close to each other''s ears and whispered: "I''ve heard that the situation in the kingdom is complicated, and the Dukes of all territories are secretly competing. Once king olivido dies, the kingdom is likely to fall into huge disputes! The tustra family seems fearless and looks like they want money but not life, but I guess this is probably what the Dukes of the North mean. They intend to raise the iron products sold to the east to a very high price Grid, especially armor and weapons! Before the king dies, they won''t promote the eastern border under the king''s leadership. "


    Temar also heard what anris said, and the other party''s cautious appearance undoubtedly reduced his doubts.


    "Damn it, I don''t even understand such a simple truth!" temar cursed again, regardless of the strange eyes of his peers around him.


    At the moment, his face was full of chagrin and anger, like a carrot hanging in front of him and a donkey playing around.


    "It''s our fault. We''re so greedy that we''re completely dazzled by the profits of those guys in the East. Friends, admit defeat. This time we should buy a lesson and stand here honestly to see what we have and how much we can recover. Don''t think about iron products. Those guys in the East ate almost all the amount, which is said to be the largest Our client is the God of light. "


    "Anris, you really have backbone!" Tomar scolded. "You''ve been fooled by the other party and want to sell goods for them. Tomar won''t eat this set! I''ve lost a few more gold coins anyway. I don''t care! I''ll never come to the river to lead this damn place again!"


    With that, he turned and left.


    Anris grabbed him and said, "Hey, what are you doing? We are businessmen. Why don''t we have trouble with gold coins."


    "I don''t want to transport fur back to the south! If you like, just stay here!" shaking off each other''s arms, temar looked annoyed and walked to the door.


    As he walked, he shouted at his peers around him.


    The conversation between the two had long attracted the attention of the people around them. Now, seeing temar''s embarrassed face leaving, they made way for him one after another.


    Several businessmen who were close and heard the dialogue between them left after a little hesitation. The rest whispered and began to feel uneasy.


    Looking at the figures disappearing at the door of the conference hall, iris sighed, shook his head, turned around, and showed a trace of an undetectable smile at the corners of his mouth.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 175

    After temar and more than a dozen businessmen left, bor led seven or eight servants, brought dozens of chairs, and brought enough wine for everyone to drink.


    Some of the businessmen who came to the reception exceeded Gustav''s estimates, so they were in a hurry. Chairs and wine cups need to be mobilized from all over the world.


    Seeing that bor commanded his servant and looked like a steward, the businessmen who had been waiting for a long time immediately gathered around and asked questions.


    "Everybody! Everybody! Please be quiet!"


    Bor shouted and finally suppressed the noise from all directions, like hundreds and thousands of ducks.


    "Everybody!" he shouted, "I know you have many questions, but now please wait patiently and enjoy the wine. Lord Gustav will come later! I''m just an adult''s assistant. You surround me, and I can''t answer your questions!"


    Bor was sweating, as if surrounded by dozens of creditors.


    Seeing that he was just an assistant and so young, the businessmen immediately waved their hands and understood that if they continued to ask questions, they could not ask any useful information. They turned their lips, looked for their positions, and sat down with their wine cups.


    Without the encirclement, the surroundings finally quieted down, wiped the sweat stains on his forehead, and bor breathed out a little.


    At that moment, his head was about to crack. It seemed that a large group of ducks were going to drill out of it.


    It''s horrible! I wonder if adults can cope with these businessmen. Bor thought with fear.


    After looking around, he quickly left the conference hall and planned to inform Lord Gustav of the questions just asked by the businessmen, so that he could deal with them later.


    After bor left, the businessmen drank ale and talked to each other. After a hard wait, their long-awaited figure finally appeared in front of the door of the conference hall.


    Gustav, wearing a golden water pattern robe and escorted by four knights, walked in with his head held high.


    At the conference table, when Gustav arrived, all the members of the chamber of commerce immediately got up and looked at him respectfully.


    "Lord Gustav."


    "My Lord!"


    "Mayor!"


    ¡­¡­


    A salutation full of respect rang out one after another.


    As he walked with his head held high, Gustav''s round chin was light, and the businessmen who greeted him one by one with dignity and affinity responded.


    This scene suddenly changed the atmosphere in the noisy conference hall, so that businessmen who were full of problems around them stopped thinking and even stood up involuntarily.


    "Everyone, please sit down!" Gustav said to the crowd as he stood by the main seat.


    After the businessmen sat down again, he continued, "there is a little thing to deal with before the reception."


    Then he looked at bor standing by the door of the conference hall and motioned slightly.


    "Everyone, please come in." under the puzzled gaze of the people, bor outside the door said to the invisible corridor.


    Then, more than a dozen businessmen who had left earlier came in one after another with embarrassed faces. After sitting down in the empty seat on the right side of the conference hall, they all stared at iris opposite.


    Seeing these departing guys return, anris on the left side of the conference hall swallowed his saliva slightly and glanced at Gustav from the corner of his eye.


    This fat man, why did he bring these guys back? He thought a little uneasy.


    On this matter, there was a sudden uproar in the conference hall, and many businessmen rubbed themselves from their chairs like needles.


    "Mr. Gustav, how can this happen!"


    "Isn''t this the man who left before? How did he look like this?"


    "My Lord, this is amazing. We need an explanation!"


    ¡­¡­


    The merchants looked at Gustav with excitement and uneasiness.


    At the moment, at the gate of the conference hall, temar, who had yelled to leave, was covering his stomach and lying on the ground in a panic, with a trace of blood hanging from the corners of his mouth.


    Temar was dragged and thrown on the floor by two bodyguards behind him! All of them have seen this with their own eyes!


    Temar left voluntarily, but now he is treated like this, which makes all businessmen feel extremely uneasy and even doubt what trap they may have fallen into!


    "Everybody!"


    Gustav shouted, "both the count and I welcome you very much. However, I have to punish those who deliberately come to make trouble. The name of the man on the ground is temar, not long ago..."


    After listening to Gustav''s explanation, there was another uproar in the conference hall.


    It turned out that temar didn''t leave because he felt cheated. All his previous conversations and actions with anris were just a good play played by the two in order to reduce some competitors.


    They met at the hotel yesterday. At first, they really didn''t like each other. They wanted each other to disappear from Shanghe town immediately, but they both knew it was unrealistic.


    Since they can''t let the other party leave and reduce competition, after a total, they have a cooperation plan to let others leave.


    Today, it''s just the same old trick. As early as yesterday, they cooperated with the two businessmen in the hotel to get rid of the idea of attending the reception.


    If it had not been for the previous quarrel among businessmen that bor had a splitting headache and made him report to Gustav about the situation in the conference hall, the trick of the two people to reduce their competitors would not have been noticed at all.


    "My Lord, such a despicable guy, just throw them out!"


    "This man named iris should enjoy the same treatment as his accomplices and be severely taught!"


    "Two damn bastards!"


    ¡­¡­


    Businessmen who had been tricked to leave now pointed to the sweating anris and sternly suggested to Gustav.


    Looking at the angry businessmen, Gustav raised his hand. After the atmosphere was a little quieter, he said: "I will not drive them away. Although they have used some despicable means, they have not violated the law of the kingdom or Shanghe collar. Now the lesson is enough. If you are still dissatisfied, you can use the method of businessmen to make them gain nothing in the competition later! If you can''t compete with them and are cheated to leave, you won''t lose anything."


    Gustav''s decision, let the terrified anris get an amnesty, immediately came forward to help temar up, bowed down to thank him, and quickly sat down to one side.


    Seeing this, the merchants had no choice but to stare at them, and sat down with an ugly face.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was calm again, Gustav, with a golden belly, smiled and said, "I hope you didn''t mistake the episode just now for the main topic of the reception. If it''s a performance and twenty gold coins, you''ve really done a bad deal."


    There was a burst of laughter all around. The merchants raised their wine cups and motioned to Gustav, saying that there was still good wine, which was not too much loss.


    In fact, except for the dozen businessmen who were fooled away, the rest were happy to see the success of anris''s plan.


    Several of them even saw their tricks at the beginning, but they never wanted to make a sound to remind them.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 176

    After a joke, the conference hall soon quieted down again. The businessmen sipped ale and looked at Gustav expectantly.


    They don''t come here to joke, and they''re not in the mood to see any performances.


    Now, they just want to hear about the reception from each other.


    Looking at the businessmen who looked up at themselves but were silent, Gustav smiled, "well, you guys, I know what you''re looking forward to. I promise you, even when your woman is going to be born, you haven''t looked forward to it like now."


    After another laugh, Gustav said solemnly, "first of all, I want to convey to you the welcome of Lord Arthur tustra to you. Then, on behalf of all the people in Shanghe Town, I also welcome you."


    The merchants immediately raised their wine cups.


    After a slight pause, Gustav said bluntly: "now, let me answer your most concerned question - this reception has nothing to do with the trade of iron mines. We do not intend to implement the East like trade system in other parts of the kingdom!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the businessmen in the conference hall immediately showed two completely different reactions.


    As members of the chamber of Commerce, businessmen at the conference table show joy and relaxation.


    In just a few months, they have tasted the sweetness of cooperation with Shanghe collar. Therefore, what they are most worried about is the sudden change in the mode of cooperation.


    Whether it is to increase the number of new people, divide their interests, or return to the usual way of trade, it will be unbearable for them.


    This fear is not groundless. It has not been too long since the eastern nobles attacked Lingfeng castle. Although Lingfeng Castle won, Lingfeng castle has every reason to make concessions in order to reduce threat and pressure.


    Therefore, they don''t care about any new business opportunities at all. They just want to keep their existing interests.


    Compared with the relaxed response of members of the chamber of Commerce, the rest of the businessmen were much more excited.


    "Sir, we don''t understand why we should come here if it''s not for the trade of iron ore mountains!"


    "Yes, and you also charged us an entry fee of 20 gold coins! These are not copper coins! We came to the river because we believe that this reception can bring enough benefits!"


    Listening to the questions, a member of the chamber of Commerce sarcastically said, "Oh! Why did you come here? Did you have to be told? Or did you get lost?"


    "Yes, Lord Gustav once said that this reception is related to the trade of iron mines? It''s just your own thinking."


    "What do you guys say!"


    Looking at the two waves of people who had begun to argue, Gustav immediately asked the knight to stop the crowd.


    Looking at the angry businessmen, Gustav said, "don''t be dissatisfied. Although this cocktail party has nothing to do with iron mine goods, I have prepared new goods for you. I promise that the profits it can bring will never be less than iron products."


    Profit will not be less than iron products!


    The excited businessmen were stunned, blinked and looked at Gustav with a positive face.


    They are sure they heard right. The other party just said that there was a new commodity with no less profit than iron products!


    Profits are no less than iron products - how is that possible!


    If this is true, isn''t there an iron mine in shangheling?


    Businessmen buzzed up and whispered, guessing the answer. However, most people shake their heads and look skeptical.


    "Lord Gustav, even war horses can''t make profits from iron products! And we have so many people!" one businessman questioned loudly, and the other businessmen echoed.


    Horses are the most valuable commodity they can think of in addition to iron products.


    "Sir, you didn''t send a hunting team to steal the cubs of Warcraft! If so, the profit is definitely ten times higher than that of iron products!" this was a voice of discontent and irony.


    Stealing Warcraft cubs is no different from suicide. Only wild people outside the East will do it.


    Listening to the noisy comments of businessmen and some dissatisfied voices, Gustav said faintly, "if you don''t believe it, you can leave now."


    With that, he swept his eyes to both sides.


    It''s impossible to leave. Although businessmen do not believe that there are goods with higher profits than iron products, they will never leave in such a hurry until they see the answer with their own eyes.


    What if there is!


    Looking around, he saw that no one got up. Gustav smiled and said, "good. I thought you would leave me here alone. Now it seems that the merchant''s words are really untrustworthy."


    A witty remark could not calm the restless emotions of the businessmen. They still stared at Gustav with a questioning face, waiting for his answer.


    "Wine party, the protagonist is wine!"


    With that, Gustav nodded at bor opposite.


    Alcohol?


    The commodity he said is wine?!


    Just as the businessmen were full of question marks and didn''t know how to react, bor walked to Gustav from outside the Council hall with a brown clay wine jar in his hand.


    When bor appeared, the merchants stared at him, staring at the brown wine jar held in his hands.


    Is that what he said about wine? The bottle is good. The businessmen looked at it with disdain.


    "Everybody," Gustav said, "Elis''s wine, I believe you are no stranger. It is the favorite of nobles. It sells well all over the Kingdom, even across the high court and the broad sea! But now, what I want to tell you is that Elis''s wine will become the past, because what they sell is not wine at all, but water!"


    With that, before the merchants could react, Gustav picked up the wine jar and threw it directly into the air in front of them in the surprised eyes.


    Bang!


    Under the attention of the merchants, the wine jar fell directly into pieces. The huge noise made everyone tremble in their hearts, staring at the pieces and splashed drinks on the ground.


    Don''t you mean selling drinks?


    What are you doing on the ground?


    Just when everyone didn''t understand Gustav''s intention, a strong smell of wine began to diffuse in the conference hall with the breaking of the wine jar.


    "This, what''s the smell?"


    A businessman who was close was the first to smell the smell of wine in the air.


    "It''s a bit like wine, but it''s stronger than wine."


    The merchant beside him held his neck and twitched his nose, sniffing hard in the air.


    Soon, everyone in the conference hall smelled the smell of wine in the air, supporting their necks and twitching their noses.


    "What''s the smell! Shit, it''s so delicious!"


    A good wine merchant, who was bitten by the strong smell of wine in the air, got up and rushed to the place where the wine jar fell to the ground.


    "That''s right, everybody!" after sniffing hard, he announced loudly to all around, "the smell is emitted from this pool of wine! This is the smell of wine! Damn, it''s so fragrant. I''m about to get drunk!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 177

    "Brudo, you''re disgusting. You''ll drown in the barrel sooner or later!"


    Seeing the other party dip his hand in the wine on the ground and taste it in his mouth, a familiar businessman complained with disgust on his face.


    "Hey, what''s that smell?"


    "Old man, you look like a ghost!"


    "Don''t be stunned. Tell me quickly. How does it taste?"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Bruto sucking his fingers and staring wide, the merchants around him urged him one after another. Want him to express his feelings.


    "What''s the noise!" bludo looked impatient in the face of the crowd''s urging. "If you want to know what the smell is, try it yourself! Ask and ask, shit, you can''t taste it at all."


    After muttering a few words, he immediately turned to Gustav, with a flattering smile on his face.


    "Hey, Lord Gustav, should we be able to taste it? We can''t judge whether it''s good or bad by the taste alone."


    He was an alcoholic and loved Elise''s high ale very much. He swore that even Elise''s best ale didn''t have such a strong aroma. It made him feel tipsy when he smelled it.


    "Your name is Bruto?" Gustav asked.


    "Yes, sir, I''m from Babur county. I happen to be engaged in wine trading. I sell Elise wine with thousands of gold coins from the west every year!"


    "You don''t have to worry about changing your career." Gustav nodded to bor again.


    Under the gaze of the businessmen, seven or eight servants poured in from the door and put down two high footed round tables, six jars of wine and a pile of transparent crystal cups in the center of the conference hall.


    Crystal cup is a rare thing. In order to find enough cups, Gustav almost searched all the treasures in Shanghe town.


    "Wine, of course, will let you enjoy it," Gustav said with a smile.


    The two servants immediately picked up the wine jar. In the curious gaze of the merchants, the light yellow wine poured down and poured into the crystal cup below in turn.


    A crystal cup is full, half a kilo. There are three kinds of wine to taste.


    In order to prevent all these guys from becoming drunkards, Gustav specially explained that they should not be filled. Therefore, the servants were very measured. They only stopped slightly above each cup, and the wine just covered the bottom of the cup, two or two.


    The crystal cup with good wine was soon distributed to the merchants.


    Holding the cup, the merchants smelled and looked. In surprise, they looked strange one by one.


    "Lord Gustav," grumbled Bruto, holding up his glass, "you... You''re too little!"


    As soon as someone made a noise, the other businessmen spoke one after another.


    "Yes, that''s too little!"


    "Even if the wine is extremely precious, it can''t taste such a little!"


    Although they haven''t tasted it yet, the merchants have greatly increased their confidence and believed Gustav''s previous words only by virtue of the rich wine aroma and amber color.


    It''s just that it''s too little. It can leak out of the bottom of the cup!


    "Gentlemen," said Gustav, "twenty gold coins will certainly be enough for you to drink, but the wine in your cup is only one of the three kinds of wine, called ''Knight''. Therefore, in order not to let you all get drunk here, I can only be a miser."


    The merchants immediately laughed disapprovingly - it''s better to spit more than this wine. Drunk? How is that possible.


    With Gustav''s explanation, the merchants did not continue to complain about wine, one by one drank the "knights" in the crystal cup.


    When the wine entered the throat, the merchants reacted surprisingly in unison.


    One by one, he pursed his mouth, stared, and his throat seemed to be filled with warm water.


    "Hoo..."


    The voices of exhalation sounded, and the businessmen completed the process before they had time to taste it carefully.


    Looking at the businessmen who looked at each other as if they were asking each other about their taste, Gustav smiled proudly.


    Knight wine, after a distillation and blending, the degree is about 20 degrees. He has tasted it himself. It is definitely a wonderful feeling.


    "How do you feel, everybody?" Gustav asked with a smile.


    "More, my Lord!" cried bludo, holding his glass. "It feels like kissing a woman. It''s just the beginning. It''s not enough!"


    The rest of the businessmen smashed their mouths and nodded in agreement. They all looked like they were teased by women, but they didn''t get to the point.


    "Don''t worry, the play has just begun," Gustav said with a smile, and then asked the servant to pour the wine.


    Merchants held up crystal cups, stared at the mouth of the altar, watched the pouring wine and smelled the aroma of the wine.


    "Hey! You guy, why do you pour me so much!"


    The servant held the wine jar and stayed in front of each businessman for less than three seconds, so there were complaints one after another.


    "Full up, full up, full up!"


    Bludo stared at the glass and watched the transparent spring like wine fall into the glass, but before he finished a word, the servant lifted the mouth of the altar, and the figure had moved away from him.


    "Hey, I said, that''s it. It''s less than the guys in front. Pour me more, boy!"


    The servant glanced at the crystal cup in front of him, shook a few drops of wine in the wine jar, and then walked to the next businessman.


    "Hey, what a fucking miser!" bludo cursed, holding his glass and smelling the strong aroma of wine.


    ¡­¡­


    "Everyone, the wine in your cup is called" Lord ", which is better than..."


    The merchants did not wait for Gustav to introduce them, but they looked up and the wine went into their throat.


    Compared with the "Knight", the "Lord" has a higher degree. When the wine goes into the throat, the merchants only feel that their intestines are warm and a hot breath rushes up their neck.


    "Hoo..."


    Exhalation sounded again and again in the conference hall. Looking at the empty wine glass, the merchants shook their heads and marveled at their feelings just now.


    "Hey! You guy forgot to pour me wine!"


    Staring at the servant returning with the wine jar, Bruto shouted with his glass in his hand.


    "Bludo, you''re a shame!" said the merchant next to him. "When the party is over, you can drink enough with your own gold coins!"


    ¡­¡­


    The last taste is naturally the "King" with the highest degree. This is wheat wine directly distilled once. The degree is about 60 degrees and the wine is very fragrant.


    It''s also the wine Gustav hit the ground earlier.


    The degree of "King" was too high. The merchants drank it all at once. Suddenly, they felt as if a fire was running down their throats, their internal organs were like lava, their chest was like being burned by fire, their mouths were open, their breath was breathing, their forehead was sweating, and several people were even choked and coughing.


    "Damn bastard, this king must be a tyrant and crazy king!" cried Bruto angrily. "But I swallowed it in my stomach! Damn, this feeling, the crazy king is in my stomach!"


    "King" such a high wine, of course, will not be liked by everyone, but its taste and the feeling of swallowing it down the throat will definitely impress all the businessmen present!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 178

    "Ha ha! My friend, you haven''t seen the faces of those guys. They look slightly drunk and compete for the quotation. It''s so pleasant!"


    In Lingfeng castle''s study, Gustav, who has finished the reception, is reporting to Arthur about the reception.


    After listening to Gustav''s report, Arthur relaxed his shoulders slightly and said, "with the income of wine, the financial problems of Shanghe town should be relieved for the time being."


    You can buy it again, Arthur thought.


    The iron ore mountain has brought rich gold coin income to Lingfeng castle. No one will doubt this, because it is true.


    But ordinary people only see how Lingfeng Castle earns a lot of gold coins, but rarely notice the speed at which Lingfeng Castle spends money.


    There is no doubt that the reform has brought earth shaking changes to Shanghe collar: increasing grain production, increasing income, population growth, the establishment of new towns and so on.


    But at the same time, the reform also makes the expenditure of lingfengbao soar like a runaway horse.


    The wages and salaries of workers, the first army and government officials have reached an alarming number.


    According to the latest statistics, Lingfeng Castle spent 1500 gold coins last month just for the remuneration and expenditure of all kinds of personnel!


    1500 gold coins!


    Every month!


    In previous years, this was the cost of Lingfeng castle for half a year!


    Now, it''s only the monthly expenditure of Lingfeng Castle - personnel compensation.


    In addition, around the construction of xinshanghe town and the needs of reform, a large number of various materials are imported, which is a huge expenditure.


    According to the statistics of last month, Lingfeng Castle spent more than 3400 gold coins!


    This is the expenditure of Lingfeng castle in the past year!


    Although the foreign trade bureau still has a slight surplus with the strong gold absorption capacity of iron mines, with the continuous promotion of reform, the increase of population, the establishment of factories and the growth of imports, the expenditure will certainly rise all the way.


    Arthur estimated that at that time, Lingfeng castle''s monthly financial expenditure is likely to approach 10000 gold coins!


    Ten thousand gold coins - every month!


    Such spending power, looking at the whole danze Kingdom, Arthur just wanted to ask: who else!!


    Therefore, if there is no new source of income and the fruits of the reform are not enough to meet the expenditure for the time being, lingfengbao will fall into the situation of unable to take out gold coins. At that time, it can only reduce the expenditure and slow down the development speed.


    It is impossible to borrow. In the eyes of businessmen and all nobles, except the iron ore mountain, the whole Shanghe collar belongs to non-performing assets.


    Looking at Arthur leaning on the back of the chair, Gustav smiled, his eyes lit up and said excitedly: "With drinks and iron mines, we don''t have to worry about financial problems. This auction alone has yielded more than 15000 gold coins and more than 100000 gold coins! Arthur, you are a business genius! I didn''t expect that a dealer could earn so many gold coins. It was really cheap in the East!"


    This reception is not designated by lingfengbao, but by auction for a period of three years.


    More than 80 businessmen, large and small, spent more than 15000 gold coins and won 56 collars and 13 counties for three years.


    "Mayor, you used to be a businessman. Can you not be so ignorant!" Arthur despised Gustav with an excited face.


    "As long as they feel profitable, they will naturally rush to take out gold coins. Moreover, 15000 gold coins, on average, are only 70 a year. Look at those guys in the chamber of Commerce who have established cooperative relations with us. What they get is more than an income from selling iron products."


    If Shanghe collar is regarded as a country, now Shanghe collar is undoubtedly the largest trade importer in danze king.


    The eastern businessmen who have established in-depth cooperation with Shanghe collar are like multinational trading companies. While exporting Shanghe collar''s iron products to various countries, they also undertake large orders from Shanghe collar.


    Absolutely profitable!


    "My friend, what you said is very reasonable: as long as there is enough profit, even shit, some people are willing to spend money. But I''ve never seen Gustav make money in this way."


    "Ah! You know what? My friend!" he stood up with both arms. Gustav sighed, "I didn''t find it interesting to be a businessman until now. Only a businessman can be really interesting! Arthur, my dear friend, you made me feel the real happiness of life. Now, I really want to hold you in my arms!"


    "If you dare come here, I''ll let Sir Thorne chop you now!"


    Looking at the fleshy Gustav, Arthur got pimples directly.


    Shit, it''s just a thing similar to franchise fee. As for such a surprise - an inexperienced alien!


    Glancing aside with a cold look and staring at his own Thorne, Gustav sat back in his chair disappointed and said, "Arthur, you were not like this."


    "I''ve changed!" Arthur said at once. "I''m not who I used to be. You''d better not hug me. If you''re not sure you like women, I''ll doubt you''re plotting against me!"


    "Hey, you remember the past," Gustav smiled. "I thought you forgot! I said Arthur, you should go and see Eliza, too. You haven''t seen her once since last winter. You don''t know, for you..."


    "Stop! Stop!" Arthur interrupted the guy quickly. "That''s all before. Don''t mention it again. I won''t see her again."


    Looking at Arthur, Gustav was stunned. After glancing at Leia beside him, he whispered to Arthur, "what about Eliza? The silly girl has been waiting for you to see her..."


    "Arrange a job for her. Don''t work too hard so that she can support herself. If she doesn''t want to work, she can live like this all the time, but I won''t see her again. She''s free."


    Eliza was a canary raised outside the castle.


    Looking at Arthur and seeing that he was not joking, Gustav nodded and said seriously, "don''t worry, I will arrange it. It''s just... She has come to me many times. My friend doesn''t have to refuse a girl''s kindness even if she doesn''t like it. What she hopes is that you can see her occasionally..."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur could only sigh helplessly.


    Although he inherited everything from his predecessor, he never included feelings, especially love.


    Although he promised to have dozens of girlfriends, they were all in the computer. Let her "applaud for love" with a woman he didn''t love. Arthur would rather carry forward "traditional skills" alone.


    Therefore, it was the only thing he felt he could do to let the girl named Eliza worry about food and clothing.


    "Don''t talk about this." Arthur changed the topic and said, "you must manage the new chamber of Commerce. The situation in the kingdom is becoming more and more complex. Don''t just focus on immediate interests. You know, the chamber of commerce is of great significance."


    "Don''t worry, my friends," Gustav said seriously, "in addition to interests, we should also make them our eyes!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 179

    It''s not just eyes, Arthur thought.


    The current organizational form of the chamber of commerce is actually very similar to the two monopoly forms of syndicate and trust.


    This is not only the requirement of the reform of Shanghe collar, but also the result of his preparation.


    Shanghe collar can no longer stay in the north of the Kingdom quietly and independently as before.


    The emergence of the iron ore mountain has broken the order that has been maintained for hundreds of years, which is marked by the rupture of the alliance among the three.


    The natural threat of Warcraft and the poverty and weakness of Lingfeng castle made the iron ore mountain more and more like an attractive fat. Coupled with Arthur''s reform, it directly touched the foundation of aristocratic rule.


    All this makes Lingfeng castle in a difficult situation and more dangerous.


    But reform is a must.


    Whether it is Lingfeng castle or Shanghe collar, if it still exists as before, even if it is not destroyed by Warcraft, it will be eaten away by the nobles.


    This is not whether lingfengbao is willing or not, but the problem of "everyone is innocent and bears the blame" and "falling behind will be beaten".


    The ownership of the iron ore mountain, the legitimacy of the reform of Shanghe collar, and the fact that lingfengbao has risen, only through war can those nobles have a clear and profound understanding!


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur said, "don''t be careless. The chamber of commerce is very important. You must keep an eye on it and pay attention to the people with ulterior motives. Now, businessmen are our most important foreign relations. In the future, they will gradually become a part of the Shanghe collar and the key to our rise. It''s not just about delivering messages."


    "The key to the rise?" Gustav looked at Arthur somewhat puzzled.


    For the chamber of Commerce, he has never taken it lightly and has no idea of slacking off.


    As the mayor of Shanghe Town, Gustav felt that he was definitely the leader of the whole Shanghe town. Besides Arthur, he knew the importance of the chamber of Commerce best.


    But even so, he doesn''t think that those businessmen will become the "key to the rise" of Shanghe leader, which despises them too much.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "No, of course I believe your judgment," Gustav said. "But I don''t think that those businessmen deserve your high evaluation. They are indeed important, but they are not irreplaceable. The key to the rise of the river leader is only you - Arthur - my friend!"


    This guy!


    "Gustav, if you flatter, you will be punished. You should be cut thousands of times."


    With a smile, Gustav replied, "Sir, if I''m guilty to be honest, I''m really guilty."


    After skimming his lips, Arthur was too lazy to play tricks with this guy and said directly, "with our continuous development, the tie between businessmen and us will become tighter and tighter, and the organizational form of the chamber of Commerce will gradually make businessmen our vassal."


    "It is precisely because they are not irreplaceable that they have no right to negotiate with us. If they want to earn gold coins, they can only join the chamber of Commerce. If they join the chamber of Commerce, they need to abide by our rules and obey our orders."


    "At that time, their interests are closely related to the interests of Shanghe collar. Our losses are their losses. In order to protect their interests from damage and obtain greater interests, they will consciously stand with us to safeguard the interests of Shanghe collar."


    Gustav thought Arthur''s idea was too good.


    "Arthur, I see what you mean," he said seriously, "But believe me, if it''s normal, those guys are definitely the most intimate friends, just like boys chasing their beloved girls. But as long as we encounter trouble, especially war, businessmen can''t help at all. They don''t have that strength, courage or honor that they swear to protect. Watching is their consistent choice."


    Looking at the disdainful Gustav on his face, Arthur said, "you used to be a businessman, so you belittled your peers?"


    "That''s why I know them. My friend, you know, in the eyes of those guys, there are only jingling gold coins."


    Gustav looked at Arthur seriously.


    Arthur then said, "there are no eternal friends, no eternal enemies, only eternal interests. I didn''t expect to talk to them. I only have gold coins in my eyes. What a simple and valuable quality."


    "I know you want to remind me, but it''s not just fighting on the battlefield, just like rain, not just thunder that determines the outcome of the war. It''s not only naive but also stupid to expect businessmen to be as brave as knights when the war breaks out. Businessmen should play the role of businessmen."


    Gustav immediately said, "I know all this, Arthur, but they don''t seem to be able to do much for us."


    "You don''t understand me at all," said Arthur.


    Gustav said, "listen to your teachings, count."


    Arthur explained in detail: "it''s not what they can do for us, but what they can do for their own interests, nor what businessmen can do, but what the chamber of commerce can do!"


    "Chamber of Commerce? What''s the difference?" Gustav wondered.


    The former point is easy to understand, but what''s the difference between the latter point? The chamber of commerce is composed of all the businessmen who cooperate with them.


    "What''s the difference between a hundred civilians and the first army?" Arthur asked.


    Of course there''s a difference! Gustav was stunned and understood a little, but he couldn''t figure it out.


    Arthur continued: "after this reception, the merchants in the chamber of Commerce have spread all over most parts of the Kingdom except the West. In the past, they were just a pile of loose sand, but now they are connected as a whole because of the existence of the chamber of Commerce. Think about the impact in the kingdom if they make the same decision at the same time?"


    Gustav tried to answer, "at the same time, the price of a commodity increases to earn more gold coins?"


    "Hi..." Arthur sighed somewhat discouraged, looked at Gustav and asked, "is this your understanding of monopoly?"


    "Isn''t it enough to earn more gold coins?" Gustav asked suspiciously with a big head.


    "Enough!" Arthur replied. "The purpose of monopoly is to obtain higher profits. But, my friend, you should understand that what monopoly can do is not just to earn more gold coins!"


    "Think about it. In the past, iron mines sold iron ore or pig iron directly. Now, the establishment of forging factories has completely changed all this. What other impact do we have in addition to higher product profits?"


    "Arthur, it''s not difficult for me!" Gustav replied. "As you said, we have established a complete industrial chain. Moreover, because we no longer sell iron ore and pig iron, many blacksmiths in other places have lost their jobs. Recently, someone has followed the caravan and came to us to make a living."


    As the administrator of Shanghe Town, Gustav knows all these things.


    "What about zogaya?" Arthur continued.


    "They?" Gustav snorted coldly, "don''t worry, my friend, I haven''t forgotten your orders. A group of damn guys dare to join the nobles in the east to fight us, not to mention pig iron. There will be a nail in the future, and they won''t get it from us!"


    Looking at the hated Gustav, Arthur smiled and said, "iron will rust and consume, but without enough blacksmiths, what do you think will happen if the Green family breaks out war with us again in the future?"


    Gustav looked stunned at Arthur, opened his mouth slightly, blinked, and suddenly grinned.


    "The gods are on earth, my dear friend Arthur! How can they have such a function!"


    Gustav looked excited.


    It suddenly occurred to him that if businessmen invited most of the blacksmiths in the east to work on the river, if a war broke out in the future, these guys might not even have enough arrows!


    The blacksmith can come up to the river to lead. What about the others?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 180

    "Squeak, squeak!"


    In the castle dungeon where he could not see his fingers, a fat mouse was tightly pinched by both hands.


    In panic, the mouse struggled, its slender tail swayed desperately, and its squeaking sound was particularly clear in the dark.


    "Hey! I finally caught you."


    In the dark, a voice sounded like a murmuring surprise.


    After feeling the temperature of the mouse for a moment, he immediately struggled. He just sent the living mouse to his mouth and directly tore off a kicking front leg.


    "GA, GA, ga..."


    The mouse''s limbs are very short, and its bite in its mouth is like crispy bone, which reminds him of the taste of quail.


    He really thought it was delicious. The more he chewed it, the more delicious it tasted. His hungry stomach seemed to be under his throat and couldn''t wait to welcome the food. Even with feces and urine stains.


    "Hey..."


    When he swallowed his first bite of food, he made a surprise sound.


    The growling belly asked him to put the mouse directly to his mouth, pull off the belly of his forelimbs, and suck the warm blood crazily and greedily. The mouse twitched for a while, and his slender hairless tail swept his cheek.


    It tastes great!


    The comfort in his stomach invigorated his spirit, and the warm blood seemed to warm his body.


    He couldn''t remember how long he hadn''t eaten. The dark dungeon was out of sight, and his stomach ache made him sleepless.


    This is a rare delicacy! With all his strength, he didn''t want to let go of any drop of blood.


    "Cough, cough!"


    A quick cough sounded in the dark.


    Because he sucked too hard, a section of mouse intestines rushed directly to his throat. Raise your hand and pull out the mouse''s intestines in your throat. The other end is still connected to the mouse''s belly.


    "Hey, hey... Little guy, do you want my life, too? You want to torture me?"


    Staring at the prey in his hand, he clenched his palm hard, the mouse tail twitched, and a mass of internal organs squeezed out of the gap in his forelimb and covered his thumb, warm.


    Waving his hand, he heard a "pa" sound in the dark. He then smiled contentedly. It was the sound of internal organs smashing on the stone wall beside him.


    After enjoying a little joy of victory, Gu Gu''s stomach urged again. The gesture of shaking his hand just now cost him a lot of strength.


    Without the slightest hesitation, he worked hard to bite his prey. The belly is the fattest place for mice. It has the most meat and the most tender. Its fur is soft. It can make his loose teeth easier to tear off the meat.


    Delicious, it''s delicious!


    He reminded himself and forced himself to wolf down.


    The mouse meat is very tenacious and has a strong fishy smell. Just after swallowing two mouthfuls, there was a convulsion in the stomach. The blood and water mixed with gastric acid rushed to the throat, and the mouse meat crossed the throat. With his mouth shut, he tried to swallow his food again.


    It''s delicious, it''s delicious!


    In the dark, he showed a happy smile and began to bite again.


    There''s a sound!


    Suddenly, he heard a sound outside the prison. It was footsteps! It''s armor!


    "Where''s my dog? Let me see my dog?"


    The voice came in from outside the black prison. He was stunned, holding his food, and his body began to tremble.


    It''s him, it''s him!


    Light began to appear in the gap under the prison door. He curled up in the corner with his prey in his hand, stared at the straw full of urine and fecal residue, and desperately tried to squeeze himself into the stone crack of the wall behind him.


    "No, no... No."


    Looking at the more and more bright gap under the prison door, he prayed frantically, hoping that the light would fade immediately and had better be annihilated directly by the darkness.


    "Hey, hey... My good dog, are you obedient?"


    The sound came again from outside the door, and the footsteps stopped suddenly outside his prison door, but the light under the crack of the door did not disappear. Then he heard the sound of the latch being lifted!


    No, no, no, no, don''t come in, go somewhere else, stop, please, please


    He prayed wildly, hoping that everything would return to darkness and silence.


    The moment the prison door was opened, it was the most terrible.


    When the light of the fire hit his face, he immediately howled, raised his hand to cover his eyes, and his brain was pricked like a needle.


    "Fire, fire! Please, take the gun handle..." he faced the cold stone wall and made a pleading voice.


    The sudden fire almost blinded his eyes.


    "Hey, don''t be afraid." the man outside looked at him, "my good dog, your master came to see you. Turn your head obediently."


    Covering his eyes with his hands, he turned slowly to his side.


    In the light of the fire, he was as thin as wood, his cheeks were deep, and his four fingers covered his eyes like straw.


    "Damn it! What did you eat!" the figure outside the prison suddenly became angry.


    "No, no, no!" he opened his eyes and shook his hands in horror, but the dazzling fire made him close his eyes again.


    He wanted to lie and deny, but fear hit him, so he didn''t dare to spit out the "no" in his throat.


    "Old... Mouse, it''s a mouse." he mumbled, "a mouse, it bit me, bit my toes, bit my fingers, fell asleep, it also bit my face, I ate it, ate it..."


    "Damn it!" the man outside the door stepped in and waved his whip directly on his hand.


    "Ah!" a frightened and miserable cry sounded.


    With his bare body, he immediately curled up in the corner, close to the cold stone wall, and the dead mouse fell between his legs.


    "Look at me!" someone ordered.


    Trembling, he slowly turned his head, opened his eyes and looked up at the blonde boy in front of him.


    Pop!


    Another whip was drawn out. In the dark and silent dungeon, it was like thunder. This time it was directly drawn on his face.


    He didn''t dare to shout any more. He could only endure a sad cry like a dog.


    CHIGUO''s body is full of sores and scars, whipped, scratched with sharp tools, and scalded with loctite.


    The little thumb of the left hand is missing, and the little thumb of the right foot is missing. The place scalded by luotie in front of the chest is red and swollen.


    "Tell me!" said the man standing in front of him. "What are you? What''s your name?"


    name!


    He stopped shaking as if he had received a signal of stimulation.


    My name?!


    He thought and wanted to shout out his name, but he hadn''t used his name for so long that he couldn''t remember his name at all!


    Pop!


    The whip was pulled out again. In the wailing, he immediately replied, "dog, I''m a dog, I''m a dog born of a bitch. My name is smelly dog."


    Pop!


    Another whip whipped on him. He moaned and curled up. He felt pain everywhere. He didn''t know why he was beaten again.


    "Correct answer." the blonde boy with a whip looked down at him curled up in the corner. "But I still beat you. Do you know why?"


    Why?


    "The dog, the dog is not obedient." he replied in panic, "the dog shouldn''t eat the mouse. The dog should bark, bark, bark when he sees its owner!"


    Pop!


    The whip was pulled out again, and the blonde said angrily, "wrong answer! You smelly dog, I can fight if I want, without any reason!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 181

    "Yes, yes," he replied in horror.


    The whip fell on his body, and the scars were tired. He couldn''t tell where the whip fell. Maybe on the shoulder, maybe on the face, maybe on the back - all possible.


    In short, there is no pain in the body.


    Looking at his curled up and clever appearance, the blonde boy holding a whip nodded with satisfaction, with a proud smile on his face.


    "Follow me out," said the blonde boy, stepping out of the prison.


    The light of the fire shone on him again, and his eyes hurt. Looking at the two knights outside the prison holding torches and shooting cold eyes from their helmets, he immediately waved his hands in horror and desperately hit the cold stone wall with his back.


    "No, no, no, no! I don''t dare anymore, kennel, this is my kennel, smelly dog, I''m smelly dog! I''m not going anywhere, I''ll stay here, please, please..."


    At this moment, countless terrible memories burst out of his mind.


    The prison door opened, and the warm wind outside poured into the dark dungeon. In the dark, he walked up the stone ladder carefully without any guard. He left the dungeon, and there was light and the smell of fresh air at the corner of the stone steps.


    I escaped from the dungeon. Be careful. Maybe I can escape here - that''s what he thought at the time.


    But when he thought he had left the abyss and was about to return to the world, in the bright world outside the dungeon, there stood the young man in front of him and the two knights in armor!


    He turned and wanted to return to his black prison, but at the boy''s command, the two knights rushed up like demons.


    The other party tied him up. In the light of the fire, the young man in front of him pulled out his waist dagger and cut his fingers like a saw, cutting off one section first, then another, and finally his thumb was cut off.


    Dark and damp dungeon, such as the scene of the execution of the devil in the abyss!


    He screamed and his voice echoed in the dungeon, but the other party thought he was too noisy, so he pulled his mouth with a hook and pulled out one of his teeth with pliers. Finally, he was thrown back into the black prison.


    He wanted to leave here, countless times.


    The knight came to be loyal to him and said he would save him from leaving, but at last he lost one of his toes.


    A servant opened his prison door and told him that now was the best chance, but in the end, he was full of scars, his hair and beard were burned by torches, and his chest was scalded by luotie.


    ¡­¡­


    It''s safe here. The black prison is safe. No one wants to deceive me to leave again. He thought firmly.


    "Pa!"


    The whip hit him again. The blonde said discontentedly, "do what I ask you to do! Now, I let you follow me out! Do you understand, smelly dog!"


    The blonde couldn''t tolerate the slightest resistance from him.


    "Yes, yes..." he replied. Then he landed on all fours and followed the boy out of the black prison.


    The knight held a torch, and the flickering light made the dark shadow sneak in the dark dungeon. He watched from left to right. He was careful every time he stepped up a stone step and was wary of any possible movement.


    Light, warm air, fresh air. He stopped and looked forward at the gate leading to the outside of the dungeon with anxious and frightened eyes.


    "Continue."


    The knight behind him kicked his ass. he turned around in shock and leaned closely against the stone wall.


    "Don''t be afraid of a good dog." the blonde turned and looked at him. "Today I''m going to take you to see the guests. Now you must wash it so that the guests can see how obedient my dog is."


    ¡­¡­


    The cold well water poured down from his head, which made him wake up a lot in an instant.


    He looked up at the expressionless groom beside him, turned his head to the teenagers and knights in front, and stared at the familiar and strange Castle buildings around. He trembled in an instant, slowly closed his limbs to the ground, and his throat was hard and painful.


    "Wow!"


    A ladle of cold water poured down directly from his burning head.


    "You''d better not make any noise."


    The groom stood in front of him, took a ladle and poured another ladle of cold well water on his head.


    "I... I..." he looked up at the groom and wanted to make a noise, but his throat was like a walnut, so hard that he couldn''t speak at all.


    "Do you want to tell me who you are? Or do you want to die?"


    The groom took the horse brush and brushed hard. The brush scratched the scars on his body, which made him show his teeth in pain in an instant, and most of his excitement calmed down.


    "You are now a smelly dog with your butt exposed." the groom pressed his head and reminded him not to move. "Don''t think about resistance. Can''t you see that the boy is crazy? You have to learn to obey his orders, which can keep you alive."


    "Devil... I''m going to die."


    "Die?" said the groom. "It''s not time. People will die sooner or later, but your death is not now or here. Live like a dog and obey his orders. Maybe you still have a chance to leave here."


    "Don''t move!" the groom pressed him and poured a ladle of cold water on his head. "I know you don''t believe it, but I didn''t say I would save you. I just told you not to hurry to die and stay honest. You are his toy now. He won''t kill you, but will torture you all the time, which can satisfy him."


    "In this way, I''d rather die!" he spit out a sentence from his throat.


    "I said, it''s not time." the groom continued to brush his back. "You don''t have to rush to see death. Death never tells people of his arrival. When you think you should take the initiative to see him, you have to learn to remind yourself: it''s not time."


    "I... I''m not alive -"


    "-- why?" the groom interrupted him. "If you want to die, it means you have no ambition. You probably have no women, few friends, and all your family have died long ago."


    After a pause, the groom said, "revenge is the best reason for people to live. Think about everything he has now, it should belong to you, and his torture to you. Are you willing to die like this? Don''t you want them to pay ten times and a hundred times?"


    "Live - Revenge! It doesn''t matter if you want to be a dog. Who knows if human beings are worse than them in the eyes of dogs."


    Revenge?


    He stared at the blonde boy standing in the distance, slowly biting his loose teeth together.


    Yes, revenge, I should revenge, I want revenge! It doesn''t matter to be a dog!


    "Bow your head." the groom pressed his head. "Before you leave this castle, you''d better not think about anything and control your eyes. You''re just a smelly dog now."


    Looking down at his incomplete hands and feet, the missing part seemed to whisper in his ear: you are a dog, dirty and smelly dog, humble and poor dog, clever and sensible dog


    "Are you ready!"


    The blonde boy walked up and looked at him squatting on the ground like a dog. Hehe said with a smile: "good, really good! Hehe, a good dog trained by me!"


    "Your Excellency, it''s all washed." the groom bowed aside. "It''s clean as you ordered."


    "Hey, good dog, let''s hear it twice." the boy''s eyes were overexcited.


    He barked twice, and then turned his head. He looked very clever.


    "Good, good, good!" the blonde clapped his hands and looked happy.


    "You!" he pointed to the groom who was bending to one side. "Go and find a dog rope for my good dog and get a cloth that can cover the dog''s ass. hey, hey, I can''t wait to take it to the guests!"


    "Yes, count," answered the groom.


    At this time, a knight wearing only upper plate armor came quickly, looked at the young man and said anxiously, "Your Excellency, the vassals have all arrived at the Council hall. Madam asked you to go immediately."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 182

    Campersburg, in the Council hall.


    Mrs. telecy Barrett sat alone in the seat closest to the Earl on the right.


    At the moment, there are only a few vassals in the wide assembly hall. Compared with the gathering of vassals in previous years, it is obviously deserted.


    She never liked these rude feudal officials of the campes family. She felt that they had no noble breeding and demeanor at all: their hair was greasy, their body smelled of horse dryness and sweat, their speech was like roaring, and occasionally their beard was stained with wine stains and food residues.


    From the bottom of her heart, tiresi doesn''t like these people, just as she doesn''t like her husband, libron campes.


    But at the moment, looking at the few people talking in a low voice across the street, her heart was filled with a trace of irritability.


    She could guess the content of these feudal ministers'' conversation - it must be bad to make these rude guys whisper. Probably the rumors about her children.


    At this time, she hoped that these guys would roar like thunder as before, so that her mother could listen to how others evaluated her children!


    "Let someone hurry up and let Eric come at once. He should know how important today is!" Taylor said upset, looking at the knight behind him.


    At the end of the war, milt and others were defeated miserably. At this time, the traitors should be punished and a new vassal should be promoted to govern the territory. However, due to Eric''s injury, these things were delayed again and again, so that the territory of several traitors was in chaos and the land was deserted. It is said that serfs robbed property and fled the farm.


    What''s worse, I don''t know when there are new rumors in the territory.


    This made telosi feel uneasy. She thought that all rumors should stop abruptly with the end of the war, but now, the vassals in front of him doubt not only the identity of his son, but also his son''s spirit.


    These damn fools!


    "Hello, Hello!"


    At the moment when telosi secretly hated, there was a sound of laughter and complacency outside the Council hall.


    Her heart tightened. When she turned to look, she saw her child Eric campes, holding a body, pulling behind her. She turned her head and excitedly said to them, "look, look, look at my pet and my good dog!"


    Everyone in the Council hall frowned. Now is not the time to walk the dog.


    Telosi stood up, and the long black dress with tired edges set off her noble and beautiful, but also made his temperament serious and fierce.


    She was about to stop Eric from bringing his pet into the Council room, at least not now. But before she could say anything in her mouth, she looked at the "dog" who suddenly ran into her eyes. She was stunned on the spot. In front of the silver Rhododendron''s waist seal, her white hands were tightly pinched.


    "This! This..."


    The vassals looked startled and stood up one by one, all looking at Eric and his "dog" in panic.


    At this moment, telosi felt dizzy and almost fell to the ground.


    She remembered what Eric told her recently about pets and good dogs, but she never thought that the dog in her child''s mouth would be milt campes!


    Holding the chair, she sat down slowly.


    Originally, she wanted to use today''s occasion to make milt plead guilty, so as to eliminate those rumors and speculation. But now, she regretted leaving milt''s life so much that he wouldn''t hurt his children like this.


    "Good dog, come on, let''s hear it."


    "Woof!" milt called to his vassal with dull eyes.


    "Good, good!" Eric looked happy. "Roll, roll on the ground!"


    Milt leaned back and immediately rolled around the ground.


    "Fishing ears, fishing ears!"


    "Lick your paws, lick your paws! Then shout twice!"


    ¡­¡­


    Crazy, he''s really crazy! Looking at a man and a "dog" in front of them, the feudal ministers were shocked.


    "Madam, what the hell is going on? Don''t you say that the count is normal!"


    "How did your excellency become like this! Is this, is this milt!"


    "Lord count, is this crazy? It''s better to kill the prisoner with a sword if he tortures him so much!"


    ¡­¡­


    All five officials asked Tyrus.


    Tylosey''s chest heaved and his hands squeezed the armrest of the seat.


    "You people! Aren''t my dogs good!" Eric was very dissatisfied with the response of the vassals. "I''ve taught it a little bit. Come on, good dog, tell these people your name!"


    "Dog, I''m a smelly dog, a obedient smelly dog. Woof, woof!" squatted on the ground, milt shouted at the vassals.


    In this strange scene, watching the vassal''s scalp numb, the vassal Horst tyre pulled out his sword: "damn guy! Let me kill him for you!"


    "Who dares!" Eric pulled out his waist dagger, pointed to Horst coming with the sword, and grinned wildly. "Whoever dares to hurt my smelly dog, I''ll kill him! Insert the dagger into his eyes! If you kill it, I''ll cut your nose! Cut your ears!"


    Looking at the madness in Eric''s eyes, Horst only felt that he had seen the most absurd thing in his life. He couldn''t believe that the noble he was loyal to was such a madman!


    "Eric," tylosey said with a strong smile, "my child, come to me and let them take your good dog down."


    "Shut up!" telosi''s words made Eric suddenly turn the spear and roar at her, "you dirty woman, who asked you to command me, I am the count here! I am the most powerful person here! I can do whatever I want! I am the count of the campes family!"


    His son''s words made telosi''s heart shake. There seemed to be a dagger stirring in his chest. He looked very complicated and embarrassed.


    "Delink." her trembling voice was so low that her hands hidden in her sleeves were almost pinched into the meat. "The count was stimulated and helped him back to his room to rest!"


    "Yes, madam." the knight behind stepped out.


    "Don''t come!"


    Holding his "dog" in one hand and a dagger in the other, Eric madly said to delingka, "if you dare to come, I''ll kill you! No one wants to move my good dog, you traitor, I''m the count here! I''m the count! Order you, I order you to press down and down this dirty woman!"


    Facing the current situation, delink is already familiar with the road.


    While raising his hands to pretend to surrender, he motioned to the knight behind Eric. With a dull hum, Eric immediately fainted.


    "Did you kill him, madam?" asked delink, glancing at milt squatting on the ground.


    Looking at milt, who looked blankly and turned left and right, telosi waved and said in a tired tone: "put him back in the dungeon. I don''t want to see him. Eric is not allowed to see him without my order in the future."


    After the absurd farce was over, Taylor West sat opposite the vassals.


    After a long silence, telosi got up slowly, stepped up the left step under the eyes of the people, and sat directly in the chair belonging to the count of campersburg.


    "Due to physical reasons, Eric is afraid it is difficult to take the position of Lord of Cumbria..."

 Chapter 183

    "So now campersburg has become the campersburg of the Barrett family?" Arthur asked, looking at the bachelor Boye.


    Mr. IBOY said: "although it is incredible, this is indeed the case. Telosi claimed that count Eric was ill and could not continue to perform his duty of guarding the territory, so she had to take over."


    "What about the facts?" Arthur asked.


    "There shouldn''t be much difference," said bachelor Boye. "There have been a lot of rumors about count Eric recently. Some doubt his identity, some say he has become a madman, and the notice also says it''s because of mental reasons."


    "I remember libron campers has a daughter? Nominally."


    "Her name is Emily," said the bachelor Boye, "but the child is only six years old and there is still a lot of time to grow up. She can''t be the guardian of the territory."


    "All right." Arthur put down his quill pen, leaned back on his chair and sighed, "the neighbors of hundreds of years have changed. The campers family was not destroyed by Warcraft, but by a woman."


    Hearing the speech, Mr. Boye also sighed slightly. In the past years, he had seen libron campes several times. He was a brave knight, but today, not only did he die at the hands of his women, but also his family no longer exists.


    This is really a fickle fate... Thinking of this, bachelor Boye immediately reminded: "Sir, it is reported that milt campes has not been exiled or executed after being subdued, but has been imprisoned in the dungeon of the castle."


    "It''s probably no different from death," said Arthur. "If telosi has a little kindness, she should give him a pleasure. If she keeps people in the dungeon, she will go crazy even if she doesn''t die. If she can read something old, she should let him go and leave some blood to the campers. Milt, it''s impossible to threaten her again."


    "The other party shouldn''t do that," said bachelor Boye. "Judging from what Taylor has done, she doesn''t look like a knowing and kind-hearted woman. Moreover, now that she inherits campersburg, more rumors will come out."


    "Oh, don''t worry about her," said Arthur. "What about the vassals? Milt lost the war, and the territory of his vassals should change. I guess it must be succeeded by the balite family."


    Arthur is more concerned about the situation of his neighbors than the fate of the campes family.


    "Yes, sir," said the bachelor Boye, unfolding the note in his hand, "As you said, the four fiefs in the north of Cumbria were granted to four knights of the Barrett family who participated in the war, namely Logan Zoe and holder Reid... These four knights who vowed to be loyal to the Barrett family, but now they are granted in Cumbria and in the name of the campes family."


    Arthur''s forefinger knocked on the armrest of the seat, which was his concern.


    "What about the vassals? Are they willing to do this to telosi?" after asking, Arthur waved his hand and felt that his question was superfluous.


    Of course, the vassals would not be happy, but their attitude obviously could not affect the decision of telosi or the Barrett family.


    The campes family has survived in name. Even if they are loyal to the campes family, there is no one in the campes family who can make them loyal.


    Milt became a prisoner, and they caused it alone. Eric became a madman, and Emily was under the age of six. In this case, as libron''s wife, telosi naturally became an unyielding successor.


    Thinking of his new neighbor, Arthur was amazed at the operation of the Barrett family.


    From beginning to end, the biggest loss was telosi - his son was crazy.


    But as far as the Barrett family is concerned, it can be said that it won the control of Cumbria and became the new master of campesburg at a very small price.


    The Barrett family, this is a more troublesome guy. Arthur thought.


    "Where''s windbreak castle?" asked Arthur. "Duke kewilt won''t react at all to the benefit of the Barrett family?"


    Everyone knows that the Barrett family is the loyal dog of the kewilt family. But Arthur thinks that no owner will hope that his loyal dog will become a wolf.


    Through political marriage, the current Barrett family has far more strength than the ordinary Marquis Lord.


    For the noble lords, loyalty and trust can only be accepted under the condition of great disparity of strength.


    When the strength of your vassal is enough to pose a threat to yourself, no matter how strong your trust is, there will be cracks in defense and suspicion, because this is not just a problem for two people, but the continuation of two families and two interests.


    Arthur was convinced that with the current undercurrent surging in the Kingdom, Duke kewilt could not be indifferent to the situation of the Barrett family.


    This is the least sense of crisis as a lord and the most basic way of thinking as a political creature.


    You know, Duke Wolff kerwilt is known as the "old fox", although the other party''s family emblem is the silver wolf.


    Looking at Arthur, bachelor Boye shook his head and said with a little worry: "there is no relevant news. Except for the necessary announcement, there is little news about windbreak castle. Duke kewilt doesn''t seem to care about everything. He is completely laissez faire."


    "Let it go..." Arthur read suspiciously, his fingers beating the armrest of the seat rhythmically.


    After thinking for a moment, he immediately said, "it''s really an old fox. Although he doesn''t know what he wants to do, it''s impossible to let go and pay no attention. Given the complex situation of the Kingdom, the problems faced by the kewilt family are no less than ours."


    "If I were Prime Minister Flavi, I would choose to go to the Lanong Barrett family when the north is reluctant to make a statement. The chip is fengxibao."


    "Our Duke can''t be unaware of this. After all, there are two traitors under Fengxi castle."


    Mr. Boye nodded and agreed with Arthur''s analysis.


    "Sir, in that case, why did the Duke allow the Barrett family to grow and grow? Isn''t it causing trouble for himself?"


    "Laissez faire?" Arthur asked, shaking his head.


    "It''s not clear. After all, the information is limited. But no matter what purpose Duke kewilt has and what consideration he is in, he will not expect the Barrett family to help us resist Warcraft and stabilize the North - the Barrett family will only bring greater trouble to the Shanghe collar. If he has to find a reason for the Duke, it will probably only cause chaos from I made a profit. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 184

    Although the Duke of kewilt did not reveal his fox tail, but stood quietly behind and watched everything, Arthur believed that his guess should be ten or nine.


    Although Arthur had no personal experience in his previous life, he had never eaten pork. He had seen pigs running away.


    Five thousand years of splendid civilization in China, the dynasties are divided and combined, and all those who can occupy a place in the long river of history are all powerful people.


    In the final analysis, the operation of the Barrett family is just a marriage, and the drama of "dove occupying the magpie''s nest" is a despicable means that can not be brought to the table. The death of libron campes is also full of accidents and coincidences.


    As for the Duke of kewilt behind the Barrett family, although Arthur didn''t know his purpose, he could let his loyal dog become a wolf for three reasons with the title of "old fox".


    First: Duke kewilt is a fool.


    Second: as a lord, he was unable to control his vassals.


    Third: balance, being a gunner, fighting between Snipes and mussels, reaping benefits from fishing, mantis catching cicadas, yellow finches behind and other similar intentions.


    There is no other possibility.


    However, even the most powerful third possibility, in Arthur''s view, is just a conspiracy.


    Arthur didn''t look down on them arrogantly, but as the descendant of the dragon, the only born person, the sun at 8:00 a.m. and 9:00 a.m., the legal heir of the ghost of the European continent, the steel driver, and the holder of the access card... Arthur really felt that the calculations of the Barrett family and Baron kewelt could not be called a clever power struggle at all.


    Such people can only be regarded as politicians at most. The level of power struggle can only reach the tactical level, and their interests will always revolve around themselves and their families.


    In Arthur''s mind, conspiracy is only an aid and does not solve the fundamental problem. All conspiracy calculations will eventually become futile in the face of absolute strength - Jing Ke stabbed King Qin. King Qin is really dead, and the last unification and Six Harmonies will still be the state of Qin.


    Although Arthur is not a politician, as a recipient of nine-year compulsory education, he knows one truth very well - productivity is the root of the competition between countries!


    The highest level of power is what people want and what people want; The most advanced struggle is to change society and liberate the productive forces!


    ¡­¡­


    After talking with Mr. Boye again, Arthur was not in the mood to continue sorting out the art of war, and he didn''t want to disturb Mr. Yilu and others.


    Thinking that he hadn''t been out of the castle for a long time and that his house was going to be moldy, he simply asked Thorne to light a horse and take Leia out to relax.


    Out of the castle gate, Arthur and his party did not ride for too long. After breathing some fresh air outside the castle on their horses, they got off their horses and walked.


    On the avenue surrounded by wheat fields, Leah was wearing a pair of black trousers, a white coat and deer skin soft boots. Her long chestnut hair was tied behind her head, and her face looked happy, making her like an aristocratic lady who had lived in the castle for a long time and went out to play.


    Compared with Arthur and others, Leah obviously hadn''t left the castle for a longer time. Therefore, after learning that Arthur was going to take her out to play, her excitement and joy filled her heart all the time.


    "My Lord, these wheat are really beautiful. The green one is better than all the wheat fields in my memory!" Leah said happily to Arthur looking at the wheat fields on both sides of the road.


    "Of course!" Arthur said proudly, with his hands on his back and his head up. "It took me a lot of effort to make them grow well and produce fuller ears of wheat!"


    With that, Arthur also looked carefully at the endless wheat field in front of him, and his heart filled with pride and joy.


    "Your Excellency, you are making trouble again."


    Looking at Arthur with a proud face and a flaunting look, Leah''s heart suddenly softened.


    She likes to stand behind him and look at him quietly. She looks serious when he sits at his desk, confident and calm when discussing with the scholars, firm and decisive when giving orders


    But all this, her favorite, was Arthur''s relaxed look when he leaned against the bath, did nothing, narrowed his eyes and brushed his back.


    Leah had never seen how other nobles spent their day, but she had heard many rumors about nobles. In those rumors, nobles are always cruel and heartless, or indulge in pleasure, and there are few stories of wisdom.


    Arthur told her: people should learn to judge the truth of things, not listen to all kinds of rumors at will.


    Leah believed in her own judgment. She believed that he was the most hardworking and loving Lord in the Kingdom, which she had seen with her own eyes.


    As for other nobles, she felt that even if they were not as bad as people said, they would not be as wise as described in books.


    His mind seemed to be full of plans waiting to be implemented, and there were always endless things at hand. Sometimes she really doesn''t understand why he does so many things.


    If it is to resist Warcraft, the fortress in the North has been building new fortifications. If it is to defend the iron mine, now they have the first army.


    To make the river collar stronger - of course. But she always felt that he was not just for such a reason.


    This is my obsession. She remembered Arthur saying this by the bath, although he said it very casually, like servants greeting each other in the morning. But at that moment, she felt that this was the real reason why he always had something to do.


    What kind of obsession is it? She always sleeps with this question, but she always has no answer.


    She wished Arthur would tell her one day not to wait until everything came true.


    Just as Leia was full of thoughts and looked at Arthur stunned, Arthur joked: "Hello, Miss Leia, if you look at me so foolishly, I will think you have fallen in love with me!"


    "No, no! My lord... I... I''m just thinking."


    Knowing that Arthur was joking with her, Leah blushed nervously and spoke intermittently.


    And the guards behind them immediately shouted that Leah was in love with the count.


    Suddenly she was "Besieged" by the crowd. Leah was so ashamed that her neck turned red and hesitated to explain a few words, but it didn''t work at all. It happened that Arthur still stared at her with a smiling face, so she simply turned her head and walked forward directly, choosing to stay away from these annoying guards.


    Looking at the shy or angry Leah, Arthur immediately said to the guard behind him, "Hey, you guys are too much! Look at Sir Thorne. From beginning to end, he kept the knight silent." his voice was loud enough for Leah in front to hear clearly.


    As soon as Leah walked out a few meters, she suddenly realized that her behavior was very impolite. As soon as she was ready to turn back to Arthur, Thorne''s solemn voice came behind her.


    "My Lord, Leia is really good. You are all adults. Lingfeng castle has never had the tradition of marrying other nobles."


    Now, Leah had to lower her head and walk slowly in front of Arthur.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 185

    How to coax girls is a metaphysics.


    Arthur''s dozens of girlfriends in his previous life did not bring him this experience accumulation, but fortunately LIA was only shy, not angry. Therefore, after walking alone for a while, everything recovered as before.


    It''s a trip. In fact, Arthur wants to see the farmland and the resettlement of new farmers.


    The construction of xinshanghe town is in full swing, and various reform measures are also vigorously promoted, and the reform of farms and resettlement are the basis for the implementation of all this. This is also the reason why Arthur was determined to abolish the farm and give serfs some freedom in spite of public opposition.


    From the current inspection, the effect of chemical fertilizer is obvious, the wheat plants are tall and strong, the ears are fuller than before, and the harvest can be expected.


    Food is the key. China''s history of thousands of years has repeatedly proved that once the farmers can''t fill their stomachs, the uprising and rebellion will not be far away. As long as they can survive, few people will take the risk of beheading.


    Now shangheling starts to make wine. Arthur doesn''t expect to be completely self-sufficient in food, but at least ensure that everyone has enough to eat, farmers have surplus hands, and can get income from the land - this is the bottom line!


    "My Lord, there is Shangli village ahead." looking at the village ahead, Leah looked happy.


    Since Arthur abolished the farm and changed the three farms into villages, she has always wanted to come here to have a look. Now, the idea has finally come true!


    "Go and see the village!" said Arthur.


    The party turned over and mounted the horse. The four knights opened the road in front of them and arrived outside Shangli village in a moment.


    The village fence is still built to prohibit serfs from entering and leaving at will. It is the standard configuration of all farms. Only under Arthur''s reform, these fences have lost their original function.


    Riding into the farm, what Arthur and others saw was not the neat and orderly changes like the river town. On the contrary, the new population moved in, making the village seem crowded and noisy.


    Most of the open spaces have built simple wooden houses. Most of the men and older children have gone to the city to work. Most of the people left in the village are women and children.


    Although the serfs had little property, because it was a migration, almost everything they could take away was brought to the current village.


    As big as the most precious wooden bed and as small as a rope, it is absolutely the same.


    As a zero hour settlement, the wooden house has not enough space for farmers to settle their huge family property. Therefore, in addition to the wooden bed, most of the furniture can only be stacked outside the house.


    When Arthur swept away, the whole village was like a huge junk market.


    If the shed used to light a fire, cook soup and distribute food outside those wooden houses, it would be no different from the refugee concentration camp.


    The village is just a small political center and goods distribution center. With the expansion of cultivated land, most farmers will move out of here sooner or later. Arthur also specially prepared the homestead for them to build houses.


    Therefore, at the beginning of the plan, Arthur did not intend to let Gustav and others spend a lot of time building new houses, some of which were mainly resettlement.


    Watching Arthur and others arrive, the new villagers stop and look around. Although they have never seen Arthur, the knight in armor makes them guess the identity of the boy on the horse in an instant, and look at Arthur''s eyes with excitement and reverence.


    "Lord Arthur!"


    "Lord Arthur, Lord Arthur!"


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, driven by the villagers of some original villages, they dared to shout with their excitement and joy.


    Surrounded by a group of women and children, Arthur was very happy and turned down his horse directly to the crowd.


    Watching Arthur and others close, the cheering women stopped their voices in an instant.


    Although they have heartfelt gratitude and respect for Arthur who changed their fate, their deep-rooted ideas still make them almost instinctively awe of the nobility.


    Especially Thorne, who stood beside Arthur and looked ferocious and cold, gave them a great deterrent.


    Looking at a woman in coarse linen and black and the little girl she was holding, Arthur went straight ahead.


    "Your Excellency."


    The woman and the crowd on both sides unconsciously took a step back, and then bowed together.


    Arthur ignored the crowd and went to the little girl who bowed to him and squatted down.


    The little girl was only four or five years old. She was dressed in dirty gray linen. She was thin and small. She didn''t quite understand what "count" and "Lord" meant. Just under her mother''s strict instruction, she knew that anyone who saw someone wearing armor and protected by these people must bow down immediately.


    Arthur''s sudden move obviously frightened the little girl. She held her mother''s thigh and looked timidly at Arthur squatting in front of her.


    She had never seen such a man as Arthur. His clothes were so beautiful, his body was so clean, and his face was not dirty at all.


    "What''s your name?" Arthur asked softly with a smile.


    The little girl didn''t dare to speak. When her mother saw Arthur squatting at her feet, she immediately knelt down, stretched out her hand to protect the child, and said timidly, "big, sir, this is my child. Her name is Aretha. Aretha, say hello to the count quickly! Come on!"


    "Never mind, madam," said Arthur with a smile. "Your daughter is very lovely. I just want to see my little leader."


    "Yes, yes, sir." the little girl''s mother was obviously surprised by Arthur''s gentleness. After being stunned for a moment, she said to her daughter, "Aretha, good boy, don''t be afraid. This is our Lord count. Say hello to your Lord quickly."


    Hearing her mother''s words, little girl Aretha timidly said to Arthur, "Hello, Lord count."


    The little girl''s greetings were very blunt. The title of "Lord count" shouted like a word, like saying "hello to the table" and "hello to the chair".


    Arthur couldn''t help laughing at the timid look of the little girl with her head down.


    "Your name is Aretha, isn''t it?" he asked.


    The little girl looked at him and nodded timidly.


    Arthur spread out his hands, smiled and said, "my name is Arthur tustra. Miss Aretha, can I hold you?"


    Seeing that Arthur was going to hold Aretha, the women who looked around suddenly stared at him in surprise.


    Although the little girl didn''t know who the guy suddenly appeared was, she looked at Arthur in clean clothes and spoke to herself so gently. After a little hesitation, she resolutely extended her arm to Arthur.


    Arthur picked up the little girl from the ground, which caused a burst of exclamation from the people around him, and the little girl was frightened and wrapped around his neck.


    "Aretha..."


    Looking at her daughter hanging in Arthur''s arms, the little girl''s mother was nervous and even breathed quickly. She was worried that her daughter would dirty Arthur''s clothes. The anger of an earl is more than a person like her can bear.


    With one hand around Arthur''s neck, the little girl said happily, "Mom, this brother smells good!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 186

    "Aretha, don''t be rude, call the count!" seeing that her daughter called brother Arthur, the little girl''s mother was surprised and immediately sternly educated.


    The little girl held her mouth and looked at her mother wrongly. She didn''t understand what she had done wrong. The count was clearly a brother.


    "It doesn''t matter, madam," Arthur said with a smile and coaxed at the little girl in his arms. "Miss Aretha likes to call me that. Just call me that." brother "is a wrong choice."


    Arthur''s words relieved the little girl''s mother and the women around her, with a happy expression on her face.


    Since they came to Shangli village, they can always hear people here praise how kind the count is, which they certainly believe, because the other Party liberated them.


    But now, watching Arthur hold Aretha in his arms, with a gentle tone, they felt a touch of closeness in addition to kindness, and their fear suddenly decreased a lot.


    The reaction of the adults greatly puzzled the little girl. Her eyes were full of curiosity. She looked at her beautiful big brother and asked, "big brother, what does the count do?"


    The little girl has no scruples about what she thinks and asks what she thinks. She won''t think about whether her question is appropriate or not.


    "Lord count..." Arthur thought and looked at the confused little girl. "Lord count is a person who must work hard to make everyone happy."


    Arthur''s words shocked the women around him. For a moment, his eyes were full of deep respect.


    The little girl frowned, thought about it seriously, and said frankly, "well... I don''t understand!"


    The little girl''s reaction amused the people. Leia stood beside Arthur with a smile on her face. Most women smiled and looked at the little guy helplessly.


    This is the child.


    Arthur smiled, looked at the little guy in his arms and said, "I don''t know. It doesn''t matter. When you grow up in the future, you will naturally understand what I just said."


    Grow up? The little girl looked at Leah quietly.


    She had never seen such a beautiful sister. Her clothes and hair were clean and neat. Just now she was riding on a horse.


    "Is it as big as this sister?" she asked. "Big brother, is this beautiful sister your wife?"


    The little girl''s words made Leah stay where she was, and her smiling face turned crimson. In front of so many people, she was even more shy and nervous than before.


    "Aretha," she said to the little girl with a red face, "I''m just Lord Arthur''s maid..."


    The little girl didn''t seem to understand the meaning of "maid". Seeing that her face was red, she said anxiously, "sister, your face is so red. Are you going to be ill?"


    Leah''s face reddened.


    The women around her all showed a clear smile when they saw her bow her head and say nothing.


    "Leia," said Arthur, "our Miss Aretha just praised you for being beautiful!"


    "My Lord!" cried Leah, blushing. At this moment, she really wanted a room where she could hide.


    After laughing, Arthur said to the little girl in his arms, "you''re right. As long as you grow up to be as old as this beautiful sister in the future, you will understand what I just said."


    "How long will that take?" asked the little girl.


    "It won''t take long. As long as you listen to your mother every day and eat well, you will soon grow up." Arthur answered the little girl''s question. "Do you eat well every day? Is the food here enough to fill your little belly?"


    With that, Arthur shook the little girl with a smile on his face.


    "Hmm!" nodded, and the little girl said very seriously, "I have a good meal every day. I soak bread in soup and eat full every day!"


    "Really? Then tell me what color the bread is and what soup you like best? Can mom eat like you?"


    "Really, really!" seeing that Arthur didn''t seem to believe himself, the little girl immediately said, "the bread is yellow. I like the soup with tofu and green vegetables best, and pumpkin soup. Tofu is white - very soft! Pumpkin soup is sweet. My mother also likes it very much. When I come here, we eat full every day!"


    "Well, you can say it so carefully. You must have a good meal every day!"


    The little girl grinned, showing her row of small teeth and smiled happily.


    Looking at the happy little girl, Arthur then asked, "how about sleeping? Do you sleep well at night? Will you be awakened by cold? If you don''t sleep well, you won''t grow tall."


    "Uh huh." the little girl nodded quickly, "I have a good sleep every day. It''s not cold at all. My father and brother go to work. I sleep with my mother. I have a new blanket. It won''t be cold and warm until dawn."


    After listening to the little girl, Arthur nodded slightly, looked at her and said seriously, "wait! In a short time, our Miss Aretha will become as beautiful as sister Leia!"


    "Hee hee!" hearing Arthur''s words, the little girl jumped into his arms, leaned on his shoulder, and looked at Leah secretly.


    Aretha was just a child. Naturally she didn''t understand the meaning of Arthur''s problem, but the adults around her understood his intentions almost instantly.


    Suddenly, the women were greatly moved to look at him. They never dreamed that a count and nobleman not only gave them land and freedom, but also cared about whether they ate well and slept well.


    ¡­¡­


    When Arthur held Aretha in his arms, communicated with the women and asked them whether they were assigned the land, the village head sang Ze trotted all the way to Arthur with his two sons.


    "Lord, Lord Arthur."


    Seeing Arthur holding a farmer''s child, sangze was slightly stunned, but he gasped and saluted immediately.


    Arthur looked at old sangze. When he saw mud on his shoes, dust on his trouser legs and ink on his hands, he said, "I have free time today, so come to the village and see how the farmers are resettled?"


    "Yes, yes," old sang Ze said immediately after gasping for two. "Everything is going well. So far, the village has accepted 341 households, 1673 people, 37 cattle, 98 sheep and 100 pigs..."


    After hearing the report from village head sangze, Arthur nodded with satisfaction. Seeing that he was still panting and booing, he opened his mouth and said, "there are many things in the village when new personnel arrive. You should pay attention to your health. Some things can be done by your people or your two sons. If the personnel registration is really busy, I will consider sending one or two bachelors."


    "Come on, come on!" hearing Arthur''s words, old sangze immediately stopped panting. "Don''t worry, sir. Although I''m a little old, I''m still in good health. As long as Arthur trusts me, sangze can serve you for at least 20 years!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 187

    Arthur and his party didn''t return to Lingfeng Castle until it was getting late.


    During this inspection, in addition to checking the personnel placement in the three villages, Arthur also went around several farms and learned about the land reclamation on the spot.


    On the whole, Arthur was very satisfied with the inspection.


    More than half of the personnel resettlement has been completed, land reclamation is also advancing rapidly, and several farms feel suddenly rich.


    It is estimated that soon after the resettlement of personnel is basically completed, the conscription can be carried out.


    As for personnel issues, Arthur was quite satisfied with the performance of sangze and others.


    These former farm managers probably knew that he liked to reuse his bachelor, so they all worked very hard and did not dare to discount the tasks assigned by the town. A look that the position was replaced by a bachelor for fear of provoking Arthur''s dissatisfaction.


    Position is not a lifetime, let alone hereditary. Those who are capable go up and those who are mediocre go down. This is an important point put forward by Arthur in the "cadre code".


    ¡­¡­


    In Lingfeng castle, Arthur had just stepped into the study. Before the chair under his ass was hot, Mr. Boye hurried to hear the news.


    Looking at the coming bachelor Boye, Arthur sighed secretly, took the glass handed by Leah, and gulped down the water in the glass.


    Don''t guess, he also knows that there must be some important news.


    After a short rest, he planned to have a beautiful dinner, take a comfortable hot bath, and then sleep until dawn.


    Now, there must be something that takes your mind to come to the door.


    "My Lord." Mr. Boye stepped to his desk and bowed slightly.


    "Sit down, master Boye," said Arthur. "There must be some trouble?"


    "Yes, sir," said the bachelor immediately after sitting down, "shortly after you left the castle, the Barrett family sent us a message through the school city. They hope to visit the castle tomorrow and say they have something important to discuss with you."


    "The Barrett family! Tomorrow?" Arthur was surprised. "Where are their people?"


    The bachelor Boye replied, "they have checked in at the hotel in the town and sent the same request to the mayor of Gustav. The leader is Sir Felix Barrett. Your Excellency, Felix Barrett, the uncle of marquis Ted Barrett, now holds the post of administrator of Shuangshui town."


    "Request?" Arthur glanced. "They''re all running to rivertown. What kind of request!"


    Looking at Mr. Boye, he asked, "the news came through the school city, not campsburg?"


    "Yes, sir," affirmed the bachelor Boye, "the other party came to visit in the name of the Barrett family. The person sent is Philus Barrett. There must be something important to discuss with you."


    Something important?


    Arthur thought for a moment and said casually, "the Barrett family can have anything important. It won''t be annexing the Cambrian collar. They''re ready to fight a big battle. Come to me for weapons and armor."


    Most of the iron products of the forging factory are sold to the East. Although lingfengbao does not impose an embargo on the north and other regions, it deliberately reduces the inflow of iron products. Commodities such as armor and weapons are often reduced or refused to sell on the grounds of insufficient production.


    Although this has aroused the dissatisfaction of some northern nobles, it is not a major event.


    For one thing, the north does not have the same desire for weapons as the East. Duke kewilt''s neutral statement made the nobles prefer the moldy gold coins in the vault to spend a high price to buy rusty weapons and armor. Moreover, it may not come in handy.


    Second, iron ore production is indeed insufficient. Only the God of light and the nobles in the East have made the forging factories in short supply.


    "Do you still see them?" asked bachelor Boye.


    "See you, why not!" said Arthur, "These guys are faster than the winged letter birds. Before the news of Xuecheng reached Lingfeng castle, people have arrived in Shanghe town. If they refuse directly, they may cause some unnecessary trouble. Moreover, I also want to see what important things will happen to them who just annexed Cumbria. I need to let me see them in this way."


    With Arthur''s decision, Mr. Boye immediately got up and left.


    He didn''t have any good opinions on the purpose of the Barrett family, and naturally there was no good suggestion for Arthur.


    After the bachelor left, Arthur asked Leah to pinch her shoulders, relax in her chair and wait for the servant to inform her to have dinner.


    He didn''t bother to think about the Barrett family. No matter what the other party''s purpose was, he would know everything when he met Sir fellers Barrett.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Shanghe town.


    Outside the hotel, Felix Barrett and four attendants, escorted by six Knights of Lingfeng castle, turned on their horses and headed for Lingfeng castle in the north.


    As the uncle of marquis Barrett, Philus Barrett is no longer young. He is medium-sized, with shoulder drooping blond hair, like the withered and yellow weeds in autumn. When he raises his eyes and looks around, he has three obvious wrinkles on his forehead.


    Because he didn''t know the purpose of the Barrett family, Arthur sent six Castle Knights to escort each other according to normal etiquette.


    On horseback, looking at the Silent Knight of Lingfeng Castle beside him, Felix Barrett said with a smile: "Oh, you went to river town is really beyond my expectation. I thought it would be dilapidated. After all, you are responsible for resisting Warcraft. But who could have thought that it is such a lively scene here. It looks more lively than Shuanghe town."


    Considering that he was an old man, the team did not rush towards Lingfeng castle, so he had the opportunity to talk with the Knights around him.


    Hearing his words, the knight said in a deep voice, "it used to be what you thought, but Shanghe town has been different since our Earl began to reform!"


    "It''s not different, but earth shaking changes!" Sir fellers smiled. He heard the pride in the knight''s words and his respect for the young count.


    "So, your Earl is really great, but I know that he is only a teenager!"


    The knight nodded slightly and said proudly, "you''re right. Our count is indeed a teenager, but he doesn''t lose any other nobles!"


    "Of course you have made such achievements!" he said casually with a smile. "You Shanghe town is so prosperous now. I guess there are at least 20000 people here? You know, I''m the mayor of Shuanghe Town, which can''t be mistaken."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 188

    If he had not been dressed in fancy clothes and escorted by knights, sir Felix Barrett, it would be difficult to see his noble status.


    The smiling expression, the old face and the faintness occasionally revealed in his words make him more like an old man with a little insight, but his thinking has degenerated. Like those old shopkeepers who keep their own shops in the town and are used to hearing the news of businessmen and mercenaries.


    "Oh, is this the Lingfeng castle of the tutela family?" fellers sighed again, looking at the Lingfeng Castle standing on the riverside highland in front on horseback.


    "This is really an ancient and magnificent castle. You need a lot of people to guard such a castle in the north? After all, your enemy is a ferocious Warcraft."


    He looked at the knight beside him and asked with curiosity and concern. Just as the elderly care about the younger generation.


    The knight said, "to resist Warcraft, the sharp sword fortress in the north is not a castle."


    Although he didn''t get the answer he wanted, he still nodded seriously and said, "thanks to your bravery, the Northern Territory has been so stable for so many years. By the way, I heard that the count has also formed an army. You can defeat those damn guys in the East. This army should have played a big role?"


    "That''s the first army," said the knight. "They did show bravery in defeating the Green family and the Allied forces in the East. But all these are the reasons why the count was well trained and well commanded."


    "Of course," agreed Sir fellers. "Although I am not a knight and don''t know how to lead soldiers, I also know that an army without a wise commander is no different from a timid and loose serf with weapons."


    The knight smiled and felt that the old Baron of Barrett really liked to make decisions at will, just like an old man who thought he had rich experience.


    Looking at the smiling knight, sir fellers asked puzzled, "you don''t seem to agree with me. What''s wrong with me? I know that your first army is composed of a group of serfs."


    "You''re not right," replied the knight. "Under Lord Arthur''s reform, there are no serfs in our riverfront. Now they are farmers and free people with land."


    "I''ve heard of it, but what''s the difference? Farmers and serfs are not all them, but they have changed their names. It''s not like serfs become knights. Do they have the same skills as knights?"


    "It''s not just a change of identity," said the knight. "I can''t explain it in too much detail. In short, after they are not serfs, they are really different. According to Lord Arthur, it''s probably that they have an independent personality. They used to be for others, but now they are for themselves, from passive to active."


    "Independence - personality?" Sir fellers raised his eyebrows, and three gullied wrinkles were clearly visible on his forehead. He looked at the knight beside him and hoped that the other party could explain it to him.


    The knight thought for a moment and said, "it''s probably the sense of ownership. Lord Arthur said: the river leader is the river leader of all river leaders. Well... That''s it. I can''t understand the details. If you''re interested, you can ask Lord Baron in person when you arrive at the Castle later."


    The knight looked like "I''ve tried my best".


    "Your Excellency... Shouldn''t such questions be answered by the bachelor?" said Sir fellers, "Although I only came to Shanghe town for one day, I also heard that your Earl attaches great importance to the talents of bachelors. Didn''t the bachelors put forward these things? Although I admire count tustra very much, with all due respect, I can''t believe that a young man is both a wise commander and a knowledgeable bachelor."


    The knight''s face showed a trace of pride and said faintly: "I don''t know other earls, but we, Lord Arthur, are such a young man!"


    Sir fellers could only smile and nod at the hard to hide pride in his words.


    At such a moment, whether he had his own praise or recognition did not affect the young count''s tall impression in the knight''s heart.


    This made him curious.


    Along the way, he learned a lot about Shanghe town and Lingfeng castle by chatting. Although there was no special secret, he was very puzzled by one thing - the count tustra didn''t seem to be as simple as the rumor said.


    As an old aristocrat, sir fellers knows a truth very well: the identity of aristocracy can only make others fear, respect and obey their orders. If you want to get the respect and admiration of others, you can only get it through honor.


    For these knights who have been fighting with Warcraft for many years, Arthur tustra just led them through a winter and won a war. Can they be so respected because they can''t even verify their luck or strength?


    From the tone of the knight beside him, fellers even heard an almost faith worship!


    This was ridiculous. He was sure that even the king could not get such respect from the court guards.


    On horseback, sir fellers lowered his head and frowned, vaguely feeling something wrong.


    It is said that the credulous bachelor, the young count who tossed about in his own territory, did not seem so simple.


    At least, from the conversation with the Knights around him just now, he knew that the changes in Shanghe town did not all come from the bachelor.


    Looking up at the castle gate in front of him, sir fellers couldn''t help looking forward.


    If he were smart enough, he would be very happy and agree to the proposal of the Barrett family. He thought with a smile.


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as they entered Lingfeng castle, fellers and his four knights looked at the guards in the castle.


    They got news from the Barrett family that Lingfeng castle had a new bow that could be used on horseback and had a range no less than that of a long bow.


    It is said that it was this kind of bow and arrow that made the coalition forces of the Green family suffer a lot. They were shot and killed dozens of people without even seeing the shadow of the other party!


    This kind of bow and arrow is one of the most important purposes of their coming to Lingfeng Castle this time.


    Looking around secretly, fellers and others got nothing. On the contrary, they were slightly surprised by the fierce guard.


    Looking at the knight who led the way beside him, he smiled and said, "the tutela family is the guardian of the north. The guards here are so powerful. Don''t you all have fighting spirit?"


    "All?" Knight Albert smiled. "Sir fellers, you praise too much. How can this be possible? These guys are just stronger. Too thin guys can''t be knights when we go up the river."


    "Oh, why?" Sir fellers laughed. "Are you worried that they can''t carry weapons or can''t hold up their armor?"


    "No, I''m worried that I''m too thin to attract Warcraft''s attention."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 189

    Sir fellers and his entourage were stunned by Albert''s words.


    "Oh, you can laugh," said Philus.


    "That''s not a joke," Albert replied. Then they led them to the stone steps outside the Council hall.


    The Barrett family and others came to visit in accordance with normal procedures and said they had important business discussions. Although Arthur was slightly unhappy about the way the other party approached the door, Arthur still greeted him at the main door with bachelor Boye before the other party entered the Council hall in accordance with normal etiquette.


    "Ah, Lord count!"


    Before reaching the last two stone steps, sir fellers had opened his arms. His old face was like a suddenly blooming sunflower. He stepped forward to hug Arthur.


    Arthur doesn''t like hugging people. The reason is not that he is allergic to men, but that most of these guys have body odor, which can even reach the point of hot eyes.


    As an old aristocrat, fellers had good health problems. During the hug, Arthur didn''t need to hold his breath. He only measured the probe slightly to avoid being contaminated with each other''s snowflake dandruff.


    "Ah, Lord count, it''s great to see you!"


    At the end of the hug, sir fellers smiled and looked carefully at the young Lord in front of him.


    He had seen many nobles, including some young nobles, but compared with those who were richly dressed, the young man in front of him was simply dressed, and there was not even a short sword or dagger at his waist.


    It was a little unexpected.


    In his imagination, Arthur should have a rough and heroic appearance, wearing a dagger and sword, wearing leather clothes, and even leaving a barbed wire beard in order to appear mature.


    In this way, they will not be despised by their subordinates because they are young.


    However, fellers did not despise Arthur because of his clothes, because he felt a calm and calm demeanor from the eyes of the young man in front of him.


    After a brief greeting, Arthur led the Barrett family into the Council hall.


    At the council table, sir fellers looked at Arthur in front of him and said with a smile: "I''ve heard a lot of rumors about Shanghe collar recently. At first, I thought it was just some boring boasting, but when I came to Shanghe Town, especially when I saw you, Lord count, I realized that those rumors are not boasting. Even if you are here, you will be able to realize one day."


    EH ~ Arthur got goose bumps in an instant with such a tender flattery.


    If you do nothing, you will steal.


    Looking at him, Arthur smiled and said, "you are too flattered. Everything is the result of everyone''s joint efforts. I just did a little trivial work."


    "Insignificant?" the old Sir waved again and again. "No, no, no, it''s not insignificant! How can you say that such a victory is insignificant when you took back the iron mine and defeated the coalition forces of the Green family, the Davidson family and the nobles in the east? Your honor, count, you can''t underestimate your glory!"


    Wear a high hat, right?


    Looking at Sir fellers, who spoke sincerely and looked serious, Arthur said positively, "this honor belongs to all soldiers of Lingfeng castle, especially those who were unfortunately injured and sacrificed! I don''t do much."


    Er... Sir fellers looked at Arthur with a straight face, and he didn''t know what to say for a moment - noble, it''s necessary to be so modest!


    He didn''t know what to say!


    With a dry smile, sir fellers then said, "modesty represents caution! Lord Arthur, young lords like you look forward to the scene of war horses hissing, flags flying and glory. But if you can have such a rare character and show such compassion for your soldiers, our Barrett family will be more relieved..."


    Arthur smiled in his heart. The old Sir deliberately left a question for him.


    "Don''t worry? What do you say? Lingfeng castle and the Barrett family are friendly."


    "Yes, our two families are friendly!" the old Sir stressed, with an unstoppable smile on his face, as if he was very satisfied with Arthur''s statement of "friendship".


    "Lord Arthur, you must have got the news: count Eric campers, due to physical reasons, can no longer hold the post of count of campersburg. Now everything in Cumbria is represented by Mrs. telosi Barrett."


    Arthur nodded, solemn and regretful: "I feel deeply sorry and sympathize with count Eric campers. The campers family was one of the three allies, and they have made indelible contributions to the peace of the north. I believe that if it were not for such misfortune, Lord Eric campers would inherit the legacy of his ancestors and become an excellent Lord."


    "At the same time, I also deeply sympathize with Mrs. Taylor. Such a blow is too heavy and cruel for a mother."


    "Of course, I am more confident that under the leadership of Mrs. telosi, the Cambrian leader will unite to tide over the difficulties and rebuild the new prosperity of the post-war territory!"


    After Arthur''s words, the Council hall suddenly fell into a very strange silence.


    Not only pheles Barrett, but also the four knights'' entourage behind him looked at him with complex and surprised eyes. The bachelor Boye on the side also resisted the impulse to turn his head to look at him.


    They felt from the bottom of their hearts that what Arthur said was really good, but... They always thought it was strange.


    "Cough!"


    After a half silence, the old jazz coughed twice, endured the strangeness in his heart, and piled up a smile on his face again.


    "Er... Lord count." he decided not to beat around the bush. "Now that Cumbria is under the management of Mrs. telosi, our Barrett family has become a neighbor with you. In the past, our two families have been friendly for generations. Now we have become neighbors. We should strengthen cooperation and enhance the friendship between the Barrett family and the tustra family."


    Arthur was silent and thinking.


    Seeing him silent, the old Sir continued, "because of the threat of Warcraft, the tustra family has paid too much for the north, and the betrayal of the green and campes families has caused you heavy losses."


    "Lord count, as long as our two families have established friendship and become allies, the plight of Lingfeng castle will not be a problem. The Knights of the Barrett family will fight side by side with you, stand on the wall of the sharp blade fortress and jointly resist the invasion of Warcraft. Moreover, with the support of our Barrett family, guys like the Green family will not dare to invade your territory and covet it Your property. Because if they dare to do so, they will face the common anger of you and our Barrett family. "


    Tapping his fingers on the armrest of the seat and looking at Sir fellers with a smiling face, Arthur said, "what do I have to pay? The friendship of your Barrett family should not be so easy to obtain."


    Hearing Arthur''s words, sir fellers''s smile brightened, and the arc of his mouth even had a different meaning.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 190

    Just when Arthur was angry at the sight of the other party, the old Sir smiled and said, "Lord count, you shouldn''t have married yet?"


    Get a wife!?


    Arthur is a spirit.


    I thought he would say what harsh conditions, but I didn''t expect such a sentence.


    "Does this... Have anything to do with our current talks?"


    Arthur unconsciously grasped the armrest of the seat and prayed in his heart that the old man in front of him would not say the answer he guessed.


    "Your Excellency, don''t be too excited."


    Sir fellers was very satisfied with Arthur''s response. He said with a smile: "you are an adult and have no wife. It happens that miss yville of our Barrett family admires you and likes you after hearing your deeds..."


    "My Lord," whispered bachelor Boye in Arthur''s ear, "Yvia Barrett is the first child of marquis Barrett. She is twenty years old. As early as more than ten years ago, the child had an engagement with the eldest son of the andak family, but a few years ago, there were rumors that the other party had an affair with the servants of the family and the Knights around her. The engagement was cancelled under the auspices of the Duke, and yvia Barrett has not been able to get married."


    After hearing the introduction of Mr. Boye, Arthur''s heart jumped, while Sir fellers opposite was still talking in front of the matchmaker.


    "The Marquis is very satisfied with this marriage. Miss yville has received good instruction since she was a child. She is gentle, polite and beautiful. She is a very excellent noble lady."


    "I''m sure that if you see her, you will fall in love with her beauty. And your wedding will not only achieve a beautiful love. From now on, the tustra family and the Barrett family will... Lord count, what do you think?"


    Looking at Felix Barrett with a smile on his face, Arthur had a smile on his face and a slight twitch in the corners of his eyes. He wanted to rub himself up directly, spit a mouthful of thick phlegm on his face and scold - go to your uncle!


    Don''t say he already knows the information of miss yville. Even if he doesn''t know, he will never marry a Barrett woman.


    Why did libron campes die?


    Why did the campers break up?


    How did the Cambrian leader fall into the hands of the Barrett family?


    A few months ago, milt campes was in this chamber to rescue him!


    The Barrett family not only respected the marriage of close relatives, but also the private life of miss yvia was chaotic. Unless Arthur was out of his mind, he would find a green grassland on his head - and risked his life!


    After calming the urge to spit and curse, Arthur said, "Sir fellers, please allow me to refuse! You see, the life of Shanghe collar is very hard, and every winter is threatened by Warcraft. Miss yvia is so beautiful and excellent. How can I bear to let her suffer? She deserves a better husband than me!"


    "No, no... Lord count, no, you, you shouldn''t..."


    Is this a rejection?


    Sir fellers did not turn the corner for a moment and hesitated.


    He did refuse! He was stunned for a while and finally recovered.


    But why did he refuse? He shouldn''t refuse. He should be happy.


    "Your Excellency, you, you can''t think so. You should... Should..."


    The old jazz racked his brains and finally came up with a series of words: "What you said is very good. Your affection for yville''s child will certainly make girls in all kingdoms jealous, but just because of this, if yville can marry you, she will not feel wronged and will only be happy! Moreover, her father agrees with this very much. The most important thing for me to come to the river this time is to discuss your marriage with you."


    Consult? Consult a ghost!


    "Sir fellers," said Arthur, "our tustra family does not have the tradition of marriage with nobles, so we care more about the happiness brought by marriage than the benefits brought by marriage. Miss yville is naturally excellent, but I have no intersection with her, let alone any feelings, so I can''t take her!"


    Arthur said it clearly and categorically. He expected the other party to retreat and move directly to the next topic.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Sir fellers''s thinking seems to be completely out of line with Arthur. He said with a smile: "after returning to the family this time, I immediately asked yvia''s father to send someone to send her to Shanghe Town, so that you will have the opportunity to contact and get along with each other for a period of time, and your feelings will naturally develop!"


    Arthur: "


    Your Barrett family can''t afford to support a person, or is the Marquis of Barrett so reluctant to see his daughter and marry abroad?


    You say that noble marriage does not need feelings, which I can understand!


    Looking at fellers who didn''t understand or pretended not to understand, Arthur really had the impulse to let him get out of his castle immediately.


    At least there is a milt in the campers family. Who knows if that miss yvia will be the next telosi. If he dies, all the property of the tustra family will directly fall into the hands of the Barrett family, and the end will be worse than that of the campers family.


    "Sir fellers," Arthur said bluntly, "I intend to cooperate with your Barrett family, but I have no intention of marrying you!"


    If the other party still doesn''t understand, Arthur has enough reason to believe that the Barrett family wants to kill themselves and directly occupy the river collar by inheritance!


    The smile on pheles''s face receded, and an old face showed a trace of sadness: "Lord count, the bachelor next to you should have been telling you some bad rumors."


    "It''s my duty," said Mr. Boye.


    Sir fellers ignored Mr. Boyle. He looked at Arthur and said blandly, "Lord count, have you ever thought that the rumor may be false, or even the opposite?"


    "I watched her grow up with my own eyes. She is really a good girl. When the Knights around her are injured, she will worry. When the servants of the castle die, she will be sad. Even when horses and livestock die, she will cry."


    "Many years ago, I don''t know how many nobles loved her and even civilians were expelled by the guards of the castle in order to see her from a distance."


    "But just because of some rumors, some people with ulterior motives - damn rumors! Aristocrats who love her stay away from her and like her teenagers slander her, even the engagement made many years ago has been ruthlessly torn up! The Barrett family has been disgraced!"


    "Civilians are stupid. They are always willing to believe that the noble castle is full of dark and dirty things. Their love can turn into contempt and ridicule in an instant with a little rumor."


    ¡­¡­


    After listening to the old Sir''s self-talk, Arthur and Mr. Boye were silent for a moment.


    "I feel sorry and sympathize with Miss yville," said Arthur. "But it has nothing to do with me. I said I intend to cooperate with your Barrett family, but I have no intention of marrying you."


    "Why?" the old Sir asked excitedly. "As long as you can get along with each other for a period of time, you will naturally know the child''s character and will certainly cultivate the feelings you said. This is the best thing! Besides, the child really admires your deeds."


    Looking at the worried and anxious old Sir, Arthur said seriously: "the threat of Warcraft has not been eliminated. There are still many people who can''t fill their stomachs. As a lord, how can I get a wife and have children!"


    The old knight was stunned. The four knights behind him looked at Arthur and instantly ignited infinite respect and admiration.


    They had no idea that Arthur, as Lord earl, would say such a "stupid" answer.


    After a while, sir fellers nodded, accepted his life and said regretfully, "that''s good. With this answer, I can also explain to yville''s child so that she can give up her heart. Thank you, Lord count."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 191

    Arthur breathed a sigh of relief when the topic of marriage was over.


    I don''t know if it''s the reason why I laughed at Leah yesterday. This will happen today.


    Arthur had no interest in that miss yville, and he didn''t care at all whether the other party was as rumored or as Sir fellers said.


    Sympathy, excuses, but all out of aristocratic hypocrisy. In Arthur''s heart, the other party was not even as good as a slave in his territory.


    The failure of the marriage was clearly not in Sir fellers''s plan.


    In their anticipation, Lingfeng Castle should be glad to accept the olive branch thrown by the Barrett family. As for the marriage with their Barrett family, Arthur tustra should be ecstatic.


    Because, no matter how they think about it, Lingfeng castle will make more profits when their two families marry.


    As he just said, as long as they have the support of the Barrett family, Lingfeng castle can not only alleviate the threat brought by Warcraft, but also do not have to worry about the pressure of other nobles.


    Arthur tustra could not have known what danger he would face when winter came, sitting in an iron mine.


    At this moment, nothing can be more surprising than making a strong ally.


    In addition to the kewilt family, is there a stronger family than the Barrett family in the whole North?


    ¡ª¡ªNo!


    The old jazz thought, he really didn''t understand what the boy opposite thought. He clearly showed his willingness to cooperate, but he refused the natural marriage.


    He doesn''t believe in the stupid words of "feelings". Even if there are, nothing is more important to the aristocracy than the safety of the family!


    And is there any better and stronger way of cooperation and alliance than marriage?


    Looking at Sir fellers frowning and thinking, Arthur picked up his glass and waited quietly. He knew that the other side was considering new cooperation plans and wording.


    "Your Excellency," Sir fellers said, "it''s a pity that you can''t see yvia''s child become your wife with your own eyes. I hope it won''t affect our cooperation."


    Arthur nodded noncommittally and motioned him to continue.


    Looking at him, the old Sir smiled again and said, "I''m here on behalf of marquis Ted Barrett. I hope you can agree to three things."


    "First thing: our Barrett family hopes that in the next three years, Lingfeng castle will provide us with 200 sets of armor and weapons for knights every year."


    "Second thing: we heard that you used a powerful bow and arrow that can be used on horseback in the war to defeat the Green family. Our Barrett family hopes that you can provide us with 100 pieces of this bow and arrow every year."


    "The third thing: Marquis Ted Barrett hopes that the Barrett family and the tustra family will form an alliance and help each other."


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the other party''s three demands, Arthur was shocked and his eyes showed a flash of shock.


    "My Lord!" cried bachelor Boye. He wanted to remind Arthur not to promise.


    Arthur raised his hand to stop the bachelor first, looked at the old Sir across the table and said, "provide? Do you mean to give you the Barrett family free of charge? Do you know how many gold coins are worth in the east?"


    Sir fellers smiled and said, "Lord count, how can this be said to be given to us? You forget, this is the condition that Lingfeng Castle must meet to obtain the support of the Barrett family."


    Lion''s big mouth is a common routine for quotation at the beginning, but the other party''s requirement of 200 sets a year has completely exceeded the scope of the routine!


    You know, with the current production capacity of the forging factory, only seven or eight hundred sets of armor and weapons can be made every year. These output needs to be supplied to some nobles in the East, the God of light, the king''s collar and the nobles in the north.


    And now, the old guy actually asked him to give him 200 sets a year!


    Where is the lion''s big mouth? This TM is clearly daydreaming and delusion!


    Also, the Barrett family wants so many armor. What do they want?


    "There are few things that gold coins can''t do in this world," said Arthur blandly. "Two hundred sets of armor and weapons. Such gold coins are enough to let a thousand mercenaries sell their lives for Lingfeng castle for one month - every year! Sir fellers, do you think your Barrett family can let a thousand soldiers fight for me for one month every year?"


    Sir fellers smiled: "Lord count, mercenaries won''t help you resist Warcraft. You tustra family should know this very well. Although we Barrett family can''t provide you with 1000 soldiers, 200 Armored Cavalry willing to fight Warcraft should be able to do it."


    Arthur smiled contemptuously and said, "have you seen Warcraft? Are you sure that the 200 knights in armor will be braver than the 200 mercenaries who take 100 gold coins a month? Also, I should never have said that you Knights of the Barrett family need to make trouble in the sharp blade fortress?"


    "You..."


    Hearing the speech, the old Sir''s expression changed, and his questioning was almost blurted out.


    After calming the surging blood slightly, sir fellers said again: "Sir, Warcraft will come every year, but you can''t have good luck every year. As a family count and river Lord, you can''t rely on luck and luck for the safety of your family and the peace of the north."


    "It doesn''t bother you. It''s really troublesome. Lingfeng castle and Shanghe take the lead. Maybe Warcraft will have a full stomach and spend the winter in Lingfeng castle. In short, Shanghe collar doesn''t need your help to resist Warcraft - I think I should have the right to make such a decision!"


    Fellers put away the smile on his face. Arthur''s sudden sharp change made him realize that in the case of marriage failure, the talks on cooperation and alliance were not as easy as he thought.


    "You are the Lord of the river Lord, and you naturally have such power," said Sir fellers, "But Lord count, have you ever thought that the biggest enemy of Lingfeng castle is not Warcraft, but those who covet Shanghe''s wealth? It''s really great that you took back the iron mine and let it earn more gold coins, but at the same time, you also recruited a group of robbers for yourself and made Shanghe''s in danger."


    "You may be able to resist Warcraft, but when the winter is over and your knights and soldiers suffer heavy losses and are exhausted, can you still resist a group of ferocious robbers? For example, the Green family alliance not long ago."


    "Count, I think at such a moment, you will want to have a good neighbor and strong strength. And our Barrett family is your only and best choice!"


    Arthur nodded.


    It has to be said that compared with Vernon and milt in the past, sir fellers, who is old and prudent, is much better. In a paragraph, he not only directly hit the key of lingfengbao crisis, but also carries a threat.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 192

    Looking at Sir fellers, Arthur replied, "you''re right, but this is only your guess after all. With the last lesson, they should understand that the river collar is not the object they can covet and plunder. Iron ore mountains or other things, if you want to get it, you have to honestly take out gold coins, just like now."


    "Moreover, I don''t think the Duke will sit idly by. If you want to get the iron ore mountain, it''s not enough to defeat Lingfeng Castle - this is the north after all!"


    "The Duke really won''t sit idly by." the old Sir said, "but Sir, you should know that Fengxi castle is too far from Shanghe town. In case of war, the Knights of the kewilt family won''t arrive until Shanghe town and Lingfeng castle are looted into ruins. Do you think there''s any meaning in such reinforcements?"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur smiled. The old Sir was really vague. What Fengxi castle is too far from Shanghe Town, just to tell him that you are the Duke of reinforcements and the robber who covets the wealth of Shanghe.


    "Sir fellers," said Arthur with a smile, "there are really few things that can''t be done with gold coins. Mercenaries don''t want to fight against Warcraft. Do you think they are willing to fight against humans? Of course, the loyalty of mercenaries is worrying, but what if I just let them guard the house for me? Once a year."


    Looking at Arthur with a smile on his face, the old Sir said in a low voice, "Lord count, in that case, is it necessary for us to cooperate? You don''t seem to need an ally."


    "I never said I would make an alliance with your Barrett family. The mission of the tustra family is to prevent Warcraft from passing through the sharp blade fortress. In addition, Lingfeng Castle doesn''t want to have a war with anyone, let alone participate in the struggle between any nobles."


    "That''s a beautiful idea," said Sir fellers with a hint of contempt, "But your actions seem to be just the opposite of what you think. If you really want to live a stable life, you shouldn''t take back the iron mine and raise the price of iron products to today''s level. There are many bachelors in your territory. I think they must have told you the current situation of the Kingdom and the consequences of some of your actions. Lord count, is the peace of the river collar You broke it yourself. "


    Arthur said, "Shanghe collar has never had real peace, and what you call a stable day is just to let everyone in Shanghe collar wait for death. We don''t want any war except Warcraft, but if someone wants to provoke the majesty of Lingfeng castle, I will let him enjoy the same treatment as Warcraft!"


    "Sir fellers, I know better than you what the river leader needs. If you Barrett family really want something, you should give equal benefits in exchange, not with a woman or some useless promises. Who can guarantee that your neighbor is not another robber?"


    The old jazz lowered his eyelids and began to contemplate expressionless.


    He didn''t expect that the trip would be so bad and the negotiation with Arthur would be so difficult. Not only did the marriage fail, but the other party didn''t even need the support of their Barrett family.


    Stupid! Naive! He thought.


    After some thinking, he took a sip of water from the wine glass on the table and said, "what price will it cost you to provide what we need?"


    As a member of the Barrett family, it was difficult for him to say this, because it was tantamount to their Barrett family falling into a passive position in this negotiation.


    "It''s impossible to have 200 sets of weapons and armor every year. The output of iron ore mountain is limited. I can give you 50 sets at most every year..."


    "Fifty sets, that''s too little!" the old Sir interrupted Arthur excitedly. "This is less than half of the previous one. We need at least 150 sets a year!"


    "Yes!" Arthur replied immediately.


    Arthur answered decisively and quickly, which made pheles''s dissatisfied expression freeze directly on his face.


    Before he asked, Arthur continued, "I can give you 150 sets of weapons and armor a year, but equally, you will give me 450 families a year."


    "Population! You need people?" the old Sir looked incredible. Arthur''s condition made him feel that there was something wrong with his ears.


    "Yes, man. It shouldn''t be a big problem for your Barrett family."


    Sir fellers thought. There were hundreds of families, but only one or two thousand people, which was really no problem for their Barrett family.


    After so many years of recuperation, there are at least two or three hundred thousand people in the family territory. It is estimated that hundreds of people starve to death every year, and the population of the whole dornsk county is five or six million!


    It was a very good deal, thought Sir fellers.


    Looking at Arthur, sir fellers resumed his smile: "Lord count, you just need a little population. In that case, why don''t we still provide us with 200 sets of weapons and armor every year according to the original conditions, and our Barrett family provides you with a population of 600 families. What do you think?"


    Shit, the price is too low!


    As soon as he saw a new smile on his face, Arthur immediately realized that his offer for 450 families was too low!


    The population is the most valuable resource for the Shanghe collar, but for the Barrett family, the population in the territory is too large to support.


    From the reaction of fellers Barrett, Arthur suddenly realized that he had always regarded "people" too precious due to the influence of previous lives and river collar conditions.


    In the eyes of the aristocrats who are not short of population in these territories, serfs and slaves are really just high-grade livestock. As long as they are not free people, they can do anything in their own interest.


    Shit, no wonder the Green family promised so happily and lost! For a moment, Arthur''s heart was very lost, as if he had been taken advantage of.


    He knew that the status of serfs in the world was low, and slaves were even inferior to livestock. But habitual thinking kills people. He is a good otaku in China in the 21st century. No matter how he understands the world, he can''t really treat people as livestock.


    What a loss... I want to go back on my word!


    After finishing his mood, Arthur looked embarrassed and said, "200 sets of weapons and armor, this is absolutely not good. Don''t say 200 sets, that''s 150 sets. I also regret that I promised too hastily."


    Hearing the speech, the old Sir smiled contemptuously: "the count doesn''t want to go back, or think the previous offer is too low, so he''s going to talk to the lion?"


    Nodding, Arthur said without concealment: "Yes, I do want to go back. As you said, there are a group of robbers staring at the river collar to ensure the supply of weapons and armor. They may be able to bear it. But once I give you the Barrett family 150 sets, or even 200 sets of weapons and armor, they are likely to attack like wolves. So, 200 sets of armor..."


    Arthur shook his head in embarrassment.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 193

    Sir fellers had no doubt about Arthur''s regret, because this was his judgment and the truth.


    "Count, you don''t have to worry at all. As you said, our northern nobles won''t allow the last situation to happen again. If there is any threat, it''s just your defeated generals and the two northern traitors. You only need to hire hundreds of mercenaries to keep them out of the upper river. Our Barrett family will also give you some support!"


    He would not let go of anything he said in this way of trading population for weapons and armor.


    Although the Barrett family is rich after years of recuperation, as long as they start to support the army and keep spending, the gold coins will leave the family Treasury like running water.


    No one thinks they have too many gold coins.


    The failure of marriage has made the most important goal of this trip fail. If we can replace the population with enough weapons and save a large sum of money, then he will not be too embarrassed when he returns to the family. He can not force the count of Lingfeng fort to take a woman he does not love.


    Arthur nodded, frowned and said, "you''re right. Those two defeated men are really nothing. Hundreds of mercenaries can make them dare not act rashly. But... Mercenaries need gold coins, and the construction of Shanghe town is a big expense. If you give you 150 sets of weapons and armor..."


    Arthur shook his head again, and the meaning of repentance could not be more obvious.


    "Sir fellers, how about a hundred sets? You should and won''t hope that our cooperation will last once?"


    When the duck was about to fly away, the old Sir bit his teeth and secretly scolded Arthur for being "shameless" and "faithless" -- a lord earl, who was so careless about his face, repented on the spot!


    After picking up the silver wine glass and letting clear water quench his dissatisfaction, he said, "there are 500 families, and the number is still 150 sets, which you have promised before!"


    I''ll go, really! Seeing a few words, the other party added the population of 50 families. Atherton was very happy.


    It''s really not kind to go back on one''s word, but the opportunity is rare!


    There are only tens of thousands of people in such a large area as Shanghe collar. After so many years of peace, the Barrett family has a rich population in the territory. If he is too shy, wouldn''t he be childish and righteous?


    As the Lord of Shanghe, a political creature, territorial interests are the most important thing to consider!


    "I don''t want to break my word. It''s really damaging the honor of the nobility," said Arthur. "But you should also see that Shanghe town is undergoing great construction, with 500 families... Sir fellers, if you don''t have a population of 500 families, I''ll give you 120 sets of weapons and armor. What do you think?"


    Five hundred families, only 120 now! At first, there were 450 families, 150 sets! They are increasing, but the other party is decreasing!


    Even though Phileas Barrett was old and prudent, he couldn''t help feeling angry at the moment.


    "Count," he said with a gloomy face and a low voice, "if the robber is not satisfied, he will become a wolf. If your neighbor is offended again and again, I''m afraid he won''t be moved!"


    Arthur smiled and said, "don''t be angry. Since it''s a negotiation, we should maximize the benefits for both sides. I have the weapons and armor you need, and you have a surplus population. Now we just need to find an answer that satisfies both of us."


    "Is an answer that satisfies your appetite!"


    Arthur completely ignored each other''s ugly face, smiled and nodded: "two hundred sets are really impossible, but one hundred and fifty sets... Bite your teeth. I think the river collar can be forged."


    Felix stared at Arthur with an ugly face and said after a half silence: "the population of 600 families, 150 sets of weapons and armor, will be delivered within half a year, and the next batch will be delivered after the end of winter! If you agree, we will continue to talk. If you refuse, I will truthfully tell the Marquis what we talked about today!"


    "Deal!" Arthur said with a smile.


    One hundred and fifty complete sets of knight armor and weapons for the population of 600 families, if calculated according to the price, are almost the same as buying slaves.


    Slaves are direct labor, but a family is old and young. Although it is not as cost-effective as buying slaves directly, families can reproduce and have stable personnel and far higher quality than slaves.


    This is a good deal.


    When Arthur agreed, sir fellers snorted coldly, still dissatisfied.


    "The matter of weapons and armor has been settled. I hope the count will not do anything detrimental to his majesty and honor for the next 100 bows and arrows." the old Sir said coldly.


    Looking at him, Arthur smiled and said, "you can rest assured that even if you expect me to do so, there is no such opportunity. I don''t intend to sell or exchange the bow and arrow you said."


    "Count!" the old Sir''s voice was extremely low. "If you want to raise the price, the Barrett family will regard it as a provocation! I know you have an army of 100 people, but please believe that it does not necessarily guarantee your safety!"


    What an expansion! Arthur thought.


    "I don''t mean to raise the price, but I''m not going to sell it, and I can''t sell it," said Arthur. "A good long bow costs only twenty or thirty gold coins, but do you know how many gold coins it takes to make a bow and arrow like you say?"


    The old jazz looked at him coldly and didn''t answer.


    Arthur raised his hand and stretched out his index finger. "A thousand - at least a thousand gold coins for each of these bows and arrows!"


    "Oh!" the old knight smiled coldly. He was really annoyed by Arthur. Even the four knights who had been silent behind him stared at him.


    "A thousand gold coins? Sir, is your bow and arrow made of gold? If so, we Barrett family can also consider it!"


    "It''s no use thinking about it," said Arthur. "I can honestly tell you that the production of bow and arrow is extremely complex. It needs a tree growing in the Tunguska mountains and snow covered mountains. This tree is called" Yalong tree. "


    "Because it only grows on the top of the mountain, the growth of Yalong tree is very slow. For decades, it has only thick and thin arms, and the number is rare."


    "When my father was alive, he asked the bowmaker to make this kind of bow according to the ancient records, but just looking for the Yalong tree, nearly 100 people lost their lives, and it took years to tame the Yalong tree into a bow back, supplemented by the soaking of potions."


    "Up to now, Lingfeng castle has only dozens of such bows, each of which is extremely precious and is a sharp weapon against Warcraft! That''s why I say that whoever dares to invade Shanghe collar, I will let him enjoy the same treatment as Warcraft!"


    Staring at Arthur, sir fellers asked, "is that why you can hold the fortress? How do I know you didn''t deceive me, Aaron tree? I''ve never heard of such a tree."


    It''s strange that you''ve heard of it! Thought Arthur.


    "I don''t need you to believe it, because even if your Barrett family really gives 1000 or even 2000 gold coins, I won''t sell this kind of bow and arrow!"


    Arthur''s certain tone made the old Sir lose his doubt for a moment - a commodity that could not be sold, even if it was worth 10000 gold coins, was meaningless. Moreover, the manufacture of such a commodity was so troublesome that it was impossible to copy and mass produce.


    Damn it, cunning bastard! He thought in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 194

    Only one of the four goals was achieved in the end.


    Sir Philus Barrett, with a cold hum, refused Arthur''s invitation to stay for a few days. With a stomach of discontent, he hurried away from Lingfeng castle with four attendants - Arthur''s young smiling face made him feel upset!


    If he had known he couldn''t get the bow and arrow he wanted, he wouldn''t agree with Arthur''s going back.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the Barrett family who disappeared at the gate under the escort of the knight, bachelor Boye immediately said: "Sir, you really shouldn''t agree to cooperate with them. The Barrett family suddenly asked for weapons and armor. There must be an ulterior purpose in it. You shouldn''t be involved!"


    From the beginning of the meeting, Mr. Boye kept these words in his mind.


    "Sit down and talk."


    He turned and returned to the Council hall. As soon as he took his seat, the bachelor said again: "Sir, it''s impossible to hide this from the Duke. The Barrett family has developed to the present stage. The situation is very delicate, and the Duke''s fear is inevitable! Now they ask you for weapons and armor, obviously they have the intention to establish an army. In the current situation of the Kingdom, it is bound to make the Duke suspicious! You should let them return without success at the beginning of refusing marriage £¡¡±


    "Take it easy, take it easy."


    Arthur picked up the berries from Leia and threw them into his mouth. He pushed the Bachelor in front of him.


    "Why do you think they want to marry?" he asked.


    "Of course, it''s to get your support. If the marriage is successful, the conditions they put forward will be recognized."


    Mr. Boye obviously didn''t believe the other party''s nonsense of "admiration".


    "Support?" Arthur smacked his mouth. The sour taste of the berries was very good. "Maybe, but we can think about the worst, such as the current situation of the campers family."


    Campers family! Mr. Boye was surprised and said hesitantly, "do you mean they want to kill you through marriage and then seize Lingfeng castle?"


    Arthur nodded, picked up another berry and threw it into his mouth: "Of course, they may really just want to get married, but we can''t rule out such a possibility. Moreover, we can see from this matter that they won''t be willing to return empty handed when they come to the river this time. The Barrett family is bound to get weapons and armor. Even if I don''t deal with them, they should find a time to get them by themselves."


    Hearing the speech, Mr. Boye was surprised. After a little thinking, he asked nervously and hesitantly, "Sir, they are so eager to get weapons and armor. Do you think this may be the Duke''s meaning?"


    Looking at the bachelor''s careful appearance, Arthur smiled: "master Boye, you already have an answer in your heart."


    Mr. Boye is very clear that the kewilt family does not need the weapons and armor leading up the river. What he really wants to ask is: will the Barrett family have taken refuge in prime minister Flavi!


    "My Lord, this..."


    "Don''t worry!" Arthur said indifferently, looking at the surprised bachelor. "Although I don''t know what the situation of the Barrett family is, it doesn''t have much to do with us. I just made a deal with them, just like a businessman."


    "This..." said the bachelor excitedly, "Sir, if the Barrett family really defected to prime minister Flavi, the north is bound to fall into war in the near future!"


    "At that time, the Green family, the Davidson family and the strength led by the Barrett family will fall into an endless war with the Duke of kewilt!"


    "Under such circumstances, Shanghe collar is bound to be affected! And your cooperation with the Barrett family has undoubtedly strengthened their strength. The Duke can''t just regard it as a deal!"


    Holding a berry in his hand, Arthur sighed helplessly.


    Indeed, if even the Barrett family turned to the court prime minister, the three marquis in the north had defected two, and the other Stanley family had to guard the south. At that time, once the war broke out, it would be a protracted scuffle.


    The river collar, which is weak and has important resources, either obediently handed over the iron mine and honestly became a watchdog, or it became the first object to be exterminated!


    Shit! These guys can''t be aristocrats and enjoy life. They have to find something to do. They are fucking idle one by one! Throw the berries into his mouth, Arthur thought angrily.


    "Master Boye," Arthur ordered directly, "ask Xuecheng to send a letter to Fengxi Castle immediately, saying that under the coercion of the Barrett family, I can only promise to cooperate with them and deliver 500 sets of weapons and armor to each other every year. In addition, remind the Duke that the Barrett family may have betrayed him and fell into the camp of prime minister Flavi."


    Although not sure about the situation of the Barrett family, from the other party''s eagerness to get weapons and armor, the Marquis of Barrett either saw any opportunity or was aware of a certain crisis.


    In the north, for the Barrett family, both opportunities and crises must be related to the kewilt family.


    Even if the other party is not the court prime minister now, it will be sooner or later under crisis and opportunity - this is the inevitable choice of the Barrett family!


    Arthur''s statement of 500 sets of weapons and armor surprised Mr. Boye.


    "My Lord, this may lead to the outbreak of the war ahead of time. If the situation is true as we guessed, Shanghe collar will soon face the enemy from the south! This, this..."


    Mr. Boye stood up from his chair and was a little confused for a moment. Thorne was also calm, and Leah looked at Arthur with a worried look.


    Everyone did not expect that a visit by the Barrett family would bring such disturbing speculation.


    Arthur threw three berries into his mouth one after another. Looking at the uneasy bachelor Boye, he said carelessly, "if not, does Master Boye have any other suggestions? Or whatever, waiting for the river collar to be slaughtered?"


    "But if..."


    The bachelor hesitated and wanted to say that maybe everything was really just speculation. The Duke and the Barrett family still lived in harmony and trusted each other.


    But even he didn''t want to believe what he said.


    "Don''t worry, do what I say," Arthur said positively. "Although the river leader will inevitably be involved in this dispute, the war will not break out so soon."


    "The Barrett family has just annexed the Cambrian leader. They need time to digest the fruits of victory. Even if they have taken refuge in the court prime minister, they also need time to build trust with each other. The Duke also needs time to determine the situation."


    "This is a war that neither side can lose. Once it breaks out, the stalemate is likely to lead to chaos in the kingdom. Therefore, without absolute certainty, even if they already know it, they will exercise restraint and compete secretly."


    "I want you to write now just to show Lingfeng castle''s position and exaggerate the facts a little, but also to make the Duke vigilant."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 195

    A battle about the thorny throne, on the contrary, made the whole kingdom more closely linked.


    At such a moment, any small conflict can hardly be regarded as a contradiction between two nobles, and a war related to the fate of the north will not happen independently.


    In fact, if the political situation of the king was stable, there would be no possibility of large-scale war. It was precisely chaos and crisis that made the nobles see the ladder of promotion.


    While eating sour berries, Arthur thought about the two Dukes in the north and East.


    The two men, an old fox and a well-known court prime minister.


    Only from the analysis of the current situation, chaos is undoubtedly more conducive to the court prime minister. A united and wavering northern territory is the last situation the other party wants to see.


    The betrayal of the Barrett family will most effectively tear the Northern Territory. Once the war breaks out, the two count families sandwiched between the Davidson family and the Barrett family will almost lose the war without suspense. In addition, the two count families bordering the king''s territory are likely to be the first victims of the war.


    In the expectation of inevitable defeat, whether these families can still choose loyalty is a question worthy of consideration.


    Generally speaking, the situation of the war is extremely unfavorable to the Duke of kewilt! The longer the delay, the more likely those families who swing in their hearts will choose to betray.


    The old fox! Arthur thought, don''t miss your calculations. If you are easily defeated, the isolated upper river collar in the north will be in real trouble.


    What Arthur needs is not stability, but balance. Only in this way can Shanghe collar have enough development opportunities. It''s like surviving between two big countries and growing a little bit.


    It''s a fucking mess, Arthur thought. He decided to find some trouble for his new neighbor, drag his feet, and let the other party not too ignore the importance of Lingfeng Castle while they are busy fighting!


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    More than half a month passed in a flash.


    Under the escort of Thorne and others, Arthur rode his horse towards the experimental factory in the northeast.


    The letter to windbreak Castle didn''t get the slightest response. It was like a stone sinking into the sea. Arthur wasn''t even sure whether Duke kewilt had received the news of Lingfeng castle.


    According to the news from the merchants, the Fengxi castle was completely calm in this half month. Everything was the same as before, whether it was the change of guards or the contacts of feudal officials.


    On the contrary, Cumbria led dornsk county. Because of the intrusion of a group of ghost faced eagles, this half month is very lively!


    Of course it was Arthur''s order.


    At first, the ghost faced Eagle only returned in Cumbria and attacked all the vassals'' territories in five or six days.


    Horses are the main target, followed by knights in armor.


    Under the leadership of Dafei, more than 30 ghost faced eagles are like bad luck falling from the sky. In just five or six days, it is difficult to see the figure of adult war horses in the stables of Cambria''s vassals.


    War horses are extremely valuable war resources. In just five or six days, the vassals suffered heavy losses. Each of them carried the bodies in carriages and consigned them to campesburg to find telosi to explain!


    Poor telosi has just succeeded the count and granted a new vassal. He thought everything was stable. Who ever thought that such a situation had happened in the territory before the chair under his ass was hot.


    statement? Oh!


    Looking at the complaints of the old and rough feudal ministers, she could only comfort herself with a restless mood. In the face of the ghost faced eagle, which came and went without a trace and was terrible and fierce, she neither wanted to send troops to drive away, nor was she able to send troops to drive away.


    The best way to give the vassals is to write a stern letter to Lingfeng castle. While complaining, Arthur must abide by his duties and take good care of the sharp blade fortress.


    Arthur finished reading the letter and threw it aside. He didn''t even bother to answer it.


    When Taylor West asked the vassals to jointly fund and buy new adult horses from the Barrett family on her behalf, the bad news came again.


    After attacking the vassals led by Cumbria, Dafei took his men and waved his wings like a dark cloud to the south of dornsk county.


    Compared with the Cambrian vassals, there are more than 20 vassals in dornsk County, and their strength is far stronger than that of the Cambrian vassals.


    However, in the face of more than 30 ghost faced eagles'' organized, purposeful and Blitzkrieg attacks, these vassals also had no resistance at all.


    In panic, the manor was in chaos. They had never seen the Warcraft with their own eyes. They suddenly saw the ghost faced Eagle falling from the sky with ferocious appearance and black clouds on its wings. They thought it was the devil who rushed out of the abyss and hell and came to the world to wreak havoc.


    When they saw horses being killed one after another and organized people to resist, Dafei had already taken his soldiers with him and flew, leaving them black spots and horse bodies!


    In ten days, Dafei and his men visited all the vassals of the Barrett family like relatives and friends.


    If they are really guests, Dafei these guys must be the most unpopular kind of host!


    Because they will neither inform in advance, nor knock on the door to wait, and the door-to-door time is regardless of day and night. Once they arrive, they will destroy wantonly, and they will never stop without making the host''s house restless and bleeding!


    For a time, the fear of Warcraft spread like a plague in dornsk county. All the vassals were afraid of the return of these uninvited guests.


    When the vassals gathered together and finally determined that "those damn blackbirds" were legendary Warcraft, they were all surprised: the tustra family had fought with this kind of thing for such a long time!


    Under Dafei''s siege, tailexi''s plan to buy horses from his mother''s family failed.


    Now not only they, but also the Barrett family, have to find ways to buy new war horses and deal with Warcraft that will fall from the sky again.


    Arthur, after Taylor''s letter, received a letter from the Barrett family.


    His brother, Ted Barrett, was much more polite than tylosey.


    In addition to expressing dissatisfaction with being attacked by Warcraft and complaining about Arthur''s unfavorable guard, the letter also specially consulted Arthur on some methods to deal with the ghost faced eagle.


    Arthur didn''t finish reading the letter from the Barrett family and ignored it.


    In his reply, he first expressed his sympathy for the feudal ministers, and then told the other party that Shanghe collar had also been attacked. Finally, after ending his condemnation of the ghost faced eagle and high willed encouragement, he told Ted Barrett bluntly that the best way to resist the ghost faced eagle is to hide in a solid house and never show his head, When the ghost faced Eagle fills its stomach or makes trouble, it will naturally leave obediently!


    Arthur solemnly added at the end of the letter: This is the valuable experience gained by Shanghe collar in exchange for blood and tears over the long years!


    And wish them good luck.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 196

    The experimental factory is located in the north of the first army barracks. It is the most confidential place on the river. The degree of security is only lower than that of Lingfeng fort.


    Many things that only exist in Arthur''s mind will be experimented and improved here until they finally become a reality.


    Like Warcraft bow, black powder.


    The factory covers a vast area, surrounded by fences and stone walls. There are guards inside and outside, patrolling from time to time. At the beginning of construction, it was told that it was a horse farm and warehouse.


    At the gate, Arthur and his party turned over and dismounted. After verifying their identity, the soldiers in charge of their duties sent people to report, and ordered people to lift the barricade and let Arthur and others in.


    The horses were taken to the real stables. Before the party reached the gate of No. 1 factory, the guard captain Badri and factory director Walter hurried to the factory under the leadership of two soldiers.


    "My Lord."


    "Your Excellency."


    They called.


    Badri was once a guard captain of Lingfeng castle. He was tall, with a thick face, a black leather armor and a Silver Knight''s broadsword around his waist.


    Factory director Walter is a thin middle-aged man. He used to be a writer in the town. At least he has been from Shanghe town since his grandfather.


    During the recruitment a few months ago, Gustav first remembered this rare literate guy. At first, he was appointed to the foreign trade bureau, but later, with the arrival of the bachelors, he was transferred to the experimental factory.


    Arthur smiled and nodded at them. The factory director Walter touched Arthur''s short hair with a restrained and excited look.


    Looking at him, Arthur asked, "are you ready for the test explosion?"


    "Yes, sir!" he replied quickly, "everything is ready. The location is in the open space north of the factory. You can start the test explosion at any time. Shall we go now?"


    Seeing that he spoke with uncontrollable excitement and tension, Arthur smiled and said, "well, first go and see the effect of the test explosion, and then we''ll walk around the factory."


    "Yes, yes."


    Under the guidance of director Walter, Arthur and others walked to the North explosion test site. During this period, they also crossed a river originating from Qingfeng mountain and flowing through the workshop.


    The explosion test site was actually an open space. When Arthur arrived, he saw a lot of bound scarecrows lined up in front of him.


    There are seven or eight scarecrows in a circle, ranging in size. There are five places. The scarecrow in the last place is still wearing old armor.


    Looking at the setting and spacing of these scarecrows, Arthur nodded with satisfaction. The bodyguards beside them were full of puzzlement and curiosity.


    "It''s about a hundred meters here," said Arthur. "Let''s start. I hope you won''t let us down."


    "Count, I promise I won''t let you down!" said Walter excitedly. Then he took out a small red flag and solemnly waved it to a knight holding a torch in front.


    Seeing the sign, the knight with a torch took a few steps forward, lit the lead on the ground, immediately ran back and hid behind a shelter built by a wall.


    Arthur had clearly informed him of these operations, so he was not very curious. Instead, he was the Castle Knight who followed him. When he saw that the guy opposite just touched the ground with a torch, he hid behind the stone wall like a honeycomb, which seemed very puzzled one by one.


    The knights had no time to think about whether there was a honeycomb in the ground. At the moment when the lead was lit, the eyes of the people were tightly grasped by the accumulated fire and rising black smoke.


    "Please cover your ears, my Lord."


    The fire rushed into the circle surrounded by the grass man. Walter on the side immediately reminded him, and took the lead in raising his hands and making a demonstration.


    With his fingers together, Arthur covered his ears with his hands and looked at the puzzled Knights around him with a bad smile.


    "Boom!!"


    There was a thunderous roar, and the flash of fire lit up rolling black smoke. Unknown knights, like frightened horses, subconsciously bent down and took swords one by one to defend the enemy.


    This is not simple black powder!


    There is no doubt that black powder is an epoch-making invention. However, if it is used for explosion, the power of pure black powder is relatively limited. Unless it is detonated at close range, it can not form effective killing at all.


    The explosion just now was Arthur''s soil nitroglycerin explosive mixed with castor oil on the basis of black gunpowder.


    "Big, my lord..."


    Looking at the black smoke rising in front of him, a calm and cold Thorne couldn''t help a look of surprise on his face.


    "Go and have a look!"


    Arthur stepped forward. When a group of people came to the explosion point, they saw that most of the Scarecrows originally set up were thrown away seven or eight meters away. The only Scarecrow was also obliquely inserted into the ground at the moment, burning a fire, completely without human appearance.


    Looking at the straws scattered on the ground and the big pit more than one meter in front of them, everyone looked shocked.


    Even Walter and goodry, who had explosion experience, were also frightened by the huge noise just now.


    In the past, they used only a small amount of explosives in several test explosions, but today, according to Arthur''s request, they filled ten kilograms of explosives in the cloth bag.


    Ten kilograms of explosives, I didn''t expect the effect to be so terrible!


    Just imagine, if those scarecrows were them, they must be bloody and flesh blurred now. They can''t die anymore!


    After the shock, the crowd was immediately excited and delighted. Especially the Knights of the castle almost invariably thought of Warcraft!


    "Sir, with this thing, we don''t have to worry about Warcraft anymore!"


    "Yes! As long as this thing is buried outside the fortress, even if it can''t blow up the Warcraft, it can scare them away!"


    "Well, those damn animals should taste our power!"


    ¡­¡­


    The Knights'' blood was boiling one by one, and the joy on their faces was unspeakable. Even Thorne nodded happily and looked at Arthur respectfully.


    Looking at the excited knights, Arthur joked: "so happy, you were scared like a great enemy just now!"


    Arthur''s words immediately made the Knights laugh, and there was no shame on his face.


    After everyone was happy for a while, Arthur said, "don''t be happy too early. This thing just sounds amazing, but the actual effect is not good."


    Arthur''s words stunned everyone.


    He glanced at the earth pit more than one meter above the ground and stared at him with a serious face. For a moment, he didn''t know whether to agree or disagree - the effect was not good?


    Looking at the crowd, Arthur said, "ten kilograms of explosives are buried here. It is expected that the hole will be at least twice as big as this!"


    Arthur''s statement has fully considered the actual situation.


    The real nitroglycerin explosive is a kind of explosive with great power and high sensitivity. It will explode violently just by shaking gently.


    Although the nitroglycerin explosive he made is a Xibei product, according to the original estimate, the power of ten kilograms of explosive is more than opening a one meter pit.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 197

    Boom!


    Boom!


    ¡­¡­


    A succession of explosions sounded.


    Five scarecrows, five meters, seven meters and ten meters away from the explosion point.


    There are two scarecrows of seven meters and ten meters, one of which is covered with armor.


    At the end of five test explosions, the scarecrow of five meters and seven meters was obviously damaged and basically in a non adult state.


    However, when the distance exceeds 10 meters, the power of the explosion decreases significantly. The scarecrow in a circle has no obvious damage except being obliquely inserted into the ground by the air wave.


    As for the two test explosion points covered with armor, iron beads were added to the explosive bag according to Arthur''s instructions.


    At a distance of seven meters, the iron bead can basically penetrate the plate armour, but can not penetrate the lock armour behind the plate armour. At a distance of ten meters, penetrating the plate armour is the limit of the iron bead.


    Arthur knew that his explosives were fake goods, so he wanted to add iron beads to enhance his lethality, which was mainly used to deal with Warcraft.


    The result of the test explosion made the Knights rejoice. Arthur stood aside and looked at the crater on the ground. Although he was disappointed, he could only accept it reluctantly for the time being.


    He didn''t want to make more powerful explosives, but neither nitroglycerin nor trinitrotoluene (TNT) can be made by Shanghe collar.


    To make nitroglycerin explosives, we first need to prepare nitric acid and glycerol.


    To prepare nitric acid with sufficient concentration, in addition to existing mirabilite, concentrated sulfuric acid is also required.


    To prepare concentrated sulfuric acid, a large number of sulfur minerals, such as sulfur and alunite, need to be used.


    Nitric acid, then glycerin.


    The preparation of glycerol requires oil and caustic soda.


    Oil gold coins can solve the problem. The problem is caustic soda.


    For industrial preparation of caustic soda, Arthur first thought of the "causticization method", that is, caustic soda solution and caustic mud are prepared by causticization reaction between soda solution and lime.


    Lime is common, but the problem is that soda ash is needed here!


    Soda ash, the simplest way is to dry the algae, burn them into ashes, and then soak and purify them in hot water.


    Only in this way, the prepared soda ash is not pure and the amount is small.


    Arthur already has mirabilite. He plans to calcine mirabilite and limestone at high temperature, and then obtain high-purity heavy soda ash after leaching, evaporation and refining.


    This is feasible, but the problem is, we need a furnace that can keep high temperature!


    ¡­¡­


    Therefore, if Arthur wants to make high-efficiency explosives, he must prepare all the "three acids and two bases" except hydrochloric acid, and face various problems during the period.


    Such as the simplest labor shortage


    In short, this is a task that takes time to complete. Before that, Arthur can only make do with his own soil explosives. After all, Warcraft will come every year. Some are better than none!


    Different from Arthur''s calm, the mercenaries who watched the five test explosions left a great shock in their hearts.


    They never thought that this thunderous power could be made and mastered by humans, and it happened that this person was their count, and such power would also be used for them to resist Warcraft.


    There''s nothing happier than that!


    Looking at the people who clapped each other''s shoulders with excitement and joy, Arthur smiled and scolded, "Hey, hey! Do you guys need to be so excited? Each one is like eating honey."


    After being scolded by Arthur, the Knights still smiled excitedly, answered positively and looked at him respectfully.


    "Good cold knight, now all fools!"


    Arthur shook his head in a pretentious way, sighed and turned to plant 3.


    Plant No. 3 is a transverse rectangle. The river divides the plant into two. The wooden support and straw roof are the main body of the plant. In addition, there is only a wind barrier less than two meters high around.


    Plant No. 3 is very simple, but the things inside are by no means simple.


    "My Lord!"


    "Lord count!"


    ¡­¡­


    As soon as Arthur entered the factory, more than ten workers immediately stopped busy.


    By the river, driven by water conservancy, the water wheel is rotating with a metal cylinder, while in front of the metal cylinder, a center is fixed and pushed forward slowly, cutting the tools inside the cylinder.


    Under the knife, the metal in the cylinder is like an apple being cut, and the metal strips like silk threads are bored. Although this scene is far from as surprising and shocking as watching the explosion before, it is completely free. It does not need manpower or animal power. The scene of metal cutting metal is also enough to open the eyes of the accompanying Knights!


    After enjoying it, Arthur asked the workers aside, "what is the latest accuracy?"


    The worker is a young bachelor who is mainly responsible for observing and recording data.


    Hearing Arthur''s question, he immediately replied loudly, "Lord Arthur, the latest accuracy is three centimeters per meter! The cylinder being bored now should be within 1.5 centimeters per meter!"


    Cylinder? what is it? The knights were puzzled.


    Hearing the workers'' report, Arthur nodded with satisfaction, and a look of joy appeared on his face - an error of 1.5cm per meter. Such accuracy should be enough!


    In addition to gunpowder, the steam engine is absolutely an essential invention.


    In the 18th century, it was precisely because watt improved the steam engine and brought efficient driving force to the world that the first industrial revolution began!


    The principle of the steam engine, in other words, is the process of burning the boiler and converting the energy of steam into mechanical work.


    However, although the principle is simple, this does not mean that making a steam engine is simple. This is just like Arthur knows the chemical reaction formula of three acids and two bases, but limited by conditions, he can''t prepare them industrially.


    The biggest difficulty in manufacturing steam engine is the tightness of cylinder and piston, which is the key to whether high-pressure steam can be formed and converted into mechanical work.


    In the era of pure manual forging, it is impossible for a blacksmith to create a cylinder with smooth inner wall and qualified tightness.


    At this moment, we need a machine for manufacturing machines - barrel boring machine! That''s the machine Arthur sees now.


    This barrel boring machine uses a water wheel to rotate the material cylinder and align it with the tool fixed in the center. Due to the relative movement between the tool and the material, the material is bored with cylindrical holes with high accuracy, so as to meet the manufacturing of various compact machines, including cylinders.


    After looking at the cut wire for a while, Arthur asked Walter: "how many more parts need to be made by the boring machine, about a few days? In addition, have all the parts from the forging factory been sent?"


    "Sir," Walter replied quickly, "the parts in charge of the forging factory have been manufactured, and all of them were delivered to the warehouse next door last evening. As for us, in addition to the current cylinder, there are some parts that need fine machining, such as connecting rods. It is estimated that it will take at least five days to assemble the steam engine."

 Chapter 198

    First army barracks.


    Bree was wearing black clothes and trousers, his left hand pressed the hilt of the sword around his waist, and looked at the soldiers in a square line in front of him.


    Today is the day when the first army welcomes recruits.


    As the leader of the seventh team, he has expanded the number of soldiers in his team from nine to 43.


    The veterans were all dressed in black clothes and long swords. They stood on both sides of the team like sculptures, with ragged recruits in the middle.


    Looking at the recruits in his team, Bree seemed to see himself half a year ago - excited, excited, looking forward to, like he didn''t know anything.


    At that time, he thought that as long as he could eat enough every day, his biggest expectation was to eat an egg occasionally


    How time flies! Looking at a recruit staring at himself, Bree couldn''t help sighing in his heart.


    Half a year ago, he really didn''t understand anything. Even when riding, he felt afraid and pulled the reins tightly for fear of falling from the horse''s back.


    However, in half a year, he not only learned to read, fight and shoot arrows here... But also won a battle with Lord Arthur.


    A few days ago, he went to the westernmost land of the Shanghe river because of a training, and saw with his own eyes the appearance of the storm inland sea - it was really a beautiful scenery. Under the white clouds like sheep, there is no wave on the blue sea. Looking from the cliff, people are like standing on a high mountain overlooking the flat earth.


    These guys will certainly gain many unforgettable experiences here! Bree thought.


    "Stand up and look ahead!"


    Seeing someone new, he couldn''t stand the excitement and looked around. Bree took back his thoughts, glanced away and said coldly: "I tell you, don''t think you''ll be a soldier of the first army when you get here! If you don''t even understand the orders, I can apply for you to leave now! Stand up and tighten your body! If anyone looks around again, I''ll let him come to the front and see enough!"


    Aside, team six.


    "Who is that?" Parker yelled, pointing to one of the recruits in the team. "What are you doing? Shake around. There are lice on your body! I tell you, the count will come later. If anyone makes me ashamed on the first day, I will make him ashamed every day in the future! Stand up for me. Even if lice bite your lifeblood, I will bear it!"


    With that, Parker stroked his sword around his waist and looked provocatively at Bree.


    "Asshole, who made you turn around!"


    Just then, the eighth team on one side heard the rough and harsh sound of Captain Gru: "The team next to you is none of your business! You need to turn around and see! Listen to me. There are ten teams in the first army. I don''t ask you to take the first, but if you dare to lose to the seventh and sixth teams next to you, I''ll let you train with your life! Don''t rest for a moment! Do you hear me? Answer me!"


    "I hear you!!" the recruits of the eighth team immediately shouted.


    After more than half a year of hard training, Bree, Gru and Parker all have a certain fighting strength, so they have become the captain of a small team.


    Under Arthur''s training regardless of cost, today''s first army has reached 21 soldiers with fighting strength, and the ten soldiers who first cultivated fighting spirit have been designated as the captain of ten teams.


    Bree was the first to cultivate fighting spirit in the first army, Parker was seven, and Gru caught the last bus of ten team captains.


    Therefore, although the three are brothers in arms, they have gradually become enemies of each other''s life because they lead a small team. It is common to compete.


    When they heard Gru''s lecture, Bree and Parker couldn''t help pumping their lips - this guy!


    "Cheer up, no orders from me. I don''t want to see you do anything except blink!" Bree scolded.


    Parker also shouted: "have you heard all this? There are already guys who have exceeded their power. They want to compete with us and raise their heads! From today on, the first is the goal of our sixth team. Tell those guys who have exceeded their power what is despair!"


    Parker''s words immediately aroused public indignation. All the team leaders glanced at him discontentedly, and then organized the formation more severely and seriously - Parker wanted to be the first, how can it be!


    The harshness of the captains made it hard for the recruits who had just come to the barracks.


    Most of them have seen the scene of the triumphant return of the first army - the war horse has four strong hooves, the silver armor is shining, and the people on the horse''s back wave their hands, and they are beautiful and vigorous.


    This is what they look forward to.


    Now they have finally become soldiers of the first army. They thought they could get weapons and armor immediately, or choose to ride a horse and learn Knight fighting.


    But before they could recover from their excitement, they had been assigned to a team. They were greeted not by armored horses, let alone Knight fighting, but by the formation training of standing still. What help would it be to fight?


    At the moment when the recruits were puzzled, their legs numb and the atmosphere did not dare to breathe, Arthur, accompanied by Bogu, bank and others, stepped onto the high platform built at 0:00 from the house on the left of the school yard.


    Arthur was holding a big tin trumpet in his hand. Looking at the square with his chest up and stinky tofu, he couldn''t help feeling a little proud.


    Six months ago, the first army was only 100 people. Standing in line on the school field, it was difficult to make people feel that it was an army.


    At the moment, in just six months, with the increase of the territory''s population, the first army has finally been expanded.


    The number of conscripts was also slightly higher than planned, with more than 400. At a glance, there was finally a trace of military momentum.


    Seeing the first army soldiers sweeping in front of him, Arthur raised his horn and said, "I''m Arthur tustra, your supreme commander!"


    "Today is the day when the first army recruits enter the camp. While welcoming you, I want to solemnly tell you: once you were serfs, now you are civilians, but now, you will have a new identity - soldiers of the first army!"


    "This new identity, the first thing it brings to you - not glory - is responsibility!"


    "Because from today on, you will shoulder the most sacred duty of leading the river! You will receive all kinds of cruel training. You will face the claws of Warcraft, the sword of the enemy, and even some people will lose their lives!"


    "But you must remember that whenever you are timid and want to be a deserter, you must think about your behind! Because from this moment, from the moment you become a soldier of the first army, you stand in front of all the leaders on the river! And behind you, you have your own brothers and sisters, your own parents and your own home!"


    "If even we are timid, who will guard all this!"


    ¡­¡­


    Arthur''s speech didn''t last long, and there was nothing specific.


    However, both veterans and recruits raised their heads one by one after the speech, with pride and responsibility on their faces, as if there were flames in their eyes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 199

    East, averier County, granburg.


    Granburg is a castle standing on the highland of the hill. On the plain to the east of the hill, there is DOMA, the largest town in averier county.


    More than 20 miles east of DOMA Town, it is the easternmost fortress of danze Kingdom - Boulder fortress. After leaving the boulder fortress, a few miles to the East is the dogamia grassland, which is the territory of wild people.


    At this moment, in the town of DOMA, a team of Bilson family knights are escorting 20 slaves locked in prison cars.


    The twenty slaves, whether they looked or dressed, were very different from the civilians watching on both sides of the road.


    All of them were tall, dressed in clothes and trousers sewn from animal skins. Their faces were painted with brown dye. Their hair was scattered like rotten weeds in the marsh. Necklaces made of beast teeth, claws or human ears were hung around their necks. Some people wore a small bone on their ears and nostrils - they were wild people outside the East.


    "Hey, red haired ghost!" a crowd of civilians shouted along the road, "open your leather skirt and let''s see what color the hair under you is!"


    "That guy! Where do the ears on your neck come from? Talk! Is that the one you ate! Do you have your parents?"


    "Monkey ass bastard, what tribe are you from? Have you ever been to a ewe? Ha ha, what''s that feeling! Talk, talk! Smile at your monkey ass face!"


    ¡­¡­


    Whenever wild people are escorted into the city, Baima town will be as lively as a festival. Both adults and children will enthusiastically go to the street, shout at the wild people in the prison car, and then watch the wild people grasp the wooden fence of the prison car and show their teeth and smile. Some women would get together and whisper about the things under the crotch of the wild people.


    It was a rare pleasure for the civilians in DOMA, like teasing the wild animals in cages.


    There was jubilation in the town, but a rare dispute was going on in the castle on Gran highland.


    "My baby bazaar, what''s wrong with Legolas? Haven''t you seen him with your own eyes? You praised him for being handsome in front of me at the beginning. Why don''t you like him now?"


    It was the Marquis Damon Bilson, the Lord of Averill County, who was somewhat humble, and the only thing that could make the Marquis "humble" in the whole Averill county was his baby daughter bazaar Bilson.


    "I''m just not satisfied!" Bertha twisted her shoulders and broke away from her father''s arms, "I praised him. It was three years ago! He was really good at that time, but look now, he led so many knights in the East and the two families in the north, but he can''t even win a count Lord! He not only lost the war, but also became a deserter. I bazha won''t marry such a waste, which will make me unable to lift my head!"


    "My dear bazaar!" Marquis Bilson came forward again and put his arm around his daughter''s shoulder, "It was just an accident. Everyone knows that Legolas lost the war because of carelessness, which doesn''t mean anything. And think about it, he has never been to the north. It must be the people of the two families in the North who are responsible for directing the war. How can Legolas be blamed for losing the war?"


    "That''s not what you used to say!" bazaar pushed her father away with anger on her face, "I''ve asked the returning knights. They told me personally that Legolas is a waste! The Knights charged under his leadership and finally fell into the enemy''s ambush! And it''s an indisputable fact that escape has been spread all over the world. Now he has become the laughing stock of everyone. I won''t marry such a guy, a handsome coward!"


    Damn it! Marquis Bilson cursed the talkative knight in his heart.


    "But Basha, you are seventeen years old and it''s time to marry. The Schiavo family is the best choice, and the failure of young people doesn''t mean anything. Everyone makes mistakes. Do you remember king UGR? When he was young, he also lost a war and even begged the enemy for mercy, but now hundreds of years have passed, he is still a hero praised by minstrels."


    "King uger has never been a deserter!" bazaar said angrily. "King uger begged the enemy for mercy because he had a lover more important than his life, while Legolas was timid. He didn''t deserve to be compared with king uger. This is an insult to King uger!"


    King ugger is a great hero in bazaar''s heart. She feels that if she wants to marry someone, she must marry a hero like King ugger.


    "Maybe Legolas is worried that he will never see you again?" said Marquis Bilson. "After all, my daughter is so beautiful that there is no young man who can not care about you after seeing you."


    Her father''s praise raised her white neck, but she still said, "father, you''re dead. I won''t marry Legolas. He doesn''t deserve me!"


    Marquis Bilson smiled and said, "my dear daughter, the SiVo family is also the Marquis Lord, and Legolas''s mother is the sister of the current prime minister, Lord Flavi. If such status and status are not worthy of you, who can be worthy of my dear daughter? You know, there is no prince in danze Kingdom now!"


    "There will be one in the future!" said bazaar proudly, raising her handsome chin. "Did Raphael flavy not get married? I saw him when his sister got married two years ago, and he also handed me flowers. Father, first of all, adults value you so much. As long as you write to the prime minister and say I am willing to marry his son Raphael, I think he will agree!"


    "This..."


    Looking at his proud daughter, Marquis Bilson didn''t know what to say.


    As a father, he naturally hopes that his baby daughter will marry the Duke''s son, especially the Duke, who is likely to become the future king of danze.


    But he also knew that, not to mention now, even in the past, the Bilson family had never married the Flavi family.


    Although he is a marquis, because his family territory is located at the border of the Kingdom and needs to deal with the harassment of wild people all year round, his family strength has always ranked last among the four marquis in the East.


    In the past, the women of the Pilsen family either married the count Lord in the east or married to the south. His sister, Serena, married the Marquis of trik in the south.


    "You... What''s your reaction!"


    Seeing her father''s delay in agreeing and her embarrassed look on her face, bazaar became angry: "do you think I don''t deserve Raphael Flavi! Is there a more beautiful noble lady in the whole East? I tell you, I won''t marry anyone except Raphael Flavi! They don''t deserve me!"


    With that, bazaar turned away angrily without waiting for her father to explain.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 200

    "Bazaar! Bazaar!"


    He called to his daughter''s back twice. Without any response, Marquis Bilson dropped his arm and sat in a chair with a tired look.


    "Alas..."


    He exhaled heavily and looked sad.


    Until now, he suddenly realized that he might have spoiled his daughter so much that he made the child proud and arrogant.


    No girl doesn''t want to have a beautiful love with a handsome prince. No woman doesn''t want to wear a crown and become the most noble woman in the world.


    However, in the current situation of the family, not to mention the marriage with the Flavi family, that is, the marriage with the shivo family, has also reached a high level. The other party may not like the marriage at all.


    But his precious daughter thinks that with her beautiful face, she can capture the favor of a prince. How naive it is - the marriage between nobles. What love can there be!


    Reluctantly shook his head, Marquis Bilson clenched his hands and hit the table with a dull sound.


    He was really bored. The development and transformation of some things were too fast for him to deal with - especially bad things!


    In the past, although the Pilsen family was the least prominent of the Marquis, they didn''t care.


    The main duty of their family is to resist the invasion of wild people outside the East.


    In the past 200 years, those savage and stupid guys have brought some disastrous consequences, but with the strength of the family and the support of marriage, the Bilson family has passed through difficulties again and again, and is still the ruler of averier county.


    But now, the situation has changed greatly.


    Because the Duke of flavy became the Prime Minister of the court, and the old king seemed to want to pass on to him, the relationship between the East and the South was the same.


    His sister happened to marry the Marquis of the trik family, which made the situation of the Bilson family in the East more delicate.


    If in the past, he was too lazy to care. Even if there was a war between the East and the south, as an aristocrat, as long as he didn''t die on the battlefield, he probably wouldn''t worry about his life.


    Just pay some ransom.


    Moreover, as the Lord of averier County, he can refuse to send troops under the pretext of "need to guard against wild invasion".


    But what''s worse, in the past year, the Knights responsible for patrolling outside the Great Wall have found that the figure of wild people has really increased frequently.


    Six months ago, a team of patrolling Knights disappeared. Today, more than 40 Knights have been damaged because of wild people!


    As the Lord of averier County, coupled with nearly 200 years of family history, Damon Bilson had a very bad hunch almost from the beginning.


    He knew that once there were too many wild people on the grassland, in order to compete for survival resources, the wild people would first kill each other, and this kind of war would eventually evolve into a war to unify all tribes.


    In the past 200 years, almost every 20 or 30 years, a king of wild people will be born.


    And this will be the biggest disaster of the Bilson family!


    He doesn''t care about the disputes between the East and the south at all. He just hopes that Prime Minister Flavi can send troops to support him immediately in a critical moment.


    Therefore, over the past year, he has been trying to please each other and intends to show the position of the Bilson family to each other.


    The prime minister supported the God of light. He expelled his bachelor, believed in the God of light, and paid for it. In just one year, the temple of the God of light was built all over the towns of averier county.


    He even paid a free atonement to the God of light as a devout believer.


    The prime minister said he would attack the river leader. He immediately responded, sent ten family Knights first, and personally told them to be dispatched by Legolas.


    In addition, during the year, he sent expensive gifts to Archbishop Baylor''s birthday, Prime Minister Flavi''s birthday and even the birthday of his four children.


    Six months ago, he spent more than ten cars of old weapons to exchange a demon wolf cub from Dorothy and gave it to Raphael Flavi as an adult gift.


    But all this did not seem to win the trust and favor of the other party.


    A year ago, he wrote to the other party for the first time to report the situation of wild people. A month ago, he wrote to the other party again. The other party''s attitude has not changed at all in the past year.


    What''s more disturbing is that half a month ago, a businessman returned a message that he learned from the transaction with the tusk department that Mongo TUTA, the leader of the fire worship department, had unified dozens of tribes in the east of the dogamia grassland, and there were already 100000 soldiers under him!


    Of course, it is impossible to have 100000 soldiers - except for the suckling children, the wild people will count all of them as soldiers.


    But even so, such news is enough to make people sleep and eat uneasy.


    He immediately summoned all his vassals, formed a team of nearly 500 knights and a team of more than 2000 serfs, and asked the priest to immediately transmit the news of Mengo TUTA to the king''s capital.


    He knew very well that as an aristocrat in the East, and given the current situation of the Kingdom, he could only rely on the power of the East.


    But after a month and a half, he didn''t get any reply from Wang Du, even his concern as before, and he didn''t see any reinforcements.


    He asked the priest, and the other party confirmed that according to his request, the letter had been sent to Wangdu half a month ago.


    But he had no idea what went wrong, which led Prime Minister Flavi not to believe him at all, or the other party suspected that he was dispersing his troops in the east?


    This is ridiculous!


    Just yesterday, his knights captured more than ten wild people. In the past month, they have captured more than 100 wild people!


    Now as long as you climb the hills on both sides of the fortress, you can see the heads of the wild people in the distance - these are what even the priest has seen with his own eyes!


    He really wanted to point at Mond flavy''s nose and yell at the dog!


    "Alas..."


    With a punch on the table, Damon Bilson sighed again and gave up the idea of marriage to win trust. At such a moment, the more eager he is, the more likely the other party will doubt his purpose.


    "What a bunch of damn fools!"


    He yelled and scolded, grabbed the wine jar on the table, directly poured a mouthful of strong liquor, then threw the wine jar to the ground and shouted at the fragments on the ground: "they are a group of damn bastards!"


    "My Lord!"


    At this time, the bodyguard who had been guarding the door came in anxiously.


    "I''m fine. I just dropped a jar! Let them bring another jar and ask for the strongest King - the damn king."


    "Sir, look at this!"


    The captain of the bodyguard stepped forward and handed a wooden arrow bag to the marquis. There were five or six rough feather arrows in the arrow bag.


    "This is the arrow of the wild people. What''s the problem?" said Marquis Bilson upset.


    He doesn''t want to hear anything about the wild people now. He just wants to sit quietly for a while. It''s best not to bother him.


    The bodyguard directly pulled out five or six feather arrows from the arrow bag and handed the shiny arrows to Damon Bilson.


    "Sir, look at this!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 201

    "This... This is from the wild people?!"


    Staring at the arrow with metallic luster, Marquis Bilson, who was still slightly drunk, immediately woke up.


    The six arrows in front of us, both the arrow body and the arrow feather, are extremely rough. The six arrows use at least four kinds of animal feathers. However, the arrow is not only cast with fine iron, but also has uniform specifications. As long as you look at the grinding marks, you can know that it is mass-produced under orderly conditions.


    "Yes, sir," said the captain of the bodyguard, "this is what our men wanted to capture outside the Great Wall in the north this morning. For this reason, we lost nine knights, killed 13 wild people, and captured more than 20 people."


    Boulder fortress is not a single fortress, but two fortresses built in two valleys.


    "Beyond the Great Wall?" Damon Bilson stood up.


    "Damn bastard, who let them leave the fortress! Didn''t I say that it''s forbidden to take the initiative without my order!!"


    With saliva on his face, the captain of the bodyguard said in embarrassment: "Sir, dimad took people out. It is said that the wild people kept provoking, even took off their pants and peed directly at the knights on the fortress. Moreover, with master dimad''s temper, sir longbell and others are afraid they can''t stop..."


    "Enough!" Damon Bilson interrupted his bodyguard when he heard that the bastard was his son.


    "Stupid thing, can a few pees break the fortress!" he scolded discontentedly, and then ordered, "send someone to inform the fool and let him stay in the fortress honestly in the future! In addition, tell longbell and others that if dimad dares to fool again, he will be put in prison immediately!"


    The bodyguard first nodded and then said, "Sir, in fact, it''s thanks to master dimad this time, otherwise we still won''t know until now that the wild people have this kind of arrow that can break armor."


    "Don''t speak well for that boy. Without his competitive spirit, his uncle Lowell will find out these problems sooner or later, and don''t have to lose so many Knights!"


    Lowell Bilson, his younger brother, served as the garrison captain of DOMA, and now went to the South fortress.


    Compared with the northern fortress, the valley of the southern fortress is several times more spacious and requires more troops.


    Now there are nearly 3000 troops gathered in the whole boulder fortress, including more than 800 knights, including mercenaries.


    The terrain of the northern fortress is narrow. As long as you don''t take the initiative, more than 100 knights and 200 serfs with spears are enough to ensure the safety of the fortress. It was because of this that he sent his son to the North fortress and strictly prohibited him from going out of the city to meet the enemy.


    After staring at the feather arrows on the table for a while, Damon Bilson said to the returning captain with a gloomy face: "the arrows are obviously polished with a grinding wheel. Even if the wild people recast the scrap iron in their hands, they can''t be so fine. These arrows must have been transported out of the kingdom!"


    The captain of the bodyguard nodded. It was precisely because he had the same idea that he brought these feather arrows in a hurry.


    "My Lord, apart from being cast with refined iron and polished with grinding wheel, these arrows are obviously soaked in castor oil. These characteristics are very similar to the weapons made by Shanghe collar, and I specially compared them. These armor breaking arrows are almost no different from those sold to us by the other party!"


    Seeing that the two thought together, Marquis Bilson immediately ordered in a low and calm voice: "go and send someone to find elif''s bastard. If he dares to resist, he will directly break his legs! Also, control his wife and two children."


    "My Lord, I have sent someone to find him. If there is no accident, he should be on his way to the castle."


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the Knights of glanburg, elif thought that the Marquis had any new needs for weapons. But it was not until he was brought to Marquis Bilson and hit by a feather arrow thrown by the other party that he suddenly realized that something bad should have happened.


    "Elif," Damon Bilson stared at him coldly, "these feather arrows were captured from the wild people this morning. If you want to leave here alive, you''d better explain it to me honestly! Otherwise, not only you, your wife and two children, don''t want to live!"


    Marquis Bilson''s words made elif tremble, and the feather arrow in his hand almost shook off to the ground again.


    He tried to calm himself. When he looked at the arrow in his hand, he immediately understood the problem.


    "No, sir!" he said hurriedly, "it has absolutely nothing to do with me. Selling iron weapons to wild people is a felony that will be hanged. I will never do such a stupid thing. Please find out the truth!"


    "The truth?" Marquis Bilson smiled ferociously at him. "Damn it, only you can get these things from the river collar in the whole averier county. Don''t tell me that these arrows are not from the river collar! Otherwise, I will make your head and lifeblood not belong to you!"


    "No, no, no, the arrow is forged by the river collar, but I''m not the one who sold it to the wild people! As you said, only I can get iron from the river collar in averier county. In that case, how can I do such a stupid thing that will be found and hanged by you sooner or later! Lord Marquis, it must be sold to the wild people by others!"


    "Do you think I can let you go if you say so? Today, avery lost more than a dozen knights and several others were injured because of this damn arrow! Others? Tell me who the others are."


    How do I know who there is! Elif cursed in his heart, but immediately said, "Sir, I don''t know who the others are. But if you allow me to speculate boldly, I think I can give some clues."


    "Say!"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    After thinking a little, elif said quickly, "Sir, if you want to transport these arrows to the dogamia grassland, you must pass through the north and South fortresses, and all the caravans passing through these two fortresses must be searched by your knights."


    "Although I don''t know who sold these arrows to the wild people, no matter who, besides you, wants to sell iron to the wild people, he will collude with the garrison. In addition, these armor breaking arrows can be used in war. I don''t think the number will be too small."


    "I can provide you with my own account book. You can also ask the count of shangheling. The armor breaking arrows I trafficked from shangheling to averier are only provided to your vassals and the God of light..."


    Speaking of this, elif paused. Seeing that the other party didn''t interrupt him, he then said, "Lord Marquis, in fact, I don''t have any spare arrows to sell to the wild people, and your vassal, in recent months, I sold them only more than 1000 arrows, and only more than 300 armor breaking arrows."


    Elif didn''t go on. He felt that he had said it clearly enough and enough to clear his suspicion.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 202

    "Elif, you dare say that," said Marquis Bilson, looking at him with a smile.


    Elif bent down and said respectfully, "Lord Marquis, I''m really innocent. You caught the wrong person. Now the most important thing is to find out the real murderer. Since the other party dares to sell arrows to the wild people, it''s difficult to ensure that he has no more sinister purpose."


    Marquis Bilson did not answer elif''s words, but then asked, "do you doubt the God of light? Did they sell the armor breaking arrow to the wild people?"


    Elif''s heart jumped and he opened his mouth to deny it - everyone in DOMA knew that Marquis Bilson was the most devout believer of the God of light in averyl county.


    But when he looked up and was ready to speak, he saw a thought in the other party''s eyes, and he immediately changed his words: "My Lord, although this is contrary to my belief, I was your leader before I became a believer. Judging from the current situation, if the God of light didn''t do all this, it must be other nobles. Because only they can get a lot of weapons from our businessmen. May the God of light forgive me!"


    With that, elif looked repentant.


    Looking at him, Marquis Bilson said, "elif, put away your disgusting performance. You don''t believe in the God of light at all. You have only gold coins in your eyes!"


    Elif looked stunned. Before he could explain, Marquis Bilson, with his chin raised, continued: "to tell you the truth, I don''t believe in any bullshit God of light! Don''t be surprised. If it wasn''t to please Prime Minister Flavi, I wouldn''t bother to waste my gold coins because of such boring things."


    "Well... Now, why did you tell me this?" elif''s voice trembled. He was afraid to say something that would kill him from each other''s mouth.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m not going to kill you. My plan to please Prime Minister Flavi failed, and now there is a new king of wild people on the dogamia grassland. Do you know what this means?"


    "Loss, failure?" it used to be fear, but now it''s panic. "Then... The next war, your foreign aid..."


    "It''s a lie!" Marquis Bilson said directly. "Prime minister Flavi doesn''t trust me at all. The reinforcements are just to reassure the civilians and prevent chaos in the town."


    what!?


    The words of Marquis Bilson made elif panic.


    Before he walked, he said anxiously: "Sir, you must personally send someone to spread the news to the king''s capital. You can ask the prime minister to send someone to check. These armor breaking arrows must be people from other nobles or the God of light who colluded with the garrison of boulder fortress! You must act immediately. This may be a conspiracy in the south!"


    Elif''s anxious appearance and commanding tone instantly angered the already agitated Damon Bilson.


    "Damn it! I didn''t tell you this to teach me a lesson. Are you looking for death!"


    The bodyguard on one side stared at him.


    Elif woke up and quickly bowed down to apologize: "big, sir... I''m just worried about avery''s safety. Please forgive my offense!"


    "Avery''s safety?" Damon Bilson snorted coldly. "You bastard, are you worried about the safety of your wife, children and your property! You must curse me in your heart and hate me for cheating you, just like those ignorant civilians!"


    Elif did curse in his heart that if he had known there would be no reinforcements, he would have left DOMA and averyl County overnight with his family and all his property!


    "No, I don''t think so," he said sincerely. "Averier county is my hometown and DOMA is my home! If I can do anything at such a moment, please tell me."


    Elif knew that the reason why the other party told him so much, there must be something to use him. Since he couldn''t resist, he might as well cooperate honestly and suffer less.


    Looking at elif, Marquis Bilson said directly, "I don''t have time to care whether it''s a conspiracy in the South or in the East. I''ll let someone check the garrison. But now, I need a lot of weapons, especially spears and arrows. The more, the better! Do you know what I mean?"


    Hearing the speech, elif felt more secure and said, "no problem! I will immediately write to Shanghe town and truthfully tell count tustra about the difficulties and needs faced by averier county. I think count tustra, the guardian family at the border of the Kingdom, will give you the greatest support!"


    "He won''t take revenge?" asked Marquis Bilson.


    "If Lingfeng castle can get your friendship because of this, I think the other party will be very happy to help. Moreover, you have compensated for the war losses."


    "Ten thousand arrows, how long will it take?"


    "This..." elif thought for a moment and said, "Sir, I can''t guarantee. If it''s a carriage from the river to averier County, it will take a month at the fastest. 10000 arrows. If the other party gives full support, I think it will take at least two or three months to transport them all to DOMA."


    Two or three months... After thinking about his family, Marquis Bilson nodded and said, "I will personally write to count tustra, and I will not give less gold coins, but 10000 arrows must be transported to DOMA within three months!"


    "You are responsible for this matter. You can go to Shanghe town in person. In return for your work, in addition to your due reward, your family will be taken to the castle. I will treat them well and ensure their safety until the end of the war."


    Damn bastard! Elif scolded secretly in his heart, but said gratefully and solemnly: "the castle is the safest place. It''s great to stay here! Sir, please rest assured that I will do this well so that the Knights have enough weapons to kill the damn wild people!"


    After a while, elif hurried away with a letter from Marquis Bilson.


    After elif left, the bodyguard said, "Sir, if the wild people gather to attack, I''m afraid our existing feather arrows won''t last long!"


    "Keep the order!" Marquis Bilson ordered decisively on the seat, "confiscate all the ironware in the farm, let all blacksmiths in the town and farm make arrows and spears, and let the serf women make feather arrows with all their strength."


    "In addition, you personally send people to Eder, Gnet, Naida and... And the trik family! In any case, even if they can''t send troops to support, they should also give weapons support! It''s really impossible. I can pay gold coins!"


    "Also, send orders to Sir longbell and Sir Lowell, tell them that there are traitors in the city gate guard, let them check secretly, and pay special attention to those who are close to the priests - I will make them Regret living in this world!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"

 Chapter 203

    Shangheling, experimental factory.


    It has been six days since Arthur came here last time, and now the steam engine he has been waiting for has finally been assembled.


    "Sir, is this the steam engine?"


    In the factory building, looking at the behemoth assembled with copper and iron in front of her, Leah asked in surprise and curiosity.


    As Arthur''s secretary, of course, she knew about the steam engine, and she helped sort out the drawings of the behemoth.


    But the feeling of drawings and real objects is completely different. It''s better than drawing a sun on the drawings, just like seeing the sun with your own eyes.


    "God, my dear friend! How many pieces of iron and copper do you have to use this thing! It looks like a magical thing - no, no, no! Wizards don''t have gold coins to make such a thing!"


    The birth of the steam engine will be of great significance. Arthur specially asked Leia and Gustav to witness this historic moment.


    "It''s ok if you want to understand it like this, but it''s not witchcraft, but the power of science!"


    Arthur agreed to be excited. In his eyes, this seemingly rough steam engine, the size of a living room, exudes unparalleled beauty - the beauty of industry and machinery!


    "Sir, can this thing really move?" even Thorne asked curiously, looking at the iron pimple in front of him.


    This thing called steam engine is all made of metal. If you want to move the whole thing, I''m afraid you need at least a dozen horses to pull at the same time.


    "Not only can it work, but also it has infinite power!" Arthur smiled with a proud tone. "With it, many heavy labor requiring human and animal power can get a steady stream of power, and it will never be tired. As long as there is steam, it can work all the time!"


    "My friend, is this stove like an iron bucket? God, I''m not questioning you, my friend. Constant power, it''s tempting, but steam, are you sure that thing can make it move?"


    You are questioning! Looking at Gustav, Arthur smiled mysteriously and said, "you''ll know later!"


    "I can''t wait!"


    At Arthur''s command, the workers began to make a fire and fill the steam chamber with water.


    About ten minutes later, the water was boiled and there was a tumbling sound. Then there was a sound of fried beans in the cylinder. Arthur knew that it was the sound caused by the heating of the cylinder block.


    The onlookers were all watching the big guy in front of them, with both the doubt of "just boiling water" and the excitement of looking forward to major events.


    With the passage of time, the cylinder was soon filled with hot steam. Then, under the eyes of everyone, the piston pushed the connecting rod and began to move outward slowly.


    "Move! Move the power!"


    "Move, this thing starts to move!"


    "Steam, steam pushes the iron bar to move!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the moment when the connecting rod moved, the Knights couldn''t help shouting, while Arthur and Leah raised their heads and looked at them with flashing eyes.


    When the piston pushes the connecting rod to the top, the other connecting rod on one side pulls the sliding valve, and the hot steam then pushes the piston inward. The two connecting rods come and go back to quickly run the linked flywheel.


    After several round trips, with the continuous increase of power, the flywheel runs faster and faster. When the speed reaches the peak, the machine emits bursts of roar, and the exhaust port spits white gas.


    In an instant, the originally cold huge machinery woke up like a beast and stood in front of everyone with an unstoppable momentum!


    "This, this..."


    Looking at the huge iron wheel rotating rapidly in front of them, the knights were shocked and couldn''t even say a word.


    Originally, they were surprised enough to see the steam make the iron bar move, but now looking at the iron wheel rotating like a feather and feeling the air wave brought by the rotation of the iron wheel, they really realized what kind of huge power the seemingly bulky machine in front of them has!


    "Success! Ha ha ha..."


    After observing patiently for a while and finding no abnormality, Arthur finally couldn''t restrain his excitement, raised his fist clenched arm, and gave out excited cheers and laughter.


    Looking at Arthur who raised her arms and cheered, Leah held her hands on her chest with a happy smile on her face. If she didn''t worry about too many people around, she would shout out with Arthur.


    Gustav looked at the steaming steam engine with his mouth open. He was stunned for a long time before he came close to Arthur.


    "My friend, you just said that this thing can replace human and animal power. What can it do?"


    "What are you doing? Ha!" Arthur said excitedly, looking at Gustav with curiosity in his eyes. "He can do whatever you want him to do! Whether it''s drainage, transportation, iron smelting, forging... He can do anything that requires heavy labor!"


    "Think about it. We only need to build a conveyor belt to complete the iron ore transportation that used to take two or three hundred slaves! Similarly, a work that used to take ten days to complete may be completed in one day!"


    Gustav didn''t know what the conveyor belt was, but Arthur''s description of "working in ten days and completing it in one day" made him feel refreshed in an instant, and his curious eyes immediately turned into surprises.


    "Then the goods we produce..."


    Arthur smiled and nodded before he finished.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After leaving the experimental factory, Gustav did not return to Shanghe Town, but came to Lingfeng castle with Arthur.


    The completion of the steam engine is only the beginning. According to the current situation in Shanghe Town, one steam engine is obviously not enough. Moreover, the use of new power needs detailed planning. For example, Arthur''s conveyor belt needs to be planned wherever and how to build it.


    In addition, the operation of the steam engine also requires special workers, as well as the maintenance of the steam engine.


    In the study, the servant had just sent some fruit pies and some fruits, plus a jar of low alcohol drinks. Arthur was asking Gustav, Thorne and Leah to enjoy them together. When he planned to eat and talk, he learned that Mr. Boye, who had returned to the city, hurried into the study.


    Arthur was in a good mood. Looking at the arrival of the bachelor, he smiled and said, "master Boye, let''s have a drink! Have some food by the way!"


    Looking at the people preparing for the "dinner", especially seeing Thorne participating in it, Mr. Boye was stunned and immediately guessed that something happy must have happened - Arthur rarely drank.


    "Thank you for your hospitality, sir," said the bachelor with a smile, handing the letter to Arthur. "This is an urgent letter from town. Please have a look."


    Arthur reached out and took the letter. In addition to the fire paint, there was a red word "urgent" printed on the upper left corner of the letter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 204

    After reading the urgent letter from Mr. Boye, Arthur frowned and handed it to Gustav.


    At his sign, Gustav read out the contents of the letter directly.


    The letter came from Averill County, a total of two, from elif, a member of the chamber of Commerce.


    Two letters, one of which was written by the Lord of averier County, marquis Damon Bilson, with the family emblem of the Bilson family''s boulder fortress on the stationery.


    In addition to describing the invasion of wild people and the difficulties faced by the Bilson family, the most important content in the letter is to get the full support of lingfengbao to help averier County resist the invasion of wild people.


    To this end, Marquis Bilson also apologized for the recent war and told about his friendship with the border family of the kingdom. The language is slightly numb.


    As for the other, the writer was elif.


    Compared with Marquis Bilson''s request but without losing his identity, elif''s letter was completely a tone of reprimand and appeal for help, just like a child who was wronged outside and went home to let his parents support him.


    When Gustav finished reading all the contents of the letter, Arthur immediately asked the bachelor Boye: "master Boye, I heard that the wild people exist in the form of tribes and fight with each other. It seems that they have never heard of any serious consequences. Is the situation in Averill County really as serious as the letter says?"


    Mr. Boye nodded slightly and said, "Sir, you''re right. The wild people outside the East really live in the form of tribes. Tribes are like small countries. In addition to fighting with each other, they are still very backward. They almost live on grazing, hunting and gathering."


    "Generally speaking, it can be said that the wild people are not a big threat. Even the Bilson family will deliberately arrest the wild people and sell them as slaves."


    "But every few decades, when the wild people multiply too much, tribal fighting will break out on the dogamia grassland outside the East. This kind of fighting for territory or pasture will eventually evolve into the unity of the grassland because of the continuous growth of a tribe. This is the reason for the birth of the king of the wild people named Mongo TUTA in the letter."


    "You know, there is a huge gap in the east of the Tungus mountains. Because of this gap, the east of the Qingfeng mountains is almost half the land in the north, which is the place for Warcraft activities. In winter, the cold will freeze the bosbo River, and a large number of Warcraft will cross the river to the dogamia grassland, which is a disaster for the wild people."


    "As the king of wild people, the only way to really unify all tribes is to lead all wild people to find a stable place to live overnight. It is said that there is an endless plateau to the east of dogamia grassland, while the south is the sea. Their only choice is to attack the boulder fortress on a large scale."


    "In the history of the Kingdom, almost all wars related to the whole eastern territory were related to the invasion of wild people. The most recent one should be more than 30 years ago. According to the records of Xuecheng, at that time, nearly 300000 wild people rushed through the boulder fortress, and the wild people army rushed into the territory of the Flavi family. Finally, the wild people were re expelled under the leadership of King olivido. The war lasted for a long time In the past three years, countless people have been killed and injured in the East... "


    After listening to Mr. Boye''s story, several people were silent for a moment.


    "That is to say, the contents of the letter may be true without exaggeration?" Arthur asked.


    "Yes, sir," said bachelor Boye, "the last major invasion was more than ten years ago, but the wild people''s ministries were in chaos again because of the accidental death of the king of the wild people. Now after so long, the wild people may come back."


    Arthur leaned back in his chair, his fingers tapping on the armrest, his face puzzled.


    He did not understand why Prime Minister Flavi, as the Duke of the East, would completely ignore the request of the Pilsen family since the invasion of wild people could indeed bring very serious disasters?


    In addition, what puzzled him even more was that elif''s letter also mentioned that someone sold a large number of armor breaking arrows produced by Shanghe collar to wild people, and they suspected that it was the God of light.


    This is so weird! Didn''t the God of light and the prime minister wear a pair of pants? However, combined with Prime Minister Flavi''s indifferent attitude, this inference seems to be a little reasonable.


    Arthur did not believe that if the God of light really sold the arrows to the wild people, Prime Minister Mond Flavi would not know.


    In this way, a more strange question arises - why should Mond flavy and others help the wild people?


    Do they want to throw the East into chaos?


    What''s good for them?


    "Master Boye," Arthur asked suspiciously, "do you think it is possible for prime minister Flavi and others to reach some kind of agreement with the wild people? For example, promise to give them a territory in the south? The condition is to let them occupy it by themselves."


    Arthur''s words made everyone at the table look surprised - this speculation is too bold.


    "Sir, this should not be possible. Release the wild people into the country and give them a territory... This will make Prime Minister Flavi despised by all the Kingdom nobles."


    "Impossible..." Arthur said to himself.


    He felt that his inference was very possible, at least it was the only reasonable explanation he could come up with.


    Otherwise, he really can''t understand the reason why the prime minister is making trouble everywhere - instigating the Palit family to mutiny in the north, provoking the kewilt family, releasing wild people into the East, and making his hometown chaotic - is he crazy?


    Death is not such a practice!


    Don''t you really want to give the throne to the Duke of southern territory as soon as the Old Kingdom dies?


    Seeing Arthur''s puzzled expression, Gustav said, "my friend, according to me, we don''t have to participate in this matter at all. Even if the wild people really invade the East, it has nothing to do with the north, and it has nothing to do with our river collar. Who knows what bad ideas those guys are having."


    Arthur looked at the others and saw that they were silent. He seemed to agree with Gustav.


    "No, it''s not none of our business."


    Arthur decided to trust his judgment.


    "First of all, elif is a member of our chamber of Commerce. In any case, the Bilson family should not threaten him with his family! Since he asked us for help, this matter is related to the cohesion of the chamber of Commerce. Our handling method determines the views of businessmen on the chamber of Commerce."


    "Therefore, we should ask the Bilson family to release his family immediately. At least in terms of attitude, we must make such a statement! And now the Bilson family asks us to let the other party release elif''s family. It''s not difficult for us to do this."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 205

    Gustav nodded.


    Of the several people present, he knows best how much Arthur values the chamber of Commerce.


    "I think it''s too simple," Gustav said apologetically. "What exactly should we do? Directly ask the Bilson family to release people?"


    "A simple deal is too boring," Arthur joked. "Since someone wants to let the wild people into the country, as a member of danze Kingdom, how can we watch the Kingdom fall into chaos."


    He ordered Gustav: "First of all, send a message to the businessmen in the East and tell them that in order to rescue elif and his family and resist the wild people''s invasion, the supply of iron products will not be guaranteed for some time in the future. In addition, let them secretly buy rats and spread the news of the wild people''s invasion in their respective areas, preferably to the extent that everyone knows. They will be happy to support such a decision!"


    Gustav nodded.


    How Lingfeng Castle treats elif will probably treat them in the future, and the invasion of wild people will ruin their business. Those guys will be very happy to do it well.


    "My friend, if we do this, some guys will have a terrible headache. Do you think they will go crazy enough to kill us?"


    Gustav had a gloating smile on his face.


    "Sooner or later they will go crazy."


    With a smile, Arthur then ordered: "ten thousand arrows in three months, which is too little. Just recently, we have made two new things. Tell elif that Lingfeng castle will provide twenty thousand arrows for the Bilson family in three months. In the future, as long as the war is not over, the weapons will be sent in a steady stream, on the condition that Damon Bilson release his family immediately."


    "I will personally write a letter to Marquis Bilson. Lingfeng castle is determined to help averier county and resist the invasion of wild people, but we will never accept any threat! The businessman in the chamber of commerce is an ally of Lingfeng castle. If he wants my support, he must agree to my conditions!"


    Arthur believed his inference that it must have something to do with the court prime minister and others - this is the only reasonable explanation.


    In line with the principle that I must do what the enemy doesn''t want me to do, he decided to try to add some trouble to the other party.


    After some discussion, the food on the table was almost finished. On the way to send Gustav away, Arthur specially asked about the priest''s movements.


    Since he drove robbs and others away last time, he has kept secret contact with Gustav for convenience. Now the prime minister and others are making trouble everywhere. Presumably, the priests led by zogya will not be idle.


    "Ha ha, my friend, I''m going to tell you about it!"


    Gustav stopped at the steps outside the chamber.


    "Those guys are really generous. In order to buy off our old jazz, they directly took out 3000 gold coins - 3000 gold coins! Damn, they gave me only 2000."


    Looking at Gustav''s complaining appearance, Arthur said with a smile, "what''s the effect? Sir hols is not so easy to talk. I hope I didn''t disappoint them."


    Guterre hols was once the guardian Knight beside Arthur''s grandfather, and now he is the head of the garrison in Shanghe town.


    With the rapid increase of the town''s population, the Shanghe town guard team has also been expanded for the sake of public security and personnel resettlement. The personnel have expanded from the initial dozens to nearly 100 today. The expanded personnel are basically from the Knights under the vassals. The name of the Shanghe town guard team has been changed from the original Shanghe town guard team to the Shanghe town Guard Corps, with a total of seven teams.


    In the impression of Arthur''s predecessor, sir guterre hols was an old knight with strong strength but rigid character.


    According to Arthur''s original intention, he originally intended to make each other feel at ease for the elderly. After all, sir hols is over 60. Only with the joint suggestion of old housekeeper Benjie and Thorne, Arthur finally retained his position. Now it seems that although the old knight is old-fashioned, he is not old enough to manage the garrison and the security of the town in an orderly manner.


    "Don''t worry!" Gustav said with a funny smile, "although Sir hols doesn''t look at gold coins, after hesitating for a few days, he was successfully moved by the chips of the other party''s territory and title. Ha, you don''t know! The corners of the guy''s mouth around me were wearing an irrepressible smile, like doing a great event. It''s really interesting!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur couldn''t help laughing and reminded: "be careful. These guys have a big plot. Don''t let them see the difference. We may play some plays for them in the future. Of course, don''t be polite to them. I can see the gold coins that Sir hols can''t see!"


    Gustav smiled and said, "who calls us two best friends? We even like the same things!"


    Glancing at Gustav, who smiled at the thief, Arthur said faintly, "you can only get 10% of all bribes!"


    ¡­¡­


    East, averier county.


    When elif received the reply from Shanghe collar, it was already the evening of the third day.


    Looking at the contents of the letter, elif almost cried with joy.


    The count of lingfengbao not only agreed to his request, but also said that he would fully support the war in averier county. Therefore, he directly increased his request for 10000 arrows to 20000! The condition is not gold coins, but to let the Bilson family release his family!


    Mr. Gustav, the mayor, told him in his letter that Shanghe collar and all members of the chamber of Commerce would be his strong backing. He asked him to negotiate with the Bilson family with the count''s personal letter!


    Picking up the handwritten letter on the table, elif immediately stood up and said to the bodyguard: "go! Go to glanburg!"


    At this moment, he suddenly had the confidence to find his backer! If the count of Lingfeng castle was in front of him now, he and elif would kneel at his feet and take an oath of allegiance.


    Inside granburg.


    When the bodyguard told Marquis Bilson that the merchant elif had something urgent to see, he immediately guessed about the arrow and may have a reply.


    Regardless of the evening, he immediately ordered his servant to light the candles in the reception hall and ordered elif to enter the castle.


    In the reception hall, the three maids who lit the lights had just stepped down, and the oil lamps and candles had just forced the darkness into the corner. Marquis Bilson, accompanied by two bodyguards, hurried forward.


    "Lord marquis."


    Elif called, and behind him stood two knights guarding his castle.


    Marquis Bilson nodded and sat down in the main seat of the oval conference table. Then he calmly asked, "is there a reply from the river so late?"


    "Yes, sir." elif took out the letter box from his arms, took a few steps forward and handed it to the other party.


    He pulled out the letter paper and looked at the already solidified fire paint. Marquis Damon Bilson immediately unfolded the letter paper.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 206

    Looking at Arthur''s letter, Marquis Bilson''s look changed.


    Seeing that Ling Fengbao expressed his willingness to support and doubled the number of arrows, he couldn''t help showing an excited look on his pretended calm face - this is probably the only good news in the past month.


    But when he saw Lingfeng castle''s request to escort elif''s family to Shanghe town in addition to gold coins, he immediately stared at elif strangely.


    "How does Lingfeng Castle know your family is in my hands?" he asked directly.


    Elif looked stunned and then asked suspiciously, "Sir, what''s the situation? The other party should agree to our request."


    After staring at elif for a moment, Marquis Bilson continued: "Lingfeng Castle did agree, but in addition to the gold coins, the other party also asked me to send your family to Shanghe town and give them custody. Elif, you don''t collude with Lingfeng castle and want to save your family."


    "No, no! My lord..." elif said with a false smile. "Maybe it''s because I''m a member of the Shanghe collar chamber of Commerce. Out of respect for me, they heard that there might be wild people invading here, so they want to take my family to take refuge. This is just a gesture of goodwill to me. You don''t have to take it seriously."


    "But in this letter, you and your family are regarded as the most important condition."


    Marquis Bilson shook the letter paper in his hand: "have you ever heard of someone taking refuge in the river? Elif, you don''t offend Lingfeng castle?"


    "No, no, no, my Lord, I''m just a businessman. How can I offend the nobility? Absolutely not!"


    Elif quickly denied, but Marquis Damon Bilson didn''t believe it. Under the glare of the other party''s eyes, he hesitated and said: "or... Maybe it''s because of the order and payment for the drinks. I still owe them a little gold coins, maybe that''s the reason. But Sir, this matter will never hinder Lingfeng castle''s support for us. Now it''s you who deal directly with them!"


    Looking at the nervous elif, Marquis Bilson''s mouth aroused a cold smile.


    "Elif, I suddenly feel that it may be a good choice to take refuge in Shanghe collar. Think about it, even if the wild people are powerful, they will never threaten the safety of Shanghe collar. What do you think?"


    "No, sir, there are Warcraft on the river! You can''t do that, please!"


    Damon bilsons ignored elif''s request, but smiled and said, "no matter how terrible the Warcraft is, it will have to wait until winter, but the wild people outside the great wall may rush into the town to kill at any time. Elif, don''t worry, I''ll let you leave when I''m sure to cooperate with Lingfeng castle. You have enough time to reunite with your family."


    "Yes, yes, my Lord."


    Looking at elif''s humiliation, Marquis Bilson smiled indifferently and continued to read the letter in his hand.


    Elif, with his head bowed, thanked Lingfeng castle for its considerate consideration again.


    After reading a letter, Marquis Bilson''s look changed again, with uncontrollable shock and panic in his eyes.


    "Elif, if there''s nothing else, you can leave. I''ll send someone to take your family to Shanghe town early tomorrow morning. When you repel the wild people, you can pick them up in person."


    "Sir, can I have the caravan with me? Besides, I''d like to meet my wife and children."


    Looking at the pleading elif, Marquis Bilson nodded, waved to the two knights beside him, and motioned them to take him down to see their family.


    When elif''s figure disappeared outside the door with the candle, elif immediately ordered the bodyguard beside him: "Barner, send someone to the North fortress immediately and let dimad roll back to the castle immediately!"


    "Sir, is something wrong? Now recall master dimad, I''m afraid the vassals..."


    Hearing the sudden order, the bodyguard asked nervously.


    Now all the vassals are in two fortresses to deal with the deadly battle that may break out at any time. In such a situation, if there are no members of the Bilson family ahead, the vassals will inevitably have bad ideas.


    Marquis Bilson, with a gloomy face and a muted tone, said: "the count of Lingfeng Castle judged that the God of light could only transport the arrows to the wild people. He inferred that the reason why the other party did so was probably our prime minister, who reached some agreement with the wild people, such as allowing them to seize a territory in the south!"


    "This..." the captain of the bodyguard looked surprised and then said, "do you want master dimad to go to the trik family for help, or tell the Duke of the South directly?"


    Nodding, marquis Pilsen said, "now only let dimad go to her aunt and let her aunt talk to the trik family, preferably the Duke of the south."


    After thinking for a while, the captain of the bodyguard warned: "Sir, will it be too impulsive to do so? After all, we clashed with Lingfeng Castle not long ago at the behest of the prime minister, and they are far away in the north. The judgment may not be accurate. Moreover, I''m afraid the safety of sending young master dimad to the South can''t be guaranteed."


    "This is not entirely the judgment of the count of Lingfeng castle..." Marquis Bilson shook his head slightly and didn''t want to discuss this problem with the bodyguard.


    In fact, he had the same idea, but such inference was too absurd for him to believe. Now, it''s just confirmed from Lingfeng castle.


    "Danger is inevitable. In such a situation, if you want the trik family to believe us, you can only send dimad. With her aunt, even if you can''t get their support, there should be no danger. At most, she will be under house arrest in the trik family before the end of the war."


    As the heir of the family, dimad sent him to the trik family for help. Marquis Bilson had the consciousness that the other party would take his son hostage.


    If everything is really as he judged, Prime Minister Flavi has regarded the Bilson family as a sacrifice for the invasion of wild people.


    At the threshold of the family''s survival, he has no choice!


    After hearing the Marquis''s words, the captain of the bodyguard barnell was silent for a moment, and then walked to carry out the order.


    Under the candlelight, Marquis Bilson, who was motionless on the chair, was like an old stone carving that had experienced wind and rain.


    He was suddenly a little tired and felt like a poor man caught in a crack in the stone. He hates Prime Minister Flavi, the God of light and the damn old king


    "Sir, all orders have been given. The knight has rushed to the fortress." after replying, the captain of the bodyguard asked softly, "do you need your servant to prepare some food and drinks?"


    "Go," he ordered calmly, "invite priest Ian and say I invite him to taste the wine from the river."


    The captain of the bodyguard trembled in his heart and replied in a low tone: "yes, sir!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 207

    North, Cumbria.


    As soon as it was slightly bright and the air was still cool at night, the servants in campesburg were the first to get busy.


    Old buck, the groom, was dressed in black and his feet were stained with yellow horse dung. After he shoveled all the dung in the stables into the carriage, he pestered the dung fork and urged the servants slowly swallowing and carrying the dung bucket.


    "Hey! Damn fool, are you splashing water! You splashed on me!"


    "My God, you guy didn''t wake up after drinking last night! The carriage is right in front of you, but you''ve got the feces all over the floor!"


    "Be quick. Madam likes a clean castle. Do you guys want madam to smell the smell and kill me!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the face of old Buck''s constant urging, the servants had long been used to it. One by one, they held their breath, carefully raised the dung bucket, poured all the viscous excrement and urine into the carriage, and then quickly left the smelly carriage.


    After loading a full load of goods, old buck got into the carriage, pulled the reins and rushed to the castle gate.


    Dumping excrement out of the city every day is the most important duty of old buck in addition to taking care of horses. Obviously, the castle guard was also very aware of this. He opened the city gate early and stood waiting.


    The feces in the carriage swayed, and with the rotation of the wheels, a yellow fecal water trace was brought out on the ground. The Knights covered their mouths and noses, had no intention of checking, and directly waved to old buck to pass quickly.


    In fact, they have never checked before.


    Pulling the reins, old buck bowed his head respectfully to the bodyguard as usual, and drove the dung cart out of the city gate directly.


    The carriage went away, looked at the soup on the ground and smelled the stench in the air. The knight in charge of guarding the city gate complained, "shit, there are so many excrement and urine today! We have to ask those guys to wash it with some water, otherwise we won''t feel better all day."


    Another bodyguard also frowned and said, "maybe he will be scolded by his wife!"


    Everyone in campersburg knew that Mrs. Taylor was very clean, and even the servants were asked to dress neatly.


    ¡­¡­


    The carriage swayed and headed for the river forest west of the castle, where campesburg dumped dung and washed the dung cart.


    The horses who pulled the cart were already familiar with the road. After crossing the stone bridge, they directly pulled the dung cart into the forest. When they came to the place where the dung was dumped yesterday, they skillfully stopped.


    Throwing off the reins in his hand, old buck jumped out of the carriage quickly and looked around. After he found no abnormality, he picked up the dung fork in his hand and knocked several times on the wooden carriage.


    Then, just listen to the "crash", in the carriage full of dung water, a yellow figure suddenly sprang up.


    Holding a skin bag made of pig stomach in his hand, he sat in the dung cart, as if he had just woke up from a deep sleep, staring at the scenery in front of him with his eyes open.


    "Out... Out... I''m out!"


    After shaking off the pig''s stomach skin bag in his hand, milt finally recovered. He clenched his fists, beat the feces around him and shouted excitedly.


    "Are you crazy!" old Buck was almost hit by splashing feces and shouted discontentedly. "If you don''t want to be a smelly dog again, roll into the river and clean yourself immediately. We have to get out of here quickly."


    Milt seemed suddenly frightened and turned to look at old buck as if he realized his existence.


    Staring at milt, who was covered with feces from the tip of his hair to his eyebrows, from his ears to his nostrils, and even his mouth, the coachman showed an interesting smile and threw his package on the ground.


    "These are clean clothes. I''ll only give you a quarter of an hour. More than a quarter of an hour, you can pray here alone that" the time is not yet. "


    With that, he turned and went deep into the woods.


    Looking at each other''s back and the clean clothes on the ground, milt immediately turned out of the carriage full of dung and ran to the river on the left.


    With a "puff", milt, who stripped himself naked, jumped directly into the river. In an instant, the originally clear river turned yellow.


    The cool river made the skin comfortable. Milt restrained his excitement, completely soaked himself in the water and worked hard to scrub the dirt on his body.


    I escaped, I escaped, I really escaped!


    Milt burst into tears, but he didn''t hesitate. I''m no longer a smelly dog, not a smelly dog! He thought, I''m milt - it''s milt campes!


    ¡­¡­


    Wash away the filth from his body. Milt hurried ashore. When he picked up the clothes on the ground and put them on his body quickly, a horse''s nose suddenly came behind him, which scared him to turn around in a hurry.


    "You, who are you?"


    Looking at the young knight sitting high on the horse, dressed in silver and white armor and with a white cloak on his shoulders, milt''s heart almost jumped from his throat to his mouth.


    He moved backward timidly, thinking about the life and death of the old groom, hoping to get the dung fork on the ground behind him.


    "Big... Sir," milt said, noticing the other party''s smooth plate armor, "I''m the groom in campers castle, responsible for dumping the dung in the castle. What can I do for you? Are you going to campers castle?"


    In an instant, milt had a lot of judgment in his heart.


    If the other party is alone, he can''t be a castle guard, let alone a pursuer.


    His armor and cloak, without any family crest, may be a mercenary.


    How did a mercenary show up here? Lost? Unlikely. Is it hiding in the woods?


    Just as milt retreated a little and turned around to get the dung fork. When he could kill the guy in front of him with one blow, the knight who had been looking down on his horse suddenly smiled: "Mr. smelly dog, I never said I would give you my job. Did you call it yourself?"


    Milt was stunned and stared at the knight on horseback. He was really familiar with the rough, low voice.


    "You... It''s you! You''re the groom in the castle! How do you... Who the hell are you?"


    Milt was so surprised.


    A quarter of an hour ago, the man in front of him was still an old groom with white temples, slightly bent body and rough face. Now, the other party has become a blond, long hair, handsome face, wearing silver white armor and young knight.


    "This is not a good time to talk about this." said the knight, whose voice has changed into a teenager. "When the people in the castle find the body in the dungeon, they will start searching immediately and catch up here soon. If you don''t want to be happy in vain, hurry up."


    Milt turned to look at the horse responsible for pulling dung. He saw that all the harness had been prepared on the horse.


    He nodded, quickly turned on his horse, pulled the reins to the knight and asked, "where are we going?"


    "South!"

 Chapter 208

    At night, the silent hills are like giants standing in the wilderness, gazing at the night, and the swaying trees are like sneaking ghosts.


    In the woodland, the crackling campfire, like a flame falling on the black curtain, burned the darkness through an orange red hole.


    "Who the hell are you?"


    Tearing off a piece of roasted golden rabbit meat, milt turned to look at the knight.


    They ran all the way from morning to night. They didn''t dare to stop at all except peeing. Therefore, until now, he had the opportunity to ask his most curious questions.


    "Do you want wine?" the knight leaned against the tree trunk and shook the wine bag in his hand with a relaxed smile on his face.


    "You shouldn''t have drunk wine for a long time. This is the wine produced by Shanghe. It''s called Knight - it''s a good thing."


    The campfire shone, and the silver armor glowed orange. Looking at the wine bag hanging in the air, milt hesitated a little, inserted the rabbit meat in his hand at his feet, stretched out his hand, took it, and then looked up and took a big sip.


    "Cough, cough! Cough..."


    A violent cough broke the silence around, and milt quickly spit out the wine in his mouth.


    "Is this really wine?" he asked in horror.


    "You are a waste." the knight took the wine bag and said with a smile, "don''t worry. I didn''t save you to poison you in the wilderness. The wine in this wine bag is worth a gold coin!"


    Staring at each other''s wriggling Adam''s apple, milt asked again, "who the hell are you? Why save me? Where are we going?"


    "My God, as a fugitive, you have so many problems. Now you should wolf down your food, or sing a little song to celebrate your escape from the dungeon. Just be grateful to me."


    "At least I should know your name," said milt earnestly. "After all, you are my Savior. I can''t call you a groom or use" you "instead."


    "Why, are you going to repay me in the future?" the knight smiled. "Telmi, you can call me telmi."


    "Telmi? It''s obviously a pseudonym!" milt stressed. This is to say his name upside down.


    "What, is your real name or pseudonym important to you?"


    The knight raised his mouth and leaned against the tree like lying in a comfortable soft chair.


    "But you saved me after all. It''s a great kindness!" milt stared into his eyes, looking very sincere. It seems that if he can''t know his true identity, he will have an uneasy conscience all his life.


    "Mr. stinky dog - do you mind if I call you that?"


    Milt shook his head and said calmly, "in the castle, I think it''s a good name now, which can make people remember deeply."


    "It''s a deep hatred," said the knight with a smile. "Mr. stinky dog, life in the dungeon has made you smarter. Do you really want to thank me? Or do you want to chat and get something useful?"


    "It''s not me who saved you, it''s gold coins! I''m just entrusted. As long as I send you safely, my task will be completed. Therefore, you don''t need to know my identity, and I don''t have a" name "like that. If you don''t mind, you can call me smelly dog knight."


    Milt didn''t refute. He really wanted to know some useful information.


    "Who are you entrusted to send me to?"


    "Mr. stinky dog, why are you so anxious? You will know your destination sooner or later. No matter who wants to save you, is there anything worse than the dungeon in campesburg or the dung truck this morning?"


    Milt was silent. Indeed, there is nothing worse than a dungeon and a smelly dog.


    "Are you entrusted only by some people, or only by gold coins? Knight telmi."


    Looking at milt, the knight suddenly showed an evil smile. Under the reflection of the campfire, the smiling face was like a devil''s face slowly extending into the candlelight from the darkness.


    "Take it."


    A gold coin was thrown out of his hand, and milt subconsciously reached for it.


    "Mr. stinky dog, if one day you feel that someone''s death needs your help, and you can''t do anything, you can take this gold coin to the tavern in big town and buy a cup of wine called" time is not yet here. "


    Milt did not return to his mind. Hearing the other party''s words, he immediately looked down at the gold coins in his hand. The size of the gold coin is similar to that of ordinary gold coins, but on both sides of the gold coin, the patterns of the sun and stars are no longer cast, but two skeleton rams with long horns.


    Looking at the gold coins in his hand, milt couldn''t help breathing, as if he suddenly fell into the ice cave, and the bonfire beside him began to send out a biting chill.


    "You... You are death." his voice trembled.


    At this moment, he suddenly remembered an old horror legend.


    On the dark wasteland, there is a demon with an oil lamp and a sheep head. He will lend a helping hand to the lost traveler. If you express your gratitude to him, he will give you a ram gold coin.


    This gold coin is the mark of the God of death. Whoever uses the gold coin will return his soul to the God of death. For thousands of years, no one, whether king or beggar, is exception - whoever takes human life will pay the same price.


    Looking at the frightened milt, the knight suddenly sat up and asked slowly, "Mr. stinky dog, are you still afraid of death?"


    Leaning back and looking at the smiling face reflected by the campfire, milt was afraid that it would suddenly melt and become a skeleton sheep''s head.


    "Answer me, Mr. stinky dog," urged the knight.


    "No, I''m not afraid." milt subconsciously replied, but then he immediately raised his voice. "I''m not afraid of death, but I don''t want to die! I have to avenge the Barrett family and kill telosi."


    The knight smiled and stared at him, raised his right hand to his ear, a gesture to tear off his face.


    "Everything dies -"


    Milt clubbed his hands, and a voice in his heart urged him to look away, but fear and curiosity fixed his head like magic.


    The face belonging to the youth was taken off. In the light of the fire, a long horned skeleton sheep''s head and several huge red worms like earthworms were drilled back and forth between the empty eyes and nostrils.


    His voice became deep and hoarse, like a voice squeezed out of his throat before he died.


    "- people are no exception. When time comes, death comes."


    Looking at the pale bones in front of him, milt trembled. There was no stone wall to rely on in the dark wilderness. He had nowhere to escape.


    "You... You said you wouldn''t kill me. You were entrusted and you took the gold coin." the trembling voice begged with a trace, "you said you would send me to my destination safely, you said..."


    The devil raised his arm. Under milt''s gaze, the young man''s face was put on the campfire. Suddenly, a dazzling white light came up, and milt subconsciously raised his hand to cover his eyes.


    When he recovered and withdrew his arm like a convulsion, the ram demon had disappeared. The young knight still leaned safely against the tree trunk with a wine bag in his hand, as if nothing had happened.


    "You seem to have had a nightmare." the knight looked at him with a smile. "Do you need some wine to calm down?"


    "Nightmare?" looking at the wine bag handed over by the other party, milt looked a little trance and asked carefully, "excuse me, just... Did you sit still just now?"


    He had clearly seen the other party move in front of him and pull off his face.


    "Why?" joked the knight, "in your nightmare, did I fly to the top of the tree?"


    "No, no!"


    Milt quickly took over the wine bag from the other party. When he was about to take a sip with his head up, he suddenly felt that he seemed to hold something in his left hand.


    He spread out his palm and saw a gold coin with a skull and sheep''s head lying in it.


    "This is a gift for you..."

 Chapter 209

    Milt''s escape did not have any major impact except for a ripple in the Barrett family.


    Now the eyes of all the nobles in the kingdom are attracted to averier county.


    At Arthur''s instigation, in only half a month, the businessmen spread the news of the wild people pressing on the territory to everyone. Moreover, under the deliberately exaggerated exaggeration, the wild people''s army was described as as as many as four or five million people.


    For a time, not only the civilians in the East were frightened, but also all the nobles in the East were in danger.


    Four or five million people, even if the rumors are exaggerated, such a huge influx of wild people will also cause disaster to most of the East.


    ¡­¡­


    The king''s capital, eastington, Whitestone castle, square Council hall.


    Under the thorny throne, the five kings and dignitaries sat separately.


    They are the Prime Minister of the court, Duke Mond flavy, the Archbishop of the God of light, baylus, the chancellor of the exchequer, marquis Wallace Davidson, sir Carlos Crick, the commander of the capital garrison, and Sir Randall Emmett, the head of the court bodyguard and the commander of the golden guards.


    In addition, under the council table, there were more than 30 nobles, big and small, who hurried from the East and around the king''s collar.


    "Silence!"


    After some noise, sir Randall Emmett, the head of the court bodyguard, gave a sharp drink when he saw that the personnel had basically arrived.


    Sir Randall sat on the far right of the council table. He was wearing a golden armor, engraved with the crest of the king''s crown and the coat of the lion on his chest, and hung a red cloak on his shoulders. Although his face was old, he was burly. Sitting under the thorns throne, he was like a mighty statue made of gold.


    Loyal Randall. People call this old knight who has served the royal family for 40 years.


    Hearing his fierce drink, the noisy nobles shut their mouths and looked up at the five King''s dignitaries on the steps.


    Seeing that the people were quiet, Archbishop Baylor said, "gentlemen, today''s meeting is mainly to discuss the invasion of wild people outside the East. The pre imperial meeting knows that you are anxious, so it eliminates the traditional etiquette. If you need to state the facts, please make a list. The pre imperial meeting will make a reasonable decision according to your statements."


    According to the Convention, the royal court meeting is generally presided over by the grand master who is an important Minister of the king. However, the original Grand Master Haydn has been "returned to his hometown". Now, the task of presiding over the court meeting can only be held by Archbishop baylus.


    "Prime minister!"


    As soon as the Archbishop''s voice fell, Kurt Edel, Earl of Dovering, adjacent to averier County, couldn''t wait to step out and say: "The wild people''s army has gathered outside the East, the people in the territory are in chaos, and the civilians are talking about it one after another. We can''t let things develop like this. We should think of solutions immediately, otherwise once the wild people rush through the boulder fortress, the consequences will be very serious!"


    Sime gnett, the count of dominsk, also adjacent to averier County, quickly added: "A month ago, the Bilson family sent someone to ask for help, but I didn''t agree to the other party''s request without your order. Now there are refugees in the territory, and the urban security is deteriorating rapidly. Of course, it''s just a small matter. What I want to say is that if there is a king of wild people on the grassland, it will be a disaster for our east. We should take advantage of the current situation It hasn''t deteriorated yet. Immediately organize troops to the boulder fortress! "


    "Prime minister, the Bilson family also sent someone to ask me for help!" pole Naida, Earl of the Long Lake leader, also shouted, "but without your order, I didn''t send troops to support. I just sent someone to check it."


    "According to my report, the Pilsen family has gathered a large number of troops in the two fortresses, with thousands of people, and the other party is still asking the farm to rush out bows and arrows. According to Marquis Pilsen, the king of the wild people is Mengo TUTA, the leader of the fire worship Department. Now he has unified all parts of the grassland. Although there are no hundreds of thousands of troops, there should be more than 100000! I It is suggested that a coalition army in the east be established immediately, and the wild people must not break through the boulder fortress! "


    Duowen collar, dominsk collar and Changhu collar are all located in the west of averier county and bordering averier county.


    Once the wild people break through the boulder fortress without a large natural barrier, the three of them will face the impact of hooligans and wild people''s army. At that time, the territory will be in chaos.


    Therefore, the three families all showed a supportive attitude towards resisting the wild people.


    Their speeches instantly brought the atmosphere in the chamber to a climax, and the other lords adjacent to them nodded their support.


    "Silence!" cried Sir Randall, as the council chamber grew noisy.


    "Do you disagree?" asked Archbishop Baylor.


    The Marquis of the rose family, Cindel Schiavo, stepped forward and said, "prime minister, I have a different opinion!"


    Looking at him, Prime Minister Flavi nodded majestically.


    "Your excellencies!" Marquis SiVo looked sideways at the crowd. "As far as I know, the situation outside the East is not as dangerous as we think, and we don''t need to send troops to support the Bilson family!"


    Marquis SiVo''s point of view made the Council hall completely quiet, and everyone looked at him.


    "Sir Cindel Schiavo," said Archbishop Baylor, "the invasion of wild people is related to the security of the East and the kingdom. Please be sure to explain it carefully to the former members of the royal family!"


    "Yes."


    After nodding to the thorny throne, Marquis Cindel Schiavo looked at the crowd and said, "gentlemen, have you checked the rumors in your territory? As far as I know, the news about wild people suddenly appeared."


    "It must be very clear to all of you that it will take at least a few months for all civilians to talk about it from averier county to the king''s capital. If it is normal news dissemination."


    "But now, in less than half a month, it seems that all the people in the East know about the wild people pressing on the border. Everyone, rumors make people panic, and fear will be timid! Has xinniao become something that even civilians can easily own?"


    Marquis SiVo''s words made the nobles nod one after another. Indeed, as if they had only slept in the castle, the news that the wild people were about to invade was well known in the town.


    "Lord SiVo, maybe someone did deliberately spread the news of the wild people, but it''s not a rumor!" said the count of Changhu collar. "The Bilson family is facing great enemies, the wild people are gathering outside the Great Wall, and the farm drives weapons. These are what my knights have seen with their own eyes!"


    "Count Naida," said Sir Cindel Schiavo, looking at Bole Naida in a positive tone, "You said your knights saw it with their own eyes. Did he really see the army of wild people? Did he really see the king of wild people? I don''t think so. He probably only climbed the fortress wall and saw the shadow of some wild people. Then he was taken by the Knights of the Bilson family to the farm and saw the serf women working."


    Marquis SiVo''s words immediately angered count Bole Naida.


    "Lord Schiavo, I think my knights should be able to distinguish between cultivated land and weapons!"


    Kut Edel, count of Dowling, also said, "and if we can see the king of the wild people and the wild people''s army with our own eyes, we probably won''t have a chance to discuss here!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 210

    The speeches of the Earls of Changhu collar and Duowen collar immediately attracted the nod of several neighboring nobles.


    As the Lords of the eastern region, no matter how big or small the situation is, they all hope that the eastern region can work together to stifle the threat in the cradle.


    "Gentlemen, I know you are very afraid of the invasion of wild people because of regional relations, but have you ever thought about who is spreading news and creating panic? What is the purpose of the other party?"


    Marquis SiVo''s words calmed the nobles again - this is undoubtedly a very sensitive issue. At least before the old king died, even if they knew it well, they didn''t want to mention it publicly.


    Watching the slightly changed look of the people, Marquis shivo said: "the invasion of wild people may indeed bring some threats, but I want to remind you that this is not the biggest difficulty facing the East!"


    As soon as their faces changed, they glanced at the Prime Minister of the court under the thorny throne.


    "But we can''t just let it go," said Sir SIM gnett, Lord of dominsk, when no one spoke. "No matter who is spreading news and creating panic, we must keep the wild people out of the fortress! I think you all know what it means to let the wild people enter the country!"


    "Sir gunnett, I never said I would let the wild people into the country." Marquis SiVo looked at everyone, "Everyone, as far as I know, in addition to gathering a large number of troops in the fortress, the Pilsen family also called a large number of mercenaries and was supported by Lingfeng Castle weapons. I think with these full preparations and strong fortress walls, it is impossible for the wild people to enter the East. The rumors about the wild people are completely exaggerating the threat and creating panic and chaos!"


    "Sufficient?" sneered Kurt Edel, Earl of dowen, "The long snake Canyon is ten kilometers long, and the front and rear walls are nearly 3000 meters. How many of the mercenaries convened by the Pilsen family can skillfully use the long bow? In the past, when the wild people entered the country, they were not fully prepared? Everyone, if we can''t successfully block the wild people out of the fortress, we will only suffer greater losses!"


    "Oh!" sneered the Marquis of Schiavo, "Sir Edel, you look too high at those guys who wear animal skins and show their buttocks!"


    ¡­¡­


    The nobles soon split into two factions in the debate.


    One faction supported the formation of an Eastern coalition force to ensure the safety of boulder fortress. The aristocrats of this faction were all close to averier County, with only seven or eight people.


    The other group supported the view of Marquis shivo, agreed that the rumor exaggerated the threat of the wild people, and agreed to hand over the task of resisting the invasion of the wild people to the Bilson family.


    "Silence!" Sir Randall immediately stopped the crowd as the argument gradually turned into a quarrel.


    "Do you have any more points to add?" Archbishop berus presided over.


    The people whispered for a while, and then turned their eyes to several important officials of the king on the stone steps.


    Seeing that no one put forward new opinions, Archbishop berus immediately turned his eyes to Prime Minister Mond Flavi.


    The golden eyes swept towards the crowd, and the prime minister, Mond flavy, said: "count dowen and others are right. The best way to treat the wild people is to stop the threat outside the fortress. For a long time, the wild people have been the biggest hidden danger to disturb the peace in our East. Almost every 20 or 30 years, there is always a king of the wild people who sets off a war..."


    Just as count Dowling and others looked happy, Prime Minister Mond Flavi turned the conversation.


    "But we must pay attention to the current situation of the kingdom. Marquis Bilson has told me many times about the wild people, and the spread of the news is indeed that someone is creating panic, which has been well known by the king and the pre Royal meeting. Therefore, according to the king''s opinion and what you have just said, the pre Royal meeting decided to wait and see about the wild people for the time being."


    "There are two sections of the wall of the southern fortress. If there is a crisis, we still have enough time to deal with it. You are lords all over the Kingdom and shoulder the responsibility of maintaining the security of the kingdom. Now the situation in the kingdom is complex. I hope you can be vigilant and ready to deal with the war at any time."


    "Yes!" Marquis SiVo and others answered in unison.


    The count of duowenling and others were stunned for a moment and bowed helplessly to several King dignitaries.


    ¡­¡­


    When the court meeting was over and the vassals retired, Archbishop Baylor said to prime minister Flavi: "Lingfeng Castle supports the Pilsen family to resist the invasion of wild people while creating panic. What do you think the count of Lingfeng Castle wants to do?"


    Prime Minister Flavi frowned slightly and said, "the child probably guessed our purpose and wanted to take the opportunity to create some trouble for us in retaliation. Didn''t Damon Bilson arrest one of his businessmen and threaten him?"


    "That child can really make trouble..." Archbishop Baylor smiled. "Hobbes spoke highly of him, saying that he was not like a noble boy at all, but like an old bachelor."


    "Those policies are really good, which has made Shanghe collar take on a new look. Unfortunately, he has gone to our opposite, and he is in Shanghe collar again, and the end is doomed."


    Looking at the expressionless monk Flavi, Archbishop berus said with a smile, "you should like that child very much? There are not many such guys with ideas. If he is not the count of the river, he should be able to get your reuse."


    "You should know that anyone who obstructs our plan should be removed. My personal preferences are irrelevant."


    "Yes, anyone who obstructs our plan must be removed - the king must be noble!" after a half silence, Archbishop Baylor sighed and suddenly said with a smile, "would you like some wine? I heard that the wine from the river is very good and has become a new hobby of the nobility."


    "A group of drunken guys!" prime minister Flavi denounced with dissatisfaction. "That boy is also a bold guy. He dares to name a kind of wine in the name of" King "


    "Maybe in his eyes, the king and nobles are a group of drunken people, and I don''t know if he thinks so of himself. By the way, rob came the news that Shanghe town has made a thing called steam engine, which is made of steel. It is said that it takes several horses to pull it. I don''t know where he has so many strange ideas."


    Mond flavy shook his head: "drink the wine next time. What''s going on here needs to be reported to the king immediately. Damon Bilson''s killing of priests is tantamount to rebellion. Maybe troops will be sent to support boulder fortress in the south."


    "The king''s body..."


    "Don''t worry!" moncler Flavi interrupted Archbishop berus. "King olivido, you will last until the end of the chaos!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 211

    Long snake Valley is the most important traffic corridor from the east to dogamia grassland. As the name suggests, it is a mountain valley bottom crisscrossed by peaks and slopes, which looks like a winding long snake.


    In this valley, there are two walls and fortresses like dikes connecting the north and South and cutting off the cross waist of the valley.


    One is at the snake head near the dogamia grassland, where the valley is narrow, the peaks on the left and right sides are high and uplifted, and the standing fortress walls are like iron rings that strangle the Python''s throat.


    The other is in the belly of the python, where the mountain peak turns into a hill, and the valley bottom is gentle and open, just like the python swallowing the giant elephant, and the wide fortress wall is like a belt strangling the stomach.


    At this moment, the fortress ahead, under the escort of marquis David Bilson, was standing on the wall, overlooking the open land outside the bottom of the valley.


    "More and more tents..."


    David Bilson looked sad as he looked at the black moldy tents on the grass in the distance. Beside him was his brother Lowell Bilson.


    Lowell looked ordinary, dark, wearing a silver armor, and his helmet was held under the armpit of his attendant.


    "There are at least nearly 10000 people, and the growth rate is getting faster and faster these days. In a few days, I''m afraid the number will exceed 20000."


    Looking at the wild people''s tent in the distance, Lowell also looked sad. He watched these moldy things spread East with his own eyes. It felt as if he had witnessed the disease eroding his body a little, but he was helpless.


    "There are more than a thousand tents outside the Great Wall in the north. I''m afraid it won''t take long for these guys to take the initiative to test."


    Standing in front of the wall crevasse, Marquis Bilson said gnashing his teeth: "these cheap guys are like fleas. Wild women breed like mice. They can''t be killed any way!"


    Lowell shook his head, thinking that more fleas could kill people.


    "Hasn''t the news from the trik family come yet? Has dimad''s child been in danger for more than a month..."


    "With his aunt, there will be no problem with safety," said Damon Bilson, turning to his brother. "If the situation is in crisis, send waleg and bazaar to the trik family. With their little sister, they can always ensure their safety."


    Let his son go to the trik family for rescue. In addition to being the heir of the family and having the value of being a hostage, Damon Bilson has more consideration to protect him.


    "You''re in such a hurry," said Lowell. "It''s far from the time to think about it. Even if I let the blood flow here, I won''t let the wild people step into Duoma!"


    Marquis Bilson said, "without reinforcements, we would be in a very dangerous situation. Even if we let the long snake Canyon flow with blood, we may not be able to kill the wild people back."


    He has done everything he can: Summon vassals, hire mercenaries, arrange war preparations and foreign rescue... But even so, he is still extremely uneasy in his heart.


    Since those guys dare to give weapons to the wild people, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do anything else - it''s not just a war with the wild people.


    Looking at the heads of more than 20 rotten maggots inserted in the wall, Damon Bilson clenched his fists. These guys are all traitors who have been cleaned up in more than a month.


    "My Lord, bow your head!"


    Just as Damon Bilson was talking, the bodyguard behind him suddenly shouted, and the people immediately bowed down.


    Damon Bilson felt a whirlwind blowing over his head, followed by a dull loud noise behind him.


    Riprap machine! He suddenly thought that the wild people had a riprap machine!


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    "Riprap! Alert! It''s riprap!"


    "Go up to the city wall! Hurry up to the city wall!"


    The shouts of the vassals rang out, and the Knights began to rush up the wall.


    Damon Bilson, lying on the crenel of the city wall, looked ahead and shouted to Lowell next to him, "don''t panic, those guys are trying!"


    With that, he glanced at the watchtowers on both sides of the mountains and said with hatred: "what are the guys in charge of the lookout doing? They are dead before the horn comes!"


    On one side, Lowell''s face was even darker. As the garrison officer of the fortress, the boulders thrown by the riprap machine had been smashed into the fortress, and the two watchtowers had no response!


    This not only made him feel dereliction of duty, but also made him feel ashamed and embarrassed!


    "They''d better pray that they''re dead!"


    At the moment when Lowell was angry, the "buzzing" horn finally came from the watchtowers on both sides of the mountain.


    "Avoid!"


    Two huge stones fell from the sky, one hit the open space dozens of meters in front of the city wall, and the other hit the mountain on the left.


    At this time, several vassals came forward and one said, "Sir, those guys have a riprap machine. If they go down like this, the city wall will be broken by them sooner or later. We can''t guard here!"


    "If you don''t defend yourself, do you rush out and die with us? Those guys have fine iron arrows in their hands!"


    "Sir, why don''t we withdraw the rear fortress!" a vassal suggested, "as long as we retreat and garrison in the rear, the wild people''s stone throwing machine will lose its function immediately! Moreover, the wall of the rear fortress is wider and more commanding, so we can better shoot those guys!"


    The operation of the riprap machine requires a throwing distance, and the rear fortress happens to be built at the turn of the canyon, and except for a part of the valley bottom, most of the city walls are built along the hills.


    "Fart!" waiting for his eyes, Damon Bilson scolded, "once this place is lost, a large number of wild people will rush to the wall like ants. How many can we kill!"


    Lowell also said, "have you forgotten why this fortress was built?"


    Several vassals suddenly turned pale and shut their mouths one after another.


    Many years ago, there was only one fortress in the rear of the long snake Canyon, but now this fortress is specially built to prevent the long front from being crowded by wild people.


    "My lord... What should we do now?" a vassal asked uneasily. "If it goes on like this, those damn guys will break here sooner or later."


    Damon Bilson looked embarrassed. He was worried that the traitors would do something else except iron weapons. He didn''t expect to be verified immediately - that group of cheap wild people bastards actually had a riprap machine!


    "In any case, you can''t just give up here!" Marquis Bilson thought, "We are short of manpower. There are less than 400 longbowmen, including mercenaries. Moreover, the weapons brought by the river have not been transported and the preparations for the war have not been completed. If we evacuate in this way, we can''t hold the two kilometer wall behind us! Moreover, most of the walls behind us are in disrepair for a long time!"


    After a pause, staring at several silent vassals, Damon Bilson said, "if we want to lose here sooner or later, we must hold on to the last minute and turn it into a melting pot for wild people!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 212

    Under the cover of night, campfires crackled and burned in the wild people''s camp. Between leather and straw tents, iron pots, animal skins, or large pieces of animal meat divided into strips were hung on wooden shelves.


    At this moment, the massive gate of the boulder fortress to the west of the camp quietly opens, and hundreds of human figures integrated with the night quickly rush out on horses towards the camp of the wild people.


    After a day''s deliberation and preparation, Damon Bilson and others decided to take the initiative to attack and harass before the assembly of the opposition army was completed.


    Although this can not stop the wild people''s final attack or even the fall of the fortress, it can at least slow down the wild people''s attack and win valuable war preparation time.


    At the moment, averier county is like a house facing the impact of debris flow. If they are not well prepared, they are likely to be swept into a rout in an instant when the war breaks out.


    Damon Bilson knew very well that the initial defeat would have disastrous consequences for Averill county.


    Therefore, even if he knew that the fortress could not be held, he would never directly take people to evacuate and give it to the wild people!


    He must use the blood and lives of soldiers to make the wild people pay a heavier price. At that time, he can stabilize the morale of the army under the pretext of tactical retreat. Only in this way can they have a glimmer of hope of victory.


    In the dark, the cavalry of 100 people was silent. After leaving the long snake Canyon, according to the raid plan formulated in advance, under the leadership of Sir Lowell Bilson, they detoured back to the back of the wild people''s camp from the south.


    In the grass, the Knights stood quietly with the reins, and the horses shook their tails to drive away annoying mosquitoes.


    Looking at the devastated stars in the sky, Lowell took back his eyes and stared at the little fire ahead and the mound like tents.


    "Bertin, are you sure they dragged the riprap truck back to the middle of the camp?"


    "Yes, sir!" replied the knight next to him. "Our people investigated all around, but we didn''t see the shadow of the riprap machine, and there were only drag marks on the land beyond the Great Wall."


    Lowell nodded and ordered, "let''s check the pots again. Later, we''ll see how close we are, and then get on the horse!"


    "Yes!"


    After a burst of heedless inspection, the people, like ghosts out of the dark, led horses on the grassland shrouded in night and walked silently towards the wild people''s camp.


    The tent was getting closer and closer, and there was a smell of burning vegetation in the air.


    The leader Lowell and others stopped, and the whole team immediately stopped moving forward. The grassland in front has been leveled by the wild people. If you move forward, even if there is night cover, it is likely to be noticed by the wild people on watch.


    Under the command of a low voice, more than 100 Knights turned over and mounted their horses together. Lowell took out the long sword soaked in black fire oil beside the saddle, lit it and raised it high.


    At the moment, it is less than 100 meters away from the camp, and the fire sword is the signal of charge!


    The long sword came out of its scabbard and the light of fire shone. In the rush forward of the horse, more than 100 fire swords were like the light of fire cutting through the curtain of the night!


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!!"


    ¡­¡­


    The knight holding the fire sword roared and rushed directly into the tent camp. The wild people on the night watch thought they saw the evil spirit of the grassland.


    After the horse bumped into a tent, Lowell waved his fire sword and directly cut off the head of a woman who rushed out of the tent.


    "Throw the pot! Find the riprap machine!"


    He shouted loudly as he rushed towards the center of the camp and killed the wild people who were awakened and rushed out of the tent.


    Seeing the Knights sitting high on horseback, armed with fire sword, covered in armor and killing constantly, the wild people were all frightened. Most of them had no time to respond, so they were cut down by a sword.


    In an instant, Lowell and others were like beasts rushing into sheep, making howls and chaos, as well as death.


    During the killing, Lowell, the leader, took the lead in seeing three riprap machines parked in the center of the camp and two siege towers being built.


    "Throw the pot! Throw the pot!!" waving the fire sword, Lowell shouted at the Knights.


    The knight who followed immediately grabbed the fire pot hanging by the saddle, rode around, and crackled at the central riprap machine and siege tower.


    Facing the riprap machine drenched with fire oil, Lowell immediately bent his arm and nailed the fire sword as a long gun to the riprap machine.


    In an instant, it was like a wizard''s magic. The flame on the long sword jumped up like a fire snake along the traces of black fire oil and wrapped the whole riprap machine.


    Several Knights nearby also followed suit and threw their weapons. Before the wild people had time to respond, several flames had been lit in the center of the camp.


    "Organize the team, retreat! Retreat to the fortress!!" Lowell pulled out a long sword again and shouted to the surrounding knights.


    When they heard the order to retreat, they immediately turned their horses around, like a madman who ran away after arson. Amid the frightened cries and painful wails of the wild people, they rushed all the way to the fortress and left.


    Under the cover of night, the knight holding the fire sword is like a little spark sneaking out of the sea of fire, while the wild people chasing madly with a torch behind him are like flames separated from the sea of fire.


    The horses galloped. On the vast and silent grassland, the wild people issued bursts of "sobbing" howls. Lowell turned his head and looked from time to time. The people and horses of both sides rushed into the long snake Canyon in the dark.


    Just as the knights rushed into the canyon, a fire lit up on the wall of the fortress in front.


    "Go! Go! Get into the fortress! Go straight into the fortress!!"


    Fire pots were burning on both sides of the city gate. After Lowell arrived, Lema stopped aside, waved weapons and commanded the following knights to enter the city gate.


    When all the people were in, he glanced at the large fire coming after him, immediately pulled the reins and ran into the city gate.


    When the heavy city gate was closed, the howling behind him immediately decreased a lot.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    As soon as he got off his horse, he heard the order to shoot arrows from the wall. It was the voice of his brother Damon Bilson. He knew that the wild people must be outside the city gate.


    He quickly ran up the wall, and saw that on the wall hundreds of meters, it was orange red by dozens of burning braziers, while the knights were holding long bows and facing the crenels, harvesting the lives of the wild people below.


    "Aren''t you hurt?" asked Damon Bilson, looking at him.


    "No, everything is going well!" he replied. "In addition to the riprap machine, those guys are still building siege towers, but they are all burned by us! Our loss is also very small, it is estimated that there are less than ten people!"


    "That''s good," said Marquis Bilson with satisfaction. In this way, tonight''s sneak attack plan will be successfully completed.


    Lowell nodded, looked at the wild people who were going to be defeated by bows and arrows outside the Great Wall, held a torch and shouted from a distance, and said, "these guys are a bunch of fools as long as they don''t have the unified command of the king of wild people. We can sneak attacks several times more and lead them to the canyon to ambush, which may have unexpected effects!"


    After nodding, Damon Bilson said, "it''s OK once or twice. More times, these guys will be vigilant no matter how stupid they are. Our most important goal is still to slow down their attack. As long as we can keep the fortress, we have the hope of winning!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 213

    In the dark blue sky, more than a dozen goshawks are flying. Under the sky is an open and vast grassland with grass like waves. On the grassland, a vast team like a river is moving forward from east to west.


    The team has more than 100000 people, from more than a dozen tribes of different sizes.


    There is a red face with red dye on the face, a white part covered with bone powder, a burning part that burns the hair into black spots, and an ear piercing part with tusks on the ears


    In the past, it was impossible for these wild people of different tribes to move forward together in peace as they are now.


    For the survival and continuation of the tribe, they will only fight each other, compete for territory, rob women and livestock, capture each other as slaves, and sell the enemy to danze merchants.


    Now, they have been conquered by the cavalry of the fire worship department and have a common king.


    A soaring goshawk suddenly lowered its wings, slid from the dark blue sky to the center of the team and landed on a white ferocious horn.


    "TUTA."


    Looking at the majestic man sitting on the back of Warcraft and feeding the goshawk, gulbin said with a flattering smile: "At the current speed, we can reach the long snake Canyon in less than ten days. If we can speed up a little, we can arrive in less than five days. Outside the canyon, we can attack immediately. The tribes that go first must have made enough siege weapons."


    Mongo, the king of the wild people, is the most powerful soldier of the fire worship department. He is wearing a black mole leather pants, shirtless, bright copper skin, muscles like raised hills, thick beard with iron rings, long hair smeared with animal oil and tied in a bundle at the back of his head.


    At his waist, there is a flame pattern directly to his chest and back with red dye, and there is also a red flame tattoo at the corners of his eyes.


    While feeding the goshawk with prairie rat meat, he said contemptuously: "you danze people are just a group of cowards. You can only hide on the city wall and shoot arrows. You don''t have the courage to fight directly with us prairie people! Once you lose the city wall, you are just prey for us to chase and kill!"


    "Yes!" gulbin said with a flattering smile, "Compared with grassland knights, danze cavalry is really vulnerable. Dear TUTA, please rest assured that as long as you have siege weapons, the wall of boulder fortress will be smashed to pieces in an instant. Now there are only soldiers from averier County, who can''t stop your army. As for the south, it is the world of grassland knights, and you will be happy Happy there! "


    "Little mouse!" a wild man on horseback laughed at him, "do you think we can''t break through your city wall without those machines? Your city wall can''t stop us at all! You danze people are all cowards worse than women. In addition to making something, they only accompany us to become our slaves!"


    Gulbin was thin, with prominent cheekbones, sunken cheeks and a pair of mouse eyes, so the wild people called him "little mouse" contemptuously.


    In the face of the ridicule of the blood alliance guard, although gulbin despised it in his heart, he still had a flattering smile on his face.


    The blood alliance guard is similar to the oath knight and is the personal guard of Mongo TUTA. These guys have more than 500 people, all of whom are strong and like a human iron tower. They are the highest group of wild people.


    But in gulbin''s heart, this group of blood alliance guards, like all wild people, are a group of fools who are good for nothing except fighting.


    He has heard many rumors about wild people, but any rumors are not as shocking and despised as what he saw with his own eyes.


    Except for one of the four knights who accompanied him to the dogamia grassland, the other three died at the hands of these blood alliance guards - it is hard to imagine that some people don''t use singing and dancing to entertain themselves, but fight and kill for fun.


    The drumming drums made people''s heads ache. Women brought animal meat pickled with unknown herbs and watched the battle of blood alliance guards while eating.


    Some battles are challenges, defeating the old blood alliance guards, so as to become one of them and have a higher status.


    Some people are hostile to each other. When TUTA eats, it is the only time to fight openly. Taking people''s lives seems to be the only way for wild people to solve their contradictions.


    In addition, the most incomprehensible thing is that some fights are completely reckless.


    Perhaps because of a provocative look or even unexplained dissatisfaction, the two savage Knights have to fight with machetes. The winner will cut off each other''s head, hold it in his hand and roar around like a show off.


    It''s like a beast!


    What is more terrible than this is that in the face of their lost companions, the onlookers did not care. They waved their arms and shouted at the winner one after another, just like onlookers fighting animals.


    The three Knights under him lost their lives in the duel and became the excrement of Warcraft because they couldn''t stand the provocation of the blood alliance guard.


    In addition, what''s more shocking is that these guys have no sense of shame at all. At the party, he experienced more than one scene that made people blush and ears dry.


    After the fight, the wild Knight threw his head at him, grabbed a wild woman, and then laughed wildly in full view of the public, like a male horse riding on a mare.


    Gulbin once suspected that these guys had special diseases. They must be watched by everyone to make the crotch things hard. Moreover, the more people, the better the effect.


    In more than a year, he witnessed at least ten blood alliance guards, who lost their lives because they wanted to participate in a new fight.


    Law and civilization are like shit on the togamia grassland!


    After the goshawk was full of food, he spread his wings again and ran into the sky. Facing the ridicule of the blood alliance guard, gulbin humbly agreed.


    Looking at Mengo TUTA, whose throat is surging and he is drinking with his head up, he smiled humbly: "TUTA, as long as we break through the boulder fortress and move hundreds of miles eastward, we can go to the south along the river. It is a region with abundant water and grass. Grassland soldiers can hunt and gallop as many slaves as they want!"


    Mungo Tutta put down his wine bag and stared down at him. Under the fierce beast''s eyes, gulbin was like a barking duck, suddenly strangled by someone''s neck.


    "I want more of this wine!" ordered the king of the wild people.


    "Yes!" gulbin responded quickly, holding the reins tightly in both hands. "Don''t worry, I promise you, as long as you enter the south, you can have as much wine as you want! And we can catch the brewers as slaves and let them brew this wine for you!"


    Seeing the other party nodding, gulbin''s heart was lifted up, and then he calmed down slightly - on the grassland, no one can ask TUTA to do anything.


    But he is going crazy. Getting along with these stupid wild people is like being with wild animals. Now he just wants to return to the civilized world of mankind.


    Little mouse?


    Oh!


    In the girls'' mouths, he is called gulbin as a little giant!

 Chapter 214

    River collar.


    On the grassland and hilly land, a group of cavalry wearing plate armour are galloping. The leader is Bree, the captain of the seventh team of the first army.


    On horseback, Parker looked around the terrain, then shouted to one side: "Captain, we are very close to the target! Whether to stop the team and send scouts! Gradually approaching the camp!"


    "Don''t stop!" Bree ordered as he galloped. "No one is allowed to slow down before reaching the stone tower!"


    "Yes!" Parker shouted at Bree''s command.


    On one side, Gru immediately turned his head and shouted at the people and horses behind him: "hurry! Hurry! Get to the road sign stone tower as fast as possible!"


    In a team of nearly 100 people, most of them are already tired after hours of bumping on their horses, especially the recruits who have just joined. Many people haven''t even been on their horses before, and now they just feel that they are about to fall apart.


    But military orders are like mountains!


    Two months of camp life, "obey orders" has been engraved in everyone''s heart. Even though they wanted to collapse to the ground at the moment, when they heard the command, they all clenched their teeth, pulled the reins tightly, and ran away.


    About half an hour later, at Bree''s command, the galloping team moved forward.


    "Parker, green!" Bree ordered. "Send scouts to the south, West and North immediately. The rest are on guard and ready to go at any time!"


    "Yes!"


    Parker immediately called out several veterans. After conveying the order, they let the recruits who had been bumping all morning get off their horses and rest.


    At this time, as observers, bank and Bogu kicked their horses and came to Bree.


    Looking at the three, bank asked, "are you three guys going to seize the camp before the enemy?"


    As observers, bank and the two have only the right to observe and have no right to interfere with any decision of Bree and the three. But he was really curious. From yesterday morning to now, not to mention those recruits, his ass was sore.


    In order to speed up the journey, the boy not only got rid of the grain transportation team and took three teams to act alone, but also asked all the soldiers to take off their knee pads, leggings and other equipment, and only wear plate armor!


    The food you carry with you is compressed to only two days, which can be described as light and simple.


    I almost rode naked.


    Bogu also asked, "yes, you ran all the way, leaving even the grain transportation team behind. Even if you rushed to the camp first, the only food left there is not enough for so many of us. This will not only not break the siege of the camp, but may lead all of us into a siege."


    Seeing their curiosity, Parker smiled proudly: "Hey, two instructors, we need to keep the battle plan secret for the time being. You''ll know later!"


    Gru also nodded seriously and looked at bank and Bogu with a proud smile on his face.


    "Good boy, dare to do this with me!" looking at the two, Bogu smiled and scolded, "OK! When the performance is over, I will take good care of you three!"


    Bogu''s hate words immediately changed the look of Parker and Gru.


    "Instructor Bogu!" Parker begged for mercy, "you can''t do this. This is not a drill. We also follow Lord Arthur''s requirements when you two don''t exist!"


    Gru whispered: "yes, you are taking revenge for public and private..."


    "Gru, do you think I''m deaf! Revenge for personal gain? Who told me to revenge for personal gain. Tell you, boy, this is my love for you. You''re far from a qualified Knight!"


    Looking at the two men with sad faces, bank smiled and asked, "since you want to keep it secret, your battle plan should not be to seize the camp, but what other action?"


    Looking at bank, Parker smiled again and said, "Lord bank, don''t try to set us up. In short, we won''t reveal a word until the plan is completed. Right, Captain Bree!"


    Looking at them, bu Nei nodded expressionless.


    Looking at the three, bank nodded and joked, "OK, since you three don''t say it, when the exercise is over, I also decided to give you more love and care. As for the content - confidentiality!"


    "Lord bank, why are you like this? You''re not such a person!" cried Gru.


    After getting along day and night in the military camp, Bree and others are no longer so afraid. As aristocrats, bank and Bogu dare to make fun of them occasionally in addition to training.


    After the soldiers and horses had rested, all the three-way scouts previously sent returned.


    After listening to the report, it was determined that there was no trace of the blue army. Bree nodded to each other, and then turned over again.


    "All set!!"


    Gru shouted, and nearly a hundred soldiers immediately turned over and mounted their horses, holding the reins and ready to go.


    "All listen to the order and hurry to the West as fast as possible. Everyone must not fall behind! Let''s go!"


    west?


    Hearing Gru''s order, bank and Bogu both looked surprised and subconsciously looked at each other.


    Seeing that bank also looked puzzled, Bogu immediately said: "these three guys, after listening to several adult lectures, dared to take dangerous moves for the first time. I hope they won''t underestimate the enemy and lose too badly. Hami is also a good boy!"


    "If we lose, we should really love these guys. It''s not a good thing to be adventurous if we really want to go to the battlefield!" bank said seriously.


    According to the requirements of the exercise, the soldiers of the first army were divided into the blue army and the Red Army. The blue army was responsible for defense, led by Bree, the captain of the seventh team, and the Red Army was responsible for attack, led by Hami, the captain of the first team.


    The preset condition of the exercise is that there is an enemy invasion in the south of Shanghe, and a military camp is facing threat.


    Originally, both bank and Bogu thought that Bree led the team to rush to the camp to meet the soldiers in the camp and jointly block the Red Army''s attack.


    Because according to the preset exercise, there are 20 Knights stationed in the camp, and there are walls and towers to block the enemy.


    At such a moment, as long as they are thirty miles east, they can reach the camp ahead of the Red Army and realize the convergence of the two armies.


    Although they got rid of the grain transport team in order to get on the way, it is not difficult to hold the camp as long as they seize the camp and have the garrison and favorable terrain.


    But what puzzled them was that Bree and others not only did not do so, but also went in the opposite direction and went towards the Red Army.


    According to the professor of Lord Earl: if you arrive at the battle site first and wait for the enemy, you will be more energetic, and then if you arrive at the battle site, you will be passively tired. Therefore, generals who are good at fighting should mobilize the enemy, wait for work with ease, make the enemy take the initiative to attack, and let the other party fall into fatigue.


    What Bree and others are doing now is obviously a dangerous move. During the lecture, the count severely reminded them that leaders should be careful with strange and dangerous moves, especially when our side has an advantage, we must not deliberately take risks in order to be eager for success.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 215

    Just when bank and Bogu were worried that Bree''s head was hot and ready to face the Red Army, the three suddenly stopped the team.


    Pulling the reins, looking at the three Bree who gave several orders, sent scouts and turned the marching direction, bank and Bogu looked at each other suspiciously again.


    But they didn''t make a sound. Instead, they crossed the avenue with the team, slowed down their horse speed and continued to move westward in the wilderness.


    Taking back his eyes from Bree''s three men, Bogu said to bank: "these three silly boys don''t want to make a side sneak attack on the Red Army! It''s not a good idea."


    Although the Earl said in his military theory class: to attack places that are not prepared for the enemy, we should launch an attack at an unexpected time.


    But after a long time of galloping on the road, the blues are already exhausted, and in order to get on the road, they also get rid of the grain transport team, which is at a disadvantage in number. Under such circumstances, if we rashly launch an "unprepared and unexpected" attack, it is likely that we will not win, but will be completely defeated.


    In Bogu''s opinion, the three guys in Bree are really a little adventurous and completely gambling.


    "Who knows what these three boys think. I hope they won''t make such a simple mistake." bank shook his head and looked worried.


    The blue army only carried food for two days, and now it can support one day at most. Once the two armies fight, unless they can win quickly, they will not even have a chance to hunt under the pursuit of the Red Army.


    "I hope these three guys don''t disappoint the count! If they lose the exercise so easily, when they return to the barracks, I have to peel them off!"


    Looking at the fierce Bogu on his face, bank immediately said with a smile: "it''s not necessary to take off the skin. Since the count let them take charge of the command and let us watch, we must have expected all the results. In short, this is a drill, and the adult also said that this is to learn and find problems. It''s better to make mistakes now than to be cut by the enemy''s throat and lose his life in the future."


    After reorganizing the territory and serving in the first army, bank Trish''s respect for Arthur has reached an unprecedented level.


    Professional corps, it''s no surprise. The kewilt family has a professional legion of hundreds of people, the king has a heavy cavalry legion of 500 people, and the king''s garrison of thousands of people.


    But he was also a professional legion, but he had never seen or heard of a professional Legion like the first army. He can guarantee that there is no second army like the first army in the whole danze kingdom.


    Can you imagine what an army composed entirely of serfs would be like?


    I''m afraid all aristocratic Lords would think so - they were ignorant, vulgar and stupid enough to understand orders. After all, they are just a group of victims who only need to hold spears to resist the cavalry charge. The furthest place they have been in their life is the battlefield.


    But the first army is by no means like this!


    Who would have thought that the first skill these serf soldiers learned when they entered the barracks was not to hold a sword, but to read!


    Who would have thought that a military camp not only teaches soldiers to read, but also teaches how to dress, fold quilts and clean - can you imagine that the room is spotless and the quilts are stacked like bricks with sharp edges and corners, and even the layout is exactly the same?


    Who would have thought that these serf soldiers could not only eat eggs and meat, but also pay attention to the combination of meat and vegetables - the combination of meat and vegetables! Oh, my God! There are too many people in the world who can''t fill their stomachs!


    Since he came to Shanghe town and went to the first army, there are too many things that bank can''t imagine, shock and surprise.


    He even often felt that he was like an inexperienced serf. He was suddenly led into the noble and gorgeous castle. He was curious to see the neatly trimmed shrubs along the road. He thought he had found something new.


    Originally, the most shocking thing for him was to learn that Arthur had accepted a group of ghost faced eagles, but now, he has no doubt that even without those ghost faced eagles, as long as Arthur can lead, Lingfeng castle will rise in the north of the kingdom!


    Arthur''s plan, knowledge and thinking in his mind are the reasons for his shock and submission.


    For example, in this exercise, only two days have passed since the order was issued, but they have appeared in the southernmost land of the Shanghe river.


    This is not a test of riding or horse endurance, but a test of an army''s reaction speed and organizational ability.


    Just imagine, if the green or campes family can''t think about it one day and are ready to attack Lingfeng castle, they don''t need to send out ghost faced eagles. Their first army can attack first when the other party is still summoning FengChen and preparing food and grass!


    And Arthur doesn''t have to lead the troops himself!


    After listening to Arthur''s military theory class, bankton felt that there must be no one in the world who knows how to fight better than Arthur tustra!


    A hundred battles and victories are not the best. A soldier who subdues others without fighting is the best


    Listen, even "winning every battle" is not the best - it''s a person. Can you say that?


    Looking at bank, Bogu said, "mistakes can be made. In the first battle, these boys may be so excited that they only want to win quickly, but if they lose this exercise because of such a stupid mistake, it can only prove that they have not listened carefully. Even if the count can accept such a result, I will never spare them! It''s not just their face!"


    Bank nodded and said, "I hope they won''t disappoint the count."


    On horseback, they talked without a word, and their main thoughts were still on Bree and the three.


    Although the exercise is only for them to watch, it is also an investigation of them. Maybe they will be asked about their views on the exercise later.


    "Learn war in war." this is what the count often said in class.


    In the process of moving forward, the scouts in charge of sentinel detection in the front continue to send back information through semaphores. In the hands of the scouts, there is an expression object called "telescope". As long as it is placed in front of the eyes, it can see very far.


    The team walked slowly for two or three hours. Bank estimated that they were at least 50 kilometers west of the landmark stone tower.


    At this time, the scouts in charge of sentry in front suddenly waved a small red flag in their right hand and waved it quickly towards them from west to East.


    "Hide!!"


    Without waiting for bank and Bogu to react, all the soldiers got off their horses together, quickly took out the green thin blanket they carried, let the horses lie on their sides, immediately fell to the ground, and then covered themselves and the horses directly with the blanket.


    After a moment''s stupor, bank and Bogu immediately did the same. During the period when they were observers, they had to obey the battle orders of Bree and others. However, when they pulled the blanket over their heads, they looked at each other suspiciously again - what are the three boys doing here without immediately looking for favorable terrain to launch a raid?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 216

    Bree and others were extremely cautious and crawled on the grass for nearly half an hour until the Red Army on the left side of the hill went away and lifted the blanket.


    "Come on! Come on! Get up and assemble at once!"


    At the command of the three men, the soldiers immediately sprang up from the ground, picking up their blankets and waking up the sleeping horses. After moving his limbs, he immediately turned over and mounted the horse, pulled the reins and gathered in front of the three people.


    At this time, several scouts in charge of sentry also rushed back.


    Looking at the three people nodding while listening to the Scout''s report, Bogu said to bank next to him, "these three boys don''t know what ghost ideas they are making!"


    "I have some guesses," said bank.


    Hearing the speech, Bogu immediately looked at him curiously. Bank smiled and then said, "it''s just a guess. It''s not necessarily correct. Think about it. Why can we get here so quickly? Although the Red Army is a little later than us, it''s not too late. If it''s a normal March, it will take at least three days according to the distance, but now it''s only one day. Not only we''re here, but the other party is close to the camp."


    "You mean Hami''s Boys - wait!" Bogu understood and said in surprise, "these three guys want to sneak attack each other''s grain team


    Looking at the surprised Bogu, bank nodded with certainty.


    "These guys!" sighed Bogu, "are bolder than one. They are all disturbed by common sense. I don''t know what the count will think when he knows."


    Bank shrugged, smiled and said, "hold the reins, our commander, it''s time to give orders."


    As soon as the voice fell, Bree shouted, "everyone keep up with the team and move forward as fast as possible!"


    "Drive!"


    "Drive!"


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, a group of people who had pretended to be dead on the grass immediately became a vigorous team.


    Bank and Bogu also immediately kicked the horse and ran.


    What would the count think? Must be very satisfied. Bank thought.


    In the first exercise, I was not afraid of these guys making mistakes, I was afraid they had no idea.


    Think of the boys in his farm in the past. They are either stupid and can only work, or they are thinking about how to get married and go to bed with girls. These boys are either thinking about seizing the camp or how to sneak attack. Although the plan is risky, it may really impress them in terms of this exercise.


    Following the path of the Red Army, Bree led the team to start the galloping mode again. After the previous rest, both men and horses are energetic at the moment.


    The order for the exercise was issued suddenly. The Red Army was doing a long-distance training, which was located in a military camp in the westernmost part of the upper river, which was originally the territory of the vassal Sir Burley Toury.


    The fiefdoms of the vassals are basically located in the main traffic roads around the Shanghe district. Although they have been recovered and the population has been forcibly moved to Shanghe Town, Arthur has not abandoned all these farms.


    But on the basis of the farm, it was directly transformed into a camp and post station. This not only retains the role of the former vassal territory, but also saves costs. Most importantly, under the direct control of Lingfeng castle, Arthur''s control over the whole territory has been greatly strengthened, laying a foundation for future development.


    There are eight camps in total, three of which are located at the southern border of Shanghe River, and the other five are located inside the territory except one at the sharp edge fortress. In the future, these camps will be like a big net, which will closely connect the Shanghe collar under the rule of Lingfeng castle.


    The galloping horses trampled on the soil. Nearly two hours later, Bree and others, who took the lead, finally saw the Red Army''s grain transport team.


    More than 30 soldiers are escorting more than 10 carriages loaded with grain and goods to the East. The leader of the team is Jima, the leader of the second team.


    When they suddenly saw the team running ahead, Jima and others thought it was captain Hami. They wondered how they suddenly changed the battle plan.


    But when he picked up the telescope and saw the faces of Bree and others on the galloping horse, his face suddenly changed.


    "Come on! It''s the blues! Burn all these things at once! Retreat the same way!" he shouted. However, the sudden change made the soldiers stay in place.


    "Asshole! What are you doing?" he grabbed the wine bag beside the saddle, poured it directly on the two carriages beside him, slid the flint, lit it and shouted again, "retreat! Retreat immediately!"


    Barracks are forbidden to drink, especially high Baijiu, but this is the best ignite and combustion improver, so every team will bring some.


    In a hurry, Jima and others immediately turned around and ran after lighting several carriages. At the moment, he didn''t even think about why the blue army suddenly appeared. He just wanted to retreat immediately and return to the camp.


    According to the preset of the exercise, their Red Army camp could not be broken.


    As a grain transport team, his duty is not to fight, but to ensure the delivery of food and materials, and they are unable to fight with a large number of Bree and others.


    Before the soldiers and horses move, food and grass go first. This is the teaching of Lord Arthur.


    The Red Army''s Raiders only carried dry food for three days. Once they were destroyed, the Red Army would lose this important exercise.


    He believed that since Bree and others could suddenly appear here, their Red Army Raiders would be safe and sound. As long as they can return to the camp safely, the Red Army still has a chance to win.


    "Damn it! Drive! Drive!"


    She turned her head and looked at Bree and others who were in hot pursuit. Gemma worked harder to urge the horse under her crotch.


    He expected that the other party would not carry too much food, but it obviously wouldn''t take many people to put out the fire.


    Just as he ran down and scolded secretly in his heart, a large group of people suddenly rushed out in front of the road.


    "Captain Jima!" the soldiers on one side shouted anxiously.


    "Stop!!"


    The horse kicked forward, and the team of more than 30 people immediately stopped running.


    "Captain, we can''t escape!"


    "Shit, damn it!"


    Looking at the slopes on both sides, Jima cursed bitterly and immediately realized that she was surrounded by each other.


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the crowd in a circle, Parker pulled the reins and said with a smile, "big head, haven''t seen you for a long time. Is the practice going well? Next time, even if it''s a grain transportation team, remember to send scouts to explore the way."


    In the first army, Parker and Jima are not very harmonious. One calls the other "big head" and the other "mouse eye". In any competition of subjects, we must press the other''s head.


    Glancing coldly at Parker with a cheap smile on her face, Gemma reluctantly waved to her men and signaled everyone to give up resistance.


    Not that he didn''t know how to send scouts, nor was he careless, but that he didn''t expect these guys to attack the grain team, and it was so sudden.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 217

    Bank thought Arthur could predict the results of the exercise, but it was just his personal idolatry.


    Arthur didn''t expect the operation of Bree and others.


    ¡­¡­


    When Hami led the Red Army to the road sign stone tower and saw the dense and messy horseshoe prints on the ground, he suddenly had a bad hunch in his heart.


    "Hammy, these horseshoe prints are definitely not left by the caravan, and the blues may be ahead of us!" said Pinker, the captain of the third team.


    Pippen, the captain of the fourth team, pulled the reins and looked around for a circle before he said to the two: "look at these horse prints. It must be left by the blues, and their people are no less than us, at least quite."


    At this time, the scouts in charge of guarding in the North suddenly returned and reported to the three that they found a large number of horseshoe prints going west on the grass in the north.


    Hearing the Scout''s report, the three were stunned. They came from the West. They didn''t find the shadow of the blues all the way.


    Captain Pinker said, "we can''t just pass by those guys? It''s a failure. Neither side found their enemy."


    "We didn''t find them, they probably found us!" Pippen looked at captain Hami with a dignified face. "Those guys obviously took a step ahead of us, but they didn''t go to guard the camp, but went to the West. They either planned to attack us, but they gave up when they saw the same number of people on both sides, or they went to our grain delivery team!"


    "What!" cried Pinker at once. "What are you waiting for? Come back at once! If we don''t have the grain team, we won''t all starve!"


    "Can''t go back!" hammy interrupted Pinker, who was ready to call the soldiers.


    "If it''s to confirm our whereabouts, just send two scouts. The horse prints on the ground are obviously deliberately left by the blue army. The purpose is to let us return to the rescue grain team immediately after we see them. But now, we can''t save the grain team, and we may fall into the ambush of the blue army!"


    "Even if they don''t want to fight with us, we can only return to the camp without food. But they can spend more than ten days safely with our food."


    Pinker changed his face when he heard the speech. To withdraw from the camp is to admit defeat directly. How can this work!


    He immediately suggested, "why don''t we rob their grain team, too? If they can get here so quickly, they must not have much food with them. Everyone has no grain team, so we''ll be even!"


    "That''s a good idea." Pippen nodded. "Since the blue army has destroyed our grain team, we can''t make them feel better. Didn''t Lord Arthur say: feed the war with war and try to get food and grass from the enemy."


    Hammy frowned and shook his head cautiously. "No, this method is too risky. Since they can think of using this method, they will prevent us from retaliating in the same way. Maybe before we find each other''s grain team, the food we brought with us will be eaten up first, and then we can only surrender."


    "What about that? You can''t surrender now. It''s too fast," Pinker complained.


    "Throw a fart!" Pippen scolded. "It''s a big deal. Let''s turn to guerrilla warfare, hunt and replenish food while looking for the grain delivery team of the blue army. I don''t believe they don''t go to camp 7! Anyway, Lord Arthur didn''t set the exercise time. We''ll ambush around the camp and wait for them sooner or later. I won''t surrender unless we starve to death!"


    Finish saying, stem the neck, look at Hami.


    Looking at them, hammy thought for a moment and said calmly, "I''d better surrender directly."


    ¡­¡­


    Camp 7 was originally the farm of the rebel farar family.


    After Arthur''s crusade against Nick farar, most of the houses in the farm were demolished, the walls were raised and reinforced, and a new watchtower was built on the rear hill, which was gradually transformed into today''s camp 7.


    In addition, all the remaining wood and stones were transported to an open space west of the camp, closer to Lord Avenue, for the construction of a large hotel.


    Early that morning, a horn sounded from the watchtower on the hill. The soldiers on duty also waved a yellow flag at the military camp below - it was a warning signal. He saw a large group of people coming from the west of the camp.


    After a moment, the men and horses stood outside the camp gate.


    "We are the Red Army, we surrender!" hammy shouted, holding the horse.


    While shouting, he raised his arm and waved at the soldiers on the arrow towers on both sides, looking weak.


    Surrender?


    All the camp soldiers who heard him were stunned and looked like they had heard wrong - why did they surrender less than five days after the exercise began?


    "Why did you surrender? Why should I trust you?" a soldier stroked a sharpened log behind the fence.


    Hammy raised his neck and explained, "we wanted to attack quickly, but the plan failed. The blue army robbed our grain team directly. We had no way. We only took food with us for two days and couldn''t find their grain team, so we had to surrender!"


    Hami''s voice was dry and dumb. He said and swallowed his saliva hard.


    "We haven''t eaten for nearly two days. Now we have surrendered. Can you give us some food and water immediately!"


    Looking at the tired Hami and others, the soldier thought and said, "OK, you wait!"


    Soon, the heavy iron gate was pushed open. Hami and others walked into the camp with white flags and horses.


    ¡­¡­


    Arthur arrived at Camp 7 one day earlier than Hami and others.


    Since the command of the exercise was issued, he took more than 20 castle guards all the way south. On the way, he also had a night''s rest in camp 5 and two hotels. He was not in a hurry or slow way.


    This time I left the castle, first, to observe the exercise closely, second, to check the construction of hotels and several camps, and third, to take Leia for a breath of fresh air.


    For this exercise, he had expected that it would take at least half a month or a month to decide the outcome, but what he did not expect was that in five days, less than five days later, the exercise had already had a result - the red army won!


    At the moment, looking at the depressed Bree people standing in front of him, he didn''t know what to say.


    Tactically speaking, the blue army''s surprise attack to cut off the logistics support of the Red Army is undoubtedly very correct.


    As the passive defense side, if they really come to the camp to defend, it is undoubtedly the worst choice, because even if they can defend the camp, the Red Army can besiege them in the camp as long as they cut off the blue army''s logistical support.


    Unfortunately, they were defeated by a false surrender of the Red Army.


    Even Hami and others did not expect that victory would come so easily.


    According to their assumption, even if they surrender, the defenders in the camp will not let them into the camp out of caution before waiting for the blue army. And their plan is just to lie down, camp outside the camp, cheat food and drink, and wait for the blue army''s grain team.


    The guards in the camp did not expect that Hami and others would cheat to surrender.


    "Lord Arthur, we are not satisfied!" looking at the camp garrison on one side, Gru said wrongly, "these guys are not taken seriously at all. If they are real enemies, how can they let them into the camp..."

 Chapter 218

    "Oh, this is life."


    After taking a sip of black tea and handing the cup to Leah, Arthur said with a sigh on his face.


    Blue sky, white clouds, green grass, plus a group of Knight guards with bright armor. At this moment, Arthur had a kind of noble Lord''s enjoyment.


    Looking at him with a relaxed look, bank smiled and said, "Sir, when the construction of the three camps in the south is completed, we can respond in time."


    The main purpose of Arthur''s "Southern Tour" was to visit several camps in the south.


    In the past, the only mission of the tustra family was to watch the sharp blade fortress and prevent Warcraft invasion. At that time, although the vassals were stationed on one side, they did not have to worry about foreign invasion at all, because neither the Green family nor the campes family were interested in taking the land up the river.


    The only thing they are interested in is the wealth iron mine leading by the river.


    But now the situation is more and more complex. In the past, the green and campes families were separated, and Arthur can still try to profit from it.


    But now, the Barrett family is likely to fall to the court prime minister, Mond Flavi. If so, the two neighbors in the South will become a piece of iron, from the original partition to direct aggression against the Shanghe collar.


    Ghost faced eagle is undoubtedly a trump card, but this trump card can only be used to protect life at present, because once other nobles know that Lingfeng Castle controls a group of ghost faced eagles, Lingfeng castle will first become the object of their extermination.


    People can allow the existence of natural disasters, but they must not allow the existence of people who can control natural disasters, let alone bear that people are not themselves.


    The current Lingfeng fort is far from strong enough to deal with the coalition forces in the whole North.


    Therefore, Arthur will never be the first to mount the challenge arena, which will only encourage others to form an alliance and beat him out. He also needs time, chaos and cats to watch other boxers fight each other, reap benefits and strive to grow himself.


    "It''s still early!" Arthur said lazily, half lying on the grass with his hands on the carpet. "First, the number of soldiers is limited. If the troops are scattered to these camps, they will only be broken one by one by the enemy. Now it''s just to prepare in advance and lay the foundation. The most important thing is the population."


    Looking at Arthur, bank nodded seriously.


    Since taking office in the first army, he has been exposed to many information from all over the Kingdom, and his vision has suddenly broadened a lot. He knew that whether it was the territorial reform, the ghost faced eagle, or the surging undercurrent of the Kingdom, the future of Shanghe collar would inevitably face a crisis related to its survival.


    Arthur''s plan to build a camp is to deal with such a crisis. According to Arthur''s words, this is called strategic adjustment, which is adjusted from the original main prevention of northern Warcraft invasion to one-point and one-line strategic prevention.


    After thinking about it, bank suggested: "Sir, the East is facing the invasion of wild people. There will be a large number of refugees at that time. We can try to let these people come to Shanghe collar, so that there will be enough population in the territory."


    "Did you expect the wild people to rush into the east?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "It''s only a matter of time... I don''t know what the nobles in the East think." bank sighed a little and looked at Arthur seriously, "but Sir, this is really an excellent opportunity for us, and I believe other nobles won''t stop us."


    "In the past, there were no refugees at all! In today''s situation, there are really a large number of refugees. They would rather watch these people starve to death than let them go to the river to survive. It''s not good to place their hope on the goodwill of the enemy."


    "Is there anything you can do?" asked bank.


    Looking at him, Arthur smiled, "No."


    "Er..."


    "Sir, eat some fruit." just when bank was stunned, Leah had cut a whole plate of apples.


    "Thank you." sitting up, Arthur grinned at Leah, showing a bright smile. Then he greeted bank and Thorne, "eat fruit. It''s rare to have a chance to have a picnic."


    "Yes, thank you, my Lord and miss Leah," bank said with a smile, while Thorne nodded at Leah.


    "It''s very kind of you, Lord bank."


    Arthur had thought of bank''s suggestion early in the morning, and had asked Gustav to handle it.


    Davidson and the Green family have reason to prohibit refugees from entering their territory, but if they are not hooligans, but caravans one by one, they have to be carefully screened.


    While they were eating fruit and drinking tea and chatting, on the wasteland a few miles south of them, more than a dozen knights wearing dark armor and iron bucket helmets were running after three tired mercenaries.


    "Alert! A large group of people and horses are approaching!" the knight in charge of guarding one side suddenly shouted.


    "Everybody get on the horse at once!"


    As Arthur looked up, Thorne stood up and gave orders to the rest guards around him.


    The guard who issued the alert rushed to Arthur with a telescope in his hand and reported: "Sir, it''s a group of unidentified guys. There are 16 people in total, and 13 people are wearing armor. Depending on the situation, it seems that they are chasing the other three men."


    Arthur nodded and took the telescope from each other. At this time, all the guards have mounted, holding the Warcraft bow, on both sides of Arthur and others.


    Looking at Arthur holding the telescope in front of him, bank said: "Sir, it is estimated that it is the people of the campes family. In our current position, more than a dozen knights in armor can only be each other."


    Arthur''s mouth showed an interesting smile. After putting down the telescope, he immediately ordered Thorne: "blow the horn, let a team of people lean up, don''t hurt the three people in front, and give them some warnings if the other party continues to pursue!"


    "Yes!" Thorne replied.


    Bank was obviously stunned at Arthur''s order.


    In this situation, it is likely that other families are chasing prisoners. Although the other party ran into the river collar without permission, Arthur''s decision was obviously too extreme.


    However, bank did not raise any objection. He believed that Arthur must have his consideration in doing so.


    At Thorne''s command, a team of ten people immediately rode forward, one of them holding the sharp blade of Lingfeng castle and the flag of the mountains.


    Buzz!!


    The horn sounded, and the two sides who were desperately chasing immediately looked up. On the low hillside ahead, a man and horse holding a flag were coming towards them.


    "Come on, speed up! It must be from Lingfeng castle!"


    The three men who were chased looked very happy, while the Knights behind them were obviously stunned.


    "My Lord! It seems that the other party is from Lingfeng castle!"


    There was a buzzing cry in the iron bucket helmet, but the leading Knight did not stop chasing. The goal of hard pursuit for two months is right in front of him. At the moment, he really doesn''t want to give up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 219

    "Shit, these guys dare to chase!"


    Looking at the pursuer who was still in hot pursuit, the little man on the horse immediately cursed.


    Whew!


    As soon as the voice fell, a feather arrow flashed directly past him. In surprise, there was a scream behind him.


    "Good archery!" looking at the pursuer who was shot in the arm and the javelin fell, the axe on one side immediately exclaimed.


    "What a fart!" the little man turned his head and scolded, "if you miss a little, you''ll hit me!"


    This is really not a "good arrow method", because the castle guard who shot this feather arrow originally aimed at the other party''s chest, but because of the turbulence immediately, there was a deviation, which made the man escape his life.


    "Retreat! Retreat!" the knight in the pursuit immediately shouted. Looking at the guards of Lingfeng Castle getting closer and closer ahead, especially the bows and arrows in the other party''s hands, although he was still unwilling, he had to retreat.


    He had no doubt that if the pursuit continued, the other party would definitely kill them.


    "Good boy! Damn bastard!" looking at the three people who had gone away, he yelled and scolded, turned the horse''s head and ran away with a group of his men.


    ¡­¡­


    On the earth slope, the three were taken to Arthur under the guard of a group of guards.


    Looking at Arthur and others, the man headed by him said gratefully, "Lord count, thank you for your help."


    Looking at the man in front of him, Arthur smiled and looked at him interestingly.


    The shawl''s long hair is greasy and messy, a pair of black trousers are dirty and reflective, and the cotton padded jacket on the upper body is covered with a long lock armour.


    While Arthur looked at each other, the three men also looked at him carefully. Especially the two guys standing behind, one tall and one short, looked at Arthur with a trace of exploration and expectation.


    "Help each other?" Arthur stared at him expressionless. "I thought it was your guard. I won''t leave without permission until I''m sure you''re safe."


    It was a joke, but Arthur''s serious expression made the surroundings quieter.


    Until two or three seconds later, he showed a smile. The people around him relaxed and burst into laughter.


    "Long time no see, pace. You seem to be in trouble," Arthur said.


    The man in front of him was pace kewilt, who visited him a few months ago. They had a very pleasant conversation that time. Before leaving, Arthur gave him a new math book.


    Seeing Arthur''s smile, pace said with a relaxed smile: "yes, I''m very glad to meet you here again, otherwise my guards will send me to Shanghe town before they leave."


    Arthur looked at the two men behind him.


    "My Lord," pace immediately introduced, "this is Jeff and this is Tommy. They are all my most important partners."


    "Lord count, you can call me a little man, and you can call him a big fool!" cried the mercenary named Tommy.


    "Fuck you, you''re a fool! Everyone is big in your eyes!" scolded the mercenary nicknamed axe, and then said to Arthur, "Lord count, you can call me axe."


    Arthur nodded and joked, "you can see from the size and weapons."


    In a light laugh, Arthur asked, "it''s the campers who chased you just now?"


    Pace shook his head, frowned and said, "they are mercenaries. Have you ever heard of the Jackal mercenary regiment? Those guys were just now."


    "A bunch of notorious guys," said Arthur, "but how can they deal with you? It''s about the God of light? I heard you killed a lot of them."


    Mercenaries are not a good job. In the eyes of most people, they are not much better than robbers. They are a group of guys who only serve gold coins with a bottom line.


    The general mercenaries are very backward in equipment. In addition to the necessary horses and weapons, they often only have an iron helmet as protective gear. A few rich guys are just wearing a half body lock armor or Leather Breastplate full of holes.


    But not all mercenaries are like this, such as the Hu Lang mercenary regiment just now.


    From the perspective of customer groups, they follow the high-end route and serve powerful nobles. Therefore, they are well paid, well-equipped and numerous.


    But as Arthur said, this is a group of notorious guys, because it is a mercenary regiment that specializes in dirty work for nobles. As long as there is a high reward, whether war or assassination, pursuit or kidnapping, or even massacre of civilians, they do not refuse to come, and are famous for their cruel means.


    Without waiting for pace to speak, the little man on one side said angrily, "who else can there be except those hypocritical soft eggs! A group of damn hypocritical swindlers!"


    With a nod, Arthur looked at pace with a frown and said, "it''s really bold. He dares to chase the people of the kewilt family in the north. He is worthy of being called a" urinal. "


    Urinal, this is another name for the Jackal mercenary regiment.


    "Lord count, they are not hunting, but hunting!" the little man continued, "but we have not made them feel better. Although we have lost a few brothers, we have also killed nearly 20 of them! They will be killed one day."


    After several months of fighting, the little man showed an uncontrollable violence when referring to each other.


    Seeing pace''s silence, Arthur asked aloud, "you won''t stay in the wild all the time. Haven''t you ever thought of entering the town?"


    Arthur could smell the smell of the three people several meters away.


    Although the wolf mercenary regiment has a large number of people, as long as it enters the town, Arthur believes that with pace''s strength, the other party will lose more than a dozen people.


    "Not all of them," pace said. "It''s just that these guys have no bottom line. If they fight in the town, they will inevitably hurt civilians by mistake, so every town will stay for a day or two and leave."


    Chivalry. Arthur commented in his heart.


    "In that case, come to Shanghe town. You have also arrived in my territory¡°


    Hearing the speech, the three immediately showed a happy smile on their faces.


    Not staying in the town for a long time, in addition to unwilling to hurt the innocent, there are also reasons why they will face arrest or expulsion once they start. According to their current situation, Arthur estimates that no nobles are willing to welcome them except the towns under the kewilt family.


    "Thank you, count." pace looked grateful. "We were going to Shanghe Town, but we didn''t expect to meet you here just after entering Shanghe collar. It''s really our luck."


    "You''re not afraid to give me trouble," Arthur joked with a smile. "Below is the river. I suggest you take a bath immediately. I''ll have someone prepare you with clean clothes. I don''t want to eat with you without smelling the delicious food."


    "Thank you, count!" the three thanked at once. They hadn''t had a good meal for several days.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 220

    Arthur and his party set out from Lingfeng castle, from north to south, and then visited the landform of Shanghe from east to west.


    Just five days after their change of direction, the wide Lord Avenue disappeared. Instead, it was a wilderness path not much wider than the forest path. The surrounding scenery gradually changed from low earth slopes to rolling hills. Until now, it has completely turned into rugged limestone hills.


    Arthur made full preparations for the inspection and tour, and loaded three carriages with food, spices, cooking utensils, including insect repellents and so on.


    At least as a noble Lord, and living a life without money, he is not willing to compromise himself.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hey, how do you roast rabbit meat? Just smelling it makes people keep swallowing. It''s so delicious!"


    The small mercenary and axe asked the castle guard next to them wholeheartedly as they tore at the rabbit meat.


    "As like as two peas," the soldier''s axe nodded quickly. "It''s just the same as that in the hotel of the upper river town. If there''s another cup of ale, it will be even better!"


    Looking at him, the little man immediately scolded, "silly big man, you''re satisfied. This is a free delicious! It''s really not enough to take out all our gold coins when you''re in Shanghe town!"


    "I''ll sigh, you shout a fart!" the axe hummed back, and then stared at half of the rabbit in his hand. "Can you finish it, don''t waste food, or I''ll help you solve it together."


    "Fuck you, I never waste food!" the little man replied. With that, he tore off a piece of rabbit meat with an axe, and looked at the three guards beside him in doubt.


    He is also very curious that these guards of Lingfeng Castle don''t drink alcohol, but drink water - no! To be exact, it''s cool and white.


    That is, after boiling water, place it to cool and drink.


    Over the past two days, he has seen the guards boil water and pour it into the water bag after cooling.


    "Curious?" noticed the little man''s puzzled eyes, and the guard Albert shook the steaming wine cup.


    The little man nodded and said directly, "I heard that Shanghe town has produced a new kind of water like wine, but I don''t know there is this kind of drink after boiling water. Is there any special reason for this?"


    "That''s really a good thing!" the mercenary axe answered quickly. "I mean that kind of wine! You know, I''ve drunk it in Anne''s son. It''s so dizzy that I fell asleep. The price is really high. Such a big jar costs a gold coin! I guarantee that this must be the most expensive water in the world!"


    The axe drew a shape the size of a wine jar with his hand and grabbed a piece of bread.


    "You mean ''knight,''" Albert laughed.


    "Yes, yes, yes, it''s'' Knight ''. It''s a good name. If the bastards in the hotel don''t call a jar, they don''t seem to be men! Shit, if the price is cheaper, I''m sure those bastards want to be a'' King ''!"


    "Not me," said the little man. "I mean the bastard."


    Listening to their conversation, the three castle guards on one side showed a proud smile.


    Albert looked at them and said, "Knight, we can drink for free, but only when we have a rest. We will face a very severe punishment for drinking at ordinary times. Only these foods can be managed every day. Now we all love being vegetarian."


    be a vegetarian? The little man bared his teeth, scolded in his heart, looked at the wine cup and joked, "so you use hot water instead?"


    "How could this be possible?" Albert explained. "It''s for the sake of health to boil the water and drink it. There are many bacteria and parasites in the water. Boiling the water for a while can kill them. This is the request of the count."


    Bacteria? parasite? What''s this?


    The little man and the two were confused.


    "Does it work?"


    "Of course!" Albert said definitely. "Although hot water has no taste, after drinking it, it feels a little less every morning without a cup. Especially if you put a spoonful of honey, you can lick it into your intestines along the heat."


    They glanced at the honeypot in front of them and looked at the two guards who raised the cup to them. They were a little curious and wanted to taste the hot water in the wine cup.


    Honey is a premium.


    "By the way, I forgot to thank you yesterday, and I just learned. Your archery is really good. You can shoot that bastard at such a distance. Thank you!"


    With that, the little man looked at the Warcraft bow: "it''s very beautiful and unique. I saw you use it on horseback yesterday. This is also the new idea of Shanghe town?"


    "This is the bow of Warcraft. It was made by Lord Arthur."


    The little man nodded. He could see that the guard named Albert didn''t want to reveal more. Fortunately, he didn''t explore other people''s Secret habits.


    "Hey, can I try?" the axe said quickly when he mentioned the bow and arrow. "The range of this thing is absolutely not bad. I itched to try it yesterday, but we weren''t familiar at that time."


    "You really don''t see outside. Just scratch * * if your hands itch." the little man glanced his mouth. He noticed that the guards were somewhat embarrassed.


    "Grass! You don''t fucking want to try!"


    "Yes. But I tell you, it''s absolutely free of cost, and it''s not enough to sell you as a slave..." the little man glared at him and signaled the other party to restrain.


    The axe immediately understood, then smiled awkwardly, ate food, and didn''t mention trying bows and arrows.


    Albert did not dare to give the Warcraft bow to two people for trial. Although the count was having dinner with the mercenary named pace and seemed to talk about Sheng Huan, these guys were unknown after all, and they were all mercenaries. With the power of Warcraft bow, once there is any accident, they can''t stop the arrow even with their bodies.


    Looking at the two people who were suddenly quiet, Albert asked tentatively while eating white bread coated with honey: "you don''t look like ordinary mercenaries. Ordinary mercenaries won''t ask for trouble to hunt the people of the God of light."


    "Hey!" the little man smiled, "if you want to praise me for being tall and powerful, you don''t have to. Of course, if you can eat such food every day, I can work hard on my height."


    The guards laughed and the dining atmosphere was happy again. Albert also stopped testing. Although both of them were mercenaries, and their speech style was also mercenary style, they had a very tight mouth and could always evade his questions.


    But he was sure that the three men were by no means simple, especially their boss. Apart from anything else, the sword around his waist was not something ordinary mercenaries could have.


    Aside, compared with Albert''s "nothing", Arthur''s chat with pace can be said to be very fruitful.


    In the past two months, because they were chased by the wolf mercenary regiment, pace and others fled most of the Northern Territory, and naturally learned a lot of gossip.


    One of the most sensational is the ghost faced Eagle raging all over the country and the invasion of wild people outside the East. It''s just that Arthur knows these two things much better than pace and others.


    In addition, a series of changes in Shanghe collar have become an important talk in hotels everywhere. This is good information. At least when people mention Shanghe collar, they don''t always think of Warcraft and suffering.


    Of course, these news are far from fruitful.


    What really caught Arthur''s attention was that in his conversation with pace, the other party frowned and mentioned that the kewilt family might marry a nobleman in the West.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 221

    On horseback, Arthur thought about the news from pace.


    The North may marry a nobleman in the West. There is no doubt that this is a message from pace from special channels. Otherwise, the merchant network now spread all over major cities and towns in the North could not have received a little wind.


    Although the western border is nominally a part of danze Kingdom, it is completely an independent United Kingdom compared with the other three borders.


    The seven lords in the west, in addition to nominally submitting to the king of danze, did not have to perform any vassal obligations, and the royal family of danze had no right to order them to do anything.


    This is like the relationship between Shanghe collar and the north.


    When people mention the west, the first impression that comes to mind is gold coins! In the ballads of bards, it is also said that it is a land full of bread and milk.


    Arthur had asked Mr. Boye about the West. Although it is far from as exaggerated as described in the ballads, it is indeed an absolutely rich place compared with the other three areas in danze.


    "Pace." Arthur turned his head and said, "you kewilt family and farit family have always been friendly. If you really want to marry, you should also choose farit family. But I heard that Duke farit seems to have only two daughters and no sons."


    The farit family is one of the seven families in the west, and controls all the iron ore trade in the West.


    Mr. ilu once mentioned to Arthur that at the time of the appointment of the court prime minister, the seven Dukes in the West had jointly sent a letter to King olivido, strongly opposed to the appointment of Mond Flavi as prime minister.


    But the king ignored the opinions of the west, and the two sides were very unhappy. As a result, the capital of seven rivers no longer borrowed money from the royal family, and began to recover the gold coins owed in the past. In addition, it also reduced the trade with the king''s collar and the East. Among them, the strongest opposition is the farit family.


    "My Lord, I am no longer a member of the kewilt family." pace corrected and said instead, "even if there is a real marriage, the candidate does not have to be selected from the Duke''s children, as long as it is people in both families. Anyway, no one expects any love here, but an exchange of interests."


    "Do you really think so?" said Arthur. "You know, this is not an ordinary marriage, especially at such a time, ordinary family members can''t bear such a heavy responsibility."


    Seeing his frown and silence, Arthur slowed his tone: "pace, you should be worried about your sister?"


    "The Duke loves his daughter very much. I believe he won''t let Eugenie be wronged..."


    "Not when it comes to the survival of the family?" Arthur asked.


    Pace was stunned and his eyes showed a trace of hesitation. He knew his father, but because he did, he was not sure.


    "My Lord," he turned to Arthur, "do you have any good suggestions? I mean, what do you think will happen in the end?"


    "You want to ask the Duke if he will marry his baby daughter to an old man."


    Arthur''s words made pace panic, holding the reins tightly in his hands.


    Duke farit had two children, but his wife died of dystocia. His eldest daughter is now ten years old. And his little sister pace knew better. Just thinking that she would marry a man the same age as his father, his heart was as painful as being gripped.


    How painful and helpless she should be!


    What a brother sister relationship. Watching pace''s reaction, Arthur sighed in his heart.


    "Since the Duke loves his daughter very much, should he make her sad? Who doesn''t want his child to be happy," said Arthur.


    "No! Sir, you don''t know him at all. He is a man who can make any sacrifice for the benefit of his family!"


    "Family may be another?" Arthur tempted. But pace shook his head and refused to say more.


    Looking at him, Arthur thought a little and said, "pace, haven''t you ever thought about going back? I think the Duke and miss Eugenie must be looking forward to your return. As long as you take a woman you don''t know, all your problems will be solved. And when you return to the family, you can do more things you want to do."


    Although Arthur didn''t know Duke kewilt, he knew it was an old fox, so he felt that it would not be so easy for pace to get this brewing news.


    "My Lord," pace said painfully, "I swore allegiance... I''m no longer a member of the kewilt family, and that man is not my father..."


    Looking at him, Arthur said in a deep voice, "blood and family can''t be cut off by the oath. Besides, you''re no longer a golden robe guard. As a knight, you haven''t broken your oath. Now, you just need to take more responsibilities. Pace, you should love your sister very much."


    Pace''s face changed slightly, and many beautiful pictures of the past appeared in front of him, with a warm smile on his face.


    "Yes. Eugenie is always naughty, but she is very sensible and likes reading. There is a library tower specially built for him in the castle. Everyone thinks she is a good girl, but in fact she is like a naughty little monkey. Adult, if she sees many new books there, she will jump up happily and hold them in her arms..."


    At the mention of his sister, pace''s words suddenly increased. With a gentle and proud smile on his face, he talked and talked like a person talking to himself.


    "Pace, how long have you not seen Miss Eunice?"


    "A long time. I haven''t seen her since I left the family. Now she should be a beautiful girl. I don''t know if she still likes to play as much as before."


    "The Pearl of the north," Arthur said with a smile, "in that case, if you have a decision, I can give you some newly published books in Shanghe town when you leave, which can be regarded as a gift from Lingfeng castle to miss Eugenie."


    Arthur''s words are like a cold wind that wakes people from their dreams, pulling pace from his good memories to the bad reality.


    Seeing him silent again, Arthur didn''t say much. He knew that pace had made a decision, and now he just hesitated to be sure.


    Although the west is far away from the Kingdom, the seven families have formed seven sub alliances. One is to advance and retreat together and have a close relationship in dealing with matters related to the safety of the West.


    Therefore, once the news of the marriage is released, according to the current situation of the Kingdom, anyone with brains will not think that this is an ordinary marriage between two families.


    Arthur didn''t mean any harm to the west, but as the Lord of the upper river, he didn''t want this situation to happen.


    The current situation in the north is the most favorable for the development of the river leading area. Once the marriage is successful, the Duke of kewilt, who has increased his strength, is bound to immediately eliminate the feudatory ministers who betrayed him and stabilize the north.


    Similarly, under the great threat, those guys with ulterior motives in the north are likely to start the war first.


    Arthur needs chaos, because chaos can provide various opportunities for territorial reform, but he needs a delicate balance. The contest with too great disparity in strength will only make one party lose quickly, and the iron North will be the biggest obstacle to the development of Shanghe collar.


    With the current strength of Lingfeng castle, Arthur was unable to prevent the marriage. Therefore, if the kewilt family is destined to unite with the west, it is a person close to Lingfeng Castle who wants to complete the marriage.


    Pace kewilt is undoubtedly the best candidate.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 222

    Arthur and his party set out from the castle and walked and stopped all the way. After half a month, they were finally about to reach York Town, the westernmost town on the river.


    More than ten miles away from the town, bere Toury, who was informed, rushed from a distance with several knights.


    "My Lord!" cried the distant berley.


    When Le stopped the horse and the Royal Horse approached, he looked at Arthur holding the reins on the horse''s back. He raised his hand excitedly and said, "Sir, you''ve worked hard all the way! York town is not far ahead. I''ve asked people to prepare food and rest."


    Looking at the excited Burley Toury, Arthur said solemnly, "Burley, you have changed!"


    At the moment when Burley didn''t know why and was ready to ask, Arthur suddenly smiled and added, "you guy, you have become more handsome than ever! Is there something wrong with my eyes?"


    Naturally, burley did not become more handsome.


    He knew that Arthur liked to be clean and tidy. Therefore, in order to welcome Arthur''s arrival, he specially wore a brand-new brown leather armor and black breeches, polished leather soft boots, and carefully trimmed his messy beard and hair. The external image of the whole person looks new.


    The sudden praise made Bailey feel at a loss, and he was a little embarrassed.


    Seeing his appearance, bank immediately joked, "look at your dress, burley, aren''t you going to invite us to your wedding?"


    "Fuck you! I''m here to meet Lord Arthur," said bury immediately. By the way, he glanced at the three pace in the team.


    ¡­¡­


    On the way to the town, Arthur asked aloud, "how is the reform in the town going? Is there any difficulty?"


    "My Lord, it''s very smooth!" burry immediately replied, "no matter the serfs in the original farm or the farmers in the territory, after knowing the reform policy, no one jumped up unhappily. But some guys couldn''t believe it at first. They thought I burry deceived them. Hey!"


    Arthur nodded and then asked, "how many people are there in the town now?"


    "One thousand seven hundred and sixty-seven," said burray, giving a very accurate figure.


    "What about the preparations for the factory?" Arthur continued.


    "The production of the salt farm has been expanded, the land in the South has been developed into a flower field, the glass factory is under preparation, and a firing was carried out a few days ago. In addition, according to the drawings brought by the scholars, the factory in the north of the town is also stepping up construction. In addition, according to your requirements, the avenue leading to camp 3 is also being explored and planned. Just now..." said here, Berley faltered.


    Arthur glanced at him and said directly, "insufficient hands?"


    "Yes, sir." Burley nodded hurriedly and said eagerly, "because there are too many things to do. Just building houses and preparing two factories take up all the manpower, so now there is no one to build the avenue to camp 3. Sir, I......"


    "Don''t worry, we haven''t been short of people on the river for two days. Your first task now is to complete the transformation of the town and ensure the preparation of the two factories."


    "Before long, a machine called steam engine will be transported from Shanghe town. At that time, the pressure on the North mine will be much less. As for the construction of the avenue, you can make preparations first and wait until you have manpower."


    "I can tell you that now the East is facing the threat of wild people. I have asked businessmen to find a way. Soon, a large number of refugees from the East will flow into our river. Don''t tell me that even the resettlement houses have not been built..."


    According to the original plan, the population in the territory of bury will move to Shanghe town like other vassals. However, after some consideration, Arthur gave up his original plan and decided to vigorously develop York town under the condition of limited population and strive to build it into the second largest town in the upper river.


    This is not a hot headed and temporary idea, but a change made after some discussion and careful consideration.


    First of all, York town is located in the westernmost part of the upper river, close to the storm inland sea. You can go south by boat to the west of the kingdom. This is extremely important to Shanghe collar in both economic and strategic sense.


    In addition, if you can cross the storm inland sea to the west, the ships on the river can reach Gaoting Kingdom and other places. If you can cross the tidal strait between the two countries, you can also enter the inland wide sea.


    Therefore, York town is a very important foreign port on the river.


    Secondly, because it is close to the sea, there are inexhaustible sand, stone and sea water resources. More importantly, there is a large open-pit coal mine in the north of the town!


    Therefore, there are also sufficient conditions to develop industry.


    Finally, York town is in the west of Shanghe Town, while Shanghe town is in the East. Once the town is built, the two towns echo each other from afar. Only a road across the East and West can revitalize most of the central area of the territory and lay a foundation for all-round development in the future!


    After hearing Arthur''s words, burley quickly promised: "don''t worry, sir. I promise nothing will happen about the transformation of the town and the factory. As for the resettlement of refugees, I want as much as Burley! Book 500 people in the town first, build a road and then book 2000 people! If not enough, I''ll ask you again."


    "Want? Want what!" Arthur smiled and scolded at the proud Burley: "if you mayor can''t do well, I''ll send you to guard the camp!"


    Bank on one side immediately replied, "Sir, I think Burley is very suitable to guard the camp. It''s best to go to sharp blade fortress. With him stationed, we can all rest assured."


    "Bank, you bastard is jealous of me and Lord Arthur''s trust in me!"


    With a faint smile, bank said, "you should learn more knowledge, which can keep your mind clear. Building a town is not to lead a knight to charge. Don''t really live up to the adults'' trust in you."


    As the new chief instructor of the first army, when it comes to Arthur''s trust, bank is confident that he will never be worse than Burley!


    "Oh!" said Burley with a slight smile, "thank you for your kind reminder - Bachelor bank! If I don''t understand anything, I will naturally call everyone together for discussion. I really can''t make up my mind, and I will report to Lord Arthur immediately."


    "Good! So you''re not stupid. How are you going to entertain us when it comes to your territory?"


    "I didn''t prepare your food. If you don''t want to be hungry, you can jump into the sea and fish by yourself, or I can give you a bow and arrow and hunt by myself."


    ¡­¡­


    Such was the dialogue between the vassals. On the battlefield are brothers who share life and death. Usually, they will never be polite and sarcastic, as if they won''t communicate. Arthur was used to it and didn''t bother to stop it.


    During the communication, the team soon reached York town. Arthur, sitting high on his horse, saw the crowd on both sides of the road from a distance.


    Seeing Arthur''s questioning eyes, burley immediately smiled and explained, "Sir, everyone is very grateful to you, especially the former serfs. They know you''re coming to inspect and have specially prepared entertainment programs. If I stop them from seeing you, these guys can tear me up! So I''ll just organize them to meet you together, so as not to mess up with these guys."


    Arthur nodded in agreement. Although he is hot tempered and impulsive, he is by no means a reckless man with developed limbs and simple mind. Otherwise, such an important task will not turn to him.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 223

    The welcoming people seemed to be trained. When Arthur got off his horse, the cheering stopped abruptly, and one by one looked at him excitedly and quietly.


    Under the leadership of Burley, Arthur met his family first.


    His wife''s name was Tuya. She was a plump blonde. In order to welcome Arthur''s arrival, she specially put on a long dark brown dress, and her hair was carefully taken care of and neatly coiled behind her head.


    "Nice to meet you, count." she kneaded her skirt in her hands, bent her head and knees slightly, and made an aristocratic salute.


    Arthur stepped forward, held her shoulders, felt her body tremble, and seemed to be afraid of himself.


    After hugging, Arthur said kindly, "madam, I''m glad to see you too. I heard that you specially prepared food for us. I must eat more later."


    "That''s great, my Lord." Tuya squeezed out a smile and relaxed a little.


    She was so afraid of Arthur that she was so disturbed by his arrival that she couldn''t sleep well for days.


    She could not imagine what kind of boy could make such a ruthless decision - his husband risked his life to fight for him, but he recovered the fief of the Tuli family after victory.


    They lost their farms, serfs and large tracts of land. She really doubted that her husband was crazy and would agree to such a decision. Moreover, she praised the young Lord and said that she wanted to carry out a great and unprecedented reform.


    She couldn''t understand that what kind of reform needed to be based on the surrender of their own territory? She was afraid that all this was just a hoax.


    In her imagination, Arthur was a young man with surly eyes, rebellious appearance and cold and ruthless temperament. Even if this was not the case, her worried heart could not be calm, and she was deeply afraid that something worse would happen.


    Burley smiled and nodded to his wife, then looked at his two children.


    "Hello, my Lord!"


    "Little fellow, what''s your name? How old are you this year?" Arthur asked with a smile, looking at a boy with a chest and seven or eight points similar to Burley.


    "My Lord, my name is dre Toury, nine years old!" the little guy shouted without stage fright.


    "Nine years old," Arthur nodded. "You will grow as strong as your father in the future!"


    Hearing the speech, the little guy immediately raised his chest higher, raised his chin, and looked serious and proud.


    Arthur patted him on the shoulder and turned to look at the little girl holding his mother''s skirt.


    "And you?"


    Burley''s daughter looks only five or six years old. She is wearing a light blue linen skirt and a chubby little face, which is somewhat similar to her mother.


    Hearing Arthur''s question, the little girl did not answer, but shrank back in fear.


    "Sarah, you can''t do that!" said Beret''s wife in a commanding tone, grabbing her daughter''s little hand holding her skirt. "You should salute and say hello to adults like your brother. You don''t usually do that!"


    Dre Toury glanced at his timid sister, held his chest, and the expression on his little face became more proud.


    "You... Hello, sir... My name is Sarah..." the little girl tightened her body and stared at Arthur timidly, as if she was preparing for his sudden anger.


    "Sarah?" Arthur squatted down.


    He did not know why the little girl was so afraid of herself. It was reasonable to say that such a situation would only occur to serfs or civilians.


    "Yes... Yes, Sarah Toury," repeated the little girl, looking straight at Arthur. This time, she spoke much more clearly than before, and her voice increased a little.


    "Very nice name! Well... It reminds people of your favorite food. Miss Sarah, can you tell me what your favorite food is?"


    "Food?" the little girl''s volume increased a little. "Baked fish with potatoes, with a lot of tomato juice, uh... And two pieces of bread."


    "Must be delicious?"


    "Oh!" the little girl nodded and affirmed Arthur.


    "Do you have these things for the food later?"


    "Yes, mom prepared it specially." when it comes to food, the little girl completely forgets her fear.


    "But what if I haven''t eaten? Why don''t I hold you and sit next to me when you introduce me later?" Arthur asked, looking into the little girl''s eyes.


    As a stranger and the most handsome noble Lord, Arthur will never allow himself to be the image of a big demon in the little girl''s heart.


    Looking at Arthur''s open arms and pleading eyes, the little girl has made up for his poor appearance because he ate the wrong food.


    Under the girl''s sympathetic eyes, Arthur picked her up.


    "My Lord, I can also introduce food for you. I know all of them!" said dre turi, who stood with his chest on one side when he saw his sister held in Arthur''s arms.


    "I can too!" the little girl immediately fought back. He put his arms around Arthur''s neck.


    The appearance of brother and sister quarreling made all the adults around laugh. Dre Toury immediately snorted coldly, turned his face proudly and didn''t see his sister in the same way. He thinks he''s an adult!


    Arthur rejected the suggestion of Burley and his wife to let him put down the little girl. He tickled Sarah with his hand and made the little girl giggle.


    Based on the experience of dozens of "girlfriends" in Arthur''s previous life, teasing little girls is exactly the same as teasing girlfriends. It''s nothing more than kissing, hugging and holding high.


    Facts have proved - it works!


    Just as Arthur took Sarah in his arms, surrounded by a crowd of people, and walked towards the open area of the banquet spot ahead, the little girl put her neck around him and asked, "Sir, why did you rob our land?"


    The little girl''s voice was not big, but it was enough for the people around to hear clearly. In consternation, everyone stopped. Thorne, bank and others all looked at Beret with puzzled eyes.


    "Sara, what are you talking about!" the wife of burry yelled at her daughter, her voice trembling.


    Although she was dissatisfied with Arthur''s recovery of the Tuli family''s fief, it was only dissatisfaction in her heart. She didn''t expect that all her usual complaints were remembered by her daughter and asked directly in front of Arthur.


    "Apologize to your excellency!" she ordered nervously. Staring at Arthur, I was afraid that he would suddenly get angry and make any terrible decision.


    On one side, burley also said hurriedly, "Sir, this... Sarah is just a child and can''t understand your..."


    "Take it easy," Arthur interrupted. Sarah in her arms has been overwhelmed by the sudden change. "You''ll scare the children. Besides, do you think I''ll be dissatisfied with such a small thing?"


    Then Arthur looked at the pregnant girl and said softly, "Sarah, is the food we want to eat later prepared by mom alone?"


    "No. my mother is only responsible for directing, and everyone makes the food together." the little girl replied honestly.


    Arthur nodded and then asked, "if you let Mom prepare alone or everyone command, do you think you can prepare enough food for all of us here?"


    Sarah thought. There are so many people here. My mother can''t do it alone. If everyone commands like my mother, no one will do it.


    "Definitely not." the little girl shook her head.


    Arthur said, "so, in the past, we were like everyone in command - Father in command, mother in command, brother and Sarah in command. In this way, we don''t know who to listen to. We will only make a noise all the time."


    "As for me, I just collected everyone''s land, kept it together, and then assigned different tasks to everyone. In this way, we won''t have a lot of quarrels and can work quickly. Just like Sarah''s mother instructed everyone to prepare rich food."


    Arthur''s statement is very simple, but Sarah still doesn''t understand it. However, looking at her brother, she immediately said, "Sir, I see. You must not let a guy like your brother command you. He will only make trouble for others!"


    Hearing the childish words, Arthur said with a dumb smile, "my brother will grow up, and so will Sarah."


    "I grow faster!" Sarah stressed.


    "Stupid Sarah, I''m older than you!"


    ¡­¡­


    Whether Sarah understood or not is not the point. The point is that the relaxed atmosphere gives everyone a step.

 Chapter 224

    East, Boulder fortress.


    Wearing armor and clutching his hands on the hard wall crevasse, Damon Bilson raised his head and stared at the vast land outside the valley.


    There, the continuous wild people''s tents are like a huge black rag, completely covering the original color of the earth. The cooking smoke rising from the camp dyed the sky blue.


    He had never seen such a scene. The small-scale invasion of wild people more than ten years ago could not be compared with the current situation.


    He knows that the number of wild people is at least more than 200000, and this group of cheap guys are still gathering.


    Come on, come on! War is about to break out! Damon Bilson clenched his fist. Even at such a distance, he could smell the smoky stench on the wild people! Come on, come on! He thought, if you have the ability, try it. You cheap and vulgar maggots, either you die or I die.


    He is ready to fight to the death!


    "Damon." a call came from behind, and the sound of armor and footsteps stopped behind him.


    Don''t look back, Damon Bilson also knew that it was his brother Lowell, and from his low address, he knew that there would be no good news.


    Looking at his brother with a heavy face, Lowell stepped forward and whispered, "more than thirty mercenaries have left. It seems that they will all escape without waiting for the wild people to attack."


    "Oh!" Dimon Bilson chuckled, "do a group of damn guys think we will be defeated? They even didn''t see the shadow of the wild people''s army and ran away with their tails. Didn''t you pay them gold coins?"


    After measuring his body and seeing Lowell shaking his head, Damon Bilson said coldly, "just be a beast and run away. It''s just a waste of food and wine. A group of things without eggs are really unreliable!"


    This is not the first batch of mercenaries who fled without pay. The gathering of the wild people''s army, just those continuous tents, made these guys lose their courage to fight.


    Lowell nodded in silence. Although the escape of mercenaries has limited impact on the upcoming war, the practices of these guys greatly reduce people''s confidence in the war, and the clouds over the fortress seem to be a little heavier.


    Looking at the dark wilderness camp in the distance, Lowell hesitated and asked, "do you really think... We can beat these guys?"


    At the thought of the scene of wild people pouring in like rats, Lowell unconsciously felt powerless. Although they were well prepared and Damon kept declaring to the soldiers that victory belonged to them, the vassal and the soldiers were still sad, and everyone''s heart was like a huge stone.


    Looking at his brother, Damon Bilson said, "as a member of the Bilson family, how can you ask such a stupid question."


    Stupid? Indeed, as a member of the Bilson family, you shouldn''t ask such a question. Lowell thought, looking a little guilty.


    Looking at his brother, Damon Bilson said, "we have enough weapons, enough food, enough preparation, and most importantly, we have strong walls! What about the wild people? They are good for nothing except a little more. Even if they learn to make riprap machines and siege vehicles, the roads have been damaged and blocked by us."


    Looking at his guilty looking brother, Damon Bilson slowed down: "Go and tell Antos that they will convey my words to all the soldiers. The food of the wild people is limited. We only need to hold on for half a month, and they will eat up and store food. In one month, they will kill horses, cattle and sheep, and in two months, they will run out of ammunition and food. For us, victory is not to kill all these cheap guys. We just need to guard the city wall, and they will die in two or three months It will naturally retreat. At that time, it is winter on the grassland, and the wild people will be destroyed! "


    Lowell was shocked in his heart and looked up at his brother: "why didn''t you explain these situations earlier? Those mercenaries may not escape, and the soldiers will have more confidence in the war."


    "Fool!" Damon Bilson scolded, "we should seize the opportunity to boost morale! If we had explained all the situation a month ago, the depression in front of the station would only make the United military heart disappear!"


    During this time, every few days, Damon Bilson would find some good news to boost his morale.


    The preparation of food, the expansion of soldiers, the arrival of materials on the river, sufficient weapons and arrows, etc. these ordinary preparations for the war have become the soldiers'' confidence in the war under Damon Bilson''s preaching again and again.


    Lowell nodded after being taught. He had no time to take care of these small problems after days of pre war preparation.


    Turning to hold the city wall and looking at the messy boulders in the valley, Lowell turned his eyes to the camp of the wild people in the distance: "if you give us more time and attack them several times, we will win more time and slow down their attack. When we eat up all the cattle, sheep and horses, these guys may eat people!"


    "No need," said Damon Bilson. "When these guys are starving, the stacked bodies should be as high as the wall. Then we will retreat immediately and give them some food! The longer the war lasts, the better it will be for us."


    According to the plan, when evacuating the fortress, they will leave some highly toxic food for the wild people.


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, glanburg.


    The sky outside the window was still a little gray, and Bertha Bilson had awakened from her dream. The room was dark, and the maid was probably still asleep.


    She twisted her body, grabbed the soft velvet quilt, put her hands on her chest, lay on her side, and looked out of the window.


    She had a beautiful dream.


    She dreamed that she had become a bride. She was sitting in a luxurious carriage led by six white horses with golden and red velvet drapes. The streets were wide, the knight''s armor was shining, the tall war horses were covered with gold and silver, and the sides were full of celebrating people. They shouted her name, saying that she was the most beautiful bride, and the air was full of floating petals.


    She entered the magnificent castle. The hall was brightly lit and the ground was covered with petals. She stepped on the petals and stood on both sides with nobles. They smiled at her and bowed to her. Everyone''s eyes fell on her.


    A tall and handsome man came to her, wearing a crown, a golden armor, a cloak as bright as snow, a handsome face as sharp as a sword, but his eyes were full of tenderness.


    "Beautiful bazaar, here you are." the man knelt in front of her and presented the flowers in his hand.


    "Would you like to be my wife?" the man asked.


    She held flowers and tears of joy in her eyes. Then they hugged each other. Under the witness of all the nobles in the Kingdom, they kissed each other with their lips.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 225

    At the moment when bazaar twisted her body, her cheeks flushed and her heart was as warm as a fire, there was a "squeaky" sound behind her, the heavy oak door was pushed open, and the maid''s footsteps approached her.


    "Oh, miss!" said the maid in surprise when she saw him with his eyes open. "It''s great that you''re awake. I''ll help you dress now."


    Then the maid took out her favorite blue dress from the wardrobe: "what do you think of this one? It will be very beautiful."


    Bazaar sat up and leaned against the head of the bed under her white silk pajamas, showing a girl''s maturity curve.


    She stared at the maid discontentedly. This dress, which she loved most on weekdays, had no beauty at the moment.


    "Throw it away!" she said. "I''ll never see this dress again. It''s so ugly. It looks like a civilian peasant woman!"


    "Miss, this is your favorite..."


    "Shut up! Didn''t you hear me!" her voice shrieked and startled the maid. "Who allows you to talk back! ISA, you are becoming more and more presumptuous! Do you want to do those heavy jobs, or do you want me to tell my father to choose a man for you on the farm!"


    "No, miss!" the maid named Issa suddenly knelt down. Although she didn''t know why the young lady was angry, she didn''t know what she had done wrong. But the fear of being sent to the farm still made her subconsciously kneel down.


    "Please, miss," she said with tears and fear, "I shouldn''t talk back, let alone make you angry. Please don''t send me to the farm. I''ll listen to you later. Please, beautiful and kind miss."


    Looking at the maid begging for mercy, bazaar''s anger receded more than half.


    "Get up!" she said coldly. "Throw this disgusting dress away and find another one. I want the dress with white embroidered blue flowers."


    "Yes, yes!" the maid immediately got up, "I''ll get it now." then she ran out of the house with the blue dress in her arms.


    Basha Bilson had so many clothes that she needed a large separate room to house them. The wardrobe in the bedroom will only hold her favorite recently.


    Breakfast is milk soup, with crispy toast, white bread coated with honey and jam, and the fruit is bright and juicy fire berries.


    Having breakfast alone, bazaar couldn''t help getting upset again. Glancing at the guard, she frowned and asked, "what about my father? How long has it been? Why hasn''t he come back? Is he deliberately hiding from me? Or let you watch here!"


    Hearing the speech, the two guards who had been quietly pestling aside were stunned. After a pause, they replied, "Miss, the Marquis is leading the soldiers in the fortress."


    "The leader?" said bazaar coldly. "How about the war? Has the wild people attacked? How many heads did he cut off?"


    "Miss bazaar, the wild people haven''t started to attack yet." the guard replied truthfully.


    "Haven''t attacked yet?" staring at the guard, Basha smiled coldly. "What has my father been doing in the fortress for more than a month? Don''t tell me he''s watching the scenery! Don''t try to fool me. Although I haven''t been to the battlefield, I''ve read more war books than all of you!"


    "This..." the two guards looked at each other and didn''t know how to answer.


    "Why? I can''t tell!" bazaar looked arrogant. "Prepare the carriage immediately. I''m going to the fortress to see my father! He can''t hide from me!"


    "Miss bazaar!" a guard hurriedly stepped forward and persuaded, "Lord marquis is really preparing for war! A war is not only killing the enemy with a sword, but also has a lot of preparations, such as summoning people, building fortifications, preparing materials and weapons, and discussing how to --"


    "-- shut up!" cried Bertha, throwing away the bread. "You don''t need to educate me, and you are not qualified to educate me! I command you now to prepare the carriage at once!"


    The guard hesitated and didn''t know what to do for a moment. The servants around hung their heads and didn''t dare to send out the slightest hint of the East.


    "Do you want to take off this armor! Or do you want to lock me up!"


    "No, we didn''t mean that," the guard said quickly.


    "Then do as I say! Don''t think you will fight. I tell you, as long as I marry Prime Minister Flavi''s son, we will immediately get the support of the whole kingdom! No matter how many wild people there will be, don''t worry!"


    After hesitating for a moment, considering that the wild people had not attacked and the fortress was safe, the two guards nodded and turned to prepare for the carriage trip.


    ¡­¡­


    In DOMA Town, under the escort of six knights, a gorgeous carriage set out from the castle and headed for the boulder fortress in the East.


    "There seems to be a lot less people in the town. Have they all gone to the fortress to resist the invasion of wild people?" through the curtain in the carriage, bazaar couldn''t help but wonder at some bleak streets.


    "Miss," said the maid Issa carefully, "I heard the Knights and adults in the castle say that the trade with the grassland has stopped because of the invasion of wild people. Perhaps because of this, the businessmen in the town have left."


    "These businessmen really have no brains." when she put down the curtain, bazaar said, "don''t they understand that war is the best chance to get rich. Once the war comes, ordinary things in the past will become scarce goods, and the price can be doubled. What a group of timid fools."


    No amount of gold coins is more important than life. Maid Issa thought.


    "Miss, how can those businessmen compare with you? They must have just heard the news of the wild people and ran away with their tails. They don''t think about how the wild people could rush over the boulder fortress with the Marquis!"


    With her white chin slightly raised, Bertha Bilson smiled proudly: "Isha, you should remember that businessmen are just a group of people who are short-sighted and only pay attention to immediate interests. They run around all day, driving carriages, eating and sleeping, and running around the king. They get no more than those gold coins. Such pursuit is mediocre and boring."


    "Miss, what kind of pursuit is not mediocre and interesting?"


    Looking at the ignorant and curious maid on her face, bazaar smiled proudly. When she was about to teach, the carriage stopped slowly.


    "Miss bazaar, here we are. The fortress camp is ahead."


    The maid Isha immediately raised the curtain of the carriage. Basha looked out and saw that the fortress was still far ahead, but the way forward was blocked by rows of horses.


    She immediately said discontentedly, "what are you doing here? Do you want me to walk there!"


    She doesn''t want to dirty her beautiful skirt.


    The helpless knight could only nod and say yes, the Royal horse came forward, asked people to remove the horse, and sent someone to rule the vassals stationed here.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 226

    When the soldiers came to report that the Marquis''s daughter, Miss bazaar, had come to the camp, sir Volta vibler thought that the soldiers had mistaken someone.


    But when he walked out of the camp and saw bazaar Bilson standing in the middle of the camp, dressed in a silver white dress and covered in a luxurious red cloak, his head hurt unconsciously.


    He sped forward, surrounded by soldiers standing and watching.


    "Miss bazaar, you shouldn''t have come here. You should return to the castle at once!" said Sir Volta vibler in a commanding tone. By the way, let your knights drive away those guys who stop to peep and look disrespectful.


    Bazaar is so beautiful, especially in this camp full of men and depression. When she travels in full dress, she is like a noble princess who comes to the refugee camp.


    In the face of the family vassal, Basha somewhat restrained her temper. She looked around, frowned and said, "Lord Volta, you are really messy here. It looks like an improperly managed warehouse."


    "Miss, this is war," Sir vibler explained and urged again, "Basha, you are not fit to come here now. It''s dangerous here. Go back to the castle at once."


    Then he looked at the Castle Knights escorting bazaar: "you want to be punished by the Marquis! Who asked you to bring the young lady here! What does war mean, you..."


    "I ordered them to escort me!" Bertha interrupted him. "Why, is Lord Volta going to punish me?"


    "Basha, you don''t understand!" Volta said with a headache. "The wild people''s army has gathered outside the valley. Maybe it will attack at the next moment. There will be chaos and danger at any time! If you want to visit the fortress wall, you''d better come back at another time!"


    Basha frowned and said discontentedly, "you think I''m here to play. I have something important to see my father. Where is he now?"


    "What''s important? Can you tell me first? Your father is on the front line. If the situation is special, I can send a message for you."


    "Don''t you believe me!" the other party''s tone was like coaxing children, which made bazaar very dissatisfied. "I have to tell my father about it myself. I can''t let others send messages. I''m going to see him now!"


    "Bazaar, good girl, it''s at war now! The wild people may attack at any time! It''s very dangerous for you to stay here!" Sir vibler was very angry for a while.


    "I know there is a war, but it hasn''t started yet!" bazaar became more and more dissatisfied. "My business is very important, which can directly affect the outcome of this war, so I must see my father! Do you want to stop me? If the war is defeated or won miserably because of your obstruction, can you bear such responsibility!"


    "This..." Sir vibler hesitated. "Basha, can''t you tell me something? Even I can''t know?"


    "No!" she said firmly, "I can only tell my father about it, and no one else can!"


    Looking at the stubborn little face in front of him, sir Volta vibler thought with a headache.


    Based on his understanding of bazaar, he didn''t think she would have information that could affect the war situation, but he was not sure - what if, where did bazaar really get important information?


    The Jazz''s hesitation annoyed bazaar. She was dissatisfied and said, "Lord Volta, you should be brave and decisive in leading troops. If you are so hesitant, don''t you worry about missing the fighter!"


    Looking at bazaar, sir vibler asked again, "bazaar, this is not fun. Do you really have an important thing that can affect the war situation? You must answer me truthfully."


    Looking at him, bazaar nodded discontentedly and definitely.


    She has no doubt that her marriage can not only affect the war at the moment, but also a major event that all nobles in the kingdom should take seriously!


    "All right!" Sir vibler nodded. "I''ll escort you myself."


    Seeing that the goal was achieved, bazaar nodded with satisfaction.


    After some explanation, sir vibler asked someone to bring a gentle mare and led bazaar to the square city gate under the escort of the knight.


    Out of the gate, bazaar was greatly surprised by the scene in front of her.


    "This... How did this happen here!"


    It''s not that she hasn''t been to the fortress. On the contrary, because she has too much boring time, she has climbed the wall of the fortress more than once. Once, under the escort of the knight, she went to the grassland. Therefore, she is no stranger to Stonehenge.


    But now, the valley, which was wide and flat enough for several carriages to run parallel, is filled with rows of high-rise wooden stakes like walls, and the path left out is only for an adult horse to pass.


    Seeing bazaar, sir vibler explained, "this is a new fortification, which can effectively slow down the attack of the wild people. Miss bazaar, let''s go."


    "OK... OK."


    Basha clutched the reins in her hand, kicked the horse''s belly with her feet, followed Sir vibler into the narrow path.


    As soon as she entered the path, bazaar felt as if she were in a thorny jungle. The originally bright and open world suddenly became dark and narrow. People seemed to have shrunk a lot, and a feeling of suffocation and depression filled her heart.


    As the team moved forward, bazaar slowly adapted to some, and the road in front of her seemed not as narrow as expected.


    She looked from side to side. Rows of high-rise wooden pile walls were like orderly spaced wooden fences. In the middle of the narrow open space, there were many newly built anti horses. On the sharpened wooden piles, solidified resin could be seen.


    In addition to resisting horses, the open space between the wooden stakes is also full of stones, which are obviously rough cut, and the smallest is bigger than a person''s head, even as high as the horse under her crotch.


    As the team moved forward, bazaar subconsciously closed her lips.


    Everything in front of her, whether it''s the towering wooden stakes like a city wall, or the standing horses, or the disorderly boulders, made her feel the atmosphere of the coming war.


    It made her very uncomfortable.


    ¡­¡­


    Out of the jungle like wooden pile array, bazaar was attracted by the huge earth pit in front before she could adapt to the suddenly open vision.


    Sir vibler took the lead in getting off his horse, went to bazaar''s horse, held out his hand to her and said, "bazaar, we can''t ride in front. We need to walk through the suspension bridge."


    With the help of Sir vibler, bazaar carefully turned off her horse''s back. Standing on the ground, looking at the scene like a quarry in front of her, she was speechless for a moment.


    A large area of the hillside on the left and right has been excavated. The exposed limestone is straight and steep. Four riprap machines stand on both sides. In front of the road is a huge pit cutting off the valley.


    "This... How did this happen here?" she said in surprise.


    "It''s also part of the fortification," continued Sir vibler after a brief explanation. "Let''s go. Through the suspension bridge in front, there''s the front camp, where the Marquis is is."


    Bazaar nodded, followed Sir vibler, and walked towards the drawbridge in the deep pit ahead.


    But as soon as she stepped onto the suspension bridge, she suddenly swayed, which immediately frightened her to a cry, bowed and grabbed the hemp rope on one side.


    "I, I''m fine," said bazaar before Sir vibler could make a sound. "Maybe I haven''t ridden for too long, and my legs suddenly numb."


    Sir vibler smiled. He could see whether his legs were numb or afraid.


    "If you haven''t ridden for a long time, your legs will be numb. Bazaar, grab me and we''ll pass here quickly. Just stand on the flat ground for a while."


    Nodding, bazaar reached out and grabbed each other''s arm and carefully passed the suspension bridge all the way.


    She never thought that it was just a war. She needed so much preparation. In the war stories she had seen in the past, she had never talked about building fortifications.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 227

    When the fear in her heart dissipated, bazaar regained her look again.


    This is not a camp full of serf soldiers in the rear. At a glance, Basha can see many Knights standing on the wall of Qingcheng.


    As a noble lady, she must maintain enough dignity and noble temperament.


    "Lord Volta, let''s go," she said with a smile, her hands folded on her belly, and her bearing was calm.


    The pace is not urgent or slow. The luxurious red cloak swings gently. The arrival of bazaar, like a red plum falling into the snow, attracted the eyes of all the soldiers.


    There is no doubt that she is a beautiful girl.


    After a few words with a knight, Lord vibler went to bazaar who was looking around.


    "Bazaar," he said, "come in and have a rest. The Marquis is on the wall. I''ll ask the soldiers to inform. You''ll see your father soon."


    "No!" she refused. "I''ll see him myself." then she turned and walked to the wall standing ahead.


    Having seen the complex fortifications in front of her, bazaar suddenly wanted to go to the city wall. And there were many knights on it. She felt it her duty to show them her beauty. Her beauty will certainly relax their tight nerves and be inspired.


    "No, it''s too dangerous!" Sir vibler stopped at once.


    In his previous conversation with the knights, he learned that the wild people had gathered in the whole team, and the war had indeed reached the level that would break out at any time!


    "My father is up there. What danger can there be? Besides, there are many knights to protect." Basha frowned again. "Moreover, I''m not as timid as you think!"


    "Bazaar, my good girl! Just listen to me and have a rest in the house!" Sir vibler had a terrible headache.


    At this moment, he really wanted wild people to let him draw his sword and fight. He vowed that he would never "whisper" to his daughter.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know how to make a girl like Bertha obedient. His soft voice, to bazaar, was a contempt for herself.


    Ignoring Sir vibler''s advice, bazaar walked directly to the wall. The knight had no choice but to ask someone to inform the Marquis, and carefully followed him, for fear that an arrow would suddenly come.


    ¡­¡­


    "Basha, what are you doing here!"


    Hearing the knight''s report that his daughter had come to the fortress, Damon Bilson immediately turned around. As soon as he came to the stone steps of the wall, he saw his daughter coming up.


    "Father!"


    Looking up at her father, bazaar immediately showed a happy smile on her face, accelerated her pace and walked up the wall.


    After a hug, Marquis Bilson grabbed Bertha''s arms and asked discontentedly, "who asked you to come here! Who brought you?"


    With that, she looked discontentedly at Sir Volta vibler.


    "My Lord," Sir vibler immediately explained, "Miss bazaar said that she had important news that she must tell you personally - news that would affect the outcome of the war."


    "I wanted to come by myself!" she broke free of her father''s hands and said, "you haven''t been back to the castle. It''s boring for me to stay alone, so I want to see you."


    Marquis Bilson immediately looked as big as a fight, pulled his daughter aside, pressed his voice and scolded with dissatisfaction: "do you understand where this is? It''s a war now! You should stay in the castle!"


    "I know it''s war!"


    Basha thought her father would care about her and ask her about her life in the castle, but she didn''t expect to receive a dissatisfied reprimand.


    Looking at his flat faced daughter, Marquis Bilson pressed his irritability and asked in a deep voice, "say, what''s the matter? After that, go back to the castle immediately."


    Basha immediately smiled again, with a trace of shy hope on her face: "father, did what I told you last time come to fruition?"


    Marquis Bilson frowned, thought a little, and asked suspiciously, "what''s up?"


    Bazaar suddenly changed her face and her eyes were full of anger and grievances - he forgot all about it! I didn''t prepare for my marriage at all!


    Looking at his daughter''s expression, Marquis Bilson asked, "is it anything particularly important?"


    "No! It''s not important, it''s not important at all!" snapped Bertha. He stepped aside to distance himself from his father.


    Marquis Bilson thought again, and suddenly a ridiculous idea sprang up in his mind.


    "Bazaar," he stepped up to his daughter and tried to ask, "you''re not talking about marriage to the flavies, are you?"


    With a cold face, bazaar glanced at her father with her good-looking eyes, snorted, and turned her head away from him.


    In the past, as long as she showed dissatisfaction like this, her father would coax her and promise her all her requirements.


    "My God, the gods are on!" Damon Bilson exclaimed, feeling a sudden puff of smoke stuffed into his chest.


    He took two steps back and forth, pressed the anger in his chest, and snapped at bazaar, "now, immediately, return to the castle! Don''t think about the marriage, it''s impossible!"


    Bazaar looked at her father in surprise. She was so angry that she couldn''t believe it for a moment and even felt strange. For a moment, her heart filled with grievances.


    "You... You''ve never talked to me like that!" she said with tears in her eyes. The proud nature still made her raise her chin and look directly into her father''s eyes, unwilling to admit defeat.


    "There is a war now. The wild people are outside the city. Don''t make trouble for me! Go back to the castle immediately!"


    Damon Bilson was not in the mood to argue with his daughter, so he ordered the knight to take her back to the castle. However, this decision instantly aroused bazaar''s rebellious nature.


    "I''m not going back!" she snapped, halting the knight who came forward.


    Then she walked quickly to the opposite wall. As she walked, she said with grievances and anger: "it''s just war! It''s just some cheap wild people! What''s great! Nothing has happened for so long! I''ll see how I can add to you..."


    The sight within the reach of the eye instantly put bazaar town in place. The grievance, anger and dissatisfaction in the heart disappeared for a time.


    "Man... Wild people... Giant... Giant!"


    She stood where she was, looked ahead, and murmured a few words out of her mouth.


    At the end of the wide Canyon, there are many wild people and giants who are still as tall as houses from a distance. They are quickly cleaning the stones in the valley, and countless wild people tents outside the canyon occupy the whole earth!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 228

    The rats, like wild people, directly frightened bazaar in place, and the giant figure that rushed into her eyes shook her mind, as if she had seen the scene in ancient legends.


    It is said that the giant family lives in the bleak plateau in the extreme East. It is a land with no vitality and only cold wind and cold rocks. Once people get there, they will be cursed by the devil immediately. In a few days, they will suffocate and die.


    Giants are the only human beings who can survive there. According to legend, they became extinct thousands of years ago! Basha never believed in the existence of giants and always regarded them as human beings in fairy tales.


    She subconsciously took a step back, and her feet began to tremble slightly.


    "Since you see it, you can''t be timid! You''re also a member of the Bilson family!"


    Her father''s palm fell on her shoulder, and her steady voice came into her ears. For a moment, bazaar seemed to have found something to rely on and stopped her steps to retreat.


    She turned her head and looked at her firm and cold father - something she had never seen before. Her voice trembled and asked, "how... How can there be giants?"


    Pinching his daughter''s shoulder and staring into her frightened eyes, Marquis Bilson said in a deep voice: "bazaar, don''t be afraid, these guys are just huge moving targets! You''re from the Bilson family, you can''t show a timid look here! The soldiers will look at you."


    Bazaar turned her eyes and looked at the wall. Sure enough, many soldiers looked at her.


    She clenched her fist and reminded herself that as a noble lady, she must not lose her manners. Making a fool of herself will make her a laughing stock for others to talk about.


    But fear still lingered in her heart.


    Looking at her father, Bertha whispered, "I, I don''t want to stay here. I want to go back to the castle."


    "Don''t be afraid!" said Marquis Bilson firmly, staring into his daughter''s eyes. "You''ve done well. Now you have to stand here for a while, let everyone see your calm demeanor, and then leave in an orderly way."


    The appearance of the giant not only frightened bazaar, but also made the soldiers on the wall timid. It is said that these guys have great strength and can directly lift the iron fence and break the heavy city gate.


    Damon Bilson doesn''t want to explore how these guys came from. In short, they have become their sworn enemies. He must give the soldiers confidence, let them have enough courage, will rush to the wall of the enemy, all as moving targets!


    If bazaar fled in a hurry, it would be a heavy blow to the confidence of the soldiers. Moreover, he had to let bazaar have a good look. Fear would make her stay in the castle honestly.


    The arrogant character, the psychology of never making a fool of herself, and her father''s comfort made bazaar temporarily suppress her fear.


    She measured her body, clenched her hands, looked ahead, stood upright, and tried her best to show her calm and noble temperament.


    "Father, can you beat them?" asked Bertha, unable to help herself. She must say something to make a familiar voice around her.


    "Don''t worry."


    The emergence of giants undoubtedly made the war more difficult, but Marquis Bilson still said in a positive tone: "you just have to stay in the castle and wait for the news of victory. These guys can''t rush through the fortress."


    "But --"


    "- no, but!" interrupted Marquis Bilson''s daughter. "We can defeat these guys. We must defeat them! You should have seen the fortifications, and we have tall and strong walls."


    Looking at her father, bazaar nodded her head - she should nod, but only nod! She could not imagine what her future would be like if those dirty wild people and giants won.


    Still a noble lady?


    No, no! Wild people will rush into towns. They will kill and set fire. It is said that they even eat human flesh! At that time, all the neighbors will escape, and she will have to escape, leave the castle and leave Avery.


    She might live under the hedge of others and live on the streets. Where was her father then? And relatives, can she still have the protection of knights? Where''s the servant?


    This is terrible!


    Bazaar clenched her teeth and tried not to think about these terrible things. She comforted herself that, as her father said, they had tall and strong walls and fortifications she saw. The wild people and giants were just moving targets - my father would defeat the wild people! Sure!


    Glancing at the approaching wild people, Marquis Bilson took his daughter''s shoulders and said softly, "go back to the castle. Don''t think about marriage. When the war is over, I will choose a strong and handsome knight for you. I promise."


    Bertha nodded. This time, she surprisingly didn''t refute or express any opinions. Now she just wants to leave the wall and return to the castle as soon as possible.


    After a short walk on the wall, Marquis Bilson took his daughter and left by another stone ladder. Everything is like walking.


    In the camp, under the escort of Sir vibler and others, bazaar turned back in three steps. Before she left the camp, Marquis Bilson had climbed the wall again.


    Looking at bazaar staring at the wall, sir vibler said, "don''t worry, we will defeat the wild people. Just stay in the castle and wait for the victory party!"


    Basha nodded quietly and turned to the suspension bridge in front. This time, apart from shaking a little, the suspension bridge didn''t seem so scary.


    When she got on her horse and entered the path in the wooden fence, her beating and uneasy heart calmed down a lot, and the horse on one side suddenly became pleasing to the eye.


    ¡­¡­


    After bazaar left, sir Lowell, who went to inspect, returned to Damon Bilson.


    He didn''t ask about the purpose of bazaar''s coming here. He couldn''t be clearer about his niece.


    Looking at the wild people who kept clearing and transporting stones in the valley, he said in a deep voice: "At their current speed, they can enter the range of the riprap machine without waiting until dark, which is much faster than we expected. In addition, giants will become a big trouble. Ordinary bows and arrows can''t make them lose their action in an instant, and there are no heavy crossbows on the wall. Once they get close, these guys will open the gate first."


    According to the plan, the fortress must be held for at least one month before the task is completed!


    Looking ahead: Damon Bilson asked, "are the gates sealed?"


    "It''s all blocked with stones! Even if the gate is opened, these guys can''t rush in," Lowell replied.


    Nodding, marquis Pilsen said, "there are only dozens of giants, but they are taller. If the wild people''s king is not a fool, he won''t let these guys rush in front, which will only make them become meat shields. What I''m most worried about is the riprap machine. Once there is a gap in the wall, we can only retreat to the rear."


    Frowning, Lowell said suspiciously, "they... Shouldn''t build the riprap machine so soon."


    "I hope so," said Damon Bilson decidedly, "let the soldiers fill their stomachs and get ready, and the attack of the wild people may come soon!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 229

    It was nearly dark, and the peaks on both sides of the valley, like the arms of giants, began to show a ferocious appearance before the night came.


    On the city wall, pots of jumping bonfires shine around like day. The soldiers did not take turns to rest as usual. All the archers, whether knights or mercenaries, civilians or serfs, were called here.


    Holding bows and arrows, they stood still and looked ahead. At their feet were filled with arrow pots filled with feather arrows. Except for the crackle of the campfire, everything was quiet and suffocating.


    Damon Bilson stood on the crenel of the horse face of the city wall, staring at the valley illuminated by the fire ahead.


    "What do these guys want to do!" Rowell said impatiently.


    Two or three hours ago, the wild people stopped cleaning up the rubble and began to light a bonfire in the valley to prepare for a night battle.


    But after such a long time, those guys did not move forward except to make the valley a sea of fire, and the distance was just outside the range of the riprap machine.


    And they stood on the wall for several hours.


    Suddenly, under everyone''s eyes, in the valley reflected by the campfire, more than 20 giants lined up, holding huge boards like shields, and walked to the front of the team.


    "What do they want to do? Are they ready to charge!" Lowell said nervously.


    "Get the riprap ready! Use fire bullets!" ordered Damon Bilson.


    Although the wild people still have a long distance from them, he is sure that the guy opposite will attack immediately.


    The two flag soldiers immediately sounded the flag. Next to the camp, the knight in charge of issuing the order immediately shouted, "fire bomb preparation!"


    The soldier in charge of operating the riprap machine immediately poured fire oil on the rolling stone, pinched the torch and waited for the launch order.


    "At such a distance, the range of the wild people''s riprap machine is not enough!" Lowell said.


    "It''s not a riprap truck," said Damon Bilson. "It must be another way to attack!"


    As time went by, the wild people in the valley were busy and seemed to be transporting something. All the giants also stood in front of the team. They were all wearing huge simple helmets and heavy leather armor. They were lined up in three long lines, looking like they would attack at any time.


    All the soldiers on the wall looked at the tall figure in front of them. One hand had been extended to the feather arrow at their feet, and the atmosphere was suppressed to the extreme.


    "Rush!!!"


    A giant roar resounded through the valley, like the roar of a giant beast, and all the giants immediately ran towards the wall in front. Those barricade like rocks were as insignificant as bricks and stones at their feet under their nearly twenty feet.


    At the same time, Damon Bilson gave the order to launch. Eight fireballs rushed into the dark sky from behind the city wall, like meteorites falling from the sky into the valley in front.


    But the giant ran so fast that before the fireball fell, they were close to the wall, and the distance between the two sides was only 60 or 70 meters.


    "Archers attack!!"


    At the moment when the giant ran, the vassals immediately issued an order. The archers who had been ready for a long time immediately drew out the oil soaked feather arrows.


    Almost at the moment when the giant just stood, countless sparks flew out of the city wall and nailed to the giant''s huge wooden shield.


    "Bang!"


    Just as Damon Bilson was watching the movement of the wild people, there was a sound of broken bricks on the side of the wall. He turned his head fiercely and saw a small tree like stick firmly inserted on the wall.


    Javelin!


    The giant is throwing javelin!


    He suddenly thought of the giant''s attack.


    "Ah!!"


    At the same time, two screams sounded at the same time. The javelin thrown by the giant directly strung the two soldiers together, and the strong inertia pushed them to the back of the city wall.


    When Damon Bilson looked around, they had fallen into a pool of blood, their legs and feet twitched and there was no sound.


    This terrible and bloody scene greatly shocked the people. Several soldiers who had previously stood beside them all squatted down and hid under the city wall.


    "Sir, it''s too dangerous here!" the bodyguard on one side immediately warned.


    Damon Bilson stared at the wooden shield full of rockets in front, immediately rushed to the knight behind him and ordered: "let them stop shooting indiscriminately, instead shoot and attack the giant behind! The riprap machine fired continuously to prevent the wild people behind the giant from approaching forward!"


    "Yes!" the two knights took orders and ran towards both ends of the wall, shouting orders.


    Squatting down and looking through the wall crevasse, Damon Bilson closely watched the situation in the valley.


    "The giant is not the main force of the wild people''s attack!" he said loudly. "Although the javelin thrown by these guys is powerful, the number is limited. It seems that there are only more than 60 people, and it can''t cause much damage. Let''s pay attention to avoid being strung into meat strings!"


    "Yes!" the two knights immediately sent their instructions.


    Damon Bilson smiled cruelly as he watched the chaos behind the giant, which was hit by a riprap machine, and the wild people who were constantly hit by feather arrows.


    He was right in his judgment. The giant''s attack was just to attract their attention. The real purpose of the other party was to clean up the road in the rear.


    "These guys must want to clear the rubble and pull the riprap truck within range, or they want to push under the wall in this way!"


    Damon Bilson knows very well that only a large number of wild people are the only main force of the attack, and if you want to keep the fortress, you must prevent the wild people from approaching the wall.


    Staring at the huge shield full of rockets in front of him, Lowell cursed: "these damn wild people seem to have become smarter! Unfortunately, the time is too short, otherwise we can build more riprap machines! These bastards can''t get close to the wall!"


    Listening to Lowell''s words, Damon Bilson scolded angrily: "if you blame the priests, they let your soldiers betray. If these guys are really smart enough, we all have to die in bed!"


    Holding the hilt of the sword, Lowell said angrily: "when we beat back these guys in front of us, we will immediately fall to the south. This revenge will be recovered from the flavy family sooner or later!"


    Damon Bilson was silent. As for the prime minister, Mond Flavi, and the true face of the God of light, when the war is over, he will naturally let all the eastern nobles know.


    "Damn it, these giants are moving forward!" Lowell said aloud as he noticed the giants moving forward.


    "They want the wild people behind to avoid the riprap!" Damon Bilson stood up and looked behind the giant, where a large group of wild people were moving forward to hide behind the giant.


    "Longbowman, aim at the giant! The rest continue to shoot!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 230

    Whew!


    A feather arrow shot directly into a giant''s left eye through the gap. The giant who ate the pain shouted miserably, lost his giant shield and pulled out the feather arrow inserted into his eye.


    "Roar!"


    Blood splashed. The angry giant grabbed the wooden shield, held a wooden spear and rushed directly to the wall in front.


    "Stupid guy!" Damon Bilson showed a ferocious face and immediately ordered the archers on both wings to focus on shooting.


    In an instant, hundreds of feather arrows shot at the crazy giant. Such a short distance, the fur coat was not enough to resist the sharp arrows. Moreover, the giant''s arms and legs were bare. This dress is simply the favorite of archers.


    Before the giant approached the city wall, his legs were full of feather arrows, like wearing a pair of trousers made of hedgehog fur.


    He knelt down and threw the javelin in his right hand directly at the figure on the city wall, but he couldn''t play much strength with his unstable center of gravity, not to mention he lost an eye.


    The single giant has really become a huge moving target this time. Even serf archers can hit it at a distance of tens of meters.


    Breathing, the giant was full of arrows. The threat of death made him want to turn around and retreat, but how could the soldiers on the city wall let him go.


    "Shoot him on both feet!!" Damon Bilson roared and gave the order. If you can kill a giant, it will undoubtedly greatly boost morale.


    When the giant struggled to fall, a burst of cheers broke out on the wall. All the soldiers did not expect that the seemingly tall and terrible guy would be so stupid and dare to attack the wall alone. For a moment, their fear of giants suddenly reduced by more than half - these guys who looked tall and terrible seemed to have no brains.


    Seeing that their companions fell to the ground injured, four giants with wooden shields rushed forward immediately. They held the wooden shields high to cover their injured companions on the ground.


    "Shoot! Concentrate!"


    Without the orders of Damon Bilson or the vassals, the high morale archers have fired arrows at the four new giants.


    "Fools! A bunch of fools!" behind the giant, standing on the high platform, staring at gulbin on the battlefield, immediately yelled.


    The behavior of several giants leaving the team not only plunged them into the rain of arrows and the destruction of the formation, but also made the rear team chaotic and directly exposed to the attack of the enemy.


    "Retreat, let them retreat! These idiots, blow the trumpet at once!!" gulbin shouted at the wild people.


    In the buzzing sound of the horn, the wild people who had just rushed forward retreated one after another. The four giants held a wooden shield in one hand, grabbed their companions'' limbs in the other hand, and withdrew backward.


    ¡­¡­


    When the wild people returned to their original place and Damon Bilson ordered to stop the attack, a violent cheering broke out on the wall.


    In the valley, gulbin jumped off the platform and rushed directly to the giant in front.


    Looking at the giant surrounded like a hill, he didn''t think about it and directly scolded: "look at your stupid things! A group of fools, you have disrupted all the battle plans!"


    A giant turned fiercely, his eyes as big as a hammer.


    Tunz, the leader of the giant, raised his feet and directly stepped on gulbin, lowered his head, looked at him like an ant and said in a buzzing voice: "little ant, don''t talk to me loudly, be careful that I squeeze out your intestines with one foot!"


    Gulbin''s neck was stuck between two toes, and his body was more like pressing a mountain.


    "Asshole!" he struggled and said, his right hand reaching for the dagger at his waist, but pressing the soles of his feet suddenly increased his strength. For a moment, he seemed to hear the sound of his ribs breaking.


    "Chief tunz... Spare your life."


    Gulbin was trampled out of breath, and his right hand stretched to his waist was trampled on the ground. He had to choose to beg for mercy from these fools.


    "Remember!" the giant tunz lowered his head and bared his teeth. "We giants only obey the grassland TUTA. Don''t be like a chirping wild mouse, or I''ll step you into the mud!"


    Gulbin looked at the huge head above. The beard covered with food and stains was like an old woman''s hair.


    "Hug... Sorry," he said in a difficult tone, "chief tunz, please raise your feet and take your legs away."


    At this time, the wild people in a circle gave way to a road. Several blood alliance guards on war horses rushed forward. Gulbin looked hard and wiped the soil on his cheeks.


    "TUTA." looking at Mengo TUTA sitting high on the back of Warcraft, he immediately looked and prayed.


    The giant leader also turned to look: "my people have been seriously injured for you. He can''t live. What do you say! I''ll step on this guy and squeeze out his intestines!"


    "No, TUTA... Help me." gulbin called with a painful expression.


    After seeing gulbin trampled by tunz, Mengo TUTA looked at the giant staring at him: "tunz, let him go. This danze man is still useful. He wants to lead the way for us."


    "He killed my people. I''ll crush him!"


    Mengo TUTA''s expression became severe in an instant, and his shirtless upper body was suffused with the color of tung oil under the reflection of the campfire.


    "I order you to let him go!" he said in a deep voice. The blood alliance guards around also stared at the giant tunz.


    Tunz looked down at Mengo TUTA, and his angry expression seemed to think about whether he should lift his right foot.


    After a while, looking at the Warcraft under the other party''s crotch, he slowly raised his feet and executed the order.


    Gulbin, who regained his freedom, immediately used both hands and feet, like a wild dog running away. When he stood next to Mongo TUTA, he immediately shouted angrily: "he killed himself! I didn''t let him rush up to die! Because of him, all battle plans have to come back!"


    "Little thing, what are you talking about!"


    Tunz took a step forward and gulbin quickly retreated.


    "I''m telling the truth!" gulbin raised his neck and looked fearless.


    Although he wronged these giants like stone towers, he knew that as long as he was around, these tall fools would never dare to mess around.


    Tunz glanced coldly at gulbin. His eyes were like looking at a mouse. Staring at Mongo TUTA, he shouted, "my people won''t listen to this guy''s command, or we''ll leave. The giant only listens to the orders of the king of the grassland, which is what you promised me!"


    Seeing that he was ignored, gulbin immediately shouted, "what do you think this is? Look with your big eyes, this is war! Everyone has to obey the command! You giants don''t --"


    "Vomit!"


    A mouthful of thick phlegm fell from the sky.


    Gulbin''s voice stopped suddenly, his sight became blurred, and a strange smell came from his mouth. He knelt down and threw up with his back bowed.


    When he wiped the blindfolded sputum, recovered his sight and got up to scold, he suddenly found that the Warcraft on one side was gone. He quickly turned his head and saw that under the protection of a group of blood alliance guards, Mengo TUTA had rode away on Warcraft.


    "Bang!"


    Just as gulbin was about to catch up, the ground under his feet trembled violently, and gulbin turned his head and suddenly clicked in his heart. He slowly turned his head and saw a pillar like thigh standing in front of him.


    He swallowed his saliva and looked up uneasily. Before he could see the face in his thick beard, a mouthful of thick phlegm covered his face again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 231

    "Fool, all fucking fools! No wonder you kill the family! You deserve to die!"


    In the river, gulbin murmured and cursed while washing himself with water.


    Although the giant didn''t squeeze out his intestines, everyone in the line vomited a mouthful of thick sputum at him. Gulbin did not dare to dodge. Although the giants would not really want his life under the command of Mengo TUTA, he did not want to be trampled on and eat the earth.


    It was spitting. He thought that I gulbin had never suffered any humiliation. It was just a reckless man who despised the bachelor and dared not fight with him - a group of well-developed fools!


    For a long time, gulbin finally washed his saliva and thick phlegm, put on his clothes and baked by the campfire for a while. When he warmed up, he immediately tied his belt and walked to the TUTA camp in the center of the camp.


    He proposed the battle plan tonight.


    According to the plan, all the rubble in the valley can be cleared by tomorrow morning at the latest. At that time, the wild people''s army can attack the wall without hindrance.


    Although the Pilsen family has a tall city wall, their number is limited, and the wild people have an absolute advantage in military strength. As long as the army can rush to the bottom of the city wall without hindrance, it is only a matter of time to capture the boulder fortress.


    But because of those stupid giants, his almost perfect battle plan died directly, and it also boosted the morale of the Bilson family - the cheers on the wall were so big that the whole Canyon could hear the moment the giant fell to the ground.


    Shit, how much do they think they won? Just put down a huge fool.


    Damn it!


    Gulbin looked embarrassed and calculated that he must let Mengo TUTA restrain the giants. Since it is a war, he must obey the command, which is a truth that children know!


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sarcastic gaze of the two blood alliance guards, gulbin MEB walked into the wide TUTA camp.


    Wild people have never had the talent to build houses. Their tents are the worst human shelter gulbin has ever seen.


    It is usually a few standing wood covered with a straw blanket, and better ones use animal skin. Sleeping in it, people not only feel oppressed, but also have a strange smell. It has no other effect except to resist the wind and cold.


    But not all tents are like this. Mongo TUTA''s tent is completely different from that of other wild people.


    Not only is the area more than ten times that of other wild people''s tents, but also it is supported by wooden piles and round spires. There are not only skylights for ventilation and fire, but also doors for access. Under the woven wall of the tent, a separate animal skin blanket is hung, which can be rolled up for ventilation in hot time and put down to keep out the cold in cold time. It can be regarded as a castle level building in the wild people''s tent.


    "Look! Look! Who is this? It''s our little mouse commander. Gulbin of danze is coming!"


    As soon as he entered the tent, gulbin heard a harsh mockery.


    He turned his head and looked to the right. Under the reflection of the campfire, a strong wild man wearing an ox horn helmet was staring at him with a roasted golden leg of sheep, his eyes full of ridicule.


    "Leader HAGA, I''m the commander. Yes, but I''m not a mouse. TUTA won''t let a mouse be the commander!"


    HAGA was the leader of the black mountain Department, which was one of the first tribes conquered by the fire worship department.


    On both sides of the campfire were filled with leaders of several tribes. This scene was like a gathering of Lords and their vassals.


    Looking at gulbin, Shara, the multi ear leader, said, "but you failed to complete the task assigned to you by TUTA, and the guys on the city wall saw a joke. In addition, you killed several of my men. You should cut off one of your ears and make amends!"


    Shara was the only woman present, but she had a tiger back and a bear waist. She was wearing a horse sewn dress, her hair was in a mess, and a string of dried human ears hung around her neck - that was her booty.


    "Leader Shara," gulbin looked at her, "it''s not me who messed up everything, but the giants, who killed your people. It''s not difficult for anyone with eyes to find this. If you want to cut your ears, you''d better find them. The giant''s ears will be your most proud booty."


    "Cunning danze man, do you want to shirk all responsibilities!" cried kengado, the red faced leader with red stone color on his face.


    "I don''t want to shirk responsibility, but to explain to you the reasons for this failure. Only when we find the problem can we know how to improve the battle plan!"


    "Sophistry!" the red faced leader slapped the wooden table in front of him, grabbed the hunting knife standing at his feet, got up and glared at gulbin.


    "You''re from danze. You won''t really help us fight! You just want us to die, and then you can go back to danze and get a lot of money from your king!"


    He glared at gulbin, as if he would come forward and chop him if he dared to argue again.


    Looking at kengado painted with red stone color patterns, gulbin was slightly frightened, but he knew that now was not the time to shrink back, otherwise his end would not be as simple as being spit by giants.


    Glancing over his eyes, he said nothing and stared at his Mongo TUTA coldly. Gulbin calmed down and straightened up and replied: "Chief kengado, I know that you lost a lot of people in the previous attack, but my battle plan is agreed by TUTA and you. If I really want you to die, how can I bother to give advice and advice, and teach you how to make stone dumpers and siege vehicles?"


    Fool with simple mind and developed limbs, gulbin thought, I''m not as good as you than force, but I''m far worse than you guys!


    "What bullshit battle plan!" Gunn, the leader of the burning department, shouted, "we have plenty of people. We don''t need any battle plan at all. We just rush to the wall and cut down those guys directly!"


    "That''s right!" the ear piercing leader also shouted, "it''s just a pile of stones! We also have the Warcraft of TUTA. Those stones can block horses, but they can''t block Warcraft - nor can the city wall!"


    As soon as he heard of Warcraft, gulbin''s heart immediately lifted up. He immediately said, "have you forgotten what I said last time! Although Warcraft can help us take down the city wall, it will also attract more and more powerful enemies! Do you want to be driven back to the grassland in winter!"


    "Do you think we will be afraid!" Gunn, the leader of the burning department, cried, "as long as there is no wall, you danze people are nothing. I can kill ten Knights alone!"


    "And me!" Shara, the leader of many ears, took his double axes and hit them in the air. She shouted angrily, "I''ll cut off all their ears and dry them all together!"


    "And their armor and horses are ours!"


    "And women and livestock!"


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the shouting wild people leaders, gulbin felt like he was in a group of fools.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 232

    Listening to the noisy shouts on both sides, gulbin stepped up to Mongo TUTA and sternly suggested: "TUTA, we must not let Warcraft attack now, which will cause us great trouble! For danze, Warcraft is far more threatening than giants, which will make them put aside their prejudices and unite! Your agreement with Prime Minister danze will also be invalid!"


    "Danze''s little mouse, what are you afraid of!" Shara, the leader of Duoer department, shouted with an axe. "If he dares to come, I''ll let them taste my power! Duoer department is the bravest soldier, both men and women!"


    "I''m right. You are indeed a spy sent by danze! It''s time to kill you now!" kengado, the red faced leader, waved his hunting knife.


    "As long as we let the Warcraft rush ahead, tomorrow we will rush through the city wall and kill all danze people!"


    "As long as you rush through the wall, the danze people will be vulnerable! Kill all the men! All their things are ours!"


    ¡­¡­


    "A bunch of fools!" gulbin suddenly shouted at both sides. "How great do you really think you are! Under the charge of knights, you are simply vulnerable!"


    It was quiet in the camp. The tribal leaders who had been shouting had no idea that gulbin dared to speak like that.


    "Damn it, you dare say it again!"


    Many ears Xiala fiercely stood up, rushed to gulbin and hit his double axes again. Xiage, the leader of the crow department, poked the spear into his face!


    Gulbin tried not to show his fear. Looking at Shara with fierce eyes, he said, "now it''s about how to fight. Do you want to kill me here!"


    "Why not!"


    With a bang, Shara hit his axe again, and Xiage shook his spear.


    "The battle axe made of pig iron?" he raised his finger to the spear poked on his cheek. "And this kind of scrap iron that can only be used to kill goats? I tell you, not to mention knights, even serfs are better than your weapons!"


    "Danze mouse, I can use it to pierce your head and cut off your lifeblood to feed the goat!"


    "When I cut you in half, you dare laugh at my axe!"


    He raised his arms and stared at gulbin with a terrible look.


    After seeing his eyes, he still sat on the top and stared at his Mongo TUTA coldly, gulbin''s heart beating. He knew he had to say something, or these fools would kill him.


    "Why?" he stood up his slightly thin body and looked like he was not afraid of death. "Even my little mouse dares to face the problem, but do you powerful soldiers only dare to pretend not to see? Or do you actually fear to death, but you can''t think of a solution. You can only make yourself less afraid by constantly shouting!"


    "Damn it, I''ll shut you up now!"


    "Shara!"


    When Shara raised the axe and was ready to split gulbin''s head in half, Mengo TUTA, sitting above, finally stopped.


    Ignoring the eyes of the tribal leaders, Mongo TUTA stared at gulbin and said, "danze, you are very smart, but you failed to complete my orders!"


    His voice was deep and thick. He sat on the animal skin like a bronze statue. Gulbin dared not refute the beast''s eyes.


    "I''m sorry for the loss of the war," gulbin said with his head down.


    "I need you to lead the way for me. If you can''t satisfy me, I''ll bake you with fire!"


    "Please believe that my role is far greater than this!"


    "But you failed."


    "Yes," gulbin looked at him uneasily, "but it''s not a problem of battle plan, but a problem of people - it''s a fact!"


    "This guy is still quibbling!" Xia Ge put a spear on his face and stabbed a little blood.


    "Shago, put away your weapons. He can''t die yet!" ordered Mongo TUTA.


    When Xiage reluctantly withdrew his spear, he stared at gulbin and continued, "if you can''t satisfy me next, you have to have something less - ears, fingers, or your lifeblood! You don''t need these things to lead the way."


    Gulbin''s heart beat like a war drum. At that moment, most of his body was cold.


    Looking at Mengo TUTA staring at himself, he really wanted to say whether he could choose to lose his hair or hair elsewhere.


    "TUTA," he said with a stiff head, "if we don''t count Warcraft, our only advantage is that we have a large number of people. As the party attacking the city, our advantage in number will be weakened. The blood alliance guard can''t attack the city on horseback, but compared with the soldiers on the city wall, we have a lot of disadvantages -"


    "Stop." Mongo TUTA stopped gulbin who was going to make a long speech. "You have said these words. I don''t want to hear any more nonsense of consent!"


    crap? This is the father teaching his stupid son how to fight! Gul cursed in his heart.


    "Yes." he bowed his head and looked respectful.


    "Although we have an advantage in number, we are far inferior to the soldiers on the city wall in terms of equipment and discipline. Moreover, danze people are not credible, as you think - danze people are always cunning and naturally lie. Therefore, if you don''t want to be prey of Warcraft and starve for the winter, we can''t die too much here Many people, and we can''t expose the existence of Warcraft in advance. "


    "Danze''s prime minister just wants to use us. He doesn''t really want to give us a piece of land. He just takes us as a sharp sword and wants to use us to weaken the strength of the south, or lose both sides. Finally, he appears as a Savior and catches us all!"


    Mengo TUTA''s eyebrow bone is very prominent. Once he frowns, his cold eyes are like beasts hiding in the shadow of the cave.


    "Denzer''s prime minister wants to be king!" he asked.


    "Yes," replied gulbin, "but before that, he must beat his opponent, which is why he helped us."


    Kengado cried, "you danze people are really unreliable. You should kill them all, leaving only women!"


    "Yes, if he dares to deceive us, we''ll kill him first!" Shara shouted with an axe.


    "If you really have this strength, you won''t be called wild people by danze now." gulbin said disdainfully, and a trace of disgust floated in his eyes. He then said, "moreover, the current Duke of the south is a pedantic fool! Although he won''t make the prime minister king, he will follow the old king''s edict and lead the troops to expel us."


    "So we can only go to the South and cooperate with the crafty Prime Minister?" said Gunn, the leader of the burning ministry.


    "Captain Gunn, I''m glad you understand this."


    "But you said he would cheat us. You want us to cooperate with a liar!"


    Gulbin spread out his hands and said faintly, "this is the reason why we need to preserve our strength. He can use us. Why can''t we use him? Just as our strong leader Shara said, he dares to deceive us, and we will kill him together!"


    "That''s right!" Shara happily hit her double axes again. "Who dares to deceive us, even kill him!"


    Looking at the slightly relaxed atmosphere, gulbin''s pounding heart relaxed a little.


    He continued: "so we have to have a plan, and everyone must obey the command. Whoever disobeys the command, whether giant or others, will be punished! Only in this way can we enter danze at the least cost. Only when we enter danze, can brave knights gallop and rob countless property and livestock!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 233

    Just after dawn, the horn of the wild people rang through the whole canyon.


    Before the joy of last night''s victory completely faded, the soldiers of the Bilson family had to face a new war.


    "Damon, we''re in trouble!"


    On the wall, looking at the giants and wild people crowded with the valley, Lowell said with a gloomy face.


    "I had expected that, after all, their food was limited," said Damon Bilson. "But it''s not us who are in trouble, it''s them! Is the fire oil ready?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough to burn a sea of fire!" Lowell replied.


    Damon Bilson nodded, reassured.


    Because of the support of the Shanghe collar, although averier county was abandoned in the East, it received a steady flow of materials from merchants, and several neighbors in the West gave it permission without any difficulty.


    In the valley, more than 60 giants, all holding human tall wooden shields, stood in front of the team, followed by more than 1000 wild people archers holding bows and arrows, and finally a dense group of wild people wearing animal skins and holding various weapons. The team extended to the wild people army outside the valley.


    Everyone on the wall, including Damon Bilson, had never seen so many enemies, let alone participated in such a war one day.


    All knights who have carried out the task of hunting wild people can''t help thinking that "wild people can''t be killed".


    The cheers on the city wall last night have dissipated completely. At this moment, the city wall has returned to the atmosphere of slaughter. The tall city wall at the foot has become the only support in everyone''s heart.


    "Dong!"


    "Dong!"


    "Buzzing, buzzing!"


    The sudden sound of war drums and horns in the wild people''s army made all the soldiers on the city wall tighten their weapons.


    Damon Bilson and the vassals were also nervously standing on the crenels, staring at the attack that might break out at any time.


    At this time, from the gap between the two wooden shields like a city gate, a man rode out on a horse, pulled the reins, and approached the wall alone in the rubble on the ground.


    "What does this guy want?"


    Looking at the people who came alone and stared at the valley, the feudal ministers couldn''t help thinking of it.


    "Damon, this guy doesn''t look like a wild man," said Lowell, staring at the bottom of the wall. "Shall the archer give him an arrow?"


    "No, listen to what he wants to say."


    Riding a horse, gulbin tried his best not to look up. Fortunately, his heart was not a war drum. Only he could hear the beating sound.


    The people of the city wall look at me now? Lone hero, these guys must have wide eyes. It occurred to him.


    Looking at the people and horses parked under the wall, Lowell put his head out of the crenel and shouted, "Hey, you guy, we don''t accept the wild people who surrender alone!"


    Gulbin raised his head and showed a calm smile: "Sir Lowell Bilson, you are exactly what they say - far worse than your brother! How can you think I''m here to surrender?"


    Lowell was a little stunned. He didn''t expect that the other party recognized himself.


    He shouted: "you don''t look like a wild man. I haven''t heard of your rumors, and I don''t want to know your name! We don''t accept surrenders, let alone traitors! If you have any last words, just say it quickly!"


    Gulbin smiled, ignoring Rowell''s shouting, and turned his eyes to Damon Bilson.


    "Marquis Bilson, we gave you one night to think about it and two months to look for help. You should know that no nobles will send troops to help you! You have been completely abandoned and can only fight alone! You should also understand that you alone can''t stop the 300000 grassland soldiers behind me!"


    "But you don''t have to be afraid. The great tribal king TUTA said that as long as you open the gate and surrender, he promised not to hurt anyone under you! In fact, averier county is not our goal, we just want to borrow from you! The south is our goal! You should understand what I''m talking about!"


    With that, gulbin raised his head and stared at the figure on the city wall.


    Before Damon Bilson spoke, Lowell scolded directly: "300000, fuck you! Do you mean the soldiers also include the fleas on the wild people!"


    "Sir Lowell, I am kind enough to give you a chance, and you, as a noble, speak like a vulgar scoundrel!"


    "Thank you for your praise. The scoundrel is better than you as a slave to the wild people! Vomit!"


    Hey, this guy is really a bastard and the blood of a giant! Seeing each other spit at him, gulbin thought.


    After a moment of silence, Damon Bilson looked at gulbin on his horse and said, "gulbin Warren, I should have called you by the right name!"


    Seeing that the other party recognized him, gulbin curled his mouth and still smiled, "ah, that''s right! It''s a great honor for a little man like me to be recognized by the noble Marquis!"


    Damon Bilson smiled: "you are really a worthless villain, and now you have become the running dog of the wild people! Gulbin, with your descendants and the ancestors of the Warren family, you will climb out of the cemetery angrily! You are not even as good as a child!"


    Hearing the speech, gulbin clenched his teeth and his face became extremely embarrassed.


    After calming down for a while, he changed into a smiling face again: "Marquis Pilsen, you are not much better! I just lost my own things, and you have led the family to the abyss, isolated and helpless!"


    "Think about it. You are working hard here now, but those nobles who stand by are still enjoying themselves! These brave soldiers don''t have to gamble their lives here. They should stay with their families!"


    Frowning, Damon Bilson pondered for a moment and asked loudly, "can your king really keep his promise?"


    "Of course! I promise my life!"


    After another silence, Damon Bilson shouted again: "I need three days to think about it. It''s not a small thing! Before that, you must withdraw from the valley to show your sincerity! And your king must promise not to plunder in my territory! In return, I will give you some food and grass!"


    "Lord Marquis, although I''m not as smart as you, I''m not an idiot!" gulbin said with a trace of contempt on his face. "My king''s patience is limited. I''ll give you an hour to think about it at most! The army has gathered, and I''ve explained the conditions. You have no right to ask for more!"


    "Shit!" Lowell stretched out his neck and scolded, "since the king of the wild people is so anxious, as a running dog, you don''t hurry to offer your * * and let him * *! You should serve him well and don''t let him look like a ram with hair!"


    There was a laughing noise on the wall.


    Gulbin had a gloomy face: "Sir Lowell, this is a peace negotiation. You should cherish the present opportunity instead of talking wildly! Insulting TUTA will only cost you your life!"


    "Fuck you, if you can, let him bite my life now!" Lowell scolded.


    Gulbin didn''t want to talk to such an idiot. He looked at Damon Bilson and said, "Sir, you have been abandoned by the prime minister. It''s between you and survival or destruction. I hope you can make a real choice!"


    With that, gulbin turned his horse''s head.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 234

    An hour later, after confirming that the Bilson family would not surrender, the wild people launched an attack without hesitation.


    Gulbin is still in charge of command, but today Mengo TUTA also rode Warcraft and appeared on the platform behind the team.


    When gulbin ordered the attack, the two trumpeters on one side immediately flushed their cheeks and blew their horns buzzing.


    All the giants hold shields and move quickly towards the wall. Today, they don''t have to throw spears. They just need shields to block the arrows shot from the wall, such as a huge turtle shell, to protect the wild people who clean up the rubble below.


    Gulbin stood on a wooden tower and looked at the war ahead. The arrows in front of the city wall were like rain, and the falling stones were like meteors over the valley. The screams of the wild people from time to time were clearly introduced into his ears.


    However, facing the death of the wild people, he did not feel any discomfort. On the contrary, looking at the honest giant standing about 100 meters outside the city wall with a shield, his face showed a trace of pride.


    He knew for a long time that there was no Heavy Crossbow on the wall. Moreover, he could guess that, as the party guarding the city, the Bilson family must have prepared fire oil.


    Fire oil can burn even if it is dumped on the water. It is a common means of guarding the city. The effect is amazing.


    However, he would not be foolish enough to rush up and let the other party burn into a sea of fire.


    At a distance of about 100 meters, the rocket oil can''t reach it, and the power of the arrow is not enough to penetrate the wooden shield in the giant''s hand. Even if they can ignite wooden shields with rockets, they have plenty of shields that can be made with only a few pieces of wood!


    As time passed, gulbin looked proudly at the battlefield, and the screams of the wild people became wonderful in his ears.


    "What a fool!" he smiled disdainfully when he looked at the wall with arrows like rain. "How many weapons can you have alone, Damon Bilson."


    Looking at the open space gradually cleared behind the giant, he immediately turned his head and rushed to the trumpeter on the side and ordered: "blow the trumpet and let all the soldiers of all tribes retreat!"


    With the sound of a horn, the wild people behind the giant and under his feet immediately ran back. In a moment, in front of gulbin, there were only giants still holding shields, piles of rubble, and falling rocks still falling from the sky.


    "Pull the riprap cart!" he turned and roared at the rear. "Pull it all behind the giants! Smash their walls!!"


    Soon, a team of twenty wild people, pulling more than ten stone throwing carts, approached the giant like a TrackMan.


    "Damon Bilson! You will soon regret that you didn''t cherish the opportunity I gave you!" staring at the wide wall ahead, gulbin''s eyes lit a fierce fire!


    He ordered again, "let the giant approach the wall! Protect the riprap truck! Fight back at the shortest distance!"


    In order to effectively convey orders, gulbin also specially trained dozens of wild people so that they could understand the flag language.


    With the effective transmission of the order, five or six giants formed a team, holding shields and protecting a riprap truck, approaching the wall little by little.


    On the wall.


    "Be careful to avoid!"


    "Avoid! Pay attention to avoid falling rocks!"


    ¡­¡­


    The vassals shouted loudly to remind their soldiers.


    "Gulbin, this bastard!" Lowell hammered on the battlements and stared at the figure on the distant platform. "He should have killed him with an arrow before! Whether he is a member of the Warren family or not! In short, he has become a wild dog!"


    Damon Bilson stood aside and said, "let bode them reduce unnecessary waste, hit and aim at the giant, shoot with poison arrows, and the rest pay attention to avoiding falling stones and preserve their strength! Just a few stone throwing carts can''t do much damage!"


    Previously, it was he who ordered gulbin Warren to leave safely.


    After the war, the Bilson family would not be loyal to the flavy family. He would lead averier County out of the West and loyal to the Duke of the south. The Valen family is one of the most powerful families in the south, and the other party''s fief is in the southwest of the trik family.


    Although gulbin was sentenced to exile, he was the only relative of the current Marquis of Warren. He had heard that gulbin was going to be executed. Finally, at the request of his niece, the Duke of the South spared his life.


    Now the Marquis of Warren, Elana Warren, is the adopted daughter of the Duke of the South and is very popular.


    The Bilson family could not survive in isolation, and the two Dukes would not allow a marquis to choose neutrality.


    The wild people began to push the winch. The soldiers on the wall kept dodging among falling stones. The longbowmen drew out poisoned arrows and kept shooting at the gap between the giant''s feet and the wooden shield.


    In the rear camp, the four riprap machines at the edge also adjusted their angles and began to fight back.


    Valley, on the podium.


    Looking at the falling stones flying from both ends of the wall, gulbin showed a treacherous smile on his face and immediately ordered: "take a shield! Rush forward from both sides of the valley! Archers are responsible for attacking!"


    Immediately, a large number of wild people holding bows and arrows and wooden shields immediately rushed to both ends of the wall.


    Without the obstruction of the riprap machine, they ran to a place less than 100 meters outside the city wall without difficulty. Immediately, the wild people with shields are responsible for resisting, and those with bows and arrows are responsible for counterattack.


    Glancing at the wild people coming from both sides, Damon Bilson immediately ordered: "let the two wings stop attacking unless those wild people are close to the wall!"


    "Yes!"


    Looking at gulbin on the distant platform, Damon Bilson said faintly, "if you have this ability, I have to have time to play with you!"


    "Bilson, not too stupid!" gulbin smiled contemptuously when he noticed the movement on the city wall. "But you can''t imagine that I have a riprap truck."


    With that, he immediately turned and looked back: "come on! Send two riprap trucks to the left and right!"


    Soon, the wild people sent two stone throwing carts to both ends of the city wall. To this end, dozens of bodies were added to the valley, and several soldiers on the city wall lost their lives and dozens were wounded by arrows.


    There are too many wild people. Even if they shoot with their eyes closed, it is difficult to avoid random arrows.


    The war lasted from morning to evening.


    Wild people suffered heavy casualties. Looking from the city wall, at least hundreds of bodies fell in the valley. The city wall was also seriously damaged. Although it would not collapse, it was full of holes. A large section of the low wall was broken, especially above the city gate.


    "My Lord, the poison arrow seems to be working!" a knight shouted in surprise at several giants beginning to shake on the wall.


    Lowell said angrily, "if they don''t fall down again, I doubt whether those poisonous arrows don''t work!"


    Damon Bilson nodded.


    The wild people are a huge ant colony. Although hundreds of people have died, the number has not decreased at all, but is increasing. Moreover, he misjudged one thing. Since the war, there have been at least more than 30 riprap trucks in the valley. Although they have destroyed most of them, there are still more than a dozen riprap trucks outside the city.


    And they, although less casualties, but people continue to fall. In such a situation, a feeling of weakness and fatigue has begun to rise in the hearts of the soldiers.


    If there is no breakthrough in the war, this sense of powerlessness will soon turn into retreat - judging from the increasing number of wild people, these guys are not going to rest at all!


    At such a moment, several giants fell to the ground and died, which will undoubtedly greatly boost morale!


    On the high platform, gulbin has been quietly watching the war.


    Occasionally, there were too many casualties among the wild people in front of him, so he ordered additional soldiers. If a riprap truck was smashed, he immediately ordered someone to pull a new one up.


    No matter in terms of equipment or training, the wild people are far inferior to the soldiers of the Pilsen family, but they have many people. They don''t care about the deaths of hundreds and thousands of people.


    One side, after sending the last riprap truck to the front, a wild man of the fire worship Department reminded: "Sir, we have no riprap truck!"


    Gulbin looked ahead and nodded, too lazy to answer.


    "Few of these guys can''t hold on. Are they going to die? The Bilson family is really useless." looking at the dozens of giants still standing, he began to can''t wait.


    Just then, a giant waved his arm behind him, and then several giants made the same move.


    "My Lord!" the wild people of the fire worship department immediately shouted.


    "Come on!" gulbin felt a surge of blood, and even his breath was in a hurry.


    "Order! Order! Let all the siegers prepare!!"


    He shouted.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 235

    "What do these guys want!" on the wall, Lowell noticed the giant waving his arm. "Can''t hold on. Are you going to ask for instructions to retreat?"


    "No!"


    Damon Bilson''s eyes were fixed on the distance, where a large number of wild people gathered, at least tens of thousands of people.


    The sky had begun to darken, and a bad premonition appeared in his heart. It seemed that there was a crisis coming.


    "These guys want to attack the city!" he saw the shadow of the long ladder and suddenly shouted, "come on! Prepare fire oil to stop them from approaching the wall!"


    "Be careful, my Lord!"


    The bodyguard stepped forward and directly threw Damon Bilson aside. At the moment he left the ground, a falling stone fell from the sky and directly hit the place where he stood.


    Looking at the stones on the ground, Damon Bilson was afraid.


    "Sir, it''s not safe here! Those guys adjusted the direction of the riprap truck. They should be planning to cover the siege team!"


    Under the protection of a group of knights, Damon Bilson quickly withdrew to one side. Looking at the falling stones that kept falling on the top of the city gate, he immediately ordered: "throw fire cans under the city gate to prevent wild people from approaching!"


    Immediately, on the horseback walls on both sides of the city gate, pottery pots filled with fire oil were quickly thrown into the city wall. With the sound of pottery pots breaking, the land outside the city gate was soon dark.


    "Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!"


    Three horns came from the valley in the distance. Damon Bilson looked into the distance with the sound, and saw a large number of wild people swarming towards the wall.


    "Throw the pot!" he shouted, pulling out his sword at his waist. "Get ready to fight!"


    "Roar!!"


    At the same time, several tottering giants suddenly threw away their wooden shields and issued a crazy roar, like a legendary monster, running towards the city wall.


    The giant is in front and the wild people are in the back. For a moment, the dark long snake Valley, like a black flood, rolled up huge waves and rushed towards the wall!


    "Fire!"


    "Shoot! Stop them from approaching!"


    "Shoot an arrow!"


    ¡­¡­


    The vassals held their swords and shouted at their soldiers.


    Under the city wall, the fire was burning, and the cracked pot burst out a turbulent tongue of fire!


    On the city wall, arrows are like rain, illuminating a large valley!


    The violent giant was unafraid. He put his hands against the wall, stepped on the fire and inserted arrows, like a demon God shaking the mountains into a stone ladder!


    At the moment when Damon Bilson screamed to give orders, a roar of giants sounded from the wall under his feet. In his eyes, a huge head appeared in the crenel. Then, like a demon God stretching out his arm from hell, a giant rolled directly onto the wall!


    "Sir, go!" the captain of the bodyguard shouted at the giant who suddenly turned over the wall, and the Knights pulled their swords out of their scabbards.


    This sudden change greatly frightened the soldiers on the city wall. Until the giant stood up, the people came back to God, threw away their bows and arrows and took up weapons.


    Damon Bilson shouted to the soldiers around him, "don''t be afraid! Drive the giants down the wall! They will die!"


    Lowell grabbed a long gun and nailed it directly into the giant''s thigh. The giant stared at his scarlet eyes, raised his feet and swept away directly at him.


    The two soldiers were kicked directly down the wall, and the knights in armor began to rush up and chop the giant''s feet with their long swords.


    The giant knelt down, and the three knights with spears pierced the thick fur and directly inserted it into the giant''s chest!


    "Ah!" the giant uttered a terrible cry, waved and patted one person away, pulled out his spear in front of him, and looked at the frightened people in front of him.


    "Damn mouse!"


    Three blood stained spears were thrown, and the two soldiers did not hurry to dodge and were directly nailed to the floor tiles.


    No one can be a crazy giant! The brazier on one side was knocked over to the ground and instantly lit the oil overflowing on the city wall.


    ¡­¡­


    Scream, scream, roar, explosion! The city wall is like the struggle between human beings and demons, and the flame devours everything!


    "Stop! Stop the giant!! drive the wild people down the wall!"


    Surrounded by knights, Damon Bilson shouted to the soldiers around him through fire and smoke. His voice was hoarse, his sword hand trembled, and his gilded armor was stained with whose blood!


    "Sir, go away! The wild people have come up! We can''t stop it!" the captain of the bodyguard, holding the long sword stained with blood, urged fiercely.


    Five giants went crazy on the wall. A large number of wild people have climbed the wall, holding stone axes and spears!


    Damon Bilson stared at everything in front of him - the fire tongue licked the giant, the spear pierced the armor, the Tomahawk chopped his head, and the wild people surging up like ants.


    The scream of pain, the loud crack of the fire pot, the loud horn in the distance - they can''t stop it!


    "Retreat!!" he shouted, "retreat! Retreat all the backward fortresses! Lowell, take someone to guard the intersection! Go quickly!!"


    Wielding a sword, he cut off a white head. Lowell''s face was stained with blood. He shouted angrily to the soldiers on the side: "hold the intersection! Everyone retreat immediately!"


    A giant entangled by flames fell down the city wall and smashed a large number of climbing wild people. The Knights retreated one after another, holding sharp swords and killing the wild people who rushed forward.


    Under the escort of the Castle Knight, Damon Bilson took the lead in passing the suspension bridge on the horse pit. While directing the archers to stop the pursuers, he ordered people to push the stone thrower out of the pit and pour rocket oil into it.


    A large number of soldiers fled to the suspension bridge, lit torches and drilled into the path between the wooden stakes. The vassals rushed to Damon Bilson.


    "Where''s habler?" he glanced and yelled.


    "Sir, sir hable Ville was killed by a giant!" replied one of the vassals, holding a sword.


    "Damn it!" he cursed with a ferocious face and immediately asked, "how many people haven''t crossed the bridge?"


    "My Lord, light the fire!" shouted a vassal, "those who don''t cross the bridge can''t live!"


    Damon Bilson''s face turned pale in an instant - less than half of the more than 3000 soldiers have retreated!


    "Dimon, light the fire! Otherwise it''s all over!" Lowell shouted with a bloody face.


    Looking at the wild people throwing spears on the other side and the soldiers stabbed into their chest by weapons, Damon Bilson trembled and his heart was like a knife.


    "Cut off all suspension bridges! Light the horse pit!" he shouted in a pathetic tone.


    In the horse pit, the raging flame burned, separating the knight and the wild people. The air was full of strong smell of fire oil and black smoke.


    Damon Bilson turned his head and did not want to see the desperate soldiers on the other side. Under the guard of the Castle Knight, he turned his horse and ran into the path between the wooden fence.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 236

    [fate ~ fate, you always like to play tricks on people in love!]


    [time ~ time, you always turn misfortune into regret!]


    [passers-by ~ passers-by, why don''t you come and listen to me playing the piano.]


    [ah ~ beautiful Elsa, I will tell our story to everyone!]


    ¡­¡­


    On the main road.


    A troupe of more than 20 people is driving seven carriages full of goods slowly towards the town ahead.


    On the coach of the team leader, a strong man wearing a red soft robe with copper nails in his ears and thick hair was playing the Yueqin and singing leisurely.


    Beside him was a dwarf in a green robe.


    "Hey, hey! You!"


    Just as the dwarf was driving his carriage to enter the town ahead along the avenue, a lame man in Brown Leather Armor rushed out of the house.


    "Say you! Stop! Stop!" the man shook and rushed forward and stopped the carriage.


    "Whoa!"


    The song was interrupted and the dwarf stopped the carriage.


    The man first looked at the group of oddly dressed guys, then pointed to the road sign in the rear and shouted, "you can''t read! Don''t see the sign that says, the goods should stop at the west square! Turn around!"


    With that, the man waved discontentedly and motioned the carriage to turn around.


    "Sir, we are not a caravan." the dwarf jumped out of the carriage, swayed to the man and said pleasantly, "we are a troupe. We have specially come to Shanghe town to perform."


    With that, he took out a silver coin and raised his hand to the man.


    He was suddenly called "adult", and the man was very useful. Glancing at the silver coin in the dwarf''s hand, he immediately said disdainfully: "half man, don''t look at me as small as you! Do you know what your behavior is - bribery! I Ma Fu won''t make such a mistake! Turn around! All turn around, don''t try to get through under my Ma Fu''s supervision!"


    The dwarf was slightly stunned, scolded in his heart, and immediately took out a silver coin and offered it.


    Looking at the two silver coins in each other''s palm, Ma Fu''s heart beat twice quickly.


    "Half a person, don''t think two silver coins can buy me off. Ma Fu is not such a person! Turn around immediately! You can''t enter the town until you check it."


    The dwarf turned his mouth, swore in his heart, bit his teeth and took out a silver coin again.


    Three silver coins are his reward for half a month. Ma Fu has long been excited! But he knew that this was not what he could take. Even the blind can see these carriages full of goods.


    He doesn''t want to be punished for losing such an easy job in vain!


    "Half man, can''t you understand me? I''ll turn you around!"


    Looking at Ma Fu, who was unmoved, the red robed man in the carriage raised his eyes and said coldly, "lame guy, people can''t be too greedy! Can you get three silver coins a month as a watchdog here?"


    "Shit! What are you talking about!" Ma Fu immediately pointed angrily at the man in red robe. "My leg is hurt when I follow the Lord to resist Warcraft! It''s a glorious duty to guard the road here! Also, I tell you, I pay more than three silver coins a month!"


    The red envelope man raised his eyebrows and said contemptuously, "just you, still resist Warcraft? It won''t be Warcraft''s mercy. Don''t you look down on you. Hey, tell me, is Warcraft really so terrible?"


    "You were singing just now?" Ma Fu looked at each other''s Yueqin.


    The man in red nodded.


    Ma Fu said contemptuously, "you can try singing to Warcraft and see if it will spare you!"


    At this time, other people in the troupe also gathered around. They happened to hear Ma Fu''s ridicule of the red robed man, and each one sent out a burst of happy laughter.


    The dwarf stood aside, added a silver coin and stuffed it into Mafu''s hand.


    Just as Mafu was about to throw the silver coin to the dwarf, a knight in armor came from the rear on a fast horse.


    The horse stopped in front of the crowd. The knight lifted his mask, nodded to Ma Fu, and then glanced at the troupe.


    "Are you the moon shadow troupe?" the knight asked coldly.


    The dwarf standing aside turned his eyes, immediately went to the front of the horse, smiled and said: "yes, dear knight, we are the moon shadow troupe, specially came to Shanghe town to perform!"


    The knight nodded, looked down at the dwarf standing in front of the horse, and said coldly, "I come to meet you at the order of Lord Gustav."


    The dwarf smiled when he heard the speech, then bowed down politely and said, "in that case, please let the knight lead the way."


    "Ma Fu, don''t stop. It''s Lord Gustav''s order." the knight said to Ma Fu as he turned his horse''s head.


    Ma Fu answered and was about to leave. The dwarf man came up to him and skillfully deducted the four silver coins.


    Looking at some stunned Ma Fu, the man in red sneered, "Oh, lame watchdog, what did I say - people shouldn''t be too greedy."


    The dwarf turned over the carriage, put four silver coins in his arms, pulled the reins in both hands, and grinned, "you can''t miss it, it won''t come again. Have a good job, lame wretch!"


    Then he raised the reins, followed the knight with a smile and drove to the town ahead.


    "Shit!" mark cursed loudly at the departing carriage, "you congenital half man, the dwarf cursed by the gods! Dare to laugh at me, who wants your silver coins! Bah!"


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, on the avenue to the west of Lingfeng castle, Arthur and others who had left for more than a month were finally about to arrive at the castle.


    On horseback, pace looked at the oil-green wheat fields on both sides. Finally, he couldn''t help being curious and asked Arthur, "Sir, why do these wheat grow so neat? Is it a special sowing method?"


    "Just neat? Don''t you see any other difference?"


    "Of course!" pace said hurriedly. "These wheat grow much better than wheat in other places, so I wonder if it has something to do with this sowing method."


    "Pace, have you ever grown wheat? Or do you know how to grow wheat?"


    Pace shook his head. Born in a noble family, he naturally could not have the opportunity to plant wheat himself.


    "I''ve only seen serfs sow seeds. I don''t know how to take care of them."


    "Growing wheat is not easy," Arthur said easily, "Before sowing, seed should be selected first, that is, wheat with full grains; then fertilization, preferably fermented farmyard fertilizer, that is, feces, which can ensure the fertility of the land and make the wheat grow better; then turn the land over several times to make the soil soft, and the depth should not be less than half a foot; finally, sowing, the distance should be appropriate, not directly Grab a handful and sprinkle it on the ground. This is not the end. In the process of wheat growth, we have to weed, irrigate and fertilize... "


    When Arthur finished, pace asked curiously, "Sir, how did you know so much?"


    He thought Arthur was more like a farmer than a farmer.


    "Why?" Arthur looked at the curious pace and pointed to the farmers working in the fields in the distance.


    "Because they call me Lord."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 237

    In the chat with pace, the party soon arrived at the castle.


    Because of the notice of the knight''s withdrawal, Bangjie had already ordered the servant to prepare hot water, and the kitchen was busy preparing food.


    During this time, pace was like a curious baby. He would ask Arthur all kinds of questions when he was free.


    From how to cook food to how to govern territory and even values, as long as he can think of, he will immediately consult Arthur and listen to his answers.


    And Arthur also intended to "brainwash" pace. He knew that the other party would return to the family sooner or later. Now he was just uncertain and hesitant.


    Of course, Arthur himself knows a little about many of pace''s problems, but as a passer-by, especially after nine years of compulsory education and the rampant bombardment of the Internet, even if he is a half bucket of water, he can make pace think he sees the ocean.


    Even if he came across something that could not be answered, with his eloquence and his iron fist of freedom, harmony, democracy, prosperity and strength, pace always felt fierce and admired.


    After taking an hour''s bath, Leia rubbed the clay balls on her body. Arthur came to the restaurant in a loose cotton padded jacket and leather armor.


    "Oh, my dear friend, you''re back!"


    As soon as he entered the restaurant, accompanied by a boastful cheering, a fat man in a brown robe rushed forward with both arms, threatening to give Arthur a hug.


    Arthur stared at each other, pointed to the chair behind him, and Gustav faded back with a lost face.


    "Well, well... Only good food can live up to," Gustav muttered.


    In addition to Gustav, there are pace, Boye and ilu.


    "Sit down, don''t make yourself at home," said Arthur, taking the lead in sitting down.


    The servant began to serve hot food, including fruit, tofu, fried vegetables, barbecue, marinated meat, sliced bread, and some low-grade new wine.


    Besides the three Baijiu liquor with higher degrees, breweries have developed several low fruit wine suitable for ladies to drink, and the sales volume is very good.


    Because pace was on the side, Gustav was not in a hurry to say anything. Holding a wine glass, he looked like a master and drank with pace enthusiastically.


    "How''s averier County lately?"


    Holding a piece of bean curd with chopsticks and dipping it in red oil, Arthur asked aloud - it has always been Arthur''s pain not to eat rice.


    Hearing Arthur''s inquiry, the bachelor Boye said immediately: "Sir, the first fortress in the long snake canyon has been occupied by wild people. Now the Bilson family has retreated to the rear fortress."


    "Didn''t the war start a few days ago? Why did you lose a fortress? When did it happen?"


    Arthur was slightly surprised to put down his chopsticks. Although he is not in Lingfeng castle, he will send some important things to him in time with a letter bird.


    "The day before yesterday morning, it was a terrible defeat!" Gustav added. "In the letter from elif, the guy said that the Bilson family wanted us to provide 50000 arrows and 10000 iron gun heads. The sooner the better."


    Arthur frowned, "that is to say, they only lasted two days from the savages'' attack to the Bilson family''s retreat?"


    "That''s true..." Mr. Boye looked at pace opposite and looked hesitant.


    Pace listened very carefully. He also heard about the wild people in hotels in major cities and towns, but he didn''t expect that when there was a fortress stationed, the Bilson family insisted on losing after two days.


    In his impression, Damon Bilson is not a blind and ignorant guy.


    Although he was very curious, he stood up: "my Lord, the food is very delicious. Thank you for your..."


    "Sit down!" Arthur interrupted, raising his hand and letting the bachelor have no scruples.


    Nodded, Mr. Boye said: "there are a large number of wild people, at least more than 300000. The person in charge of commanding the siege is gulbin Warren, the former Marquis of the Warren family and exiled by the Duke of the south. In addition, it is said that there are giants among the wild people, and it is because of the giants that the Bilson family retreated!"


    "Giants?!" Arthur suddenly raised his voice. "Are you sure someone doesn''t treat the tall wild people as giants?"


    "Probably not," Gustav said definitely. "Elif is very sure in his letter. It is said that the giants are nearly twenty feet tall. They worked together and directly climbed the wall!"


    At this time, Mr. ilu also said, "my Lord, the giants did exist."


    "When I asked you last time, you said it was all myths and legends!" Arthur looked at Mr. ilu in some confusion.


    "Too long..."


    Mr. ilu shook his head slightly, and his bent back made him look old. He spoke like a memory.


    "In the underground storage room of the school city, there were some giant bones, which I have seen for many years. It should be a leg bone. It was placed in the corner against the stone wall and looked like a yellow old stick under the oil lamp."


    "At first, I thought this was the woodcarving collection of a sage of Xuecheng, but later I found that it was not the case. There were several such huge bones piled in the corner. At that time, I knew that the giants in the ancient records might really exist."


    "But it''s too long ago. According to legend, as early as the first ancestor holy king, the giants had been expelled to the Far East. It is supposed that they should have perished."


    After listening to the bachelor''s story, Arthur breathed out slowly and said, "it seems that I have time to make up the history of the mainland. If there are any important memories, please don''t miss them, Mr. ilu."


    Mr. ilu gave Arthur a serious look, took back his eyes and nodded: "yes, sir, I will recall it."


    Today''s Ilu bachelor looks much older than before.


    Looking at Mr. Boye and Gustav, Arthur continued, "is there any other information about giants, such as whether they have some special abilities?"


    "Great power!" Gustav replied immediately. "The story says that giants can push mountains."


    "I didn''t ask you to tell a story! If the giant can really push the mountain, the Bilson family can''t last two days or two hours!"


    "My friend, what do you want to know - a huge amount of food? A lot of fertilizer? I know, you care about this."


    "Shut your mouth!" Arthur scolded discontentedly. After thinking about it, he tried to ask, "for example, will they spit fire or release any magic?"


    "Ah!??"


    Arthur''s question made the four people stretch their necks and look at him in surprise.


    "No... no?" Arthur was a little uncomfortable by the four people and coughed quickly. "No, forget it. Have a meal and continue to have a meal!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 238

    When the lunch was over, Gustav followed Arthur to the study. Leah brought mint tea, water and some after dinner berries.


    Leaning against the soft chair, Arthur looked at Gustav, who was full of wine and food opposite, in a lazy and casual tone: "so Damon Bilson is ready to catch up with all the civilians and resist the wild people together?"


    "That''s what elif''s guy guessed, otherwise he didn''t have to buy such a long spear. It''s said that the soldiers lost more than half," Gustav replied.


    "Did you agree?"


    "I asked the Bilson family to pay the gold coins first."


    Arthur nodded and said, "most of these weapons will fall into the hands of the wild people. There are not enough soldiers. Civilians holding spears are unlikely to block the attack of the wild people."


    The reason why the army is an army lies in its strong organizational ability and psychological quality. Arthur is not optimistic about the back water battle of the Bilson family.


    Gustav shrugged and said, "who knows, this is probably the last struggle of the Bilson family. Think about it, my friend. I guess when civilians see giants, they will be scared to soften their legs, and then turn around and run away. But it does no harm to us. We can not only earn gold coins, but also collect more refugees. Our weapons fall into the hands of wild people. It''s not us who should have a headache."


    "Mr. Gusta, you''re more and more like a weapons dealer!" Arthur smiled. "Tell me, how many refugees you expect to come to the river."


    "Hey! I knew you''d ask this." Gustav sat up straight and said proudly, "I don''t and can''t guarantee how many refugees there are, but I''ve asked torio to build a house for 10000 people to sleep in the south of the town. My friend, it''s not just averier county that''s panicking now. The businessmen in our chamber of commerce are going to be of great use!"


    "It seems that they don''t have much confidence in the Bilson family." Arthur sighed and turned to say, "what about the territory? Has there been any progress during my departure? The God of light taught those guys that they shouldn''t miss such a good opportunity."


    Arthur''s main purpose of going out is naturally to inspect, but in addition, he also wants to borrow the space to give those troublemakers some room for development.


    The temperature north of the Tunguska mountains has begun to drop, and the defenders of the sharp blade fortress have changed into cotton padded clothes. According to the bachelor''s estimation, snow should begin to fall north of the mountains after the wheat harvest this season.


    Gustav said with a smile, "of course they won''t miss such an opportunity. My friend, you can''t imagine what those guys did to deal with you - refugees, slaves and mercenaries. A troupe came early this morning and brought a lot of weapons!"


    "All the people of the God of light?" asked Arthur.


    "That''s right!" Gustav said excitedly. "These guys are so attentive that even slaves are willing to do it! You know, I sent them all to the iron mine and told my men to give these guys the most tired work."


    Arthur smiled and several groups asked, "in that case, let them dig there forever. What about the Green family? They have nothing to do? This is a good opportunity to show their loyalty, or is Kiel green going to invade the river again?"


    "My friend, if they hear what you say, those guys will be desperate - you''re almost right!"


    Gustav took a big sip of mint tea and gushed: "They intend to start a war after the winter. After the soldiers of the first army and the knights in the castle go out to fight, the people of the God of light are responsible for seizing the castle and controlling the town. There are 63 people of the God of light who are now installed in the town, and they will continue to increase in the future. After successfully seizing the castle, they will Send you the wrong message, then attack back and forth, and plan to let you die on the battlefield! "


    "These guys are taking great pains!" Arthur sighed. Looking at Gustav with an excited face, he joked: "don''t guess, the person responsible for helping them capture the castle and control the town must be you traitor! Tell me what good they promised you."


    "Count!" Gustav said, "my friend, you can''t imagine that those guys promised to make me count of Lingfeng Castle except the iron ore mountain!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur raised his eyebrows, stared at Gustav and said, "I can see that in order to win over our Lord Gustav, the other party is sincere. Don''t you like it?"


    "My dear friend Arthur, it hurts me so much to say that!" holding his hands on his chest, Gustav lay down in a chair, looking devastated.


    "Those guys are sincere. They think I''m an idiot!" Gustav said angrily. "Count, hey! Those bastards really dare to promise! But they don''t despise me too much. In order to make me believe, they deliberately added some conditions. They want the formula of wine besides the iron ore mountain."


    Then Thorne said, "what if what they said is true?"


    "Really?" Gustav glanced at Thorne. Leah stared at him seriously, waiting for his answer.


    "When I was very young, my father told me that if you want to be a qualified businessman, you must be greedy enough and try your best to earn the most gold coins in every transaction."


    "Your father was right," Thorne said.


    "That''s right!" Gustav looked back and sighed, as if trapped in some memory. "I''m a good and obedient boy, and I always do that. But you know, my father also told me that as a businessman, the most important thing is to learn to bid. No matter what, there should be a price suitable for it. The standard for becoming a qualified businessman is never to forget your price."


    "Yourself?" Arthur asked.


    Gustav nodded and said, "my friend, I never thought I could be so valuable, count. Ah! This is not the offer given to me by those guys, but you. You gave me such a value and made those guys dare to promise such chips. Therefore, you should understand that the true and false promises of those guys are no different to me."


    Gustav looked at Thorne and Leah.


    Arthur smiled, looked at him and said, "I thought you would say something philosophical. It was flattery!"


    "The only thing in the world that can''t be betrayed is trust. Moreover, those fools won''t understand what is the most precious to Shanghe collar."


    "If it''s still flattery, I already know."


    "How could it be? I have to study hard!" Gustav said solemnly, "It''s a system! I know that all our reform plans for the territory, whether abolishing farms, establishing schools or recovering the vassal territory, are to establish a new and more effective system! This system can unite everyone and solve some problems together."


    "For example, Warcraft, the annual animal tide is like an unbearable debt to Shanghe collar, but if we divide the debt equally among everyone, it is only a small sum. If we work hard enough, we may still have a surplus!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 239

    Pace stood by the window with dull eyes. In the distance, Shanghe Town, shrouded in the night, lit a little dim light. Behind him, the oil lamp in the niche warmed the bedroom.


    His two companions had long been asleep. Even across the door, they could hear their thunder snoring.


    Staying in Lingfeng Castle these days, whether it''s rich food, clean beds or enthusiastic servants, they feel a long lost relaxation.


    Mercenaries are not a good job. They either stay in sweaty pubs, sleep in hotels full of fleas, or travel between towns. If you encounter a battle unfortunately, you must be prepared to lose your life at any time.


    In recent months, several companions have died in front of him, and he has no chance to continue to be a mercenary. No merchant would hire a mercenary who was hunted down.


    Maybe it''s time to go back. Looking out of the window at the inky night, pace was full of thoughts.


    He thought of Fengxi castle and his childhood.


    My mother had not died at that time.


    Whenever he did something that made his father dissatisfied, furious and punished him to stand still, Eugenie would run to inform her mother. Every time, her mother would protect him in her arms, wipe away his tears and comfort him in a gentle voice.


    Eugenie would hide aside, make funny faces at him and ask him for credit for her smart behavior.


    Whenever such a moment, my father always kept talking, scolding himself and his mother, but he didn''t bother to listen. Anyway, in his father''s eyes, only big brother is his excellent son. No matter what he does, he is right. Even if he won the championship in the martial arts competition, everyone cheered around him, and he gave himself only a cold look.


    Then my mother died


    But there''s Eugenie. At the thought of his little sister, pace couldn''t help smiling.


    Although she was always clever in front of her father, quiet, fond of reading and not naughty at all, the servants in the castle praised her politeness, and even the bachelor often praised her intelligence.


    But only he knows that Eugenie is the real troublemaker! Many tricks to play tricks on big brother are her ideas.


    Once Eugenie slipped into his room after the maids fell asleep. She had to wake him up and force herself to tell her about fighting with people during the day.


    He was so sleepy that he couldn''t even open his eyes and was sleepy when talking. Eugenie was awake as if she had just woken up and looked at him admiringly.


    In fact, he just had a fight with a bully that day, and he didn''t beat the other party, but was taught a lesson by the other party.


    Since then, when she saw that she was black and blue, Eugenie would sneak into his room and coerce herself into telling her stories outside the castle.


    When her father wanted to punish herself, she would come forward and hold her father''s arm and plead for herself. Locked in the house, only she will quietly come to see herself and bring a few pieces of bread.


    When Eugenie grew up, the girl was not satisfied with listening to stories. She asked herself to take her out of the castle and teach the bad guys in town.


    Of course he won''t agree!


    Don''t say he couldn''t take Eugenie out of the castle at all. Even if he could take her out of the city, he would never do that.


    Taking Eugenie is a burden! If a knight follows, his identity will be exposed. As soon as thieves and scoundrels see the knight, they must kneel down and beg for mercy. There is still a chance for him!


    At first, he thought his strict refusal had completely killed Eugenie, but a few days later, the girl slipped into his room and told him that he had found a secret way to sneak out of the castle.


    What''s more, she found some dirty clothes for children and dressed herself up. Even he could hardly recognize him!


    Since then, they have become golden partners - even if they don''t take her out, the girl can sneak out of the castle. It''s better to let her follow.


    Every time his father went out or met the vassals, they put on civilian dirty clothes and slipped out of the castle.


    It was the happiest time.


    He took Eugenie around every corner of the town, whether it was a hotel where mercenaries gathered, a stinking slaughterhouse, a wall piled up by feces, a city gate where people came and went, a slum where sewage flowed, etc. they all went!


    Eugenie is still a glutton! When you see food you haven''t tasted, whether it''s civilian black bread, mercenary favorite yogurt, or preserved fruit and dried meat brought by merchants everywhere, you must come forward and taste it.


    During that time, Eugenie gained a lot of weight and became cautious when climbing the wall. When she returned to the castle, she always said she had no appetite. Her father thought she wanted to go on a hunger strike and promised many benefits in vain - Oh, he also went on a hunger strike, but he had never been treated like this!


    In addition, they also taught thieves and scoundrels in the city together. Whoever dares to bully innocent civilians is their goal of justice.


    At first, Eugenie was really a burden!


    Holding a wooden stick and shrinking aside, I want to come forward but dare not come forward. I can''t help at all!


    Several times, I was left behind when I ran away because I ate too much. Finally, he was beaten black and blue. The girl escaped when she blocked the enemy. She didn''t get hurt at all!


    Of course, this is just the beginning.


    Later, when he learned to use the sword, gangsters and scoundrels would no longer be their opponents!


    But who would have thought that Eugenie, who always looked clever in the castle, was actually more powerful than him.


    The girl didn''t know where she learned to fight. Every time she took a stick, she could always beat those local ruffians and scoundrels away.


    Several times they imitated knights on the grass, and Eugenie picked down his wooden sword, which was as flexible as a shadow Bobcat!


    ¡­¡­


    "Little girl, you''re not my opponent now." pace couldn''t help laughing.


    But after the laughter, he frowned deeply.


    She must be helpless. Pace thought that no girl would marry a man of his father''s age.


    After a moment of meditation, pace''s face suddenly became firm, as if he had made up his mind, turned and walked outside.


    As soon as the wooden door of the bedroom was opened, the little man who snored like thunder immediately sat up from the bed.


    Seeing that the man standing outside the door was pace, the little man immediately relaxed his vigilance and asked suspiciously, "boss, what''s the matter?"


    "Call an axe and come to my room."


    ¡­¡­


    Looking at the two people staring at themselves, pace said with a heavy look after a moment of silence: "mercenaries are no longer suitable for us. If you like, I will recommend you to Lord Arthur. He is a wise lord. Stay in the upper river collar. You don''t have to worry about being chased and killed, and the food here is --"


    "Boss pace, what about you!" the little man interrupted him.


    "I was going to stay in shangheling... But now I have to go back."


    "We''re with you!" said the little man. "Even if you were chased, you didn''t want to return to the family. Now how can we let you go back alone! You saved my life, and I only listen to your orders! I can be your guard, or something else - anything!"


    "The little man is right!" the axe also said, "boss pace, I only listen to you. No matter what count and king he is, don''t want me to be obedient!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 240

    As soon as the morning training was over, a servant came to report that mercenary pace wanted to see him.


    As Arthur handed his sword to the guard beside him, he said, "let me invite him to dinner and ask people to prepare more food."


    ¡­¡­


    restaurant.


    Seeing Arthur coming, the worried pace immediately stood up from his chair.


    "My Lord."


    "Sit down, don''t be polite," Arthur said casually.


    Pace nodded and immediately sat down. Just as he hesitated to say goodbye to Arthur, Arthur first said, "I''ve prepared some gifts for you. Take them with you when you leave. There aren''t many things. Just a few river collar books and some gadgets. You can give them to miss Eugenie as gifts."


    "By the way, when you get back, I''ll ask the merchant to send you some drinks. You know, these are the only things that Shanghe collar can take. I hope you don''t refuse."


    Pace was stunned and immediately said, "no, sir! It''s too troublesome for you! And I''m afraid I don''t have gold coins to pay the merchant for those drinks."


    "Why, do you still need to receive gold coins to give friends some gifts?"


    "But..."


    Looking at Arthur''s eyes, pace''s words that he wanted to refuse were all stuck in his throat.


    "Thank you," he said sadly and deeply, "I don''t know you have guessed. I was still hesitating how to speak to you."


    Arthur smiled and then said, "if you like, I can send someone to escort you back. It''s not very safe. Those guys who chase you may be waiting for you to leave Shanghe town."


    "No!" pace immediately waved his hand. "Sir, we have caused you a lot of trouble. You must not send someone to escort us. Winter is coming, and it''s time for you to hire."


    These days, he followed Arthur not only to inspect iron mines, forging factories, schools and other places, but also to the sharp blade fortress, which is known as the most dangerous fortress in the kingdom.


    He was greatly moved by Arthur''s enthusiasm and affection, and felt that there was no return, so he really didn''t want to bother Arthur any more.


    Looking at pace, Arthur said in a relaxed tone while eating the food: "pace, do you know you have two very obvious weaknesses?"


    "Please point it out," pace sat up straight.


    "Don''t be so serious." Arthur pointed to the food in front of him and motioned him to eat and talk. "You are about to return to your family. This is a little advice I gave you before you leave. It may help you."


    "Yes."


    Pick up a fried golden crisp fried dough stick, pace took a snack, and still looked at Arthur seriously. Looks like a bachelor waiting to listen to him in a castle.


    "You must go back with the determination to sacrifice yourself and save others?"


    "Yes!" pace said seriously. "Eugenie is my only sister. I can''t see her marry an old man. She''s depressed all her life!"


    "So you''re going to marry a woman you don''t love, and even think it''s great?"


    After thinking for a while, pace did not deny: "my Lord, this is the responsibility I must bear!"


    "You..." Arthur said with a slight sigh. "With your origin, it''s hard to find someone as naive as you."


    He can probably guess that pace''s childhood was not happy, and his sister Eugenie may be one of the few warm figures when he recalled his childhood.


    "Do you think I shouldn''t go back?" pace asked puzzled.


    "No, as a brother, it''s natural to protect your sister. It''s your responsibility! The reason why I say you''re naive is because you''re naive about self sacrifice and even self moving."


    "Pace, you have to understand that a really great hero can''t just give bread and gold coins to the poor, or sacrifice yourself to save others. Based on your origin and current situation, you should do more and better. Your sister is your most cherished family, but her destiny is only a part of the destiny of the kingdom. You and I will do the same when you return to the family , you won''t be who you are now. "


    "My Lord, I don''t quite understand what you mean..."


    "You just don''t want to understand!" Arthur looked into his eyes. "Tell me, who do you think will be the next Duke of the north?"


    Pace''s eyes flashed.


    "It''s you!"


    "Me?" pace looked at Arthur with a dull disbelief.


    "Otherwise! It''s not you, it''s me!"


    Stunned, pace immediately said in a panic: "no! Sir, I never thought, i... you don''t know, I will only make a mess of everything. How can I be a Duke? It''s impossible!"


    "So, this is your greater responsibility!" said Arthur. "No one is born to be a duke and will not study. Your father is the goal you want to surpass! And the first thing you should get rid of is your innocence and hesitation!"


    "Surpass him?" his father''s stern figure suddenly appeared in front of pace. He immediately shook his head and said to himself, "this, how is this possible? How can I surpass him? I can''t do anything well. I''ve always only added chaos..."


    Looking at him, Arthur said, "pace, you should understand that the real hero is the one who can defeat himself and change himself, and the real heroism is the one who dares to break something and has great wisdom and love!"


    "Great wisdom... Great love?" pace repeated Arthur''s words, looking confused. "Sir, is this the reason for your reform? But I don''t have what you said. I can''t even do well in Knights and mercenaries. I really..."


    "If you can''t do well, go to school. Take your own responsibility and perform your due duties, even if you pay your life for it. Pace, were you born with ''glory in the North''? You know yourself, you are much better than you think."


    ¡­¡­


    Outside Shanghe Town, pace held the reins, rode on his horse, quietly looked at Shanghe town in front of him, as if he wanted to print everything in front of him in his mind.


    Seeing the boss sitting on the horse all the time, the little man looked at the axe with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Boss, what are you looking at?" the little man kicked his horse forward and asked puzzled.


    The axe also came forward and said, "boss, did you forget something? Anyway, it''s still early. Let''s go straight back."


    Looking at the wide streets, neat houses and busy workers in the sun, pace silently shook his head.


    "What did you say?"


    He shook his head again: "all with, all said..."


    Pace didn''t understand many of Arthur''s words at all, but he wrote them down carefully.


    "Then what are we doing here..." the axe muttered.


    "Shut up, what do you know!" the little man scolded. "Boss, this is saying goodbye. When we leave here, we may never come to river town again in our life."


    "Ah! Then we won''t have a chance to eat the food here again!"


    "You fucking know how to eat! You have to give up. It''s too late to go back now."


    "Who can''t bear it? Can''t I say goodbye? You''re a big eater these days."


    Pace turned the horse''s head. The little man and axe on one side were still quarrelling and arguing.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 241

    In the Council Hall of the prime minister''s tower, Whitestone castle, the king''s capital, eastington.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think you should have made a decision!" the court prime minister and Duke of the East, Mond Flavi, looked around at the vassal in front of him with a grim face.


    The vassals all lowered their eyes and sat in chairs, quiet as silent stone statues.


    The sun shone through the diamond window on the stone wall on the back of Duke flavy''s chair and on the council table in front of him. His blond hair, which was smeared with grease and taken care of concisely and meticulously, was like a crown made of pure gold in the sunlight. His golden eyes swept through the crowd without saying anything.


    The vassals bowed their heads in silence, and no one dared to look up at him.


    After a long silence, he said again: "the Schiavo family, the ambel family, the SMIT family, the Edel family, the gneit family, the Naida family and the Kahn family have agreed to form the eastern border Corps."


    "Duke," said a vassal in a difficult tone, "we are not against your proposal, but in the current situation, if half of the knights in the territory are transferred to form an army, once the South starts war against us, I don''t have enough people to deal with it."


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    Seeing that someone finally made a noise, another vassal of the territory bordering the South also said quickly: "You know, it takes at least 1500 soldiers to guard the two main roads on the andoin river. There are more than 100 knights in our territory. Now we have summoned vassals and a large number of serfs, but if there are not enough knights to fight, serfs who only use spears can''t resist the army in the south."


    Another vassal bordering the South also said: "the wall of gravel Valley needs at least 1000 soldiers. In addition, many places need knights to command."


    "The forked valley also needs at least 2000 people," said another vassal.


    After glancing at the embarrassed four, Flavi glanced at the other silent vassals: "they want to guard against the south, what about you? Who do you want to guard against?"


    "My Lord, the northern border has to be guarded," said a vassal bordering the northern border, lowering his head.


    "Yes, sir, although the Davidson family and the Green family are still loyal, the kewilt family is strong. Once we go to war with the south, it is inevitable that the old fox will not attack behind our backs!"


    "Sir, we can''t afford not only to dispatch knights to form an army, but also hundreds of gold coins a month."


    A fat official in a luxurious silk robe with gem rings on his hands said: "In the past, the iron mines were controlled by the Green family, and we could get iron ore at a low price. But this year, the tustra family has raised the price of all kinds of iron products several times. In order to buy weapons and armor, the colint family has been heavily in debt! Sir, I really can''t get more gold coins."


    Count Jean collint was almost choking. When he mentioned the gold coins, several other nobles who were also in debt or not well-off also quickly vomited bitterness and cursed the tustra family.


    After listening to the bitter water of the vassals with an expressionless face, Mond flavy looked at the gold ring on count Jean collint''s hand: "Jean, the richest of the whole collint family should be your ten fingers."


    Count Jean collint immediately put his hands under the table and looked at Mond flavy with a funny smile.


    He sneered at him, and Meng Flavi coldly swept over the four vassals who complained just now: "and you! Each of you said that you couldn''t take out gold coins. Is this really because of Lingfeng castle? Tell me how many gold coins you spent, how many weapons, armor, spears and arrows you bought - 2000? 5000? Or 10000 gold coins?"


    "Sir, there are many places in the territory that need to spend money. This is a huge expenditure..." a vassal whispered.


    "Expenditure, what expenditure?"


    FengChen was asked to be speechless. Looking at him, Mond flavy smiled contemptuously: "I think it''s your spending on drunkenness, eating and drinking and singing all night!"


    "Lord Piero hill." he pointed out a feudal minister who shouted that he had no money. "I heard that you married another young girl a month ago. It cost nothing. Which wife is this, thirteen or twenty-three? Do you know what the civilians in the East call you?"


    The vassal named Piero blushed and whispered discontentedly, "it won''t cost her a few gold coins, so I bought her some cheap jewelry and some clean clothes. As for those rotten civilians, just say it. In short, don''t let me know who it is, or I''ll cut his mouth!"


    Looking at him, there was a flash of murder in Mond Flavi''s eyes.


    This guy, in addition to many wives and lovers, his son and daughter can form an army! A noble Lord, but he got the nickname of "stallion count", and became the laughing stock of the whole kingdom!


    Such a guy, living is a waste of food.


    Looking at the dodging eyes and the thoughtful faces, Mond flavy said again: "After so long consideration, you only came up with these excuses? Guard the fortress, eh! Sir David Trier, give you 1500 people, can you block the southern army? Sir Gabriel Erno, can you guarantee that the southern army can''t pass through the gravel Valley as long as there are 1000 soldiers? And you, sir Cami Clegg, there is only one valley, and the narrowest place is not After more than ten meters, you need 2000 people to hold! Are you going to use a human wall to stop the enemy''s attack! "


    "I tell you, as long as the king of Olivier is still alive, the South and North will never dare to act rashly! Of course, if you think the wild people will fear the king, you don''t have to agree to my proposal!"


    "Sir, i... we are not totally opposed to your proposal. We are also willing to take out some gold coins and form an army to resist the wild people."


    A vassal hesitated and said, "we can summon serfs or civilians, or hire mercenaries everywhere! If 10000 people are not enough, 20000 people! Just, you want us to dispatch half of the knights in the territory, this, this..."


    "Sir Trier," interrupted Mond flavy, "didn''t you say serfs were useless? Why, now you think they can resist savages and giants?"


    "Put away your narrow ideas, I know what you are worried about! With your own forces, you can''t deal with the invasion of wild people at all, and will only be slaughtered by wild people one by one! The river leader still knows that he is united under the threat of Warcraft, but you are making excuses here. I don''t mean to discuss with you, agree or refuse, survive or destroy!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 242

    Under the strong pressure of Raymond flavy, although the vassals were still reluctant, they could only unconditionally agree to his proposal - transfer half of the knights in the territory, pay varying amounts of gold coins and form an army.


    ¡­¡­


    After all the vassals left, a figure came out of the door hole on the left.


    "In fact, you don''t have to be angry. It''s not difficult to choose whether to survive or destroy. They just hesitate. It may take some time."


    "I''ve given them enough time, but these fools only give me a bunch of excuses!"


    "Their fears are justified," said Archbishop Baylor, sitting in the chair next to Mond flavy.


    At the moment, the sun shines right between them through the diamond window. Under the bright beam, they seem to be half in the light and half in the dark.


    After a brief silence, Archbishop Baylor said, "no one expected that the giants still exist. Gulbin concealed the news. The decline of the Bilson family is much faster than we expected, and the wild people should enter averier soon."


    "So I don''t have time to talk nonsense to them," said Mond flavy. "Hiding the giant''s news, he probably wants to get more returns, but as long as he is not stupid enough to take refuge in the wild people, he should understand who can give him what he wants."


    "That''s not good. The news of the giant has frightened the nobles. If there are more things we don''t know, gulbin''s position needs to be judged again."


    "Just those wild people?" looking at belus, Mond flavy said, "in addition to a large number, they will only be vulnerable under the charge of knights!"


    "What we don''t know," replied Archbishop Baylor.


    "I got the news that the Pilsen family ordered a batch of weapons from Lingfeng Castle again, including 50000 arrows, 10000 spear heads and gold coins. In addition, judging from the speed of the decline of the Pilsen family, the role of the city wall in front of giants is limited. Among many nobles, Damon Pilsen is not stupid. At least he is not accurate when facing the attack of wild people Prepare. "


    "It''s the river collar again. Damon Bilson doesn''t think it''s too late." prime minister Mond flavy said discontentedly. "It takes at least a month to get the carriage from the river to averier! And how long does Lingfeng Castle need to manufacture these weapons? He''s just wasting gold coins!"


    "Without dying, how can we know that we are bound to die. Moreover, we all underestimate Lingfeng castle."


    "Why? Lingfeng castle has something we don''t know?"


    Looking at Prime Minister Flavi''s puzzled and contemptuous look, Archbishop berus smiled and said, "don''t forget that Lingfeng castle has defeated the whole East by its own strength!"


    "Oh! If that''s war," said Mond flavy with a chuckle. "Don''t sell off. Tell me any news."


    "There are some latest news, but I don''t know how to describe it to you. In short, the weapons needed by the Bilson family may not take much time. If more carriages can be sent, the fastest batch of weapons will be delivered to Damon Bilson in about half a month."


    "What do you mean? I don''t know how to describe it?" Mond flavy looked at him puzzled. "Did Lingfeng Castle use all the manpower in the territory to make these weapons?"


    "On the contrary, they use fewer people!"


    Mond flavy was more puzzled and stared at Bayles, waiting for his explanation.


    "How to say, when I saw the message from the letter bird, I thought the writer was talking nonsense."


    Baylor organized the following language to make his description as concise and clear as possible: "Lingfeng castle made a kind of machine, which is made of iron and copper, equipped with a large wheel, several times the size of the carriage. As long as the water is boiled, the wheel will turn fast, emit white smoke and make a whine sound. It can be used to transport ore, forge iron pieces, and directly beat iron pieces into arrows. The sound is loud and never stops... Do you understand what I''m talking about?"


    Mond flavy nodded, "you''re joking!"


    "Well... That guy is also hearsay. If he can''t see it with his own eyes, he will inevitably exaggerate. If he can have drawings, he may understand it at a glance."


    Archbishop Baylor gave up directly and then said, "but the speed of making weapons in Lingfeng castle has indeed increased a lot. Some of the weapons purchased by the Bilson family have been sent out a few days ago. If there is no accident, these weapons will fall into the hands of the wild people. In addition, tens of thousands of wild people''s army we provided before can no longer only hold stone axes and quenched spears!"


    Prime Minister Mond Flavi nodded and said, "it makes sense that although war can not rely on weapons and equipment alone, if the Bilson family prepared a strong crossbow in advance, it may not be defeated so soon. We really should be prepared."


    "That''s right." Archbishop Baylor stressed, "it''s not easy. At this stage, we must not lift a stone and hit ourselves in the foot! Otherwise, this regiment that has not been formed will really be prepared for the wild people!"


    Meng fravi frowned and said after thinking for a moment: "the wild people should not threaten other territories so soon. We have enough time to form an army. Although gulbin has hidden something, his position will not change. Moreover, even if the worst happens, it is not completely a bad thing."


    Archbishop Baylor glanced at Mond flavy in surprise, frowned and said, "it''s best to let the wild people go directly to the south. If they are not controlled, it will be a disaster to the East."


    "No harm!" said Mond flavy in a deep voice. "The new Legion should be no less than 3000 people. With the temple guards and the king''s knights, our troops will not be less than 20000! At that time, we only need to recruit some serfs and form an army of 100000 people at any time!"


    "No plan is perfect. If the wild people really want to die, we have nothing to do. We can take this opportunity to clean up the whole East!"


    Looking at the fearless monk Flavi, Archbishop berus said slowly, "you are more radical than I thought. However, the expansion of the temple guard is too fast. There is still a big gap between the equipment and training and the real knight."


    "We don''t have much time..." looking ahead, Prime Minister Mond Flavi suddenly said, "King olivido''s health is getting worse and worse. We shouldn''t expect everything to go according to plan."


    Hearing the speech, Archbishop Baylor exhaled slightly and leaned slowly against the back of his chair.


    The conference hall, which had no sound, suddenly became silent. The sunlight that had originally shone between the two people also slipped away from the diamond window with the passage of time.


    A moment later, Mond flavy turned his head and looked at belus next to him. He said sternly and firmly, "there can be no more accidents. The iron mine and sharp blade Canyon must be controlled in our hands!"


    Leaning against the back of the chair and looking at the dark stone wall in front, Archbishop berus said in a low voice: "don''t worry, the tustra family will end with this winter. Mond, do you want a drink from the river... In fact, the child did a good job..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 243

    The residents of DOMA town were frightened.


    They didn''t expect that it took only two days for the wild people to rush through the first fortress under the guard of the knight.


    giant! They learned the terrible news that the giant had captured the city wall!


    But how could this be possible, how could there really be giants! Isn''t that a boring story of frightening children? But they could not help but believe that the defeated knights and the fleeing mercenaries all described this fact with panic and excitement.


    Giants really exist - at this moment, the residents of DOMA town all want to be the child frightened by boring stories!


    They hoped that the Marquis could send knights, just as they did not have to panic and waited patiently for the good news of victory not long ago. They told them that the giants were just rumors, and the wild people were lucky to capture the city wall because more than half of them were killed and injured!


    But no one has good news.


    The Knights blocked the road and collected excess food and ironware. The blacksmith shops in the town beat day and night. All the men were forced to pick up spears and go to the fortress. Women and children were also asked to make weapons.


    Except for the children who don''t know what war is, no one in DOMA town can show a smile. Everyone''s hearts are shrouded in the fear of the invasion of wild people and giants.


    Long snake Valley, the second boulder fortress.


    Unlike the fortress ahead, this older fortress was built at a corner of the valley. Here, the two ends are big and the middle is small, just like a distorted hourglass. The narrowest part is less than 100 meters.


    Although the city wall is not much wider than the fortress in front, in addition to the city wall, two trenches like ditches have been dug along the steep cliffs at the corner.


    The whole fortress is like a giant squatting in the valley at the corner of the canyon with outstretched arms.


    Naturally, the fortress is built to effectively block the enemy from both sides of the canyon when they rush to the wall through the corner of the valley. However, because of this, the number of soldiers required to fully play the role of this fortress will be several times that of the fortress in front.


    Therefore, after losing a large number of elite knights and soldiers, Damon Bilson had to recruit a large number of serfs and civilians to fight.


    At the moment, on the rock wall on the right side of the fortress, Damon Bilson was holding the cold rock and looked at the thick smoke rising in front of him.


    That''s the fortification they built.


    Originally, he thought that at least half a month later, these fortifications would work, and at that time, he would stand here calmly.


    But who could have thought of the emergence of giants - damn giants! It disrupted all his expectations. The current situation is worse than the worst situation he had expected!


    He not only failed to stop the wild people, but left a lot of materials to the group because of his hasty retreat!


    Originally, according to his expectation, if the wild people want to launch a new attack, it will take at least half a month to remove these obstacles in front of them.


    But because of those damn giants, when they hurried to evacuate, many black fire oil roots could not be consumed.


    It used to be an important time for half a month. Now, those damn wild people only need to wait for two days, and the fire and smoke will help them clean up everything!


    Then... Then those guys just need to bypass the stones and step on the ash to reappear in front of him.


    And the food!


    The food should have been sprinkled with highly toxic when they evacuated, as a "reward" for the wild people to occupy the fortress!


    Now, he not only lost the fortress, but also the full food has really become a gift and reward to the wild people... As well as the spears, arrows, armor and weapons, as well as the lives of thousands of soldiers!


    It''s all his fault


    Smelling the smoke filled air, Damon Bilson stared at the front. The rising smoke in front of him seemed to be burning his heart.


    "Damon." at this time, with the sound of armor shaking, Lowell hurried from the right cliff.


    "It''s estimated that we can''t wait too long!" he said anxiously. "If it goes on like this, the wild people can launch a new round of attack as soon as tomorrow. Although we don''t lack manpower, we don''t have enough weapons!"


    Damon Bilson didn''t turn his head. He still looked ahead and looked at the thick smoke in front of him.


    "The caravan led by the river will arrive in at least a few days... How many arrows do the archers have?"


    "Less than thirty per person!" Lowell replied with a frown.


    "Thirty..." Damon Bilson shook his head and whispered, "how long can we support this arrow? If the wild people gather to attack, it is estimated that it will be consumed in two hours."


    In the fortress ahead, they lost tens of thousands of arrows!


    Seeing that his tone was a little low, Lowell stepped forward and said loudly: "Damon, the blacksmiths in the town are constantly making arrows, and the women are also trying to make arrows, which can provide hundreds of feather arrows every day! As long as we can persist for a few days, when the weapons of Lingfeng Castle arrive, we will still have a chance! We don''t lack people, as long as we can persist for a few days! The wild people''s stone throwing cart has no place to play here!"


    "Where''s the javelin? How''s it going?" Damon Bilson asked in a low voice.


    "Enough! Enough to turn all the wild people into hedgehogs!"


    The production of javelin is very simple. Find a wooden stick with the length of an arm and eliminate the tip at one end. It can be described as the cheapest and coarsest weapon except stones. Everyone can use it, especially serfs.


    Holding the rock in front of him, Damon Bilson nodded silently. The tragic defeat a few days ago made him lose all his spirit, pricking out the beard residue of his skin, and made him look tired and haggard.


    "Damon, you can''t go on like this!" Lowell looked anxiously and went aside and shouted, "If even you lose confidence, the wild people should be happy! We still have people, we haven''t lost, we have nearly 10000 people! The food is enough for us to last for at least half a year! As long as we keep here, even with wooden javelins, we can make those guys blood! Don''t you just lose your life? Do you want those trembling civilians to see you now!"


    Turning around, Damon Bilson looked at his brother quietly with his bloodshot eyes.


    "Lowell," he said, "it was my wrong judgment that gave the wild people a chance... If there could be heavy crossbows on the city wall, or kill the wild people early, maybe..."


    "- what''s the use of saying that!" Lowell interrupted him, gritting his teeth, "No one knows that there will be damned giants, and no one knows that they will climb the wall without fear of death! Now everyone is scared to death. You are the Lord of averier and the Marquis of the Pilsen family! If you want to blame yourself and be a coward, hide in the house! I don''t care about giants. Go to fucking giants and chop his eggs with a sword!"


    Staring at his brother, Damon Bilson turned around a moment later, staring at the front with red eyes, and fastened the rock with ten fingers until his fingernails spilled blood, and the pain woke him up.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 244

    In the bedroom of the tower on the east side of glanburg, bazaar was lying on the bed with her head heavy. The curtains were closed all around, and the room was dark.


    The servant came and went to check her condition and brought her three meals a day. But she has no appetite. The sweet fruits and tempting food in the past have no taste in her mouth. She seems to have lost her sense of taste.


    Nightmares also afflicted her.


    Since returning from the fortress, she seems to have been cursed by a wizard and lost her stable sleep.


    At first, she also tried to get rid of this bad situation and show the dignity that a noble lady should have.


    But when she summoned up her courage, braced herself and planned to go to the garden, before her steps had stepped out of the tower, the knight who came quickly told him: the giant broke through the wall, the wild people occupied the fortress, and the Marquis had ordered all men to take weapons!


    Most of the Knights left behind in the castle were transferred, and now only ten people are left to guard the gate. In just two or three days, panic spread from the fortress to the town, from the town to the castle, and now the whole avery is probably in chaos.


    Bazaar was frightened and had no spirit to pretend to be calm. She locked herself in the house all day and let the servants and housekeepers come and go.


    But fear did not intend to let her go.


    As soon as she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep, the ferocious roaring giant and the endless wild people''s army would immediately rush into her mind.


    She dreamed that the fire lit the valley, the houses turned into ruins, and the giants and wild people merged into a black torrent. They slaughtered knights, burned down buildings, women and children fled in fear, and horses and human bodies were everywhere.


    She dreamed that she was standing alone on the fence path. She called out loudly. The torch floating in the face reflected an evil and ferocious smiling face of the wild people. She turned and ran away, but more wild people drilled out of the dark fence.


    She dreamed that she was standing on the drawbridge in the ditch, with a flame burning below. She pulled the rope tightly, but she saw rotten arms stretched out in the flame and faces with flesh and blood melting like candles.


    She cried for help, expecting a knight to fall from the sky, but saw a more terrible scene - her father was pinched in his hand by the giant, cried out her name in pain, and then was directly thrown into the fire pit by the roaring giant.


    ¡­¡­


    One nightmare after another, bazaar could only curl up in bed all night. Sometimes she would suddenly see a huge eye blocking the window, and the footsteps outside the door would make her think that the ferocious wild people were about to break in.


    It''s hard to sleep after dawn, but my head is as heavy as lead. I''m exhausted when I wake up, even more tired than before.


    Now, she is haggard and can only lie in bed like a patient.


    "Miss Bertha."


    The sudden sound outside the door made bazaar on the bed curl up like a frightened little animal, looking warily at the door in the shadow.


    "Miss bazaar, are you all right? Can I go in?"


    Basha, who was dizzy, was stunned for a moment before she recognized that it seemed to be the voice of her maid Issa.


    "Isa... Is that you?" she asked cautiously, her voice weak and weak. "Are you outside the door?"


    "Yes, miss, this is Issa! Can I go in? Are you okay?"


    "Just... Are you alone?" she asked.


    "Yes, miss, only me!"


    Stunned, bazaar asked her to come in.


    The dark room made the maid Issa feel some sudden discomfort. She quickly walked to the window, put the food on the table, and then opened a gap in the curtain to put in a ray of sunshine.


    "Oh, Issa, damn it! What are you doing!" the sudden light scared bazaar into the quilt, like a rotten corpse afraid of the sun into the tomb. "Come on, close the curtains and don''t open them! Block the sun!"


    Issa surprisingly disobeyed her orders. She went to the bed, squatted down and whispered, "Miss, you really should eat some food, or you will be hungry. Get up and eat some food."


    "Window, is the window closed?" said Bertha in the quilt.


    "The sunshine is very good. I only put a little in so that it can be convenient for dinner. Miss, it''s all right. You don''t have to be afraid. The castle is very safe. Lord marquis will defeat those wild people."


    "You know what! You dare to disobey my orders!" bazaar shouted in the quilt. "The wild people are coming. They will climb in through the window. Hurry, pull the curtains!"


    How can the curtains block the wild people? The maid thought.


    "Miss, this is the tower. It''s impossible for wild people to climb up. Please come out and eat some food. It''s your favorite strawberry pie. Otherwise, when adults come back and see you, they will punish us severely. Everyone is very worried about your health."


    "What do you know! What do you know!" the quilt shook, and a frightened voice came from inside. "Giants, they have giants! Giants can see me directly. His eyes are right outside the window. The castle can''t stop the giants! The city wall can''t stop them! Hurry, close the curtains!"


    The maid Issa turned her head and looked at the window. There was nothing there except the bright sun and the clear sky.


    "Miss, there is no giant. I won''t lie to you. If you don''t believe it, you can see for yourself. If there is a giant, I''ll close the curtain immediately. Miss..." isa begged in a soft tone.


    The quilt was still shaking. After a moment, Bertha tried to ask, "really... Really? You, do you promise there is no giant?"


    "No, I promise not!"


    After a while, the trembling quilt raised a slit. Bazaar hid in it, squinted and looked out of the window vigilantly.


    There was really nothing in the window except the glare of the sun.


    "Miss." she leaned down, and the maid looked forward to bazaar through the gap of the quilt.


    "Really, really gone." bazaar slowly drilled out her head, her hands still holding the quilt tightly.


    Looking at her haggard and disheveled face without any sense of beauty, the maid Issa immediately said, "Miss, please eat something. Your present appearance is really worrying. If the Marquis knows, it will hurt! I''ll let someone boil water later. When I finish the meal, I''ll serve you to take a bath. You should be noble and beautiful..."


    Basha''s head was so heavy that she didn''t hear what the maid said. When she struggled to lean against the head of the bed, she got up, but it was spinning.


    The maid quickly brought the juice. After drinking a little juice, the shaking room in her eyes gradually stabilized, but her face was still white and scary, like a layer of white frost.


    "Miss, please have something to eat..." the maid looked at her with a begging face.


    After another moment, the stunned bazaar suddenly grabbed her arm and asked hurriedly, "what about now? Have all the giants been beaten away? Where''s my father?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 245

    "Lord Marquis can certainly defeat those wild people." Issa didn''t answer her question directly, but tried to cheer her up.


    "Miss, I''ll accompany you to the garden after dinner. You don''t know that the flowers of those striped owls are beautiful. You''ll feel better after reading them!"


    "I don''t want to go and I have no appetite. Go and get me some more juice." bazaar ordered weakly.


    "OK, I''ll go now, miss. Wait a minute!" the maid Issa was very happy to see that she would like to drink more juice.


    The juice is specially prepared, with plum and orange. The housekeeper said that people with no appetite had better eat something sour first. Although she didn''t understand what it was like to "have no appetite", as long as the young lady was willing to eat, it was good news for their servants.


    A glass of juice was quickly consumed by bazaar. She was really thirsty. When she handed the cup, she was about to say something. When she had just finished drinking two glasses of juice, there was a feeling of hunger in her stomach.


    "Anything to eat?" she asked.


    "Yes!" said the maid Isha hurriedly. "In addition to strawberry pie, there is a roasted pigeon and pear honey soup. Miss, do you want me to bring the food to bed?"


    "In bed?" Bertha seemed to hear something absurd. "Do you want me to eat in bed? Have you ever heard that noble lady eat in bed?"


    "Well... Then I''ll help you get up." isa immediately got up and brought the red expensive cloak.


    "No, not this one," said bazaar upset. Red reminds her of the burning flame in a nightmare.


    Put on the windbreaker, bazaar fainted and went to the window. After eating some pear honey soup and strawberry pie, she asked her to take away the food. In the face of meat, she still has no appetite.


    She got up slightly from the chair, raised her chin, looked out of the window, and saw that everything was really as usual, bazaar sat down at ease.


    "Miss, take a break first. When the water is ready, I''ll serve you to take a bath."


    Ignoring the maid''s proposal, she directly asked, "how is the war? Has my father defeated the wild people? What about the knights? Do they have any news?"


    "According to the knights in the castle, the Marquis has been fighting with the wild people for two days and nights." Issa knows little about the war. As a servant maid, she is still most concerned about her young lady''s health.


    Turning her eyes, she then said, "young lady, don''t worry, Lord marquis will defeat those wild people! Take a bath later, and then go to the garden to see the flowers. Don''t worry, Lord marquis will triumph sooner or later..."


    "You''re ordering me!" the maid''s chatter annoyed bazaar. "Take a bath! Why, am I bad now? Or is there a strange smell that makes you unbearable!"


    "No, no!" the maid quickly replied, "Miss bazaar, you are the most beautiful." then she ducked her head.


    "Go!" bazaar ordered. "Bring the mirror."


    "Miss..."


    "Don''t you hear my orders!" cried Bertha. "You''re getting more and more rude. Is it because my father is not in the castle and you think I can''t deal with you!"


    "No, miss, I don''t. I''ll get the mirror now."


    When her face was reflected in the mirror, bazaar was stunned, and then stroked the bronze mirror on the ground like a shock.


    She grabbed her messy hair like weeds and thought of the pale and haggard face in the mirror just now. Bazaar couldn''t believe it was herself. She is a noble and elegant noble lady. How can she look like a peasant woman - not even a peasant woman!


    "How could it be like this! How could I be like this!" she shouted, as if she saw a scene more terrible than a nightmare. The excited tone made people not recognize her weakness at all.


    The maid Isaiah shrank aside, even breathing carefully.


    "Damn it, how dare you let me be like this!" she cursed at Issa with her head hanging in front of her, her face ferocious. "When my father comes back, I''ll ask him to send you all to the farm, especially you, Issa..."


    After yelling and scolding for a while, seeing her motionless, bazaar clenched her teeth and ordered, "come here!"


    Isaiah walked with fear and fear in her heart. She lowered her head and didn''t dare to look at her angry face.


    "Pa!"


    With a loud slap in the face, Issa knelt down directly.


    She grabbed and pulled Issa''s hair. While yelling and scolding, she slapped her face again and again. Until she had no strength in her hand, she pushed Issa away from her kneeling feet.


    Looking at the maid with messy hair, lying on the ground and crying, bazaar felt relieved!


    "What are you waiting for? Do you want to be taught a lesson? It''s time to demote you as a slave and serve those wild men!"


    She got up from the ground sobbing. Isa''s cheek was red and swollen, with several red scratches.


    "Go and prepare hot water. Do you want me to teach you! Damn it, you''ll go to the farm when your father comes back!"


    Covering her hot and painful cheeks, Issa sobbed and left the room.


    ¡­¡­


    After taking a bath, bazaar put on a set of clean clothes, and her messy hair had been neatly combed behind her head.


    After eating some food again and looking at herself still haggard in the mirror, she fondled her cheek.


    "It''s too bad. It''s time to get some sunshine," she said to herself. Then she stood up and said to Issa standing aside. "Let''s go and have a look at the wall. Nothing should happen in the town."


    At the moment, bazaar had a slight smile on her face, as if she had forgotten what she had done before.


    Glanburg is built on the highland of glanburg. As long as you climb the wall of the castle, you can see the scenery around the highland.


    On the wall in the southeast corner, bazaar held the low wall built of gray brick and looked down at the dense houses below. Looking at DOMA Town, which was completely different from her dream. It was quiet in the sun. Her fear and worry were immediately swept away.


    Even if the giant can, as long as there is a father! She thought proudly.


    In the east of the castle highland, there is a rolling mountain. It is this mountain that blocks the way of wild people to the West. It is also because of this mountain that the Bilson family has the possibility of building a fortress.


    According to the bachelor, this mountain originates from the Tungus mountains in the northernmost part of the Kingdom and is the southernmost part of the Qingfeng mountains.


    Along the city wall, looking at the river flowing slowly under the highland, bazaar walked to the bottom of the tower where her bedroom was located.


    She wanted to stand on the wall under the tower and see if the giant could really put his eyes out of her window.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 246

    Looking up at the window above the tower, bazaar smiled softly - how could it be!


    There are steep slopes outside the city wall, and the giants have nowhere to stay unless they can stand on the current city wall.


    But it''s impossible.


    As she watched, bazaar felt a trace of shame and anger, especially at the thought of her appearance this morning. There was no place to vent her dissatisfaction - the servants were probably laughing at her!


    "Issa, let''s go back!"


    She had no mood to see the scenery. After saying a word of dissatisfaction, she walked to the stone steps on one side.


    After taking two steps, I turned back and found that the maid Issa was still standing in place, with her back to herself, as if she hadn''t heard her at all.


    "Issa!" she cried, her voice like a whip, and her anger gushed out. "Damn it, don''t you hear my command! Are you looking at the scenery and can''t hear it, or do you want to express your dissatisfaction with me! I must let my father send you to the farm and find you an old man with a dead wife! Issa!"


    She cried, but Issa still turned her back.


    "Damn it! Damn it!"


    She clenched her fists and trembled with anger. She was sure that the other party couldn''t have heard her voice.


    She turned her head and shouted, "come on! Come on! Someone will put her in the dungeon immediately! Rude bitch, damn it, come on!"


    "Little... Miss."


    At this time, Issa turned around. She looked frightened and trembled uncontrollably all over.


    "Don''t pretend to be pathetic! You''d better jump down from here now, or I won''t spare you!"


    At this time, two knights with long guns came running.


    "Miss bazaar, what can I do for you?"


    "Put her in the dungeon for me. No one is allowed to let her out or give food without my order!"


    The two knights turned to look at Issa and saw that she was trembling with fear, and a trace of pity rose in her heart.


    A knight said, "ISA, let''s go. Don''t let us do it."


    Although they pity Issa, as knights, they only listen to orders and never ask why. Even if Miss Bertha thought her maid was out of the way and wanted to put her in a dungeon, they would do so.


    "Big, sir..." isa raised her hand tremblingly and pointed to the mountain opposite, "you, look at it."


    "Isha, don''t waste our time, it will only embarrass you! Or you should kneel down and plead," said the knight discontentedly.


    "No, i... I saw a giant."


    "What are you talking about?" asked the angry bazaar immediately.


    At this time, the two knights had stepped and rushed to the low wall, stretched their necks, and gradually became frightened.


    "Miss... Giant, giant."


    With Issa''s answer, the two knights hurried to one side of the wall. This sudden change made the originally angry bazaar feel bad.


    She stepped close to the low wall, as if her heart had been raised to her throat.


    Under the mountain peak and across the river, a large number of wild people are like black spots, and tall giants are like galloping!


    "Ah!"


    Bazaar took a step back in fear and was stunned on the spot. Her face was frightened and pale.


    "Dong! Dong! Dong! Dong..."


    In the bell tower, the knight hit the iron bell crazily. The sound of Dong Dong made people panic and fear.


    ¡­¡­


    fortress.


    "Don''t be afraid! Throw, throw javelin!"


    "Throw fire pots! Light their feet and stop them from approaching the wall!"


    "In the middle! The riprap truck attacks in the middle! The archers stop the giant from approaching!"


    The feudal officials roared and commanded loudly. Arrows and javelins in the valley were like rain and falling stones were like meteors. Twenty or thirty giants held huge shields to resist the attacks on both sides of the cliff, and flames were growing at their feet.


    "Shield! Light the giant''s shield!" Damon Bilson shouted to the knight with red eyes and a shining sword. "Attack their feet, light the valley and stop them from passing the corner!"


    The advantage of terrain has played a great role. Even giants can''t jump at the city wall under dense rain attacks.


    They have successfully blocked the wild people for two days. As long as they hold on, the victory may be in front of them!


    Everyone had already killed red eyes and threw javelin mechanically, as if they had forgotten their fatigue.


    Falling rocks in the valley hit the ground, javelin like lush grass, and the flame burned the bodies of wild people!


    However, just as the wild people were trapped at the corner of the canyon and could only passively bear the attack, a distant and rapid bell suddenly sounded in the town far behind.


    "Why is there a bell!" Damon Bilson looked in the direction of the town on the wall. "Come on! Immediately ride to the town to find out the reason! Is there reinforcements coming!"


    The vassals who commanded everywhere in the fortress were also attracted by the bell, but after a little stunned, they immediately shouted for command.


    Wearing armor, Lowell strode forward. His long blood stained hair was already greasy. His tired face and eyes were full of blood, but his eyes were still firm.


    "Damon, how can there be a bell!" he asked loudly.


    "What are you doing here? I''ve sent someone to check it. Go back to your position immediately! Wild people must not pass the corner!" Damon Bilson shouted with dissatisfaction.


    Lowell''s position, located in the ditch on the right side of the canyon corner, is second only to the city wall.


    Close to his ear, Lowell lowered the volume: "the bell is ringing fast. I have a bad feeling. Damon, do you think it will be the North fortress..."


    "Shut up!" Damon Bilson''s voice was squeezed out like a walnut stuck in his lungs. "There can be no accident in the North fortress!"


    From his red eyes and expression, Lowell saw the desperate madness.


    "Damon, we can make some preparations in advance if the North..."


    "- back to your place!" Damon Bilson came forward and grabbed his brother''s arm. "What do you think will survive if something happens in the North fortress? There is no problem because of the narrow terrain and rugged roads!"


    "But the bell..."


    Lowell looked in the direction of the town, and the ringing of the bell made him extremely uneasy - there should never be a bell at such a moment. He also did not want to believe that the northern fortress had changed. The roads there were rugged and difficult to pass.


    But... Just in case, just in case... He can''t imagine it!


    Holding his sword tightly around his waist, Lowell turned and left, but before he went far, a knight shouted outside the camp behind the city wall.


    The galloping horse, the panic cry, can never be good news!


    The knight ran up the wall. In panic, he hit two civilians carrying weapons one after another.


    "Big, big man, wild... Wild people, towns, wild people appear in towns!"


    For a moment, Damon Bilson''s head fell into a blank as if struck by lightning. If the bodyguard on one side hadn''t held him fast, he would have fallen to the ground.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 247

    "My Lord!"


    "Protect adults!"


    "Lord Marquis!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing him faint, the soldiers around him immediately made a mess, and Lowell stood aside with the same blank in his mind.


    "Lord Lowell, what should we do now? The wild people will come soon. Then we will be attacked on both sides!"


    In panic, the crowd turned their eyes to Lowell Bilson, who still stood.


    Looking away from the frightened faces in front of him, Lowell turned slowly and dully, looking at the giant holding a wooden shield in the canyon and the civilians fighting hard on both sides of the cliff. His thinking gradually returned.


    Looking at his brother who was unconscious on the knight''s shoulder, he said to himself: "retreat, we must leave here and break through the siege. We can only break through the siege while the wild people haven''t arrived yet..."


    Stunned, he looked at several Knights beside him, immediately raised the volume and ordered: "come on! Gather all the people and horses and break through to the south of the town immediately! It''s too late!"


    "Yes!"


    The knight ran away, and the people who heard his voice immediately rushed down the wall as if they were running for their lives.


    Looking at the castle guard on one side, he polished his sword and shouted, "follow me, protect Damon and make every effort to break through to the south of the town!"


    Carrying the unconscious Damon Bilson, more than 30 knights rushed down the wall.


    After being sprayed with strong wine on his face, Dimon Bilson woke up. Before he knew the situation, he was pushed onto the horse by two knights nearby.


    When the Knights arrived in panic, a large number of scattered and fleeing civilians had rushed far away. Lowell, holding a sword in one hand and pulling the reins, looked at the chaotic cavalry in front of him and shouted, "the wild people have rushed through the North fortress and are coming here! Those who want to live, break south with me!"


    Then he turned his horse''s head and shouted, "rush!"


    ¡­¡­


    This is not a breakthrough, more accurately: This is a rout, is to escape! And it''s too late.


    With the town map drawn by gulbin, the wild people did not take the lead in wantonly burning, killing and looting, but directly rushed to the south of the town, blocking the way of Lowell and others.


    The giant stood in front of him, fearless in the face of the galloping knights, waving huge wooden sticks, roaring and sweeping, generally overturning the horses. A large number of wild people with spears rushed up and besieged the knights with swords.


    When Lowell decided to leave the fort, rout was inevitable. Civilians with chaotic morale and no morale are not opponents of the wild people at all. They are frightened and flustered, and they only have the idea of running for their lives in their minds.


    The breakout soon evolved into local fighting. The endless army of wild people continued to consume the number of knights. Except for a few riding out of the siege, including Lowell and others, they were all surrounded by wild people with inferior spears.


    "Sir, we can''t get out!" the knight looked around. There were still wild people around except wild people.


    Damon Bilson grabbed the reins. His tired face and red eyes were like an old lion surrounded by wild dogs. Death was coming.


    "All around!" Lowell shouted, holding the bloody sword. "Follow me and try your best to break through in one direction! Don''t be afraid! Kill all the cheap wild people!"


    The horseshoe was in chaos, and the remaining 100 Knights immediately gathered together.


    "Kill!"


    "Kill!!"


    Holding the long sword, the Knights shouted loudly to dispel the fear in their hearts. Lowell kicked the horse''s belly and led the team forward!


    The spear was broken and the horse fell to the ground. With the splashing blood and pain, one life returned to the embrace of death.


    Lowell had already killed red eyes, and the long sword in his hand had broken several heads and infected the blood of many wild people. Just when he had completely forgotten his fatigue and had only blood in his eyes, a giant waved his wooden stick and directly lifted him up with people and horses.


    "Lowell!" Damon Bilson, who had seen it all with his own eyes.


    The Knights stopped breaking through, and the wild people surged in like a vortex to surround the Knights again.


    "Lowell!" cried Damon Bilson, looking at his struggling brother.


    At this time, with a burst of ape howling, a large number of blood alliance guards riding horses and holding machetes rushed from the town on the north side.


    Lowell struggled to pull out a leg from under the horse. At the moment he was hit, he could have quickly abandoned the horse and dodged, but his right foot was put in the stirrup, causing him to be severely hit by the giant.


    "Lowell!"


    Looking at Lowell standing up from the ground with a pestle sword, Damon Bilson on the horse immediately showed a surprised look. It seems that although he is seriously injured, he can stand up, at least it means he can save his life.


    The blood blurred his sight and his face was warm. Lowell''s condition was far from as good as Damon Bilson thought.


    The giant''s full blow not only lifted him to the ground, but also shattered his internal organs. At the moment, there was great pain all over his body except his hair and beard. His body was like a cracked earthen pot, which would be broken immediately.


    "Cough!"


    The blood in his mouth dyed the hilt red. Lowell clubbed his sword tightly and didn''t want to fall down.


    "Oh, this is not our Lord Lowell Bilson. How did you get this look? Did someone bully you?"


    The wild people with spears made way for a road. Gulbin said proudly on his horse.


    "Gulbin!" said Lowell, his face covered with blood and gritting his teeth. "Son of a bitch, I should have shot you to death!"


    With a slight smile, gulbin joked, "it''s a pity you didn''t do that, but I''m not as cruel as you. As long as you kneel down and surrender now, I''ll spare you, Lord Lowell Bilson."


    "Surrender? Be a running dog of the wild people like you and be * * by men?" Lowell smiled disdainfully, gritted his teeth, picked up the pestle on the ground, scanned his red eyes in front of him and shouted, "come on! You cheap guys, only Lowell who died in the war, Lowell who did not surrender!"


    "Let me come!"


    Just as the wild people were holding long guns and preparing to rush up and poke him into a honeycomb, a blood League guard with a machete, shirtless and bronze skin kicked in front of him.


    Looking at the blood alliance guard who turned over and dismounted, Lowell disdained and said, "Oh! The wild people among the wild people are still wild people! I won''t be merciful if I fight alone!"


    "You shouldn''t be killed by these guys. I''ll be your opponent!"


    "Lowell!" cried Damon Bilson, "that''s enough. There''s no need to fight any more. Surrender! Let''s surrender!" he looked at gulbin on horseback. "You can take everything, but you must keep us safe!"


    Gulbin joked, "Sir, there is only one chance. Besides, do you have anything else besides life?"


    With that, he nodded at the blood alliance guard and motioned him to continue.


    Holding a machete, the blood alliance guard stepped in front of gulbin and raised his hand to split his head.


    Lowell couldn''t dodge at all. He fell to the ground on his side. The long sword in his hand was sent forward and directly inserted into the belly of the blood alliance guard.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 248

    "Oh, shit!"


    With a sound between exclamation and sigh, the blood alliance guard covered his belly constantly risking blood, and his strong body gradually became soft and weak.


    Lowell pulled out his long sword, and the other party immediately fell to the ground. His belly was like a broken water bag, and the blood could not stop the leakage.


    "Hey, but so." looking at the fallen blood League guard, Lowell smiled miserably.


    The Knights and wild people around were also surprised at the defeat speed of the blood alliance guard. It was as easy to stab a long sword into the belly as a hot knife into butter.


    "Gulbin," Lowell shouted with his sword, "wild people''s running dogs dare to fight!"


    "I''ll come!" before gulbin answered, another blood alliance guard turned down and walked to Lowell.


    He didn''t look at his fallen companion. He stared at Lowell defiantly and said, "you''re hurt, but wearing armor, it''s not fair to kill you!"


    "You can come together!" said Lowell.


    Cross the machete in front of him, the blood alliance guard moved his feet, gradually approached forward, and stared at the long sword in Lowell''s hand.


    "Ah!"


    With a loud cry, Lowell stepped forward, blocked the machete in the blood alliance guard''s hand, and left a blood mark on the other party''s left arm.


    The blood alliance guard''s fatal blow to Lowell''s back was perfectly blocked by armor.


    After tasting his own blood, the blood alliance guard showed a ferocious smile and looked at Lowell like staring at an interesting prey.


    "Kill!"


    Stepping forward to Lowell, the blood alliance guard held a knife in both hands and chopped at the exhausted Lowell like a storm.


    While resisting with his sword, Lowell took a hard step. If he was in front of the wild people at ordinary times, he didn''t need much effort to solve it. But at the moment, every time he moved a little, his whole body was like a huge pain to fall apart.


    "Lowell! That''s enough. We surrender. There''s no need for unnecessary fighting! Lowell!" Damon Bilson shouted anxiously.


    At this moment, the dodging Lowell suddenly stepped down, and the blood alliance guard''s machete cleaved directly on his shoulder along the gap of his armor.


    "Lowell!"


    "Lord Lowell!"


    The onlookers shouted one after another. They all thought that Lowell had suffered an accident.


    But then, the blood alliance guard with his back to them suddenly fell down, and Lowell, who was half kneeling on the ground, held a bloody dagger in his left hand - he directly pierced each other''s heart!


    Looking at Lowell bathed in blood, Damon Bilson jumped off his horse and came forward and shouted, "Lowell, enough!"


    At the moment, Lowell''s left shoulder still has the machete that the wild people cut into his bones!


    After inserting the dagger, Lowell pestered the sword with his left hand, stood up unsteadily, raised his right hand, held the machete on his left shoulder, pulled it out and threw it on the ground.


    "Who, next, come out!" he hung his head, his breathing had begun to become rapid and weak, and the ground under his feet was soaked with the blood of himself and the enemy.


    "I said, enough! Enough!" cried Damon Bilson. "Lowell, I order you to surrender, throw away your weapons and surrender!"


    He came forward, put his arm around his brother and grabbed his arm to let him loose his grip on his sword, but Lowell pushed him away.


    Looking at his brother, Lowell said, "the Bilson family will never surrender to the lowly wild people!"


    "Kill him and cut off his head!" seeing that there was no blood alliance guard to continue to fight, gulbin on horseback ordered directly.


    Immediately, the wild people with long guns rushed forward together.


    "Come on, you cheap bastards!"


    Lowell rushed forward with his sword. After opening several long guns one after another, splitting half his head and cutting two throats, his waist, armpit, left and right ribs, and even his left eye were all pierced by a spear.


    Damon Bilson and the knights were devastated, but no one dared to come forward. Lowell screamed and threw his sword with all his strength. After killing a wild man again, more spears directly took his life.


    "Lowell!!


    ¡­¡­


    Glanburg.


    The arrival of the wild people made the castle chaotic. The knight closed the city gate. Some servants had to hide in the house, some had to sneak to the warehouse, and some took weapons and stood on the wall.


    And bazaar took the maid and hurriedly fled back to her room.


    "What to do? What to do? We''re trapped and can''t escape." she pinched her fingers and walked back and forth in the house, talking like a fool. "The wild people are coming, the wild people are really coming, giants, and giants!"


    The maid Issa was also frightened. It was the first time she saw the giant. Although she was far away, she knew that the giant could definitely hold her in the palm of her hand or step on her!


    "Miss, we''d better find a way to let the Marquis save us. The guards can''t guard the castle!"


    "You know what it is!" cried bazaar madly. "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over! Attack, attack on both sides, you understand! Dreams and nightmares have come true! Wild people really rush through the fortress, and they will soon light houses, kill and loot everywhere, and rape all the women in the town!"


    "In that case, miss, we can''t stay in the castle. We''d better find a way to escape!" said the maid Issa. "Take some gold coins and let all the knights in the castle escort us away to Wangdu or other big towns!"


    "Yes, yes, you can''t stay here! Come on, let the Knights get more gold coins, and we''ll leave here at once!"


    Isa nodded, rushed directly to the window and shouted at the knights on the city wall. After listening to the order, all the Knights did it.


    When Issa looked back and was about to urge bazaar to wait at the gate, she saw that she was throwing gorgeous skirts, cloaks and capes on the bed, as if she was ready to take them all away.


    "Miss!" isa hurriedly stopped, "we can''t take so many things. The fewer things, the faster the horses run, we can escape. As long as there are gold coins, we can always buy new clothes!"


    As if she hadn''t heard her words, bazaar took off her coat in a panic and immediately reached out to untie Issa''s servant clothes.


    "Miss, miss, what are you doing?" cried Issa puzzled, wondering whether her young lady was scared silly.


    "Give it to me, give it to me." Basha lowered her head and said eagerly, "give me your clothes. You can wear whatever you want, or you want, and I''ll give you all! And those jewels," she pointed to the jewelry box aside. "They''re all yours. Now you''re a miss of the Bilson family, you''re Basha Bilson, and I''m you!"


    Like being bitten by a poisonous tongue, Issa quickly withdrew two steps and looked at her in horror.


    "Why, don''t you want to?" said Bertha. "Then you can stay here. If you want to escape with me, you can only use my identity. When we are safe, you can be yourself!"

 Chapter 249

    North, windbreak castle.


    Under the guidance of the knight, pace three people sat on horseback, pulled the reins and staggered into the castle gate.


    Entering the Duke''s castle for the first time, both the little man and the axe looked novel, kept looking around, looked at the towering walls, the wide school yard and the knights in full armor.


    Pace also looked at everything in front of him, but his mood was obviously different from the two. Whether the city walls or towers, stone pillars or stables, they gave him a strange feeling of familiarity and strangeness.


    "Welcome back, master pace!" said the groom who took the reins with a happy face.


    Looking at him, pace was stunned: "old OPP, long time no see."


    Seeing that pace remembered himself, the old groom was excited and incoherent: "ah! Yes, I haven''t seen master pace for a long time!"


    After handing the bridle to the horse boy, the axe immediately leaned aside and said, "boss pace, your castle is really big, much bigger than Lingfeng castle!"


    "Fool, Lord Arthur is just an earl. This is windbreak castle. Of course, the castle is bigger!"


    "Shit, what''s the matter with you? I''m talking to the boss."


    The little man disdained his mouth and didn''t bother to pay attention to the axe. He looked at the wide school yard and magnificent castle buildings in front of him again. He also entered the Duke''s castle for the first time.


    Just then, he suddenly saw a beautiful girl dressed as an aristocratic lady running down the stone steps and running towards them under the escort of several knights.


    He quickly poked pace, who was still talking with the groom: "boss, look, look, is that your sister!"


    Pace immediately turned around. At this time, the girl running towards him suddenly stopped and stared at him.


    Pace''s face showed a gentle smile, while the girl opposite held her mouth, tears in her eyes, and looked like crying at any time.


    After a while of confrontation, pace said, "Oh, what bad luck. I saw a crying ghost as soon as I came back!"


    Eugenie frowned, burst into tears and ran forward.


    Pace subconsciously opened his arms and caught his sister who jumped on him.


    Eugenie put her hands around his neck, her legs around his waist, and her brother and sister hugged each other tightly. At this scene, the castle bodyguard and the little man were deeply moved. The five big and three thick axes also secretly wiped the wet eyes.


    After hugging for a long time, seeing that Eugenie was still hanging on her body and didn''t want to come down, pace patted her ass and said, "do you want to hang on me all the time? Come down quickly and I''ll bring you a gift."


    Looking at Eugenie, who was wiping her eyes, pace spoiled and said, "I haven''t seen her for a few years. She has grown tall and become beautiful."


    Looking at him, Eugenie curled her mouth and replied, "I haven''t seen you for years. You haven''t grown tall at all, and you''ve become ugly!"


    Pace smiled. For several days, the beard pricked out of the skin has grown into a layer of green skin, and the hair is in a mess. It''s not very good-looking.


    "Is this your friend?" Eugenie looked at the little men behind him.


    "Dear Miss Eugenie, we are the boss''s men. You can call me a little man. He is an axe!" the little man introduced with a smile.


    After smiling and nodding at them, Eugenie immediately withdrew her eyes, looked at pace and opened her palm: "where''s the gift?"


    "I wanted to give it to you later. Since you are so curious, I''ll give it to you now." took out a small wooden box from the bag, and pace smiled and handed it to Eugenie. "Here, the gift for you is in it. See if you like it."


    "How beautiful! Is it a blue crystal?" Eugenie was immediately attracted by the light blue glass bottle lying in the wooden box.


    "What else is there?" he looked at the perfume bottle. Pais told him, "don''t tell me, it''s a witch''s magic pill!"


    As a child, pace would mix all kinds of strange food into the cup, and then deceive Eugenie into being a witch''s Potion. After drinking it, he would immediately become smarter.


    "Tasty ghosts, this is not for you to drink," Perth explains. "This is called perfume, and the bottle outside is not crystal, but glass."


    "Perfume?"


    There are many glassware for living in the West in the castle, but those glasses are light yellow or dark yellow. Their appearance is far worse than pure crystal, and they can''t be compared with the bottle in her hand.


    She thought the gift was the crystal bottle, but I didn''t expect it to be perfume. What is perfume?


    Looking at some puzzled You Jinni, Perth explained, "well... Perfume is a fragrance of water. You can smear it on clothes so that the whole person will smell like flowers."


    "Works like a sachet?"


    "Better than a sachet." seeing Eugenie unscrewing the cork, pace quickly reminded, "just a little. You can rub it on your hand to try the fragrance."


    As soon as the cork was unscrewed, a fragrance immediately floated out. Eugenie took it under the wing of her nose and sniffed it slightly, which immediately brightened her eyes. The fragrance is very light, a little like orchids, and some apple. It seems that there are other scents she can''t name.


    Blocking the bottle mouth, she immediately wiped some on her hand. When she waved, the faint fragrance in the bottle immediately lingered around her whole person.


    Seeing You Jinni putting the perfume carefully back into the wooden box, Perth smiled and said, "it looks like our miss You Jinni is very satisfied."


    After ordering the servant to take it carefully, she looked up at pace and joked, "I didn''t expect you to prepare such an interesting gift. It''s also produced in the West. How come I''ve never seen it before."


    Sure enough, as adults say, there is no woman who doesn''t love perfume. Pace thought.


    "This is not the production of the west, but our northern territory. Do you know the upper river collar? That is the most northern land of the kingdom. The Lord is the Trust La family, where the glass and perfume are produced."


    "Of course I know!" Eugene glanced at him discontentedly. "All the drinks they produced have been sold into the castle. A month ago, my father ordered all the knights in the castle to prohibit drinking all the time. However, some people still stood guard drunk, and two people were cut off as knights."


    "The wine from the river is really a good thing," pace said with a smile.


    "What''s good? It''s poison. It makes people dizzy and can only talk nonsense!" Eugene said with some dissatisfaction. "I don''t understand why your men are so obsessed with such strong wine. Even your father will drink a glass when he sleeps."


    "It seems that you know very well."


    With a flat mouth, Eugenie whispered, "it''s just fruit wine. It''s quite good."


    Then, looking at Perth, she asked, "did you buy this perfume on the river collar? Did you come back from the upper river?"


    Nodding his head, Perth smiled and said, "this is the Lord over there. The count Arthur tsuera gave it to me. He heard that the output of perfume was still very limited and he could not buy it for the time being."


    Looking at the smile on his face, Eugenie asked curiously, "are you familiar with count tustra?"


    "The man is a great person and very interesting. He knows I want to come back and sent me this perfume." yes, besides, I have brought some books from there. I also promise you that you must never have seen that knowledge. You can be startled at the assurance. "


    "That''s not necessarily!" Eugene raised her chin with a proud face. "You can''t read since you were a child. You can only make trouble. I''m different! And there are rubbings of all the books of Xuecheng in the castle."


    "Don''t look down on me!" pace raised his hand and rubbed Eugenie''s head. "This is the knowledge that even Xuecheng doesn''t have."


    "Asshole, your hair is in disorder!" Eugenie scolded with great dissatisfaction when she knocked the hand off her head.


    Hearing her say "asshole", the knight standing aside was slightly surprised. In their impression, Miss Eugenie had never said such rude words.


    It''s really brother and sister love. People around me thought of it one after another.


    Seeing that they seemed to be going to chat here, the captain of the bodyguard who had been standing aside immediately said, "pace, you''d better go to see the Duke first. When you came back, the LORD was very happy and immediately ordered someone to prepare your favorite food."


    "Favorite food?" pace looked at him. "Sir Emile, are you sure he knows what my favorite food is?"


    The bodyguard frowned and said, "in short, it will be a big dinner."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 250

    It was really a big dinner.


    Pace did not go to see his father for the first time, but went to his room first accompanied by his sister Eugenie.


    The layout of the house and the arrangement of furniture are as old as before, and the ground and table are spotless. In a trance, pace has a feeling that he has never left, and his experience in recent years is like last night''s dream.


    After settling down, he took a hot bath, changed into clean clothes, and then went to the castle restaurant near dinner.


    Along the way, all the servants and guards greeted him respectfully and politely, showing a brighter smile than ever before.


    The area of fengxibao restaurant is equivalent to that of lingfengbao''s conference hall, but it should be more gorgeous. Six huge emerald stone columns, illuminated by more than 100 candles, shine with gem like color. Milky marble floor tiles are like warm jade. The left and right walls are hung with the family flag of silver wolf, and the mountains and rivers behind the main seat are painted with wolves.


    When pace walked into the restaurant, the servant had prepared the food. It was indeed a rich dinner. On the peach water grain wooden table, there was a roast sheep, a roast pig, three roast rabbits and a plate of roast pigeons. In addition, there were wine and honeypots. The whole restaurant is filled with the wonderful smell of meat.


    In the main seat, naturally, the master of the castle sat, while on his left, his sister Eugenie sat.


    There were only three people at the dinner. When she saw him coming, Eugenie waved to him and motioned him to take his seat quickly.


    Pace looked at his father, who was sitting there motionless, nodded to Eugene, went to the table, opened his chair and sat down directly.


    Seeing him seated, the three maids who had been waiting on the side immediately came forward to distribute food for them.


    Eugenie had a smile on her face, while pace and the Duke of kewilt looked like stone carvings waiting for dinner.


    "I thought you would always wander outside and be a mercenary all your life." Duke kewilt looked at him meaningfully and broke the silence first.


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you, but now it''s not what you want," pace said expressionless, picked up the servant''s full ale and took a big drink.


    Wheat wine is brown, full of fermented acidity and wine taste, thick enough to chew in the mouth.


    "This is the wheat wine from the north farm," said the Duke if he meant anything.


    "Ah, the taste is average. It can bring nothing but some memories." pace, with an indifferent expression, picked up a piece of rabbit meat from the plate and began to eat.


    "I heard that you returned from Shanghe and took two men with you. Are you going to let them be your entourage?"


    "Thank you for your concern, indeed."


    With his head down, while eating, after a little coagulation, Duke kewilt said, "send those two away and I will give you a new team of knights. They all obey your orders."


    Pace was stunned, and a surge of anger wanted to resist.


    "Don''t bother you," he said, suppressing his impulse while eating. "Since they come back with me, they can only leave with me!"


    The Duke looked up at him in a little surprise and said, "I thought you would shout. It seems that your experience in recent years has made you grow up a lot."


    "Yes, more than the previous 24 years combined."


    "Are you blaming me?"


    "How could it be? You let me worry about food and clothing." pace looked calm.


    Looking at the son he hadn''t seen for years, the Duke continued, "in that case, you should honestly follow my arrangement. I''m your father."


    "Yes, you are my father, but I am not your soldier."


    This strange conversation was not like a father and son at all. The servants around couldn''t help but be careful, distribute food, move their feet and pour wine, and didn''t dare to make a sound.


    Only Eugenie, while sipping food, looked at them quietly. For her, her brother pace has been able to talk to her father calmly and has really grown up a lot.


    "As soon as you returned to the castle, the merchant who led you on the river immediately sent gifts, two carts of wine, and indicated that they were for you. Why do you think he should do so?" asked the Duke.


    "This is the meaning of the count of Lingfeng castle. The merchant just obeys orders."


    The Duke continued to ask, "then why do you think the count of Lingfeng Castle did this?"


    Pace stopped eating and turned to look at his father: "because I am your son, now I have returned to the family. Some people with ulterior motives want to take the opportunity to please me and then the kewilt family - do you want to hear such an answer? And the two people who came back with me probably have the same idea, so you have to drive them away."


    Duke kewilt''s face looked surprised again, and Eugenie looked at her brother in surprise.


    "Since you all understand, why don''t you listen to my orders! Can''t the knight arranged by the family be compared with just two mercenaries?"


    "Oh!" pace laughed at himself. "I''m just a mercenary. Although they didn''t get your grace, they lived and died with me! If it weren''t for them, I would have died in the pursuit of the enemy."


    "Who is it?" Duke kewilt suddenly frowned, and a cold killing opportunity flashed in his eyes. "You are my son! Even if you become a humble mercenary, you still shed the blood of the kewilt family! Those who dare to let the kewilt family bleed in the North must pay the price of their lives! This is about the dignity and glory of the family!"


    "It''s just the North... It''s a great honor," said pace, glancing. "Don''t bother. It was Lord Arthur tustra, count of Lingfeng castle, who rescued me - you think he has ulterior motives."


    "You just talk to me like that, that''s what you get from being a mercenary!" pace''s "calm" dissatisfied the Duke. "And, sir? If I remember correctly, the count of Lingfeng castle is just an adult! And you are my son!"


    At this time, Eugenie hurried aside and said, "after all, it''s the grace of saving lives. My brother is grateful. There''s nothing wrong with calling the count of tustra" Your Excellency. "


    The Duke glared at his daughter unhappily at once, but Eugene just smiled at him, and he had nothing to do.


    Looking at his son, Duke kewilt then said, "do you know where the river collar is? And the count of Lingfeng castle, do you know what he has done?"


    Pace looked at his father incomprehensibly, while the duke said sternly: "He not only abolished the farms and liberated the serfs, but also forcibly deprived his vassals of their power and recovered all the land! In addition, he also took the iron ore mountain as his own, wantonly raised the price of high-speed iron products and made huge profits! You used to be a golden guard, you should know what his end and outcome would be!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 251

    "I thought you would say something."


    Pace smiled and said slowly under the Duke''s gaze: "He not only liberated the serfs, but also prepared to slowly liberate the slaves in the territory. He not only recovered all the land, but also distributed the land to all farmers for cultivation. In addition, he also innovated farming methods and invented agricultural tools. In just one year, the river collar can satisfy everyone. As for the iron mine, it belongs to Lingfeng castle."


    The Duke and Eugenie stopped and looked at pace in surprise.


    "You seem to know Shanghe collar very well and agree with the count of Lingfeng castle?" the Duke asked.


    "Why not?" pace made no secret of it. "As you said, he is only a young man. Among the many lords of the Kingdom, he is only a child in terms of age. But because of him, in just one year, he not only guarded the most dangerous fortress of the Kingdom, but also formed an army, which not only made the territory rich, but also gradually restored the population."


    "Nowadays, Shanghe collar not only runs schools, everyone can read, but also opens factories, vigorously builds towns and roads, and everyone can get a satisfactory reward for their labor. All the people of Shanghe collar support their lords. Who can do better than him?"


    The restaurant was completely quiet. This time, not only the Duke and Eugene looked surprised, but also the servants and bodyguards stared at him in surprise.


    The difference is that the Duke and Eugenie were surprised at the change of pace and the admiration for the count of lingfengbao in their words, while the servants and guards only thought that he was talking nonsense - everyone can read, everyone can fill their stomachs, and everyone can work for pay - how is that possible!


    "Pace, you have changed a lot," said the Duke after a moment of silence. "You didn''t talk like that before, but your current state worries me even more! Do you know who you are? And do you know what you really should do as a noble lord?"


    "Worry? Oh, it should be more disappointed." picked up the silver cup, pace sipped a mouthful of ale, with a calm and low tone. "I know what you want to say, but there''s nothing wrong with going to the river. What''s happening there now is a clear proof! Whoever can make the people under the rule eat and wear warm clothes, free from slavery and life threat, and live free and with dignity, who can get their support. That''s what a Lord should do!"


    "Ridiculous!!"


    Duke kewilt pushed away the plate in front of him and stared at pace angrily: "who does he think he is? Why does he think he can become the count of Lingfeng castle and the Lord of the river leader! I tell you, it''s because his surname is tustra and the blood of the nobility is flowing in his body!"


    "Freedom? Dignity? Freedom from the threat of life? Hum, he is more naive than an ignorant baby! He not only betrayed the vassal, betrayed all the nobles, but also betrayed his blood! It won''t be long before he will know that his rule is not from the support of the people, but from the recognition of the vassal and the nobles! And you, you idiot, can you agree with an innocent man Know what babies do! Pace, you really let me down! "


    Looking at his father''s disappointed expression, pace''s originally excited mood calmed down.


    "Without that family, you are born into the blood of nobility," he said. "It has never been that when you become a nobility, you can get support and enjoy the power of rule; but the people who are supported have become nobility with the power of rule! With all due respect: Your Majesty, you are too narrow."


    Pace shook his head in disappointment, as if unwilling to argue.


    "Narrow? You call me narrow!"


    Jane, Duke of kewilt, was going crazy with anger. The bastard not only didn''t admit his mistake and repent, but also showed disappointment at him and disdained to argue with him.


    On one side, Eugenie stared curiously at her brother with bright eyes, without any intention of stopping the two people from arguing.


    Facing his father''s angry face, pace said faintly, "nothing is more important than living. Do you agree?"


    Duke kewilt nodded solemnly. He wanted to see what the little son could say!


    Seeing him nod, pace then asked, "what do you think will happen to Shanghe collar if Lingfeng Castle doesn''t do so?"


    The Duke of kewilt knows exactly what will happen to the river collar.


    "He can ask other nobles for help and guard the sharp blade fortress together. It is his own greed that has broken the old agreement of the three alliance!" the duke said gritting his teeth.


    Pace smiled contemptuously, looked at his father and said, "as a Duke of the north, don''t say you don''t know the situation of the alliance. How did green and the campes family force Lingfeng castle into a desperate situation? If I remember well, you have made a decision on this."


    A trace of memory flashed in the Duke''s eyes: "the mission of the tustra family is to guard the sharp blade fortress, but the emergence of the iron mine makes their strength exceed the needs of this mission! As a Duke of the north, what''s the problem with making such a ruling for the stability of the North!"


    "But when the river leader fell into a desperate situation, you, as the Duke of the north, didn''t stop it. A few months ago, the rampage of Warcraft was still a hot talk in hotels everywhere. Imagine that without the tustra family, a large area of land in the North would have been a paradise for Warcraft."


    Facing pace''s reproachful tone, the Duke stared: "as a golden guard, you should understand the reason. Even if there is no tustra family, there will be other families to guard the sharp blade fortress! All this is their own fault."


    "Of course I understand." pace deflated his mouth. "This is really the fault of the tustra family. They should give way to the iron mine, and then continue to bleed and sacrifice for the stability of the north. Finally, in the laughter of the nobles, they got a comment of" watchdog "


    Then pace suddenly stared into his father''s eyes: "Duke, I want to ask, what would you do if it were you!"


    "Did you come back specially to defend Lingfeng castle?" the Duke looked at pace sarcastically. After a moment of stalemate, he said faintly, "if it were me, I would take the iron mine as a chip and take the initiative to make friends with various forces in exchange for support. I would never go to a dead end like Lingfeng castle now."


    "You won''t do that. You won''t leave your fate to others," pace said firmly. "Moreover, you don''t know the situation and changes of Shanghe collar at all. Sure enough, without investigation, you have no say."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 252

    Duke kewilt left the table angrily, ending the debate on the subject of river lords, lords, freedom, development and so on.


    Neither father nor son could persuade anyone. The Duke scolded pace for his stupidity, innocence and ignorance! And pace evaluated him as narrow, conservative and hypocritical.


    ¡­¡­


    When her father left, Eugenie stared curiously at pace and said, "pace, you have changed so much that you have defeated your father. I can''t believe it!"


    Eugenie has seen a lot of quarrels between pace and her father, but she saw it for the first time today when her father ended up in a rage. In the past, it was the father who was responsible for teaching and scolding, and pace was responsible for talking back and resisting.


    "Hey, you must be happy? It''s a rare victory." Eugenie leaned forward with an expression I know very well.


    The indignant departure of his father did make pace feel more exciting and pleasant than defeating the enemy with a sword.


    Looking at the cunning Eugenie on his face, he smiled and said, "no matter how you change, you will always be my family."


    "Cut, I don''t need a stupid brother like you." straightened up, Eugenie looked proud.


    Then, she immediately put on a curious expression and asked, "pace, are all the things you said about Shanghe collar when you argued with your father just now true? The count of Lingfeng castle still cultivated in person?"


    "Of course it''s true." facing his sister, pace''s tone suddenly became mild. "However, it''s just to promote new agricultural tools and farming methods. As a lord, if you really go to cultivated land, you should be regarded as not doing business."


    "What is the agricultural tool? Is it recorded in the books of Xuecheng? Have you seen it with your own eyes? It should not be the story he deliberately made up in order to win your trust?" Eugenie asked one after another.


    Pace shook his head and said, "I don''t know what those agricultural tools look like because it''s not the time to plant seeds several times."


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie immediately rolled her eyes and showed a disdainful expression of "you were cheated".


    Peering at her discontentedly, pace then said, "although I haven''t seen those agricultural tools, I''ve heard of them, and I''ve seen the wheat growing in the field with my own eyes. In the same field, the wheat yield in Shanghe is at least half that in other places!"


    "More than half!" Eugenie exclaimed, holding her forehead with her hand and looking like a headache - her stupid brother must have been deceived by the count of Lingfeng castle!


    "Pace," she said, "Although I don''t know the purpose of the count of Lingfeng castle, from the valuable gifts he gave you, it is likely that we please us, just like his father said. Please, think with your head, how can you increase the wheat by half just by changing the sowing and farming methods? He must be deceiving you in order to make you feel good about him and Shanghe collar To some support. Maybe he can''t even distinguish wheat from oats! "


    Looking at Eugenie with a determined face, pace said, "do you know how to plant wheat in order to have a good harvest?"


    "This is what the serfs need to know. How can I know. Maybe... It''s to irrigate and take good care of it, just like the flowers in the castle?" Eugenie looked at him curiously.


    Pace smiled, shook his head and said slowly: "Planting wheat is different from planting flowers. It can be roughly divided into three parts: land preparation, sowing and care. Land preparation is to make the land suitable for planting before sowing. In order to meet the requirements, fertilization is also required in addition to ploughing and weeding. The depth of ploughing should be more than half a foot, and the wheat roots should be developed, so that the wheat can grow better and will not fall down , fertilizer is the product of fecal fermentation, which can ensure... "


    Facing Eugenie, pace talked in an orderly way about various techniques of growing wheat. At this moment, he was not like an aristocrat at all, but more like an experienced farmer.


    Eugenie opened her mouth slightly, and her delicate face was surprised.


    If pace talks about fighting skills, she will never be surprised even if he is clever. Because his stupid brother is a talented swordsman in the north, the champion of the king''s martial arts competition and the youngest golden guard!


    But what he''s talking about now - farming! It''s clear and reasonable.


    When pace finished talking about wheat planting skills, Eugenie looked at him with a worried face: "pace, these years... You won''t be locked up in the farm and farming by the king?"


    Speth, who was thirsty and sipping ale to quench his thirst, almost didn''t spray the residue on Eugenie''s face!


    "What do you think, you fool! How could the king lock me up in the farm! Count tustra personally told me these!" pace said angrily. He found that even some servants on the side looked at him sympathetically.


    With a breathtaking sigh of relief on her face, Eugenie immediately said, "in that case, we also use such farming methods, which can not only increase the wheat yield of the farm, but also make the town clean! Pace, if this is true, my father will be very happy!"


    Looking at Eugenie with an excited face, pace said: "it''s no problem to clean the town. Now in Shanghe Town, feces are very scarce. However, feces and new farming methods are not enough to increase wheat production significantly. According to Lord Arthur, feces is only the simplest fertilizer. If you want to greatly increase food production, you must use chemical fertilizer."


    "Chemical fertilizer?" Eugenie asked puzzled.


    She wanted to say that it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t increase production. As long as she can dispose of the feces in the town, it''s a great good thing. But what is chemical fertilizer? What is chemistry?


    Now Eugenie asked pace.


    After thinking about it, he asked, "do you understand?"


    Shaking her long chestnut hair, Eugenie nodded hard and looked at pace like a curious baby waiting for the answer.


    Facing Eugenie''s curious eyes, pace wanted to send her directly and let her look through the books he brought back.


    But after thinking about it, he suddenly felt that if he did so, it did not seem to accord with his tall image in Eugene''s heart at the moment, so he forced himself to be calm, frowned and tried to recall the scene when Arthur explained similar problems to him.


    "A glass of water is made up of drops of water. Do you know what a drop of water is made of?" pace imitated Arthur''s tone.


    "Two smaller drops of water!" Eugenie answered immediately.


    "That''s right! What about the smaller water? It''s so small that we can''t see it and can''t use" a drop "to describe it. What''s it made of?" pace immediately asked after imitating Arthur.


    My sister''s answer as like as two peas in the first year, is confident of her answer.


    "Water vapor!" Eugenie thought and said immediately, "very, very small water vapor! It is the white fog after the water is boiled, but very small!"


    Ah! Pace was stunned. Why is this different from my original answer?


    "No, no, no, Eugenie, you have to answer no, so that I can continue to answer for you. And you''re not right."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 253

    Just as pace stuttered to his sister Eugenie Kopp, Arthur, who was far away on the river, received a letter for help from avery again.


    In the study, Mr. Boye and Gustav sat quietly at their desks, waiting for Arthur to finish reading the letter.


    The letter was written by businessman elif.


    This guy is really unlucky. First he was threatened and put under house arrest by Damon Bilson, and now he has become a prisoner of the wild people.


    Because of Lingfeng castle, although Damon Bilson restricted his freedom, he was polite at least, but since he fell into the hands of wild people, he has directly become a slave.


    Wild people not only killed the bodyguards he hired and robbed him of all his finances, but also forced him to take care of horses and clean up horse dung.


    He thought that although elif was not a noble, he was at least a big businessman. When did he clean up horse dung, because he was abused by wild people.


    Pitifully, he called every day should not be, called the ground is not working, and the wild people around him are all idiots who don''t understand the common language!


    Just when he was extremely desperate, the turnaround finally came.


    Under the leadership of a danze man, he was escorted to the king of the wild people. After a conversation, he learned that the danze man''s name was gulbin and played a role of a bachelor among the wild people. The reason why he was brought to the king of the wild people was that the other party learned his identity as a businessman.


    After reading elif''s letter for help, Arthur threw the letter paper on the table, looked at the bachelor and Gustav and said, "I didn''t expect the wild people to enter averier so soon... Although this matter doesn''t affect our river collar, or even beneficial to us, elif is in their hands. Tell me your opinion!"


    Elif said in his letter that the wild people hope to trade with Lingfeng castle and use their property to buy a large number of weapons and drinks. If Lingfeng Castle refuses, the wild people will kill him.


    "I don''t think there''s a problem!" Gustav said, "As you said, it''s good for us. The gold coins of the wild people are gold coins, and they can take the opportunity to knock on them! In addition, since learning that averier fell, elif''s wife cried to me all day, hoping that we can save his man. Hey! She thinks highly of us, but now it''s just an opportunity."


    "My Lord, I don''t think it''s right!" the bachelor Boye frowned and objected, "selling drinks to wild people is no problem, but weapons..."


    "- my God! Master Boye, you are not worried about the nobles in the East!"


    Gustav yelled and interrupted the bachelor: "don''t you think about how those guys treat your bachelor and how they unite to lead each other on the river! Also, why did the Bilson family lose so quickly and why did the wild people enter averyl so smoothly - aren''t they all asking for it!"


    "I naturally understand." looking at Arthur, bachelor Boye said, "Sir, I''m not worried about those Eastern nobles, but that more innocent civilians will be hurt after the wild people get weapons. Moreover, selling weapons to the wild people will be opposed and hated by the eastern nobles, which is bound to bring new trouble to the Shanghe collar."


    "Oh, the trouble hasn''t stopped!"


    Gustav smiled and said with a slight dissatisfaction, "even if we don''t do this, they won''t let go of the river collar. Besides, don''t those civilians in the East believe in the God of light? Let their gods drive the wild people away. We don''t have to worry about it."


    "Lord Gustav, why are you so extreme!" Bachelor Boye looked at him in surprise. "The civilians in the East have also been bewitched and deceived, and they are all innocent people! If their casualties can be reduced, why do you have to cause them and danger?"


    "Master Boye, it''s not that I want to put them in danger, but their Lord! It''s the current court Prime Minister!" Gustav said sarcastically. "I''m just the mayor of Shanghe town. I only care about whether the civilians in Shanghe collar are innocent! As long as it''s good for Shanghe collar, Gustav will be the first to agree!"


    "You..." Bachelor Boye stared at him discontentedly.


    Gustav knew that soon, those guys in the East would start a plot against Shanghe collar.


    Therefore, he naturally hopes that the more the wild people make trouble, the better. It is best to directly kill all the God of light and the court prime minister. That is why he is very dissatisfied with the bachelor Boye who considers the enemy.


    Listening to their unfriendly discussion, Arthur gradually had a clue, raised his hand and knocked on the desk, stopping the two who were about to quarrel.


    According to his original intention, he naturally agreed to trade with wild people.


    Indeed, as Mr. Boye said, giving a large number of weapons to the wild people will bring disaster to many civilians in the East.


    But he is not a saint. If he only pulls a hair to benefit the world, he will do it. Now Lingfeng Castle doesn''t care about a few gold coins.


    But the transaction with the wild people is obviously not a matter of a few pieces.


    As the Lord of Shanghe collar, his first consideration is naturally the interests of the territory. The deal with the wild people can not only save elif''s unlucky egg, but also enable the strong wild people to win more stable development time for the reform of Shanghe collar.


    Looking at the two people, Arthur said directly, "I agree to trade with the wild people, but Mr. Boye''s point is also reasonable. The civilians are innocent. Therefore, I decided to change the trading method slightly. Lingfeng castle can provide weapons for the wild people, but I don''t want the property they plundered. I just want the slaves in their hands, the civilians in the East."


    "Ha ha! My friend, that''s a great idea!" Gustav shouted and bounced directly from his chair.


    "Those guys now have the most slaves in their hands. So many people will starve to death sooner or later! Wild people will be happy to trade with slaves, and the price will be very low! Damn it, I Gustav didn''t expect that what we lack most is people! There are plenty of weapons and drinks!"


    "Shut up!" cried Arthur. "Are you going to overturn the roof of my castle!"


    "Your Excellency," said the bachelor Boye hastily, "your idea is good, but I''m afraid it''s hard to realize!"


    "Master Boye, what do you want to say!" Gustav, who was excited, was very dissatisfied with the bachelor''s cold water.


    "Are you worried that the Lords along the way will obstruct?" Arthur asked.


    Mr. Boye nodded: "if you just sell drinks to the wild people, I think no one will stop, and even like to see the wild people drunk. But if you think now, the nobles in the East and North will not agree, and even cause trouble immediately. Sir, you must think carefully. Although the territory is short of people, you must not act rashly."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 254

    Mr. Boye''s words calmed Gustav, who was originally excited.


    Because he was so excited, he only thought about the benefits of the plan for a time and forgot the difficulties faced in completing the exchange.


    After squeezing his ass into the seat again, Gustav turned his eyes and said carefully: "Arthur, if we don''t wait for the end of this winter, we''ll find a way? There''s some trouble in the East. From averier to the north, we still need to pass through the territory of the Eder family..."


    Gustav was confident in thwarting the conspiracy of Duke flavy and others.


    Therefore, he planned to wait until the end of winter. After Arthur led his army to defeat the green and Davidson families again, he directly forced them to agree to a large number of slaves to go north.


    But he had no good idea how to solve the Edel family between the north and averier.


    "The Edel family is not a problem," Arthur added directly, "Since the wild people have the idea of trading with us, it means that they will at least not attack other nobles immediately. Gulbin should be the middleman for the cooperation between the court prime minister and the wild people, but he happened to be exiled by the Duke of the south. Therefore, the wild people in his hands are chips and dependence. If he doesn''t get enough benefits, he shouldn''t act easily."


    "What if he is killed by the wild people?" Gustav said. "Even if he doesn''t kill him, the wild people have entered the East. What can lead the way is much thicker. How much can he do?"


    "It''s not up to us to think about it. It''s useless to think about it. There''s nothing we can do if the wild people want to kill gulbin or imprison him," Arthur said, "Since the wild people asked elif to write a letter to seek a deal, we will die according to the normal deal. If the green and Davidson family block, we can find a way, but if the gulbin can''t even dredge the Eder family, he should be killed or imprisoned."


    Gustav thought, nodded his head, murmured, "other nobles in the North should not stop. The trouble is the green and Davidson families, plus the campers family. Now the woman who controls campers is Taylor Barrett..."


    Then he suddenly looked up at Arthur: "my friend, if these three families send troops to us together, it will be some trouble."


    Gustav worried that if the Barrett family really fell to prime minister Flavi, the campes family would also send troops to the river under the stimulation of lingfengbao''s deal with the wild people.


    In this way, Lingfeng castle will have to face the attack of three families and at least two people at the same time!


    Of course, even so, Gustav doesn''t think the other party has the slightest possibility of success - as long as there is a ghost faced eagle, the campes family can only retreat in the castle!


    Arthur said: "there are always troubles. In the worst case, there are only more campers. Compared with a large population, it is worth taking risks! Moreover, we can take this opportunity to see the position of the Barrett family."


    Gustav nodded approvingly. According to their original plan, the refugees in the East would be disguised as caravans and sent to Shanghe town bit by bit.


    This method can not help but be slow, and after several more times, it is easy to be noticed by the green and Davidson families, and it will also be blocked at that time.


    Today, there are less than 200 refugees in Shanghe town organized by businessmen from three noble Territories West of averier county.


    The temporary residence prepared by Shanghe town is built according to the standard of tens of thousands of people - nothing can be wasted!


    If you can successfully trade with wild people, those temporary shelters can be filled in an instant.


    This can not only avoid the suffering of spending time like years and long dreams, but also speed up the construction of the territory - no matter land reclamation or building houses, building roads or entering factories, there are always some things that the steam engine can''t do, and this requires everyone.


    "Excuse me, sir, I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    At this time, after a long silence, Mr. Boye asked, "excuse me, are you going to take the initiative to send troops to the green and Davidson families after the end of winter?"


    The bachelor was very confused.


    Arthur and Gustav''s conversation, he heard every word, but listening, he became more and more confused.


    In Gustav''s tone, sending troops seemed to be a good decision, and there was no need to discuss it at all, and Arthur didn''t show anything wrong, and even both of them were ready to fight one against three.


    He knew that lingfengbao had defeated the coalition forces of green, Davidson and the families in the East.


    However, in that war, the other side obviously despised the strength of Lingfeng castle and made a serious mistake of belittling the enemy. Moreover, because of the ghost faced eagle, Kiel green and others had to choose to win quickly, resulting in limited troops, and quick victory became quick defeat.


    Today, although Lingfeng castle has strong soldiers and several times the number of soldiers in the past, it is an impossible task to defeat green and Davidson families at the same time.


    And still send troops after the Winter Animal tide!


    Even the campers are eyeing!


    Listening to Arthur''s conversation, Mr. Boye even wondered whether he had suddenly fallen asleep and missed any important discussion.


    Glancing at the bewildered Bachelor in his eyes, Gustav turned his eyes to Arthur.


    Only a few people, such as him and Arthur, know the conspiracy between the God of light and the court prime minister. Since Arthur didn''t tell the bachelor about it, of course he can''t say it.


    Looking at the confused bachelor on his face, Arthur smiled and said, "I''m not going to take the initiative to attack the green and campes families. Master Boye, for the Shanghe collar, nothing is more important than peace except population, and population is also for peace."


    "Your Excellency..."


    "It''s just a plan," Arthur said, "Since the wild people have given us such an opportunity, we can''t let it go easily. I think we can write back to elif first and ask the gulbin to explore the situation. If he can solve the problem of the Eder family, we are going to take the next step. In today''s Kingdom situation, the wild people are a force that no one wants to provoke, not to mention they have giants."


    Of all the bachelors in the castle, Arthur''s most trusted is undoubtedly the bachelor Boye.


    Therefore, he is not worried that the other party will do anything to damage the interests of Shanghe collar.


    But the old ancestors said: if you don''t keep it secret, you will lose your officials, if you don''t keep it secret, you will be harmed.


    Of course, the less people know about confidential matters, the better. Leaking a mouth, talking in a dream, and an abnormal eye movement may lead to disclosure.


    Frowning and thinking a little, Mr. Boye said, "you mean to let the wild people threaten the Edel and Davidson family? It''s really an idea. I don''t know why Prime Minister Flavi would transfer more than half of the knights in the hands of the vassals at such a moment..."


    Gustav smiled and said, "it''s not to avenge the Bilson family anyway."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 255

    Early in the morning, go to the river.


    The cold north wind blew through the sharp blade Canyon, making the river lead the original comfortable temperature, which dropped more than ten degrees overnight.


    A few days ago, all the wheat in the territory had been harvested and put into storage. In the past, the next days should be a leisurely and difficult winter time.


    People bake bread, brew wine, repair houses and pray for a safe winter. In order to keep out the cold, many serfs will wrap all their clothes and even drive their livestock to bed, which will only get more heat. In this world, the number of people who die of wind cold diseases is far greater than that of war.


    Now, the farm leading by the river is more quiet than ever. Except for the elderly and children, almost no adults can be seen, even those half-aged children can not be seen.


    They all rushed to Shanghe town.


    Under the early morning mist, Shanghe town is already a busy, lively and noisy scene.


    Farmers dressed in black coarse linen lined up, shouting and crowded to stalls with signs saying pay and recruitment.


    "What''s your name?" the person in charge of recruitment raised his eyes with a quill pen.


    "Anta."


    The recruiting man shook his quill pen and said directly, "jump in place and move your hands and feet."


    Hearing the speech, the middle-aged farmer named Anta immediately jumped in place, waved his arm and kicked his legs.


    "Don''t worry, I''m in good health!"


    The man nodded, took out a two finger number plate from one side of the wooden box, and registered the other party''s name and the number on the number plate on the booklet in front of him.


    "Twenty copper coins a day and the reward is paid once every five days. Is there a problem?" the man looked up and asked.


    "No problem, no problem! I heard it just now. Please arrange me to work, or there will be only ten copper coins today!" said the middle-aged farmer named Anta eagerly.


    "What''s the hurry!" the man said as he handed the number plate to him. "Stand aside first. When you have enough people, you will naturally let you work! Take good care of the number plate. There''s no copper coin missing!"


    "I know, I know!"


    The farmer Anta nodded and stood aside, carefully putting the number plate into his arms.


    While waiting anxiously, he began to calculate his income this winter.


    Twenty copper coins a day, two silver coins in ten days and six silver coins in a month! When winter is over, there will be eighteen silver coins!


    Eighteen silver coins! The middle-aged farmer named Anta was very excited when he thought that he would be able to earn 18 silver coins in one winter. In the past, when the Lord didn''t abolish the farm, his family didn''t have 18 silver coins - not even eight!


    Who would have thought that one winter now, he Anta could earn 18 silver coins!


    He calculated carefully - he could earn 18 silver coins, women could earn 12 silver coins, and at least 30 silver coins in a winter!


    In addition, after paying half of the land rent for grain and leaving seed grain and rations, they also sold 17 silver coins, which is the income of nearly 50 silver coins this year.


    Apart from some expenses such as renting cattle and buying warm clothes, you can save at least 40 silver coins this year!


    In addition, his son is a soldier of the first army. He can eat and live. He can save at least two gold coins a year - Lord, this fucking two hundred silver coins!


    He had already inquired about it. It would cost at least ten gold coins to build a strong and spacious house on the homestead.


    According to this calculation, as long as there are no accidents, their family can have their own house in four or five years at most.


    Own house!


    Anta just thought about it and felt that she was full of strength. She wanted to finish the work in the next five years immediately and let the time flash by.


    In the past, filling his stomach was his biggest extravagance. Now, he has long stopped thinking about filling his stomach!


    He calculated that when he had a house in the future, he must try to buy a calf again. When the calf is raised, it can not only be used for farming, but also get more feces for fertilizing the field. It would be better if we could buy two more piglets or lambs!


    ¡­¡­


    "All those with number plates one to fifty in their hands come with me! Your job is to mine stones! Keep up!"


    The shouting interrupted Anta and many farmers'' imagination. Looking at the man with the booklet in front of him, he immediately followed closely.


    As long as there is no physical problem, men will be arranged to do heavy physical work such as mining stones, transporting bricks, carrying heavy objects, building roads and so on.


    These jobs that require great strength are collectively referred to as big work. Although they are tired, they are paid high.


    Most women will be assigned to shovel, carry or handyman, which requires less effort.


    These jobs, collectively referred to as small workers, require little effort and pay little.


    Recruitment is still in full swing. After walking a long way, Anta can still hear the noise behind him, mixed with women''s cries.


    Needless to think, this must be some self righteous woman who lost her temper after being arranged as a small worker.


    well! These women, Anta thought, still want to be like men. I dare to take off my clothes and work in sweat. Dare you! Do your little work.


    When Shanghe town was noisy, Arthur was still lying in the warm quilt in Lingfeng castle and didn''t want to get up.


    "Leah, please, just a moment, I''ll sleep a little longer, that''s all." squinting, Arthur tightened his soft velvet quilt and muttered to Leah by the bed.


    "My lord..."


    Leah squatted down by the bed and opened her mouth. When she was about to wake Arthur up again, she looked at his close face and couldn''t help but stop calling.


    She looked carefully at Arthur''s lips, nose, eyelashes and face, thinking about the way he had just vaguely asked for himself, and a slight smile could not help but appear on her face. Looking at Arthur with only one head exposed and his neck tucked into the quilt, Leah couldn''t help smiling.


    When adults sleep, they look better than usual. They are a little cute, like a child! Leah blushed and completely ignored the eye excrement in the corner of Arthur''s eye.


    "Why? Haven''t adults got up yet!"


    Thorne''s voice sounded behind him. Leah, who had squatted by the bed and stared at Arthur, immediately stood up.


    "Yes... Yes, the adult said he wanted to sleep a little longer."


    Leah looked nervous as if she had been caught peeping. She kept scolding herself for being so fascinated that she didn''t even hear the sound of Sir Thorne''s armor as she walked.


    Thorne glanced at Leah with her eyes bowed in surprise, walked to the bed, looked at Arthur with only one head exposed and a sweet sleeping face, frowned and said, "it''s at least an hour later than before. The adult didn''t ask you to wake him up after dawn. Why haven''t you got up yet? Did you sleep late?"


    Looking at Leah, Thorne frowned.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 256

    "I, I..."


    Leah faltered and said "I" several times without saying why.


    Of course she didn''t get up late, but every time she told Arthur to get up, Arthur twisted his body, closed his eyes, muttered coquettishly and prayed for more sleep. He looked like a child.


    And she, in the face of such a "prayer", her heart softened, so she had to stay aside, happy and anxious.


    "Lord Thorne, why don''t you let the adult sleep a little longer." she looked at Thorne with both advice and prayer.


    "How about that!" said Thorne with a frown. "It''s time for morning exercise. It''s late today. I''ll come!"


    With that, Thorne raised his hand to lift Arthur''s quilt.


    "Thorne." just then Arthur opened his eyes, looked at Thorne and said in a difficult tone, "I... I''m sealed."


    "Seal... Seal?!" seeing that he had no spirit, Thorne immediately believed it.


    "I... I''ll find two bachelors!" Leah turned and ran to the door, not thinking whether Arthur was true or false.


    In her impression, such a thing as seal only exists in ancient myths and stories. It is a mysterious ability possessed by God and God servants. Probably only a bachelor knows it.


    Fortunately, Arthur stopped her in time.


    "My Lord, what should we do now? What sealed you?" Leah squatted at the head of the bed and burst into tears.


    Thorne stood at the end of the bed, looking strangely at Arthur on the bed - he was not as weak as before and now when he shouted at Leah.


    "No... nothing!" Arthur said weakly and strongly, looking at Leah. "You, get out of the way and see me break free from this damn seal!"


    Leah quickly got up, stepped back two steps, stood outside the deer skin stall and stared at Arthur nervously.


    Arthur lay on his back, looked at the roof with wide eyes, took a deep breath and said, "ten, nine, eight... Three, two, one! Launch!!"


    After shouting, he fiercely wanted to sit up, but only half got up. Ah ah, he struggled and shook for a while, as if there was a powerful force to make him lie down again.


    After struggling with the mysterious force for a while, Arthur fell back on his back in bed.


    "My Lord!" Leah cried out.


    "Failed..."


    "What should we do, my Lord, how could this happen?" Leah cried out in a hurry.


    At this time, Thorne said coldly, "Sir, you''d better get up quickly. Lazy bed is not a good habit. You''ve missed today''s morning exercise."


    "Eh?" Leah looked at Thorne puzzled and turned to Arthur - Sir, are you lying in bed?


    Seeing Arthur smiling at her, she knew that she had been cheated. Her tearful face first showed a trace of dissatisfaction, then relaxed and relaxed, staring at Arthur.


    "Get up! Get up!" opened the quilt. Arthur sat up directly and shouted with his arms raised. "Get up! Break the seal!"


    With that, he quickly hugged his arms and said to Leah: "good Leah, get me clothes quickly, or I''ll be sealed by the bed again."


    ¡­¡­


    Because he missed the morning exercise time, Arthur got up and went to the restaurant first.


    Breakfast was fried dough sticks, soybean milk and steamed stuffed buns. Although it was not rich, it was very in line with Arthur''s appetite.


    Arthur thinks that his most important contribution to the world must be to enrich the world''s cooking methods and food types.


    In this world, for various reasons, the lack of cooking methods is appalling.


    Chefs simply don''t understand that food like green vegetables must be "fried" before they are delicious!


    They don''t understand that steam can also be used to make food, and it doesn''t take much effort to build an oven or bread kiln. Even the earth on the ground can be used to make delicious food.


    In addition, there are cooking methods such as "explosion, frying, baking, smoking, wire drawing, sugar and vinegar".


    Arthur felt that he had made unprecedented contributions to enrich the world''s cooking methods and dishes!


    ¡­¡­


    After dinner, Arthur glanced at Leah''s expression and saw that she was no longer pursing her mouth. After everything was as usual, he stood up with a smile and walked to the bachelor''s tower.


    The previous investment has paid off.


    After returning to his family, pace soon asked the merchants stationed in Fengxi city to send a letter and a cage of letter birds.


    As Arthur expected, in addition to expressing his gratitude and miss for him, the letter also expressed the hope that he would send someone to Fengxi city to teach the manufacturing methods of manure and agricultural tools, as well as other agricultural technologies.


    In the letter, pace emphasized that this matter was approved by his father. If he promised, Fengxi castle would pay Lingfeng Castle 1000 gold coins.


    In addition to letters, pace also specially asked businessmen to send messages to tell him to be vigilant. Prime Minister Flavi and others are likely to send troops to the river after the end of winter.


    He had long known the conspiracy of the court prime minister and others, but pace''s act of letting businessmen send messages secretly still made him very happy.


    In the past, Fengxi castle was an airtight wall. He could not react to anything unfavorable to Lingfeng Castle until it happened.


    Now, pace has become his best pair of eyes in windbreak castle. Moreover, from pace''s special emphasis on his father''s consent, he was not only reminding himself to be careful, but also came up with a solution for him.


    After giving the letter to Mr. Boye and giving a simple command, Arthur went to the small garden.


    In the letter, he agreed to the request of Fengxi castle and promised to send someone to Fengxi city to guide agricultural technology after the end of this winter.


    But Arthur did not ask the Duke for help on the condition of this matter, as suggested by pace.


    Instead, he seriously advocated the theory of Warcraft threat, and expressed the idea that the population of Shanghe collar is insufficient, which will be detrimental to the stability of the Northern Territory in the long run, as well as the hope to increase the territory''s population.


    Arthur believed that the letter would fall into the hands of Duke kewilt, and the other party would understand what he wanted to express.


    Leaving the bachelor''s tower and passing through the corridor of the castle, Arthur walked to the small garden on the northeast side of the castle.


    Taking out the sword handed by the bodyguard and looking at Thorne standing in the garden with an expressionless face, Arthur defiantly said, "asshole Thorne, today my sword devil will defeat you when he seeks defeat alone. Are you ready to meet defeat!"


    Glancing at the bodyguard who stepped aside and stared at Arthur, Thorne said coldly, "Sir, you''re late today. I''ll be more strict than usual."


    "Late? I''m SEALED!" Arthur shouted with his sword in one hand. "Cold faced Thorne, tell you, I''m about to break through. Then I can practice the broken sword style of Dugu nine swords. You''re definitely not my opponent!"


    Looking at the shouting Arthur, Thorne pulled out his sword and said expressionless, "Sir, I hope you''re true this time."


    At first, he was very interested in Arthur''s words such as "Dugu Jiujian", "endless changes" and "everything in the world is broken, but not fast".


    But after Arthur was defeated hundreds of times by himself, he was completely calm. It was all nonsense.


    "Look at my Dugu Jiujian!"


    Arthur shouted, holding his sword straight into Thorne''s throat.


    When Thorne raised his sword to resist, he immediately dodged and stepped aside, picked up the long sword in front of him, deflected the sword tip and stabbed into the gap of Thorne''s left shoulder armor.


    "Bang!"


    Thorne tilted slightly and took a step, directly crashing Arthur to the ground.


    Looking at Arthur on the ground, Thorne said faintly, "your strength is indeed greater, but your speed is not enough."


    Standing up and feeling his numb left shoulder, Arthur still didn''t repent and shouted, "wait, wait until I break through the golden elixir period, you''ll be over!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 257

    Blade canyon.


    Wearing a black wool coat, a mink hat, a shaking cloak and mole skin gloves, Arthur stood on the wall of the sharp edge fortress, looking at the gray sky and earth outside the canyon.


    The cold wind from the north is like an ice skate. When it blows into the canyon, it makes a howling sound like a wolf. Although there is a bonfire around, the cold is still everywhere. It penetrates into the gap of the sweater and contacts the skin, as if ice residue melts on the body.


    Several dark shadows waved their wings and ran into the canyon from one side of the mountain. With a harsh hiss and strong wind, six huge ghost faced Eagles landed steadily on the wall.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Dafei stretched out his neck, shook his feathers and hissed. Then he jumped down from the low wall, jumped in front of Arthur, lowered his white bone ferocious head and muttered.


    Arthur smiled, raised his hand and scratched the feathers on his neck. He smiled and said, "it''s up to you later!"


    "Goo!" cried Dafei, and the six ghost faced Eagles behind him echoed.


    "My Lord," pleaded Thorne, who had been standing next to Arthur, worried again, "it''s too risky! Why don''t you let me go with you."


    "Don''t worry." Arthur looked sideways at Thorne and the six equally worried castle guards. "With them, are you still worried about my danger?"


    "But it''s the world of Warcraft after all. Danger is everywhere!"


    Thorne glanced uneasily at the vast gray land outside the canyon. Last night''s University, let the world north of the Tunguska mountains begin to show the cold of winter.


    "That''s why I want to go alone. With the protection of ghost faced eagle, I can evacuate from the air immediately even if I encounter a large number of Warcraft. Taking you will only make things more troublesome."


    "Don''t worry!" Arthur interrupted Thorne, who was ready to speak. "I will return safely before dark!"


    Then, in the worried eyes of several people, Arthur wrapped Dafei''s neck and fell on the back of the ghost faced eagle.


    "Let''s go!"


    With his order, Dafei immediately gave a loud hiss and took Arthur to jump up the low wall easily.


    "You can get some sleep and wake you up when I get back." Arthur said relaxed as he looked at Thorne and others standing in a row with worried faces.


    Accompanied by a strong wind, carrying Arthur''s big fly, he jumped down the wall.


    Thorne stepped forward quickly, and saw Arthur lying safely on the back of the ghost faced eagle, like pressing a black cloud, calmly plundering out of the canyon.


    The other five ghost faced Eagles immediately spread their wings and followed Arthur like five guards.


    Looking at Arthur''s back, a bodyguard asked slightly uneasily, "Lord Thorne, you say... The count should not have an accident?"


    Just as Thorne was about to reprimand, a large group of ghost faced Eagles rushed out of the mountain wall outside the canyon and gathered around the six ghost faced eagles. It was dark like a huge dark cloud.


    "Go, go to bed!"


    ¡­¡­


    in the air.


    Arthur put his hands around Dafei''s neck, shrunk his head, and looked at the vast gray land below.


    The dry cold wind roared in his ears and blew on his face, as if to absorb all the water. Fortunately, in addition to his thick sweater and cloak, he also specially prepared a Headcover to protect his handsome cheeks.


    Yesterday, just yesterday!


    After he was knocked down by Thorne for 438 times, his fighting strength finally made a breakthrough.


    At that moment, the long lost electronic female voice finally rang out in his mind -- [dear player, congratulations on your level promotion. Now you can take one more pet. Go and find it!]


    Shit!


    Arthur had almost forgotten that he had a system!


    Since I accepted Dafei, this ghost system can''t even fart! No matter how he calls - shouting slogans, saying passwords, taking gold coins, irritating others and helping others... The dog system is stunned and doesn''t give a response at all.


    More than how many times he tried, Arthur had accepted the fact that the system was a disposable consumable. With his breakthrough, the ghost jumped out again.


    Although there was no lack of abandonment, complaint and curse in his heart, he even vowed that he would never use the system even if it had!


    But when he did, Arthur immediately shed tears of joy. He sat on the ground, looked up at the sky and sang with emotion: finally, when you''re OK, I didn''t give up, and it''s not easy to get happiness, people will cherish it more!


    Good food is not afraid of late!


    The golden finger can finally be used again. Arthur even asks Dafei if he knows other ghost faced eagles.


    Dafei gave Arthur a positive answer and told him that as long as he started from the mountains and flew north across a great rift valley, he would meet a group of ghost faced Eagles stronger than them.


    Arthur asked Dafei if he could bring the leader of the other party to his eyes, but Dafei said that the other party was a madman. As soon as he entered their territory, he would be regarded as an invasion and besieged.


    In fact, there was no need to dissuade Thorne and others. Arthur cared more about his life than anyone else.


    If it were not for the war that Shanghe collar would face after the winter, he would never take over the new Warcraft herd now. At least he would have to wait until the winter ended and the North warmed up.


    Although this year''s winter is a lot ahead of schedule, Arthur has full confidence in the strength of the above River leaders to hold the fortress.


    However, Warcraft no longer seems to be the biggest threat to Shanghe collar, so he had to take the risk and strive to expand Shanghe collar''s air force as soon as possible.


    The extremely fast flight made the wind howl in his ears and squint. Arthur looked down and saw that the sentinel trees and coniferous pines hung with thin snow covered the earth, like a huge gray knitting stall.


    Because of the appearance of the ghost faced eagle, many Warcraft in groups rushed into the forest howling and shaking off the snow on the trees.


    Winter has just come, and the Warcraft here are not short of food, so they are not crazy enough to prey on the soldiers of the sharp blade fortress.


    But it won''t take long. As long as the snow is a few feet thicker, the Warcraft here will rush crazy to the warm south.


    At first, it will be those weak Warcraft, then those powerful Warcraft chasing food. At that time, the sharp blade fortress will face wave after wave of Warcraft impact.


    Glancing at the gray sky, it seemed that heavy snow would float all over the world in front of him at any time. Arthur turned around and saw that it was very far away from the Tungus mountains, and the wide sharp blade canyon had become a thin line in his sight.


    "Fly, how long will we fly?" asked Arthur.


    The big fly grunted twice and said it was still far away.


    "All right," Arthur sighed.


    Dafei''s feathered back was like an electric blanket. Although the wind was cold, Arthur was actually warmer than when he stood on the wall except for some cold on his neck and back.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 258

    The eagles went all the way north. Arthur bowed his head and shrunk his head against the oncoming cold wind.


    Sentinel trees and conifers covered with thin snow have been left behind and disappeared, replaced by rolling hills, exposed rocks and large areas of frozen soil.


    As the eagles continued to move northward, the temperature also continued to drop. Although the front chest was warm because it was close to the flying feathers, Arthur''s back felt cold, as if there was a piece of cold ice condensing on his back.


    "Damn it!"


    Arthur complained that his hands, which had been around big Fei''s neck, began to numb.


    In this case, he must find a place to rest in advance, otherwise he may fall off Dafei''s back because of fatigue.


    He put his head out and looked down.


    On the rugged rocks and gray earth, the trees are like travelers in the wilderness. A dozen gather together to hide in the mountain depression and leeward slope, avoiding the cold wind. They are lonely and confused, as if they have lost their way in the wind and snow.


    Only those hardy low shrubs are still not afraid of the bad environment. They occupy barren land in large areas and show unyielding vitality in the swing.


    Looking at the harsh living environment, Arthur couldn''t help thinking: even if there are jinkela, don''t want to grow food here. Who knows what will happen here in summer.


    But no matter how bad the environment is, there is still no lack of strong signs of life.


    Without the shelter of a large area of dense woodland, Arthur saw many Warcraft in the air.


    There are more than a dozen huge hyenas with a bunch of yellow manes, ugly and rogue like; There are a group of twenty or thirty, and there are also cubs in the team. They look like yaks, have dark long hair, have two pairs of eyes and horns like two machetes; There are three or five giant lynx in a team, with strong limbs, like a horse, with slender double tails and the shape of a lynx


    In addition to the Warcraft that Arthur can name and recorded by the castle''s books, there are many Warcraft that he has never even seen.


    They run on the earth, walk in the cold wind, or chase prey, or search for food.


    Predation and predation, death and survival are always straightforward in harsh environments.


    The appearance of ghost faced Eagle made all Warcraft on the ground feel uneasy and panic. These are powerful predators. The Warcraft either ran into the Bush to avoid, or gathered around and roared until the predator on the top of the head went away.


    After looking around, Arthur retracted his neck. He was dressed in black and integrated with Dafei again.


    "Dafei, how far is it from the Great Rift Valley? Your territory is bigger than me." he complained helplessly.


    Although protected by eagles, he didn''t want to settle in this land full of Warcraft if it wasn''t necessary.


    Arthur estimated that they had flown for at least an hour, and the towering Tungus mountains had become a slightly undulating thin line in the distance.


    He doesn''t want to waste time, let alone add new risks.


    "Goo Goo!" big Fei grunted and told him that the canyon was ahead.


    Arthur was shocked by this answer: "of course I know it''s ahead. But you said that half an hour ago. How far is it ahead? Have we flown half the distance?"


    "Gulu Gulu?"


    What is half the distance? Dafei asked.


    Arthur hung his head on its feathers helplessly - his heart was bitter, but he couldn''t say.


    Otherwise, the stupid bird will ask what this is and what that is, and he hasn''t explained it clearly.


    Against the cold wind, Arthur carefully stretched his hands. Just when he felt he had to rest for a while and move his numb limbs, he let out a loud grunt and told him that the Great Rift Valley had arrived.


    He quickly raised his head and squinted to the distance. The cold wind shook his hat behind his head. In the roaring wind, a rift valley like a natural graben appeared in front of him.


    From east to west, the Great Rift Valley can''t see the end of both ends at a glance. It is like a huge scar tearing the earth, blocking the way from north to south.


    "What a spectacle!" sighed Arthur.


    He has seen towering mountains, vast seas and silent wilderness, but this is the first time he has seen the Great Rift Valley. And still overlooking from the air.


    "Come on!" Arthur ordered. "Let''s all lower the altitude and find a place to land. It''s on the rock ahead!"


    He doesn''t want to ride a big fly and fight in the air with another group of ghost faced eagles.


    "Goo, goo, goo!"


    While hissing and giving orders, Dafei took the lead in lowering his figure, waving his wings and flying to the canyon in front.


    For a moment, the huge group of ghost faced Eagles sank like a black cloud and quickly approached the Great Rift Valley.


    A moment later, in the Rocky Mountain on the south side of the Great Rift Valley, with a violent wind, the ghost faced Eagle folded its wings one by one.


    Arthur released his sour arm and slipped off Dafei''s back. The feeling of being down-to-earth made him feel at ease and no longer have to worry about falling from the air.


    "Dafei, let''s guard against other Warcraft."


    While giving orders, Arthur put on his hat again and tied it tightly. Waving his arms, he stepped closer to the edge of the rift valley, intending to see the magnificent scenery in front of him first.


    "This..."


    He paused and stared at the other side of the rift valley.


    "What is this?"


    In the Great Rift Valley where the wind howled, he saw caves, corridors, stone bridges, stone doors, houses


    Although everything is broken, there is no doubt that the honeycomb Canyon in front of us is the trace of human activities.


    He was surprised and at a loss.


    In the past, he always thought that the world north of the Tungus mountains was the territory of Warcraft, and there could never be human existence. At the moment, the sight that rushed into his eyes broke his long thought - there was someone here!


    He turned his head and looked left and right. After shock, he was as excited as discovering ancient relics.


    The Great Rift Valley is full of houses, which can accommodate at least tens of thousands of people, or even more.


    There is a stone bridge square at the bottom of the valley, and even a magnificent building that I don''t know whether it is a palace or a temple.


    This is by no means a simple village or a refuge! Arthur thought excitedly.


    The collapsed magnificent buildings, whether temples or palaces, mean the existence of hierarchy and civilization, and tens of thousands of people gather together, which is comparable to the scale of large towns in danze.


    He searched around to find a way to the bottom of the valley.


    A moment later, he called Dafei and walked quickly to the right.


    "This should be the way down to the bottom of the valley!"


    Looking at the narrow and steep, filled with stones and gray moss, like a stone ladder in the sky, Arthur looked excited.


    "Fly!" he ordered. "Let your men look around. If there''s no danger, let''s go down and have a look!"


    He planned to enter the canyon and explore the lost ancient town.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 259

    When he stepped down the ancient stone ladder, Arthur really began to appreciate the grandeur of this ancient town.


    Instead of winding down along the stone walls of the Great Rift Valley, the narrow channel directly hollowed out a large number of mountains and dug straight.


    The further down, the mountain walls on both sides of the stone ladder will become higher and higher, and the light will gradually dim. Only the top of the head and both ends are shining. The feeling of suffocation makes people want to pass quickly or evacuate quickly.


    Dafei jumped up and down beside Arthur. Because the road was narrow, he couldn''t fly at all.


    Arthur took his sword and walked carefully.


    Although the ghost faced Eagle has proved that there are no other Warcraft here, the strange environment still makes him uneasy. It seems that danger will come at any time. He can feel a little relieved only by holding a weapon.


    As he walked to the bottom of the valley, Arthur looked left and right.


    Although I don''t know how many years have passed, the stone wall is still very smooth, as flat as a mirror.


    This should be specially polished, Arthur thought, probably to prevent Warcraft from climbing.


    In addition to the straight down stone stairs, several corridors have been dug on the mountain walls on both sides, which should be the channel to the rock houses on both sides of the Great Rift Valley.


    Arthur looked through the light across the corridor and saw the broken door with only a few pieces of wood. He didn''t intend to go forward and find out. Take back your eyes, hold your sword and accelerate to the bottom of the valley.


    Time is limited. The magnificent building at the bottom of the valley is his "archaeological" goal, which must contain the most secrets of the town.


    When he walked down the last stone ladder, Arthur suddenly had the joy of getting rid of the darkness and being accepted by the light world again.


    He turned his head and looked behind him. The steep and narrow stone ladder made him feel at the bottom of the well.


    Dafei was also choked. At the moment, he was stretching his broad wings.


    "Dafei," he asked, "if it weren''t for me, would you take the initiative to get into this passage?"


    "Goo Goo!"


    Dafei hissed twice, and his negative attitude was very firm. He even said that when he left later, he would let Arthur continue to lie on his back and it would take him straight up.


    "It seems that this design works."


    Creatures like Warcraft don''t like to drill into narrow places, which will make them feel uneasy.


    After stopping and watching for a while, Arthur was cold with the cold wind behind him. He glanced at the falling stones on the edge of the cliff beside him. He hurried to the center of the valley.


    In fact, he was very curious. He wanted to go to the edge of the cliff to see how a city built in the Great Rift Valley should drain water? But time is limited, and it is obviously not a safe place under the cliff.


    Because it was deserted all the year round and the slate was full of thick soil and gravel, Arthur quickly walked to the collapsed magnificent building and stood under the wide stone steps to watch.


    This should be a temple, Arthur thought, probably built of sandstone, perhaps mined from one side of the cliff.


    Arthur was not familiar with the stones. After looking at them for a moment, he stepped up the steps and stood in front of the collapsed dome and stone pillars.


    Seeing Arthur staring at the rock, Dafei swayed his body. He quickly put his head in front of the stone and imitated his appearance. He didn''t move, as if he was thinking about it on the wall.


    "Hey! You guy, pig Bajie, wear glasses and pretend to be a college student. You can understand what it says!"


    Dafei shook the bird''s head and looked blankly.


    Arthur smiled angrily, stared at the huge stone in front of him, both explaining and talking to himself: "these are carvings. They should depict the scene of God fighting with demons. These are the words below. They seem to be ''lighting the fire in the night''... I can''t understand them either."


    The carvings and handwriting on the rock have been eroded beyond recognition. You can only see a general picture. There are several words that Arthur hasn''t even seen.


    "This damn place may have been abandoned for thousands of years."


    Looking up at the intact temple on the left, Arthur was secretly frightened.


    He couldn''t help thinking about the reason why this magnificent town was abandoned, whether the residents moved to the south, or what disaster happened here, leading to the extinction of the population? Will the people south of the Tungus mountains be their descendants?


    Seeing Arthur standing in a daze, he couldn''t stop flying, and his wings patted his shoulder.


    "Stop it!" Arthur glared at the guy. "I''ll explain to you when I''m free."


    Dafei is now a curious silly bird. Whenever he has a problem he doesn''t understand, he will shout for Arthur to explain it to him. For example, things like "carving" and "devil" mentioned just now.


    Arthur walked to the left of the temple. He planned to find a crossing and enter it.


    This temple is the most magnificent building Arthur can see. Building such a temple is not a simple project. Arthur can''t even imagine how to put the heavy rock dome on the stone pillars in such a canyon environment.


    It can be seen that this town located in the Great Rift Valley once had a very hot belief atmosphere. The square outside the temple may have been filled with Canyon residents who prayed, confessed and sacrificed.


    "This..."


    Walking over the collapsed stones, he came to the still standing stone column and looked at the sarcophagus in the temple. Arthur was stunned again.


    "This ghost place... Doesn''t seem to be a temple... Isn''t it a cemetery?"


    The temple is surrounded by transparent, built of huge stone columns and domes, which should be filled with sarcophagus - although the temple has collapsed more than half, Arthur can still roughly imagine the original appearance here.


    With doubts in his heart, Arthur stepped closer to the nearest sarcophagus.


    It was indeed a sarcophagus, Arthur was sure.


    There is a stone slab in front of the sarcophagus. There are traces of rust erosion on it. It should be a long sword, probably the weapon of the owner of the sarcophagus in front of him.


    The sarcophagus was also engraved with words. Because of the severe wind erosion, Arthur probably recognized that it was written "the fearless hero andobel sleeps here, and he uses a sharp sword..." there were still some handwriting behind, but it was illegible.


    "This is really a cemetery!"


    Looking around at the cold sarcophagus around him, Arthur was surprised.


    hero?


    Who died to protect the town?


    It''s really a luxurious cemetery, but now it''s really desolate.


    "Gollum! Gollum!"


    Just as Arthur was thinking carefully, Dafei shouted excitedly behind him.


    Turning his head and looking at the big fly that jumped to the edge of the ruins at some time, Arthur cried discontentedly, "you guy, don''t run around, be careful to be smashed into a dead bird!"


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    As he shouted, Dafei jumped sideways, raised his dark wings and pointed aside.


    Under the guidance of Dafei, Arthur''s eyes crossed more than ten sarcophagus in front of him and threw them at the stone platform behind him.


    The sun leaked from the collapsed dome above and fell on the stone platform, shining a sharp sword with cold light.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 260

    Altar?


    Across the cold Sarcophagus, Arthur flew curiously to the big.


    To be exact, the thing in front of us can''t be called an altar - at least Arthur doesn''t think so.


    This is a round stone column, four or five feet high, which can be held by one person. Complex lines and patterns are carved around the column, which looks like a totem column.


    Standing in front of the stone pillar, Arthur looked carefully at the sharp sword with cold light in front of him.


    This should be a sword! Such an idea first came to Arthur''s mind.


    This is the only intact weapon he saw when he entered the canyon.


    In front of the sarcophagus all around, there was a long stone slab. Arthur glanced at it roughly. In addition to the thick dust, there were only yellow rust stains on the stone slab - there was no doubt that the weapons of the sarcophagus owner had been placed on the stone slab. But they have not withstood the erosion of years, and like their master, they can not escape the fate of death.


    Only the sharp sword in front of me was not only undamaged, but even the blade flashed a chilling light in the cold sun.


    This is definitely a sword. It''s priceless!


    Looking at the sharp sword in front of him, Arthur''s eyes lit up as if he were staring at a moving beauty.


    Just as he tilted his head slightly and prepared to take a closer look at the "beauty" in front of him, the silver body of the sword turned black in the sun.


    "Huh?"


    Arthur was stunned and thought he was dazed.


    Leaning to his head, he looked carefully. The original silver-white body of the sword turned into a sharp sword as black as ink, like Obsidian!


    "This..."


    Arthur was a little surprised. He quickly straightened his head, and the body of the sword immediately recovered to silver white made of fine iron.


    "It''s weird."


    Arthur turned his head again. The cold sword was as black as ink again. He turned around and immediately returned to its original state.


    "There''s a problem!"


    Arthur''s heart was filled with the excitement of discovering the secret.


    When he stepped aside and planned to observe it from another angle, he found that the sharp sword in front of him turned into a dark green like emerald.


    "This..." the blue light surprised him.


    For a moment, Arthur even doubted whether there was an electrified neon tube in the sword.


    But it was made of fine iron. He raised his hand and played. The sound was crisp and solid. It could never be plastic or glass.


    Arthur walked slowly around the stone platform. At every angle, he stopped and shook his head to observe carefully.


    Finally, he found that the sword in front of him had not only two color changes of dark and dark green, but also five color changes of red, rattan purple and indigo.


    In the sun, different angles will see completely different colors.


    "Hey! What are you doing?" Arthur slapped Dafei.


    The silly bird, imitating his previous appearance, stood in front of the stone platform, stood with a bird''s head and shook left and right.


    "Goo Goo." Daffy cried twice wrongly and told Arthur that he was observing


    "Observe a fart, silly like a tumbler!" Arthur said angrily.


    "Gollum?"


    "A tumbler is a tumbler!"


    After talking nonsense with Dafei, Arthur put his hand on the stone platform and was ready to stand up and pull out the sword - at least he came once and couldn''t return empty handed.


    Take the sword back to the bachelor. Maybe you can find some secrets about the town.


    "Ah?"


    Just as he raised his feet to climb the stone platform, a golden light appeared under the dust brushed away by his palm.


    Arthur quickly stopped his action and ordered a big fan while cleaning the accumulated dust on the stone platform by hand.


    "Goo Goo?" Dafei asked with his head down.


    "Gold, this should be gold."


    "Goo?"


    "Gold is gold."


    "Gollum?"


    "That''s it."


    ¡­¡­


    Staring at the stone platform, Arthur explained Dafei''s question absently.


    After being cleaned, a very complex linear combination pattern is exposed on the stone platform.


    In the center of the pattern is a hexagonal star constructed with lines. At the edge of the hexagonal star, there is a standard hexagon, and at the edge of the hexagon, there are two circles. Outside the circle, twelve open palms are carved. In the palms, there are circular grooves, and in the five grooves, there is a gold medal


    The pattern is very complex, covering the whole stone platform, which is filled with a large number of strange runes, some like notes, some like tadpoles, and others are completely ghost runes, which can''t see what they look like at all.


    And the sword was inserted in the center of the hexagonal star.


    After reading it for a long time, Arthur didn''t understand what the pattern in front of him meant. Then he didn''t bother to pay attention and reached out to take out a gold medal.


    "It should be gold, that''s right."


    Even the weapons on those stone slabs have been eroded, leaving only rust. Only metals such as gold can be preserved so well.


    He weighed the weight, pushed Dafei''s head open, took the gold medal, and Arthur watched carefully.


    The pattern on the gold medal is much simpler: one side is engraved with a fish shape pattern, and the other side is engraved with an open palm with a twelve pointed star in the palm. There are no other symbols or lines except.


    After two eyes, Arthur put the gold medal on the stone platform and let Dafei have a look. Then he picked up another gold medal to observe.


    On this gold medal, one side is also an open palm and a twelve pointed star, but the pattern on the other side is replaced by a python spitting a letter.


    Arthur changed another gold medal, the same palm and twelve pointed star, but the pattern on the other side was changed into a mang cow with two horns.


    Soon, Arthur took all the remaining three gold medals.


    In addition to the unchanged palm and dodecagonal star patterns, the patterns on the three gold medals are bear, wolf and eagle.


    "Animal collection?"


    Looking at the six gold medals in front of him, Arthur felt like he was in a truck, staring at the other six empty grooves, even a little lost and unwilling.


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    "I didn''t hide, these pieces didn''t exist, you stupid bird!"


    After reading the six gold medals, Dafei found that the number of grooves didn''t match the number. He suspected that he hid it and didn''t show it - this stupid bird!


    "Goo?"


    "How do I know," Arthur explained. "It may have been lost or taken away by someone else. Get out of the way."


    He raised his hand and pushed Dafei away. Arthur jumped directly onto the stone platform and held the handle of the sword with both hands. With a "Yiyi", this sword, which has been forgotten for many years, has ushered in its new owner since then.


    Holding the sword and waving it twice, Arthur said with satisfaction, "it''s not heavy or light. It''s medium in size. It seems that this is the sword I lost."


    Jumping off the stone platform, Arthur was very satisfied with his harvest. Looking at the sword shining with all kinds of cold light, he suddenly thought of trying the sword.


    Step to one side of the falling rock, hold the sword in both hands and chop directly at a corner of the rock.


    With a "Dang", the fist sized rock fell to the ground.


    Looking at the smooth rock and the undamaged sword in his hand, Arthur smiled with satisfaction.


    "When you get back, let the bow and arrow make a scabbard immediately!"


    With the sword in his hand, Arthur took the six gold medals on the stone platform into his arms, patted his heavy chest, and said to Dafei: "go, let''s go and have a look elsewhere. Maybe I have something left here."


    "Goo?" he tilted his head and Dafei looked at him puzzled.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 261

    Arthur found a mill.


    It is built in a cliff slightly higher than the waterway, and the shape is quite complex.


    In addition to the cave as the main body of the mill, upward canals and reservoirs are also dug on one side. According to the holes in the canal, Arthur guessed that there might have been a waterwheel on the canal to introduce the water from the lower waterway into the reservoir above the mill and use water conservancy to maintain the operation of the mill.


    This is a good discovery. In distant years, the residents here have learned to use water power.


    After walking around the mill and watching several large stone chisel cylinders, stepping on the sand and dust all over the ground, Arthur walked along the stone ladder leading to the outside of the canyon, drilled into the corridor on the left, and came to a rock wall corridor.


    The edges and corners of the surrounding rocks have long been rubbed off, and the fallen walls are covered with gravel. The empty stone house on one side is like an eye without eyes, whining like a flute in the cold wind.


    For a time, Arthur had the feeling of visiting the ancient Grottoes in his previous life.


    However, in front of these stone houses, there are no sculptures and murals.


    Except for some pottery pots placed on the niche stone trough, these stone houses are basically empty, leaving nothing valuable except sand and dust.


    It''s probably a bed. Looking at some wood in the corner, Arthur thought. He raised his foot and stepped on it. The wood was as brittle as dry rotten wood. Without much force, it broke into fine slag.


    It was probably a locker. Looking at the hollowed out stone wall in front of him, Arthur guessed its purpose - not big or small, not high or low. Maybe he could put some clothes and other things.


    With the sound of "Dang", he lifted his sword and pushed a pottery pot from the stone trough to the ground.


    In the broken pottery pot, there is a layer of dark gray material like soil. He bent down and twisted a pinch with three fingers. After rubbing it open at his fingertips, he found that there were some oatmeal particles left in it.


    "It should be a pot of flour," Arthur muttered, looking at the powder on his finger. "It''s not too fine. Maybe it''s pounded out."


    Arthur was delighted with his new discovery.


    He had broken several pottery pots before and found nothing. This stone house is the largest one on this stone corridor, which finally makes him gain something.


    The existence of mills, waterwheel and flour in pottery pots shows that the residents here already know how to plant and do not rely entirely on hunting for a living - towns with tens of thousands of people are unlikely to continue to rely on hunting.


    He was very curious about how to plant crops such as oats in such a ghost place - can seeds be sown on the land outside the canyon and grow freely?


    Raising his sword, Arthur simply pushed all the pots on the stone trough to the ground.


    With the sound of banging, these antiques, which have been preserved for many years, are broken to pieces.


    This discovery is far more than before.


    Among the broken pottery pots, there were not only complete oatmeal seeds, but also dozens of nearly 100 copper and iron coins. In addition, there is a can of dark, sticky things.


    Arthur picked a bit of pottery and smelled it. He found that it was like mud. It was actually honey!


    Arthur let out a cry of surprise - the town has not only been deserted for a long time, but there is still honey in the jar!


    After a moment of exclamation, Arthur refrained from putting honey into his mouth, threw away the pottery in his hand, and dialed the coin aside with his hand.


    It should be money, he thought. The iron coins were only a little rusted, and they could not see the original shape at all. Only those copper coins, although equally rusted, could at least make people guess the original shape.


    "If only there were gold coins."


    He took a few copper coins and looked at them. Arthur muttered and regretted to put the copper coins in his arms.


    Out of the stone house, Arthur wanted to go through one side of the corridor to the stone house at the other end and search again.


    But the corridor in front of him had collapsed and was impassable. Helpless, he had to return the same way and drill into the Stone Gallery on the right side of the stone ladder.


    These stone houses dug on the rock walls are divided into sections every ten or twenty. Each section has two or three layers. There are rock walls at both ends. If you want to leave the canyon or go to the bottom of the valley, you can only go through the city gate like corridors at both ends and straight stone terraces.


    He wandered around the stone house one after another. He didn''t find anything new except some broken wood and pottery pots.


    Standing on the Stone Gallery, facing the whimpering cold wind in the canyon, Arthur stared at the cliff on the other side.


    There is a section of stone house that has nearly collapsed, falling stones have rolled into the bottom of the valley, and the stone ladders at both ends have been buried.


    "Don''t you have any murals that you can understand at a glance?" Arthur complained a little disappointed after glancing at the bleak canyon.


    What he most wanted to find was not gold or silver coins, but some records about the town.


    There are words and carvings in the tomb hall at the bottom of the valley, but most of the words have been eroded and blurred, and there are many words that Arthur doesn''t know. The carvings are either demons or sword fighting gods or heroes. There is no record of this town at all.


    What he wants to find most is books. Even if he can''t understand them, he can take them back for his bachelor''s research. The second is murals. It''s best to describe the scenes of sacrifice, farming, fighting or life of the town''s residents.


    But there is nothing. The residents here seem to have no intention of painting.


    On the Stone Gallery, Arthur looked around, searching for new exploration targets. The stone houses behind him should be the homes of ordinary residents. In such a ghost place, they probably can''t pursue anything else except survival.


    "Go and look across the street."


    Holding up his hands, Arthur called to Dafei beside him, and took the lead in drilling into the corridor.


    Only a few caves were dug in the rock wall he pointed to, but it occupied a section of the rock wall alone. Although he agreed to be dilapidated, there were still three stone pillars outside the cave, and there were direct stone ladders from the bottom of the valley to the cave, which looked like the entrance of the ancient temple from a distance.


    I hope it''s a temple.


    Carrying his sword, Arthur trotted all the way. The gold and copper coins jingled in his arms. Just as he rushed to the bottom of the valley and looked back, the stupid bird waved its wings, made a "grunt" on his head, raised a strong wind and flew directly to the rock wall in the distance.


    "Shit!" cried Arthur. The stupid bird said he was too slow.


    Holding his sword, he rushed to the stone ladder in the distance, thinking that he would give Dafei the stupid bird twice later.


    Since he was caught by the system, Dafei''s brain has become better and better. He is not only more curious than day, like a child, but also learned to laugh at him recently.


    When he held his sword, rushed up the stone ladder and stood on the flat ground outside the cave, Dafei was standing leisurely on a collapsed stone pillar


    "Gulu Gulu..." looking at him, Dafei shouted happily.


    Arthur rushed forward, jumped up and slapped the flying bird on the head.


    "Slow down?! you give me a try. Don''t fly. Come and have a look!"


    Arthur''s slap was useless. After being beaten, Dafei was very happy. He waved his wings, slapped him fiercely and hissed loudly.


    "Stop it, the sand is in your eyes!"


    He jumped up and Arthur slapped the stupid bird again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 262

    "Ha, this is indeed a temple!"


    Looking at the six huge stone carvings lined up, sitting or standing in front of him, Arthur sighed complacently.


    Previously, because it was too far away, he only looked around and thought this was the entrance of the temple.


    In fact, this is not an entrance at all. The long and narrow space in front of us is like a brick wall, one of which has been taken away - this is the temple itself.


    "Go and see what gods they worship."


    Calling Dafei aside, Arthur bypassed the fallen rock pillar and stepped forward to the huge statue on the square stone seat.


    This place is like a karst cave, and the rock pillars are like stalactites linking up and down.


    Sun God?


    Vulcan?


    Aqua?


    Or the God of life on earth?


    Arthur thought as he approached the statue.


    He doesn''t think the aborigines here can have any complex beliefs. Although all gods are nihilistic, these nihilistic gods will gradually become rich and complex with the development of productive forces.


    The reason is simple: the economic foundation determines the superstructure. The more difficult the years, the lower people''s expectations of God.


    As Arthur gradually approached the statue, the light around him became more and more dim. Fortunately, the cliff temple was not deep, and the statue was huge enough. Even if the light was dim, he could see the face of the statue.


    The rock wall behind the statue was carved into a hole like a shrine. On the stone step of about one foot, there was a huge seat. The craftsman in charge of carving had a good grasp of the key points of carving and did not spend too much time on the chair. Instead, the statue sitting above was carved lifelike.


    Even though the rocks have become thick and mottled after many years, Arthur, standing in front of the statue and looking up, can still feel his majestic gaze from the cold rock eyes.


    The statue of God is about five meters high and has a rough and crazy face. The muscular arms and thighs are exposed under the animal''s leather clothes. The left hand holds the stone chair and the right hand firmly holds the stone carving giant sword on the knee.


    "What God is this?" Arthur muttered with his head raised. "God of war or... Beast God?"


    Glancing at the mighty seated statue in front of him, Arthur tried to search for words or symbols that could prove each other''s identity. Finally, his eyes fell on the stone steps in front of the statue''s feet.


    "Really, I don''t set up a conspicuous stone tablet."


    While complaining, he stepped forward, bent down and looked down at the wind erosion blurred words in front of him.


    "You can''t understand it again. Don''t block the light."


    Pushing Dafei''s curious head away, Arthur read intermittently in the dim light: "... Zara tuss of... We fight... Out of the dark cold... Arrive in new on the eve of dawn... His spirit sleeps here and guards mankind..."


    The words on the stone steps were so vague that Arthur didn''t know several characters and read them intermittently.


    "Goo Goo?"


    "You can come. I want to know what I''m reading!"


    Seeing Arthur''s stuttering reading, Dafei tilted his head and complained about being pushed away just now.


    "What trouble."


    Stroking the dust on the stone steps and facing the statue with his back, Arthur sat down helplessly.


    Looking down at the vague words on the ground, he studied them again and complained: "shit, can you directly write titles such as'' God of fire '','' God of water ''and'' God of grain ''? It has to be so complicated!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    Imitating Arthur''s appearance, Dafei also sat aside, lowered his bird''s head, looked at the words on the stone steps and cried discontentedly.


    "What do you know? I don''t know it''s a word when the shoulder pole falls down."


    "Gollum!"


    "You are a stupid bird!"


    This guy dares to call him a fool.


    Staring at the words on the stone steps, Arthur thought to himself: "Zara tus should be the name of the God, such as the Dark Dawn. He should be bragging about some miracles of the God and sleeping here... Does it mean that the God is dead - God will die?"


    Arthur was a little hooded and couldn''t understand what the words on the stone steps were.


    "Zarathus... Zarathus..." turned his head and looked at the cold statue behind him. Arthur muttered. He always felt that the name Zara tus had been heard of and was very famous.


    "Zara tus!" a moment later, Arthur shouted fiercely, frightening the big fly to one side.


    "Sleep here forever! Does that mean..."


    Ignoring the big fly who shouted "Goo Goo", Arthur immediately jumped up from the stone steps and rushed to the back of the statue.


    "Sure enough, sure enough!"


    Through the gap between the stone pedestal and the cliff, in the cavity behind the statue, a stone coffin with mottled years and rough appearance is placed in the shadow.


    Looking at the sarcophagus in front of him, Arthur''s breathing became urgent.


    Throwing aside Dafei who came forward, he immediately walked to another statue on one side.


    This is a statue with a pestle axe, wearing leather armor and glaring at the statue in front.


    He did not care to appreciate the mighty posture of the statue, but immediately came to the foot of the statue and in front of the stone steps carved with words.


    "The land of green, the great king Fran Hal... The evil land in the cold wind... Find again... His bravery leads mankind... Sleep... The axe in his hand forever..."


    The words in front of him were more blurred, but Arthur had guessed the identity of the statue. He jumped up the stone steps and walked again to the hole behind the statue.


    Under the shadow, the same sarcophagus stood quietly.


    Through the gap between the statue and the cliff, Arthur raised his hand to touch the rough rock surface and carefully looked at the sarcophagus in front of him.


    The sarcophagus in front of us is seriously weathered. Most of the patterns and carvings on it have become the dust around the sarcophagus.


    After looking at it carefully, Arthur muttered, "false, it seems there won''t be a body in here."


    This is just a stone carving like a sarcophagus. There is no gap to open the lid of the sarcophagus. Naturally, there can be no corpse in the middle of the period.


    Arthur nodded. No body is in line with the legend.


    He stepped out of the hole behind the statues. With the footsteps echoing around, Arthur quickly looked at the other four statues and sarcophagus.


    "All right!" Arthur sighed, looking at the six huge statues in front of him. "It seems that I guessed wrong again. This is not a temple, but another tomb for sacrificing the ancestors."


    Although his guess was wrong again, his heart pounded with excitement when he looked at these cold stone statues in front of him.


    There are six stone statues and six Sarcophagus, five of which are only sculptures. Only the sarcophagus named bury monteris lies with a yellow dead bone.


    Taking back his eyes from the stone statue, Arthur frowned and thought.


    "It seems that the ballads and legends are not all false, but the history of Xuecheng. It seems that there are some problems..."


    Just as he was about to return to the territory and make a good inquiry about Mr. ilu, there was a sudden whistling of ghost faced Eagles outside the canyon.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 263

    When Arthur turned and walked to the edge of the cliff, Dafei had rushed into the canyon with his wings, whistling and summoning the chaotic eagles.


    He hurried down to the middle of the stone ladder. Arthur looked up at the eagles in the air.


    According to the plan, he intended to make a quick decision. After taking over the new eagles, he immediately set out to return to the territory - without the obstruction of the mountains, the cold wind in this ghost place was unbridled and cold in the back of his head.


    But he didn''t expect that there was such an ancient barren city in the canyon mentioned by Dafei.


    Curious, he immediately changed his plan and visited the ancient town while letting the eagles escape the cold wind in the canyon.


    He was going to search again to see if he could find some interesting secrets, or find his lost treasure. When the time was almost over, he would take the eagles and leave.


    Unexpectedly, before he asked Dafei to seduce him, the ghost faced Eagles opposite took the initiative to send them to the door.


    "Fly, don''t fight them." Arthur glanced at the eagles circling in the air. "Who''s their leader? Lead him to me!"


    As long as it enters a certain distance, it can complete the capture of new pets in an instant.


    "Goo Goo!" Dafei hissed back and told him he didn''t see each other''s leader.


    Must be hiding away! Arthur was anxious. At the moment, the situation in the air was obviously unfavorable to his side.


    Although his ghost faced Eagles almost poured out and were enough to scare other Warcraft when they crossed the sky, the strength of the opposite Eagles was obviously stronger. A dark figure waving wings shrouded the bottom of the valley like a dark night. There are fifty or sixty at a glance!


    "Dafei, divide your men into two teams and harass each other from both sides as usual!" Arthur gave Dafei an order. "Also, quickly find out their leaders, which should be around the Canyon!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    Dafei shook his neck and hissed. Immediately, more than 30 ghost faced Eagles immediately divided into two teams and rushed to the enemy far better than themselves from both sides of the canyon.


    Dafei always likes to harass him like a naughty kid. I hope he can play with it.


    When Arthur is free, he will take the castle guard to the wilderness to train the Eagles - at least he leads the first air force on the river. He can''t be famous without training.


    Of course, for a group of ghost faced eagles, too complex training is certainly impossible. Arthur''s training for them was limited to formation and obeying some simple commands, such as dividing the troops into two routes, attacking or retreating.


    Fortunately, Dafei enjoys giving orders very much. He is like a primary school student who is a monitor. Even if Arthur is not here, he will have a model training ghost faced eagle. When he has some achievements, he will report to him immediately and ask for praise.


    Looking at the enemy who rushed to him in two directions, the ghost faced Eagle opposite immediately roared angrily, and the canyon echoed with a harsh sound.


    In their view, these guys who invaded their territory should flee in a hurry at the moment they saw them. Unexpectedly, the other party not only didn''t escape, but also dared to take the initiative to provoke.


    The enraged ghost faced Eagles waved their wings and rushed to the weak enemy in front of them.


    Just as they stretched out their sharp claws to tear up these brave invaders, the leader of the other party immediately hissed, and the enemies in front of them turned around.


    Run away?


    The eagles with scarlet eyes looked at the enemy who turned around and fled in front of them, immediately screamed sharply, flapped their wings and pursued fiercely.


    Looking at the eagles led away by the two teams, Arthur immediately asked the circling big fly to search both sides of the canyon and find the leader of the opposite Eagles as soon as possible.


    If you want to subdue the ghost faced eagles in front of you, you must subdue the leader of the eagles.


    Waving his wings, he flew over the canyon and kept screaming.


    "Ga Goo Goo!!"


    Just as Arthur was holding his sword, looking around and anxious, a dark shadow flew out of the cliff on the other side and flew straight into the air.


    "Goo!!"


    The appearance of the enemy instantly aroused Da Fei''s fighting spirit, waving his wings, leaning back, hissing and stretching out dagger like claws.


    "Big fly, don''t fight with it!" Arthur ordered, looking at the two fierce beasts fighting in the air, "lead it to me!"


    The distance is so far that the system doesn''t even respond.


    With Arthur''s order, Dafei, who was struggling with the enemy, immediately turned wrong and "fled", leading the other party behind him to fly to Arthur.


    "Gulu Gulu."


    Watching Dafei stop beside a human, the ghost faced Eagle came to a stop like a brake.


    Come here! Arthur was worried with his sword. As long as the ghost faced Eagle moved forward, he could catch it immediately.


    "Goo Goo!"


    Dafei defied and hissed at the other side, but the more so, the more the ghost faced Eagle dared not approach, waving its wings in the air and watching Arthur warily.


    What''s this? Why have you never seen it?


    It has always lived in the far north without adding humans. Although it can shoot to death with one claw, it becomes very vigilant because of strangeness, especially its flying behavior.


    Did this guy surrender to this more powerful Warcraft?


    "Shit!"


    Looking at the hesitant and wary ghost faced eagle, Arthur couldn''t help shouting and scolding.


    Although the two ghost faced Eagle teams are only responsible for attracting the enemy, the longer they delay, the more unnecessary casualties are likely. If he still fails to capture the ghost faced Eagle leader when the eagles return, his situation will become very dangerous.


    In the case of great disparity in strength, his ghost faced Eagle may not be able to ensure his safety.


    "Gollum! Gollum!"


    Seeing that the other party didn''t dare to approach, Dafei raised his neck and jumped around on the stone steps. He was very excited and provoked the other party as much as he could. Like a little kid who finds a backer.


    But the more so, the more alert the ghost faced eagle in the air.


    "Daffy, you fool, stop yelling!" Arthur stopped Daffy. This guy is almost spitting at each other and twisting his ass.


    "Goo Goo..."


    He made two low calls. Dafei was very dissatisfied with Arthur''s stop. He had a good time.


    Looking at the wary ghost faced eagle in the air, Arthur waved his hands and tried to show that he was "delicious".


    After waving his arm for a long time and seeing that the other party was still unmoved, Arthur simply took off his head cover, took off his cloak and inserted his sword into the stone ladder beside him.


    "Hey, silly bird, come here! Are you afraid? Come and eat me if you can! Dafei, translate for me."


    "Gulu, Gulu, Gulu..."


    "If you dare not eat me, get out of here. Now this is my territory."


    "Gulu Gulu..."


    "Come and eat me, come and eat me! You are a stupid bird."


    ¡­¡­


    A bird in the air, a man and a bird on the ground. Arthur rowed for a long time, but he almost took off and cooked himself. His voice was tired. The other party still didn''t want to come forward except for his anger and hissing.


    "Shit!" Arthur lost his patience, pulled out his sword at his feet and walked around behind Dafei. "Go, take me up, silly bird!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 264

    It was getting gray, and the campfire in the fortress became brighter and brighter. Thorne, who had not seen Arthur return for a long time, became more and more worried.


    At first, he forced himself to lie in bed, hoping to make the difficult waiting end quickly through sleep, but the reason why the waiting was difficult was that it could not escape.


    Unable to sleep, he simply got up and went to the Council hall on the side of the city wall, hoping to welcome Arthur back at the first time.


    The Knights obviously didn''t want to rest. Soon after he arrived at the stone chamber, they all came to the Council hall.


    The hot bonfire isolated the cold air in the canyon and baked the Council hall as warm as midsummer. They chatted, drank, ate milk and dried meat, and the atmosphere was relaxed and casual.


    But as time went by, the firewood in the brazier had been added several times from morning to evening, but Arthur didn''t come back.


    Just then, the guard of the fortress came to report that it was snowing heavily in the north. At this moment, the people who were already worried began to feel uneasy.


    Flying on ghost faced eagles will never be safer than riding. If you are careless at a height of hundreds of meters, you will be broken to pieces. Coupled with the heavy snow, who knows whether the ghost faced Eagles can correctly identify the direction.


    When Thorne waved back the fortress guard, the Knights began to fidget and frown, all looking worried, regretful and reluctant to talk.


    The atmosphere suddenly became oppressive, which made the food and drinks on the table a little eye-catching. The young knight nuke mortoriton looked at Thorne, who was headed by him, and said in an uneasy tone: "Lord Thorne, it''s so snowy outside. Do you think Lord Arthur will..."


    "What are you trying to say?" Thorne stared at him expressionless.


    The rest of the Knights turned to look at him.


    "I, I mean to say, is it possible that Lord Arthur is looking for a place to hide in such a heavy wind and snow, so he has wasted some time."


    He wanted to ask if Lord Arthur was in any danger. But such a problem is obviously nonsense. Even if the count is really in danger, what can they do?


    Thorne ignored nook''s question, and all the Knights withdrew their eyes. The Council hall became quiet and repressed again.


    After a while, a knight cursed in a low voice: "shit, this damn weather, even one night, it''s really damn!"


    "Andar, shut your mouth!" whispered another knight.


    The knight named andar surprisingly didn''t answer back. These rough and casual guys kept silent at the moment.


    The bonfire crackled and the wind howled in the canyon. Thorne, sitting in his chair, looked at the increasingly dark outside, suddenly got up and walked aside.


    Under the watchful eyes of the knights, he picked up some firewood from the wall and took steps to rekindle several bonfires in the house.


    "It''s getting late." Thorne looked at the Knights staring at him after throwing the last piece of wood into the fire. "Wait outside. We can''t welcome the return of the count here."


    His face was expressionless and his tone was calm, as if he were telling an established fact.


    "Yes, yes! We should wait on the city wall."


    A knight regained consciousness and immediately rubbed up from his chair - Thorne had just stepped to add firewood to the fire, which made him a little trance.


    Then all the Knights got up one after another and said the same words to themselves, looking relieved after panic.


    As soon as they stepped out of the bright stone house, the howling cold wind in the canyon made everyone shrink their necks involuntarily.


    A moment ago, they all seemed to be in the sunshine in the midsummer afternoon, and their armor was warm. Now, they had to put on gloves immediately, and the armor swept away by the cold wind suddenly became as cold as bricks and stones under their feet.


    On the wall where the campfire swayed, people lined up in a row, braved the cold wind, and quietly watched the sky outside the canyon.


    Compared with a year ago, today''s sharp blade fortress has changed a lot.


    Several iron crossbows that were originally placed on the city wall have now been demolished. At Arthur''s request, the damaged city wall has also been well rested. It looks wider and stronger than ever.


    In front of the city wall, in the cliffs on the left and right sides, there was originally a narrow passage connecting the city wall and the viewing room.


    Now, at Arthur''s instigation, these two originally dark and humid passages have also been greatly widened, and two rows of diamond shaped small windows have been cut on the cliff.


    The upper window is used for ventilation and exhaust, and the downwind is used for archers to shoot prey rushing into the canyon.


    Under the light of the campfire in the passage, four orange colors seem to hang in the dark canyon.


    In addition, in the canyon behind the city wall, many stone houses with unified specifications were dug and built, including barracks, kitchens, water rooms, thatched houses, storage rooms, etc. even the ground was leveled.


    Today''s sharp blade canyon has become a veritable shangheling No. 1 camp, which can be stationed by hundreds of soldiers at any time.


    Forced to hold a telescope in his hand and keep searching for the snowy world outside the canyon.


    All the Knights stood silent, and the swaying bonfire beside them could not provide excess heat except for lighting. The snow was carried by the wind into the canyon and fell everywhere. They looked ahead, then turned and stared at Thorne, hoping that the telescope in his hand would find something in the snowy world.


    "Damn it!" the snow blew on a knight''s face. The cold feeling made him restless again.


    "Even if it''s one day later, it''s better to wait for Lord Arthur to return." he cursed and complained, "it''s annoying that we can''t do anything except waiting here! We should have been with Lord Arthur, damn it!"


    The other knights also felt guilty, looked ahead, held the hilt of the sword, and prayed secretly in their hearts.


    Thorne took the telescope from his eyes, looked at the complaining knight and said, "how can you let those ghost faced eagles fly with you?"


    "We are the guardians of Lord Arthur!" the knight, who had already blamed himself, said angrily, noting the slight smile on Thorne''s mouth. "Even if he fell to death directly, it''s better than that he can''t do anything now!"


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Thorne smiled a little: "in that case, you can get close to the ghost faced eagles and see who is willing to fly with you."


    With that, Thorne handed the telescope to the knight, turned his head and looked at the sky outside the canyon with a smile.


    When the guards of the viewing room ran to report, the Knights waiting on the city wall had already grinned and looked at the black clouds approaching rapidly from the wind and snow.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 265

    Windbreak castle.


    Looking at the bachelor who came to report, pace got up and asked excitedly, "did someone send someone to inform my father?"


    "Of course," said the young scholar respectfully, "before I came here, master Boan had gone to tell the Duke. It must have been known by the Duke."


    "OK, OK."


    Holding his fists, pace looked excited and happy.


    "Eugenie," he looked at his sister across the desk, "come on, let''s go to our father. We must discuss such an important matter! We''d better reclaim all the land that needs to be cultivated before spring! You don''t know that we still need --"


    "-- fat land," Eugenie added helplessly, with a black chess piece in her hand.


    "Uh... I said?"


    You said it at least five or six times! With a white glance at pace, Eugenie turned her head and looked at the bachelor aside: "why should Lingfeng Castle wait until the end of winter instead of sending someone here now?"


    The bachelor immediately replied, "it may take some time to prepare, or it may be because the river collar is in short supply in winter. I don''t know about this."


    The young bachelor heard a trace of dissatisfaction in Eugenie''s tone and guessed that it was probably because his arrival disturbed the leisure time of brother and sister playing chess.


    Eugenie stayed with her brother all day since pace returned to the castle. The happy appearance of chatting is something many people in the castle have never seen before.


    However, the cheerful Miss Eugenie also had some changes in her temperament. It''s not how bad it has become. In the eyes of the servants, guards and scholars of the castle, Miss Eugenie was a standard noble lady, elegant, beautiful and generous, kind and tolerant. She was hardly dissatisfied with anyone, even the slaves in the castle.


    Now, the servants and guards in the castle can hear her quarreling with her brother and her angry and dissatisfied appearance almost every day.


    Fortunately, we are not afraid of and hate her, but more like and willing to get close.


    "Lack of people?" put the pieces in her hand into the chess box, and Eugenie frowned. "He doesn''t have an army. What''s his name... The first army? Yes, it''s the first army. Why, can Warcraft rush into the river without these more than a dozen farmers?"


    "This... I don''t know," said the young bachelor. "There''s nothing wrong with more people. After all, it''s Warcraft."


    "Hey, as long as Lord Arthur agrees, it''s nothing to be late." looking at Eugenie, pace smiled and said, "we can just take advantage of this winter to measure and reclaim the land we need."


    "Idiot pace, how could it be so simple?" Eugenie said with her beautiful eyes turned.


    "Hey, that''s not the word a lady should use!" pace replied. "I said that the adult is a kind man. Besides, we paid Lingfeng castle. What doubt can we have? Shanghe collar is really short of hands."


    "You and he are friends, but not necessarily with the count of Lingfeng castle." Eugenie got up from her chair, waved back the maid who was going to tidy up her skirt, looked at the puzzled pace and said, "come on, go to her father. I bet the person who can think of this game will not be a simple guy, at least much smarter than you."


    "It''s just a chess game," pace whispered, staring at the chessboard on the table. He taught Eugenie this go game. At first, he could win every game, but he didn''t expect that only two days later, he would never win his sister again.


    He stepped up to Eugenie and said, "what''s the bet? Don''t try to fool around with coquetry if you lose. I won''t spoil you like my father."


    "Cut, just wait and lead the horse for me." Eugenie raised her head and said proudly, "let''s go hunting in the forest, and then camp and have a picnic by the river."


    Accompanied by the maid and the guard, the brother and sister walked through the stone stairs of the corridor of the castle and came to the outside of the Council hall in the center of the castle.


    Pace followed his mercenary brother, axe and little man. At pace''s insistence, the Duke finally compromised and let them wear the armor of the kewilt family and become the full-time escort of pace.


    However, the Duke did not canonize them, so they could not be regarded as knights of the kewilt family.


    Eugenie commented on the Duke''s acquiescence and non recognition as "the Duke''s last Majesty in front of his wayward son".


    Although they were not knights, the axe and the little man didn''t mind. Except for a few people, no one dared to see them clearly. On the contrary, they are very popular.


    When there was still a short distance from the Council hall, the brother and sister stopped laughing.


    "Father." Eugenie walked with a relaxed step and a smile to the Duke who discussed with the bachelor.


    "My baby Eugenie, come on, come on!"


    As soon as he saw his daughter, the Duke waved and took her to sit beside him. As for pace on one side, the Duke seemed not to see it.


    "Father, why don''t I do it first." Eugenie said, looking at the Bachelor of Boan in front of her. "After you have discussed with master Boan, I''ll pinch your shoulder again. You must be tired this morning."


    "Look," said the Duke happily to the old bachelor in front of him, "it''s still my baby. Eugenie knows that she loves me, unlike some people..."


    With that, he glanced at pace, who was standing still.


    The old bachelor smiled and nodded to Eugenie next to the Duke, but did not answer. He has served in fengxibao for nearly 20 years. Whether pace or Eugenie, he almost watched them grow up little by little.


    "You go down first," said the Duke, smiling at the opposite bachelor Boan, holding his daughter.


    "Yes, my Lord."


    The bachelor replied in a low voice. After nodding slightly to pace, he turned and left from the small door on the side of the conference hall.


    When the bachelor left, Eugenie quickly got up and walked around the back of the seat. While holding her shoulder for the Duke, she asked under the sign of pace''s eyes: "father, in addition to the gold coins we promised, the count Arthur must have made other requirements, right?"


    With that, she turned to her side, looked at her father who was enjoying his life with his eyes closed, and waited for the answer she wanted.


    "Ask?" the Duke didn''t even open his eyes. "Oh, you mean the tutela boy. What else can he ask, but let him send someone."


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie was slightly stunned, and her hands pinching her shoulders stopped, while pace, standing aside, immediately showed a smile.


    "Hmm?" the Duke opened his eyes, looked at the brother and sister with strange eyes, turned his head and asked, "why, what''s the problem?"


    "He, how could he miss such a good opportunity and not ask at all."


    "He took my gold coin, which is not good?" the Duke looked at his baby daughter puzzled.


    Pace also looked at Eugenie and said proudly, "Hey, I told you earlier. Now you should admit defeat."


    Looking at the brothers and sisters, the Duke thought a little and immediately changed his mouth: "I remembered that the boy did say something else in the letter except gold coins."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 266

    The Duke''s sudden change of mouth stunned pace, and the smile on his face was like freezing.


    Eugenie, who was originally dissatisfied, immediately smiled and supported her chin at him, with a proud face.


    "You''re changing too fast," pace whispered.


    Hearing his son''s murmur, the Duke immediately glared and said discontentedly, "why, what questions do you have!"


    "No."


    "If you want to bet, you have to admit defeat. Now I''m the referee." after a lesson, Duke kewilt looked back at Eugenie and asked curiously with a smile, "tell me, what did you bet and the laughter just now? What were you talking about?"


    Let her father straighten up. Eugenie continued to pinch her shoulder for him and said, "talk about the story of a monkey, a pig, a water demon, a white horse and a monk."


    "Pig, white horse... And water demon and monk?" turned his head and the Duke looked puzzled.


    "Sit down." Eugenie smiled as she straightened her father''s body. "To be exact, it''s the story of their trip together. Pace heard it from the count of Lingfeng castle. It''s very interesting!"


    "Oh, that tustra boy can also make up stories!" the Duke smiled in surprise. "Tell me. It can make my Eugenie feel interesting. The story must be good. My ears are numb when I listen to the cries of civilians every day. I also listen to the story today."


    "This is a fairy tale. A long time ago, the world was divided into four continents, namely Dongsheng Shenzhou..."


    As she pinched her shoulders, Eugenie spoke slowly.


    I have to say that Eugenie''s storytelling level is much better than pace. She doesn''t speak in a hurry, and the rhythm is fast and orderly. If she stands on the stage and reads an ancient book, or narrates ancient legends by the fire, three or two sentences will be fascinating.


    Pace stood quietly aside. He wanted to interrupt Eugene. This was not the time to tell a story. He was anxious to ask about the reclamation of the farm.


    Fortunately, Eugenie didn''t want to finish the whole story. She just said that the monkey came to a fairy mountain. When she saw the fairy, she patted the Duke''s shoulders and ended the massage service.


    "Finished?" the Duke asked, "aren''t there pig demons, water demons, white horses and monks?"


    "The story is long. My hands are sore and I won''t tell it!"


    "Oh... This story is quite interesting," said the Duke with a little regret, and then took Eugenie and asked her to be her own again.


    "Well, now tell me what you bet before?"


    "Nothing, just let my brother take me to the forest to hunt, and then be my cook again." Eugenie glanced proudly at pace standing aside.


    "Cook?" the Duke frowned slightly. "Is there any special reason?"


    "I didn''t bully him," Eugenie explained. "He kept boasting to me about how delicious the food from the river was. He also said that the count of Lingfeng Castle invited him to eat a kind of food called" flower chicken ", which was the best chicken he had ever eaten."


    "Call a flower chicken?"


    "Well!" Eugenie nodded, "it means that the chicken eaten by beggars or refugees is wrapped in soil and buried in a pit on the ground and roasted."


    "Beggars or vagrants." the Duke frowned at pace. "This is what the tustras treat you to?"


    Pace said hurriedly, "it''s just a way to cook food. Although the name is a little strange... Maybe... Lord Arthur hopes that in the future, the refugees and beggars can also eat chicken."


    Pace didn''t ask Arthur about the source of the name of the flower chicken, so he had to make it up by himself.


    "Certainly not!" Eugenie retorted at once, looking at the Duke. "You don''t know. Pace said that there is another kind of delicious food in Shanghe Town, which is called husband and wife lung tablets. It''s terrible to think about it!"


    "Didn''t I tell you? It''s because the person who invented this food is a couple. Everyone has such a name."


    With her chin raised, Eugenie said incredulously, "unless you cook it for me!"


    "I said, I can''t cook. It''s troublesome. I need a lot of spices or spices." pace looked helpless.


    He originally came to discuss land reclamation, but now he has become a discussion of food and dishes. He regretted not taking it. He knew he wouldn''t tell Eugenie these things.


    "It''s a piece of cake," said the Duke spoiled. "I''ll ask the bachelor to send another letter to Lingfeng castle and ask him to send some more cooks."


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie nodded happily and introduced tofu to the Duke.


    "Father." seeing the more they talked, pace had to interrupt.


    After secretly scolding Eugenie''s traitor in his heart, he asked expectantly and nervously, "have you discussed with master bo''an about the reclamation of the farm?"


    "Yes, father, do you have a plan?" then Eugenie seemed to think of business.


    "It''s just a small matter," said the Duke casually. "Now we have more important things to deal with. We don''t have to worry about reclamation until the boy''s people arrive."


    "This... How can this be a small thing!" pace raised his voice. "If you plant more food earlier, you can reduce some people''s hunger. Nothing is more important than this!"


    Pace''s words aroused the Duke''s dissatisfaction: "are people starving in the farm now?"


    "They can only eat hard to swallow black bread!" pace said. "And those refugees and slaves. If we had more food, no one in the territory would starve to death!"


    "Fool!"


    The Duke immediately cursed, and the good mood of the previous moment was swept away.


    Staring at the firm pace on his face, an uncontrollable agitation rose in his heart. In the past, he was strict with the little son in the hope that he would become a loyal and determined knight. Now, he has more expectations, but pace''s performance bothers him!


    Patiently, he meditated in his heart and began to teach: "Why were you stripped of your golden robe? Why did you leave the king''s capital alive? What made you a mercenary? Has the experience of these years only taught you kindness? Like an ignorant peasant woman!"


    "What does this have to do with food?" pace asked.


    "It has something to do with the stupid ideas in your head!"


    "Aren''t they the people under your rule? They regard you as a lord!"


    "People?" the duke said sarcastically, "who do you think they are, free people? When does the Lord need to worry about filling the stomachs of refugees and slaves! If serfs find it difficult to swallow bread, they can throw it on the ground. I didn''t let them starve like refugees! You should understand that as a lord, what is the responsibility!"


    Pace was stunned, stunned by his father''s love, staring at him with a confused and strange look.


    Just as he was about to speak, Eugenie on the side hurriedly took the lead and said, "father, didn''t you just discuss reclamation with master Boan?"


    She knew that if they were allowed to argue, it would turn into an unhappy quarrel.


    Taking back his tired eyes from his son, the Duke shook his head slightly and said, "it''s just a small matter."


    Then he paused for a moment and looked back at pace in front of him: "a month later, sir Selin will escort Jenny farit to our windbreak castle, but your brother is still childish like a child..."

 Chapter 267

    Averier county.


    Bassa Bilson pulled the sheepskin blanket tightly, wrapped herself tightly, and lay in the tent, shaking uncontrollably.


    She burst into tears, clenched her teeth, stared at the fire outside through the gap of the tent, and dared not make any noise, lest she should attract the attention of the wild people and remind them of another woman here.


    She pricked her ears, like a prey forced into danger, alert to all the wind and grass around her.


    Outside the tent, "Dong Dong" drums came from a distance, mixed with bursts of cheers.


    It was a campfire party held by wild people.


    The banquet of wild people has been going on since they entered the town.


    Night is the climax of the banquet. It is said that the leader of the wild people likes the flame, and night is the most dazzling moment of the flame. They are celebrating the capture of the town.


    "Father." bazaar sobbed in a low voice, tears falling down and soaking the mutton smell of the sheepskin blanket.


    She thought she could escape safely under the escort of the Castle Knights, but unexpectedly, the wild cavalry caught up and surrounded them under the Golan Heights.


    The carriage slowed down. Now she understood that she should spread her legs, ride a fast horse like a man, and run away. Even if she ran away while the knight was fighting with the wild people, she might still have a chance of life.


    But now it''s too late. The ugly and cruel wild people killed all the knights, stripped their armor and clothes, and the carriage was covered with bloody bodies.


    She was terrified for fear that the wild people would rush forward, cut the bloody machete through her throat, or strip her naked and rush forward. She heard from the servants of the castle that the wild people would even fight with livestock.


    Fortunately, after staring at her and whispering to Issa, the wild people took them safely back to the town.


    At first, they were detained in a room, which was a wine shop. The original owner of the house had disappeared. Maybe they were killed or ran away. The wild people emptied all the food in the house and everything they thought useful, leaving only broken pots and wine barrels.


    The town became a prison. Through the crack of the door, she saw wild people coming and going, holding spears and weapons, and closing groups of women into the house.


    The women shivered, their eyes frightened and helpless, and moved in the shouting and whipping of the wild people, just like animals being caged.


    What about men? Where''s the knight? Basha''s heart sent out panic questions, and where was her father, brother and uncle? Have all the knights in the territory been killed?


    She could not imagine that those who could give her hope had died, and she would always become a slave to the wild people.


    But fear is like a vine clinging to the castle tower, tightening her tight package.


    How did everything turn out like this?


    Who, her helpless prayer, no matter who, as long as she can save me and take me out of here!


    "Miss," said Issa, shrugging aside in her beautiful clothes and asking in fear, "what should we do? Will we die? Will the wild people kill us? Miss, what should we do?"


    Damn it, she''s not a lady now!


    "You are the miss of the Bilson family!" she snapped at Issa, "Remember, remember! You''re the Miss now, the miss of the Pilsen family! I''m not, I''m just your maid, you''re bazaar Pilsen. Believe me, as long as we wait patiently, we can be saved, we can be saved! As long as we are saved, no matter what you want, I promise, promise..."


    That night, the wild people broke into the houses where women were imprisoned on both sides of the street. Then, in a burst of sad and fierce resistance, there were bursts of women''s ravaged wails and wild people''s indulgent laughter.


    That''s a bunch of animals!


    She hugged Issa and huddled on a black cloth in the corner. Even if she couldn''t see it with her own eyes, she could guess what was happening in those rooms.


    Fortunately, the wild people seemed to forget them. She and Issa hugged tightly and hid in the corner of the wall. They didn''t dare to close their eyes all night until dawn.


    Such days lasted for several days. They were tired, thirsty, exhausted and dizzy. Any slight noise outside the house could make them tremble, lest wild people break in.


    But those wild people can''t really forget them after all.


    Bazaar can''t remember how long she was locked up in that room, three days, five days, or ten days!


    She stinks and looks like a refugee. The wild people only give them very little food every day. She eats and drinks Lazar all in the house. She has never been so dirty.


    In short, just when she had forgotten the time and the wailing women were numb, the wild people rushed into the house where they were imprisoned, lifted her and Issa from the corner like a devil and took them to the town square.


    The drums rumbled and the campfire burned. She hung her head and followed isa as a maid, lest anyone recognize her.


    Basha clearly remembered that they were taken to the stone steps outside the temple. The wild people in charge of escorting rushed up and muttered a few times, and then walked away.


    Isarthur trembled. She was also full of fear. They both wanted a crack in the ground so that they could go in and hide.


    The voice of the wild people came from above. It seemed that she was talking to someone. Basha didn''t understand the wild people''s language. She could only hang her head and didn''t dare to look up. She just hoped that everything had nothing to do with her.


    But then a familiar voice came from above.


    "Miss bazaar," was a man''s voice, "look up, don''t be afraid, let TUTA see your face."


    She trembled with fear. Subconsciously, she looked up and spoke to the businessman named elif.


    She remembered that not long ago, the other party''s wife and children were under house arrest in the castle by her father.


    my god! Bazaar felt a chill rising from her feet, and she was paralyzed by fear.


    On the steps, in addition to the merchant named elif, there were also a group of wild people leaders. They made a mocking laugh. The leader was a powerful man sitting on a black fur blanket shirtless.


    "Is that her?" asked the man sitting next to elif. The man also seems to be a danze.


    Just when bazaar thought she was going to be treated like an animal by a wild man, the businessman named elif suddenly changed his eyes, raised his hand to Issa, bowed his head to the leader of the wild people and said, "yes, TUTA, this is Damon Bilson''s daughter. The other party once imprisoned my family and forced me to provide weapons to them."


    He, he didn''t expose me!


    At that moment, bazaar''s heart filled with chaotic ecstasy. She immediately lowered her head for fear that she would be seen by the wild people.


    I''m a maid, I''m bazaar Bilson, I''m Issa, I''m not bazaar Bilson

 Chapter 268

    The torture she imagined did not come.


    Under the gaze of a group of wild people leaders, the unidentified danze man looked down at Issa next to her: "Miss Bertha Bilson, please come forward, and TUTA invited you to his party."


    Is this the humiliation of the winner? Basha thought. She didn''t think it was bad. No one recognized her except the businessman named elif. Everyone recognized Issa, especially these dangerous wild people.


    Although she was full of fear and extreme uneasiness at that time, there was a surge of joy and pride in her heart at the moment when the strange man spoke.


    You know, in the legend of escud, Prince escud escaped from the castle in the same way, escaped the persecution of ministers, and finally returned with the support of local princes and lords to kill all the former enemies.


    This is the wild people. Basha suddenly thought, what do you think noble is, a beautiful dress? What a stupid and ignorant wild man with developed limbs!


    Before they climbed the stone steps and watched the wild people''s banquet, a little situation happened.


    At that time, in the face of the invitation of wild people TUTA, Issa turned her head and cast helpless and inquiring eyes at her.


    blamed! Which noble lady in the world can make a decision only with the permission of the servant and maid!


    Besides, do they have other choices besides agreeing to each other''s requirements? Isha is as stupid as a wild man.


    Fortunately, everything was in danger. The danze man and the wild people thought that Issa was scared out of action.


    "Don''t be afraid," said the other party again. "Your maid can come up together. We don''t know how to serve a noble lady. Come on, son."


    So they walked out of the wine shop prison.


    In the next few days, although they still lived a prisoner''s life. During the day, they couldn''t go anywhere except in the house, but at least they didn''t have to worry about food.


    Every noon, wild women will bring food, and in the evening, they will be escorted to the wild people''s banquet.


    The banquet of the wild people was completely different from any banquet she had experienced or heard. It was not so much a banquet as a wanton Carnival of barbarians.


    The rumbling drums continued from evening to night, filled with endless overeating and fighting.


    Women shuttle back and forth, responsible for delivering all kinds of food to men, all of which are plundered from the town.


    Beside the raging campfire, wild men dressed in ugly colors danced happily around the fire. They looked like a goat in the wind.


    During the banquet, knights who were stripped of their armor and only wearing thin shirts were escorted to the square.


    At first, whenever a knight was escorted and Basha knelt behind Issa, she would quickly lower her head for fear of being recognized.


    But gradually, she realized that her worry was completely unnecessary.


    The savage threw the sword to the knight and promised that the surviving people could save their lives. So in the rumbling drums and bursts of shouting and cheering, the Knights began to kill each other.


    No one can leave alive!


    Bazaar saw with her own eyes that last night, a knight cut down all his opponents and looked at the wild people TUTA above with an exhausted pestle sword - he probably thought the other party would keep his promise and let him go.


    But these wild people are playing with them.


    A well fed and energetic blood League guard waved a machete, knocked him down and cut off his head!


    The blood gushed, the head was held in the hand and displayed to the surrounding, the wild people burst into the warmest cheers, and the atmosphere of the banquet reached a climax!


    Basha can''t remember how many averier Knights died at the savage party, fifty? A hundred? Or more - certainly more!


    She speculated that before they were released from the wine shop, some Knights must have lost their lives in this way, as evidenced by the solidified blood on the square!


    These wild people, just like watching fighting animals, watch the Knights kill each other, and take this as fun!


    At first, she trembled with fear and turned her head away from such a scene, but gradually, she was numb. She only prayed that there would be no people she knew, such as her father - she firmly believed that her father must still be alive!


    But just tonight, not long ago, she saw her father.


    Tears poured out of her eyes. She wanted to call loudly and rush forward to embrace him, but fear kept her awake.


    Father saw himself, too, and bazaar knew. When my father was escorted to the stone steps and looked up at them, his eyes showed a flash of surprise.


    But he didn''t say anything. He silently picked up the weapons on the ground and didn''t look at her sitting behind Issa again.


    The wild people killed him - they killed their father!


    When the cold blade crossed her father''s neck, she seemed to feel the cold blood splashing on her face.


    Fear made her unable to make a sound. She trembled with fear and kept crying


    "Father." Bertha curled up and sobbed, tightly wrapped in the animal skin blanket.


    The savage cut off her father''s head and threw it into the flames in a burst of celebration!


    "Father..."


    "You must be very sad." just then, a voice sounded.


    Immediately, like a frightened prey, bazaar immediately took out a sharpened stick and pointed to the figure standing at the tent door.


    "It''s not like a gesture to a life-saving benefactor." elif smiled and raised his hands, saying he meant no harm. "Do you belong to me now, or to the wild people?"


    "You think I''m afraid, they killed my father!" said bazaar tremblingly, with a trace of madness in her eyes.


    "Yes, just now." elif put down his hands. "We all saw with our own eyes that they cut off the Marquis''s head with a knife and threw it into the fire. It should have become something like Coke now. Do you want any questions?"


    Elif''s calm tone was like telling a common little thing.


    "He... Why did they do this?" tears fell silently again.


    "Why?" elif smiled. "What''s wrong with knights killing wild people, wild people killing knights? They''re just doing what they should do. Don''t you hear the warm joy in the square?"


    "He... They''ve got here." Basha''s tone weakened.


    "Yes, they got here, and then? Be polite to the knight or your father, waiting for the ransom?"


    Looking at Basha on the bed, elif shook his head slightly: "Miss, this is a war, and they are wild people. Your father once owned here, and he has never been polite to the wild people outside the Great Wall. Instead, he sent knights to capture them as slaves and sell them to all parts of the kingdom."


    "If you have any dissatisfaction, you can only blame the Marquis for not being cruel enough and catching too few wild people. How can you expect the enemy to be kind?"


    "You..."


    Basha held the stick tightly and stared at elif in front of her. After shaking for a moment, she suddenly turned her head and put the stick against her neck.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 269

    "You don''t want to touch me!" bazaar said desperately, staring at elif in front of her.


    Her father is dead. She would rather leave a body to these people than let these cheap guys be proud!


    Looking at the stick that bazaar held in front of her neck, elif nodded and said, "this is the courage that a noble lady should have. Do it. No one will care about the death of a maid. It just saves me the trouble of hiding my identity for you."


    At the moment when bazaar trembled her arm and was about to make up her mind, elif said again, "Alas, I heard that the wild people of the white tribe don''t even let go of the bodies, and I don''t know if it''s true. If it''s true... Forget it, in short, people won''t know anything when they die."


    A glimmer of fear flashed through her desperate eyes. Bazaar trembled her arms and looked at elif in front of her. Her eyes were like cannibal demons.


    "The Kingdom''s army will kill you all!" she cursed. "The Duke will avenge us and kill all the damn lowly wild people and you!"


    Looking at Basha gnashing her teeth, elif suddenly laughed softly.


    "It seems that the Marquis really loves you very much. You are well protected and still know nothing about it. Miss, do you really think it was the wild people who killed your father?"


    "What do you want to say!" bazaar stressed. "I saw it with my own eyes, just now! You can''t lie to me!"


    As soon as she recalled her father''s tragic death, bazaar''s tears stopped because of despair, and then fell uncontrollably again.


    "Yes, we''ve all seen it with our own eyes," said elif. "But isn''t it better for the wild people to kill your father? They also held a grand bonfire party for it --"


    "-- what are you trying to say!" cried Bertha.


    If she holds a dagger in her hand, she will jump forward and insert it into the man''s stomach!


    Elif knew that he could no longer stimulate the fragile miss Bilson and said bluntly: "I want to say that the Duke who will avenge you in your mouth is the real murderer who killed your father. He colluded with the wild people and turned the once prosperous and quiet town of DOMA into a human hell - you put your expectations in the wrong place!"


    Bazaar was shocked. After a moment of stupidity, she immediately pointed the stick against her neck at elif.


    "No, no! You can''t lie to me. This is the East! You''ll all be killed by the Duke''s knights!"


    Bazaar actually believed in elif, but she didn''t want to admit it. Just now, she remembered the beautiful wedding in her dream, the priest who suddenly disappeared in the castle, and all kinds of things that she lost her temper and even went to the fortress willfully because of her father''s refusal.


    no She strongly denied that it was the despicable businessman in front of her. He wanted to deceive me. It must be so, it must be!


    "You know what I said is true." as a businessman, elif noticed the thoughts in bazaar''s heart at the moment when her expression changed.


    "This may be cruel. After all, you put your hope of realizing the curse on each other before you die, but in the end you find that that''s the person you should curse most. But miss bazaar, this is the reality."


    After staring at elif for a moment, bazaar covered her face with her fierce hands and cried bitterly.


    Her head was in a mess. She didn''t think about anything and didn''t want to believe anything. She just hoped that none of this had happened, but the grief in her heart reminded her - this is the reality.


    Looking at the sad Bassa in bed, elif suddenly had a sense of guilt - Hey, what am I doing? She''s just a child. The reality is cruel enough.


    He stepped forward and raised his arm, trying to pat her on the shoulder and say something comforting.


    "Don''t move! Don''t come near me!"


    At the moment when he raised his arm, bazaar suddenly knelt up and grabbed her weapon again, the short thin wooden stick.


    Balsa''s fierce reaction made elif stop and look at the stick only a few inches from his stomach. He stepped back and sat on a wooden bench behind him.


    On one side of the wooden pile, the flickering oil lamp flickered, and the shadows of the two people in the tent were deep and shallow.


    After they looked at each other for a moment, Basha, who was trembling, first stepped out and said, "you... Who are you?"


    She didn''t know what to ask, but she was eager to break the silence of death.


    "I''m elif, a businessman."


    "No!" Basha denied, "why do you want to help the wild people outside! Don''t try to deceive me, I heard you providing weapons for them!"


    "Yes, but before that, I also provided weapons for your father."


    "Merchant!" Basha gnashed her teeth and her eyes were full of hatred and contempt. "Damn merchant, wild people will kill you sooner or later!"


    "Miss, you think this is what I can choose!"


    Balsa''s tone made elif only feel that an anger was brewing in his heart, and the previous trace of guilt and guilt were swept away.


    He stared coldly at bazaar: "no matter your father or these wild people, there is no difference in forcing others! In addition, the noble''s teaching is to let you treat the life-saving benefactor like this? Or should I give you to the wild people outside and let them ride on you like rams under the public!"


    "You think I''m afraid!" cried Bertha, her arm shaking more with the stick.


    After looking at each other for a moment again, bazaar asked, "what do you want to save me and what''s your purpose? Don''t try to deceive me!"


    "I am not your servant or prisoner, and you are no longer a noble lady. You should learn to say something consistent with your status as a maid!"


    With a sneer, looking at the silent bazaar, elif then said, "if I say it''s because of pity for you, you won''t believe it. If you have to say a reason, you should treat me as a businessman - a businessman despised in your heart. The wild people will fail sooner or later. For danze, they are a group of aliens who are disgusted by everyone."


    Elif''s words moved bazaar''s heart.


    "You mean they''ll be driven away soon?" she asked slightly excitedly. "Didn''t you say the prime minister let them in?"


    "Drive away? No, no, no, it''s not that easy this time."


    Looking at the puzzled bazaar, elif asked, "have you noticed the danze man sitting next to TUTA?"


    "I know. His name is gulbin," said bazaar positively.


    "To be exact, his name is gulbin Wallen. He was once a Marquis of the Wallen family in the south, and now he is the Prime Minister of the court. It is his advice that quickly defeated your father and his Knights -"


    "- damn him!" Bertha interrupted elif. The raised arm slowly put down, but the clenched fist was squeezed tighter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 270

    The conversation with elif made bazaar''s heart like the sea swept by the wind, and the frightening waves came one after another.


    Until now, the world that she once was revealed before her eyes, and the veil that originally covered it was broken in an instant, from a young and beautiful girl to a disgusting old woman.


    Her shock, remorse, regret, fear, helplessness... Everything elif told her is far more frightening and desperate than any biography or legend she has read.


    "Me, what should I do?" she dropped her arm and didn''t know what else she could do except cry.


    "Father..." she sobbed in a low voice, thinking of the good times.


    Looking at the helpless bazaar like a small animal on the bed, elif sighed slightly and said, "now you have to wait patiently and live desperately. Don''t try to escape. There are wild people everywhere in the town and the surrounding villages have been looted by them."


    "You, why did you save me?" looking at elif sitting in front of her, Basha hesitated. "I... I was unkind to your family and scolded... Your wife."


    "They''re fine now, and they''re safe on the river." elif smiled. "Miss, you don''t have to hide from me or tell me frankly. I''m a businessman. Your father still owes me a lot of gold coins. These gold coins have become the property of the wild people, and your father has lost his life, but the debt must be paid off -"


    "- don''t worry!" Bertha interrupted elif excitedly. "As long as I can live, I''ll give you as many gold coins as you want after these wild people are destroyed! I... I can also make you a noble, I promise!"


    Today''s Bazaar doesn''t know that her brother didn''t die under her father''s arrangement.


    Balsa''s promise made elif smile: "Miss, if there is such a day, I hope you won''t forget your present promise."


    "No, I won''t forget!" bazaar promised excitedly, looked at elif and asked expectantly, "so... When will these wild people be destroyed?"


    Elif shook his head, frowned and said, "the wild people do not intend to continue to invade the territory of other nobles. The man named gulbin is a wise man. You already know that he is the prime minister, but he also has his own plot. He probably wants to regain his title."


    "It''s very complicated, and I don''t understand everything. Now they are going to buy a lot of weapons from Shanghe through me... Maybe we have to get along with these guys day and night for a long time."


    "Well, did the Lord of the river Lord agree? Wild people and giants!" bazaar stressed and asked.


    In her opinion, the wild people already have giants. If they are given weapons, the day of her liberation may be far away.


    Maybe it''s not just giants, elif thought.


    He did not understand the language of the wild people, but vaguely learned from the conversation between gulbin and the leaders of the wild people that the other party seemed to keep a group of Warcraft. But so far, he has never seen any other Warcraft except the ferocious beast on which Mongo TUTA sits.


    Elif nodded, which cooled bazaar''s heart.


    "Count tustra has agreed to sell weapons. If nothing happens, the trade between the two sides will start after the end of winter. At that time, the wild people will have a large number of weapons brought from the upper river."


    "He, why did he do this!" said bazaar angrily. "How can he support the wild people? He can''t do this! Gold coins, if it''s gold coins, I can give it to him! I can give him as many gold coins as these wild people are destroyed. Mr. elif, can you tell him not to trade with the wild people¡°


    Bazaar looked at elif expectantly, but the other party shook her head helplessly again.


    "Count tustra wanted not gold coins at all, but population."


    "Population?" Bertha interrupted.


    "Yes, the count only wants people and doesn''t want gold coins." looking at the puzzled Basha, elif said, "Lingfeng castle, which controls the iron mine, doesn''t lack gold coins at all, and the adult also invented a new wine. This kind of wine, which is different from Ellis, is worth more than iron ore! And it''s addictive."


    "I know that there are drinks from the river in the castle, but I don''t think it''s good to drink..." said bazaar, suddenly thinking of those drinks, which were sent to the castle by the merchant in front of her, she immediately stopped the topic and asked, "what I want to say is why the count of tustra doesn''t want gold coins, but only people? Does he need slaves to dig for him?"


    "Miss bazaar, you are well protected by Lord Damon," said elif with a dumb smile, with a trace of irony in his words.


    "About a year ago, the number of slaves led by the river only decreased and did not increase. The adult not only abandoned the farm, but also promised to return the slaves to freedom. The nobles of the Kingdom did not know these things. Your father sent knights to attack each other."


    "I, I know. But how could he do that? Was he not afraid of the chaos caused by those cheap slaves and serfs?"


    Basha not only knew that the eastern nobles had jointly attacked the Shanghe leader, but also knew that the leader of the eastern Knights was Legolas of the shivo family. The other party not only lost the war, but also shamefully deserted!


    But in addition, she knew nothing about why the eastern border sent troops to attack the upper river leader, and she never cared. She just thought that the Lord there probably did something stupid.


    Now look, the other party did something stupid. She couldn''t understand why nobles would abolish farms and give those humble slaves freedom.


    "I don''t know much about that adult, but today''s Shanghe collar is very different, at least in Shanghe town."


    Looking at Basha with a puzzled face, elif guessed that the spoiled noble lady probably knew nothing except that the Shanghe collar was located in the northernmost part of the Kingdom, so she immediately lost the idea of introduction.


    "By the way," elif suddenly remembered an interesting story, "do you remember the torios? At your bar mitzvah, the other party''s daughter ruined your trip and was demoted as a slave architect."


    Bazaar recalled slightly, looked at elif and nodded suspiciously: "why did you suddenly mention him?"


    Elif said with a funny smile, "you can''t imagine that the other party has now become an aristocrat and an honorary Knight of Shanghe collar. Because of you, the torios not only escaped the disaster of the savage invasion, but also lived a decent life in Shanghe town."


    Basha was stunned, looked at elif with a mocking face, and said with a shocked look: "he has changed from a slave... To an honorary knight? How, how can this be, how can it be?"


    "It''s true! Not only torio, but also the wild slaves sold to the river are now paid workers."


    "Well, how could this be! Is he crazy?" bazaar looked incredible, as if she had heard the most absurd thing in the world.


    "Who knows." elif shrugged, and the little girl''s surprised response satisfied him. "In short, the other party is not short of gold coins, only people. Because of Warcraft, shangheling is the most sparsely populated aristocratic territory in the kingdom. Now the changes there are in full swing, a new city is about to rise, and the population is naturally more precious."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 271

    Basha couldn''t understand why the count of the tustra family abolished the farm and liberated the slaves.


    In her opinion, these measures are tantamount to suicide for a noble Lord - who will grow food for him without farms and serfs? Who will fight for him? What should he rely on to maintain his rule?


    Tax?


    Or a lot of gold coins he earned?


    But isn''t that stupid and redundant?


    Or did he show his unique kindness by spending enough gold coins at will?


    But her father clearly taught her that as a noble, we should make our kindness a rare gift.


    Bazaar was suddenly curious about Shanghe collar, but elif knew very little. She not only failed to answer her doubts, but also added a mysterious color to Shanghe town in bazaar''s heart.


    After a conversation around Shanghe Ling, the sad bazaar gradually calmed down and no longer looked like she was dying.


    "Mr. elif, can you write to tell the count of tustra? If he wants only people, I can give him..." bazaar thought about it and reported a number in a changed tone, "50000... Or 100000! As long as these wild people leave, I''ll give it to him."


    Looking at bazaar with flashing eyes, elif smiled and said, "Miss, you still have a lot to learn. In addition to living hard, the most important thing is to make the lies you don''t believe as credible as the facts that have happened."


    "I... I will, I promise!" whispered Bertha, with a trace of shame and stubbornness on her tearful face.


    In the past, she never lied. With her father''s protection, she didn''t have to lie to anyone.


    Shaking his head, elif stressed, "I said, you still have a lot to learn. That adult is in urgent need of population to fill his territory, and the transaction with you is far away. Even a businessman like me will not choose to wait in vain and waste time, not to mention that it is full of uncertain variables."


    "Variables?" bazaar interrupted loudly, seizing the key point in each other''s words.


    Elif was a little calm. After rationalizing his ideas, he said, "I don''t know much, but the relationship between the adult and Prime Minister Flavi is not friendly. You must hate him now. Therefore, even if the wild people retreat, there is still a long way to go before you rule Avery. I''m afraid the hardships will be far more than you think."


    "I''m not afraid!" bazaar insisted stubbornly. "My father is dead. Now I''m the only one left in the Bilson family. I will live, I will!"


    As she spoke, tears flowed out of her eyes again, but she immediately raised her hand to wipe it dry and looked firmly at elif sitting in front of her.


    "You have to help me!" she straightened up and stressed, "in the future, I will make you a nobleman and let you be the mayor of DOMA, just like Gustav in Shanghe town! Elif, will you?"


    Hearing the speech, elif''s heart beat quickly.


    Looking at bazaar Bilson with bright eyes, tears on his face and expectation in his eyes, he pressed down his excitement and grinned.


    "Very good, Miss bazaar, but you''re too anxious. Risking to save you is the most impulsive thing I''ve ever done in my life. I''m not a knight who values honor more than life. I''m just a businessman. I''ll consider your reward carefully, but don''t expect me to kneel down and swear allegiance to you."


    Bazaar nodded disappointed. After a long silence, she suddenly remembered her maid.


    "Where''s Issa? She was taken away by the savage TUTA. She... Will she die?"


    "Who knows, after being played by Mongo TUTA, by the wild people leaders, and then by the blood alliance guards," elif frowned.


    More than once during this time, he heard the savage leaders shouting to play with the well-dressed miss Bilson.


    Basha''s heart tightened. After a moment of silence, she said aloud, "can you save her... I mean, don''t let her be humiliated by the wild people, so that she can die quickly."


    "You want to kill her?" elif looked at the girl in front of him in surprise.


    Under the dim light of the oil lamp, the tearful face was still pitiful, sad and helpless.


    "She will reveal my identity." elif''s surprised eyes made her feel guilty. Her eyes dodged and stressed, "she was my maid. Her life belongs to the Bilson family. It''s also right to die for me. If she tells me my identity, you will be in danger!"


    "Since she is willing to risk exchanging identity with you, will Tao betray you?"


    With her head down, bazaar hesitated and said, "that... That''s what I forced her to do."


    "Damn it!" elif rubbed up, and the oil lamp on the table was almost extinguished.


    "Will she betray you!" he stepped forward and the shadow shrouded Basha on the bed. "Don''t hide it from me, or we''ll all die!"


    "I, I don''t know," said bazaar, frightened by his reaction. "I promised her a piece of fertile land and gold coins, made her a Dame and set her free. She agreed, I promise!"


    "I agreed under your coercion!" shrieked elif.


    "She, she''s a little scared. I''m worried, so..."


    "Stop talking!" elif interrupted the hesitant bazaar and paced back and forth in the accounting room.


    Nervously looking at elif walking around in front of her, Basha carefully asked, "will... Will there be trouble? The wild people can''t understand what she said. Should there be no trouble..."


    "Should?!" elif stopped and stared at her. "Then you let me find a way to kill her!"


    "So... What should we do?" she raised her head, and bazaar looked at him prayingly.


    She really regretted that if she had known what would happen, she should have been friendly to Issa and treated her like her own sister.


    "It''s too late to say anything. I can''t send someone to kill her." elif sat down again dejectedly.


    When he saw the two people who exchanged identities being escorted to the stage that day, he thought it was a moving story of loyal servants and saviors. Unexpectedly, the real reason was this!


    force! Really worthy of being a noble, he thought sarcastically that even an ignorant girl in his eyes could easily do such a thing.


    Looking at the winding legs, wrapped in a black animal skin blanket, hanging his head and looking at bazaar at a loss, elif looked up at the top of the tent, spit out a turbid breath in an upset tone and said helplessly: "wait, I''ll find a chance to see her. I hope the conditions you promised are useful."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 272

    "This... Is this the sword of oath?!"


    In Lingfeng castle, after hearing Arthur''s description of Mr. ilu, he was staring at the sword on the desk beside him in surprise.


    The bachelor''s reaction made Arthur happy and asked, "master ilu, do you know the origin of this sword?"


    At the moment, Arthur is full of questions waiting for the other party to answer.


    Last night, it was dark after he returned to the fortress, so the party rested in the fortress for a night. When he returned to the castle this morning, he immediately asked someone to call Mr. ilu.


    Sure enough, the old scholar in front of him must know something.


    "This..."


    Arthur''s question made the bachelor suddenly embarrassed. His raised right arm trembled slightly and looked down at the sharp blade on the table.


    He shook his head and slowly opened his mouth with the shaking of his beard on his face: "it shouldn''t exist. I always thought it was just a distant legend recorded by Xuecheng. Maybe I wanted to change. How could it be the sword of oath? No, it shouldn''t be..."


    Staring at the sword on the table, Mr. ilu seemed to mutter to himself, and his old face showed a look of doubt and surprise.


    The old scholar''s reaction made Arthur and others on one side inexplicable. Therefore, he became more and more curious about the origin of the sharp blade in front of him.


    "Master ilu," Arthur asked, "what is the sword of oath? There are legends. I''ve never heard of it."


    On one side, Thorne and Leah also looked at Mr. ilu curiously, waiting for his answer.


    The old bachelor didn''t seem to hear Arthur''s question. He hung his head, stared at the sword on the table, and kept shaking his head to himself.


    "Master ilu?" Arthur called softly as he looked at the bewildered bachelor. His curiosity was like a cat scratching.


    "My Lord!" the bachelor suddenly turned to stare at Arthur, "can you pick it up and let me have a closer look? If it is really that sword, it will emit different colors in the sun!"


    "Master ilu, didn''t I just tell you that this sword is true."


    The old bachelor insisted, "I want to see it with my own eyes, otherwise I can''t confirm whether it''s the sword!"


    Arthur nodded, reached out his hand, grabbed the sword, stood it on his chest, turned his wrist and said, "you need to look at it from different angles to see different colors."


    With Arthur''s arm shaking, Mr. ilu murmured to himself and whispered the colors on the blade.


    After a while, Arthur took the sword away from his eyes and asked, "how, can you confirm the origin of the sword now?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." he put down his trembling arm and hid it in his wide sleeve robe. Mr. ilu tried to maintain his inner peace. "Sir, can you tell me where you found it and how you got it?"


    "North!" Arthur said truthfully, "the world north of sharp blade fortress, a town in the Great Rift Valley."


    "How did you get to the north of the mountains?" the bachelor immediately asked.


    "Well... I''ll check the situation! Winter is coming. I want to know the situation of Warcraft north of the mountains. Thorne and the Knights are with me."


    The old bachelor turned and looked aside. Thorne, with a heavy complexion, could only nod helplessly.


    "You''re too adventurous, too adventurous!" the old scholar said excitedly. "To the north of the mountains is the world of Warcraft. It''s freezing in winter. You shouldn''t set foot on that land!


    Leah on one side also showed worry and fear, and said to Thorne strangely, "Lord Thorne, you should stop adults."


    The old scholar also scolded: "yes, how can you let the count get into danger? Don''t you know the power of those Warcraft?"


    "Don''t worry, I won''t risk easily in the future." Arthur interrupted quickly.


    The reason why he didn''t tell Leah and others was that he didn''t want to cause unnecessary worry and trouble. Unexpectedly, he let Thorne carry the pot.


    "Master ilu, let''s talk about the origin of this sword. Is it the sword of oath you said?"


    The old scholar was silent, turned his head and looked at the long sword on the table with complex eyes. After a moment, he nodded slowly: "no one has seen the oath sword, but according to the description in the ancient records of Xuecheng, this sword is likely to be the oath sword."


    "Can you tell me more about this sword and the legend in your mouth?" asked Arthur.


    After another silence, Mr. ilu looked at Arthur and said, "Sir, since you have been to the town in the canyon, you must already know something. Can you tell me about the scene of that town?"


    "Master ilu, you should answer my question first."


    From the bachelor''s eyes and careful reaction, Arthur had a bad feeling. The legend of the oath sword may not be a good story.


    Mr. ilu thought for a moment, looked at Arthur and said, "the legend of the oath sword is too old. Even if you study the city, few people know it, no more than three at most. If the legend is correct, the town you go to in the canyon should be called miatiris, which is one of the twelve ancient cities in the legend."


    "Miatiris..." Arthur whispered. "Do you mean that there are eleven towns like that in the world north of the mountains?"


    Arthur couldn''t help thinking of the gold medals he had brought back.


    "Yes," said the bachelor slowly, "it is said that a long time ago, all mankind lived in the land north of the Tunguska mountains, where people cultivated, hunted, built cities and multiplied. Because of the barrier of the Tunguska mountains, the south of the mountains is still an undiscovered world."


    Arthur nodded. Human ancestors in distant times probably regarded the Tungus mountains as the boundary of the world.


    "And then?" Arthur looked curious. Thorne and Leah, who were beside them, also looked forward to Mr. ilu.


    "Then..." Mr. ilu paused, looking into the memory of distant accounts, and continued for a long time, "Then the temperature is getting lower and lower, the world is white, crops are not growing, animals die in groups, hungry humans and Warcraft begin to look for everything that can feed and keep out the cold, but this is not the disaster itself, cold, hunger is just a prelude to the disaster."


    The arms of master ilu hiding in his sleeve robe began to tremble with excitement: "When the world was shrouded in cold and the howling wind kept on for months, everyone lived around the fire pile and resisted the crazy Warcraft. However, in such a bad environment, the terrible creatures in the depths of the earth began to recover. They poured into the earth, coerced the cold, spread death and ate all other fresh life..."


    "Wait!" Arthur, who listened intently, suddenly interrupted Mr. ilu. "You mean the terrible creatures under the ground? The disaster is not those Warcraft?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 273

    "Yes, sir." looking at Arthur, Mr. IRU said regretfully, "although I want to say that disaster is Warcraft, according to the accounts, Warcraft, like humans, is just the food of those terrible things."


    The bachelor''s determined tone surprised Arthur and the three of them.


    For a long time, Warcraft has always been a nightmare for river leaders, but now, the old bachelor in front of them tells them that there are more terrible things than Warcraft in more distant years.


    "Underground..." Arthur frowned and muttered, and a terrible scene of evil creatures drilling out of the ground like maggots emerged in his heart.


    "And then?" raised his hand and motioned to the bachelor to sit down. Arthur continued to chase.


    On the soft seat cushion, the bachelor continued in a long tone: "According to the records, those creatures will swarm out every thousand years. They are pale and ugly, like soaked rotten corpses! No one knows what they are. They only know that they are hidden in the cold bottom of the far north of the continent, like ghosts who have slept for thousands of years. They wake up with the extreme cold, as if they want to fill their hungry stomachs for thousands of years before the next sleep!"


    The bachelor''s story seemed to reduce the temperature in the study a lot.


    "No one can stop them." Mr. ilu shook his head at Arthur, and his eyes full of years sighed. "Whenever they rush to the ground from the bottom of the earth, it is a disaster for all living creatures. The cold makes plants wither and animals extinct, and they will eat up all fresh life, not even bones."


    The bachelor stopped talking, and a trace of fatigue poured into his old body, his eyes drooped and silently meditated.


    "Sounds like a zombie," Arthur muttered.


    On one side, Thorne and Leah were still immersed in the description of the bachelor, imagining the terrible scene.


    "And then?" Arthur continued, "what does this have to do with an oath sword? Humans can''t be exterminated by those monsters."


    "Yes." turning his head and looking at the sword on the table, Mr. ilu murmured, "human beings can''t be extinct by those monsters!"


    The bachelor took back his eyes and looked at Arthur again: "Human strife is like a crack in a jar. Over the years, although thousands of soldiers and heroes have sacrificed their lives, whenever cold and death sweep the earth, mankind will always be forced to the edge of extinction. Women and children hide in closed caves, many children die, and some newborn babies rush away before they even see the sun... Even more Many people never came out alive after they entered the cave, and no one came to wake them up. "


    The bachelor paused again. Arthur and the three of them watched him quietly, waiting for the next part of the story.


    A moment later, the scholar''s long voice sounded again in the study: "About 8000 years ago, a human hero made a contract with God. As long as human beings could unite, God could not make the disaster destroy them. God agreed, brought the rainbow in the sky, gathered it into a sword and gave it to the human hero as a token of the oath. In this way, the human hero equipped with a sword, rode on the Warcraft, and set out from the plateau wasteland in the Far East to take him The leading giant, after several years, unified the human beings scattered on the earth. "


    "That''s interesting!" Arthur laughed and pointed to the sword he brought back on the table. "So this sword is the sword of the human hero?"


    Looking at Arthur who suddenly relaxed, Mr. ilu nodded expressionless: "yes, this is the sword of oath. Only this sword can change different colors in the sun."


    "Do you think God really made it with a rainbow?"


    The bachelor frowned and thought, wondering how to answer.


    If Arthur hadn''t suddenly brought back this oath sword, he wouldn''t tell today''s story. Before that, no one in the school city believed that the description on the stone tablet would be real history.


    He always thought that the words on the stone tablet were just the eulogy written by people in the past for the ancient kings, just like other great achievements of the kings.


    Looking at Arthur, the bachelor asked, "what do you think? Will God make it with a rainbow?"


    "Rainbow?" Arthur smiled. "That thing can only be used to make rainbow candy. If it is made into a sword, monsters will probably compete to have a taste."


    "So adults don''t believe my story?"


    "As you said, it''s just a story. I''d rather believe that it''s a weapon made by a giant or some elf dwarf than that it''s made by God with a rainbow. It''s too mysterious."


    "I know you don''t believe in God," said the bachelor, "but this oath sword is right in front of you, and you brought it back from the North yourself."


    "Let me guess the next story," Arthur said with interest, leaning against the soft back of his chair, "After unifying all human beings on the continent, the human hero led us to defeat those underground monsters together. However, every thousand years, those monsters returning to the underground will still make a comeback with the cold. At such a moment, a hero with a sword of oath will be born among human beings. He will unite the scattered human beings again and tide over the difficulties. And every human hero who unites mankind, leads us to defeat underground monsters and meet the light is the former king of all dynasties. "


    With that, Arthur looked at the bachelor and asked, "that''s about it. Am I right, master ilu?"


    The old bachelor nodded in surprise and asked curiously, "did you know this in the ancient city of miatiris?"


    "I said, that''s what I guess." Arthur smiled. "The hero''s story is roughly like this. An evil and powerful enemy, a tortuous and legendary experience, combined with pain and death, despair and hope, the end is always that justice defeats evil, and light dispels darkness. Of course, if it doesn''t, it doesn''t matter."


    "Sir, this may not be just a story." the bachelor frowned and looked at Arthur with a smile in a solemn tone, "The former king Chala tus may have borrowed the name of God, but this oath sword can''t be forged. No skilled blacksmith can forge such a sword, and the giant is in the east of the Kingdom now. In addition, the existence of the ancient city miatiris at least proves that there were humans in the world north of the mountains, and they may be our common people, as the legend says Our ancestors. "


    "Don''t be so serious, master ilu," said Arthur, "I didn''t deny all this. In fact, in addition to this oath sword, I also got some other things and useful information from the ancient city. The twelve ancient cities you mentioned do exist, and people do unite because of disasters. Even all of us probably migrated from the world north of the mountains."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 274

    Arthur''s words made the old bachelor nod.


    Most people don''t care where they come from. They only worry about how they will die.


    However, as one of the three university students in Xuecheng, he knows that the human beings on the south snow continent have indeed migrated and multiplied from the land north of the Tungus mountains.


    Glancing at the sword on the table next to him again, he looked at the boy who brought it back in front of him. He asked quietly, "what''s your opinion? Although the sword of oath is the sword of king, its appearance also indicates that a legendary disaster may occur. Sir, how are you going to use it?"


    "How else can you use it," Arthur laughed. "Of course, take it in your hand and cut it hard at the enemy."


    When the bachelor was anxious to argue because of Arthur''s contemptuous answer, Arthur then said, "I know this sword is of great significance and has a long legend and history, but how many people know these legends now? Even if they do, who will put down hatred and disputes, interests and calculations and unite with just one sword and some legends that can''t be proved?" Arthur pointed to the sword of oath on the table. "It''s just a beautiful long sword now."


    "You''re right." looking at Arthur with a calm face in front of him, the old bachelor said aloud after a little meditation: "No one believes those legends, whether it''s Xuecheng or the wise men in the past. We all regard the words engraved on the stone tablet as the legends of the former kings. We intend to publicize the great achievements of the former kings and hide the terrible disasters... Now it seems that we may have done something wrong, so that the sword is covered with dust and the glory is gone."


    Looking at the bachelor with a slightly drooping head and regretful tone, Arthur smiled and said, "master ilu, I think you''ve done a good job. Instead of worrying people for thousands of years, it''s better to reduce some disputes. Just imagine that if everyone knows this story, everyone will want to be the owner of this sword, and even some guys with other intentions, just forge one by themselves."


    Looking at Arthur, the bachelor nodded approvingly and then said, "but now it still causes disputes because of my negligence."


    Arthur looked at him with a puzzled face.


    The bachelor explained: "Belus, the Archbishop of the God of light, was once my student. Thirty seven years ago, I ordered him to be expelled from the school city for spreading heresies in the school city. He was not yet an adult, and I had just become a Bachelor of education in the school city. I had expected him to reform after leaving the school city, abandon those heresies and die a civilian, but soon I heard that he came from his employer''s home Leave in the dark. "


    Hearing the speech, Arthur was stunned. He didn''t expect that the God of light teaching and learning city had such a origin.


    "No wonder they hate the bachelor so much that they want to kill you all." Arthur said with emotion. "Thirty eight years ago, you scolded him for spreading heresy. Now he slanders you as heresy. Hey, that guy really has a grudge."


    With that, Arthur suddenly remembered the bishop who came to the castle a few months ago and asked strangely, "master ilu, is the bishop named Hobbes also your student?"


    Looking at Arthur, Mr. ilu nodded helplessly and sighed: "yes, he was also expelled from the school city by me. In addition to them, many people who were expelled from the school city due to misconduct were also pulled into the God of light by belus."


    "All right." Arthur clapped his hands on the armrest of the seat and said with emotion, "the God of light is simply the garbage collection station in your school city. Master ilu, you really have cultivated a great enemy for yourself."


    "Alas..." the bachelor shook his head and sighed, and his old face showed a trace of Twilight fatigue.


    Looking at him, Arthur comforted: "master ilu, don''t blame yourself too much. It''s not all the fault of Xuecheng. When the forest is large, there will be all kinds of birds. Although some garbage has been produced, most of them are still good. Because of your existence, the order of the Kingdom can be maintained, and the reform of Shanghe collar has the current situation because of your help."


    Arthur''s comfort made the old scholar feel much better. After nodding his thanks to him, he asked aloud, "Sir, if the legend is true, if there is a great disaster in the near future, what are you going to do?"


    Leaning on the chair, Arthur propped his head with his hands in a headache. He didn''t know whether to believe in monsters under the ground or not.


    "Master ilu," he asked, "do you know how many years ago the ancient city of miatiris was built?"


    Although he explored around the ancient city, the erosion of years has made many information in the ancient city lose its original appearance. In particular, the words carved on rocks are as vague as a broken ancient book, intermittent and confusing.


    From the information found, he knew exactly that about a thousand years ago, a huge earthquake had occurred, resulting in a gap in the Tunguska mountains, which made the residents in the ancient city choose to move south.


    In addition, there are indeed a lot of descriptions about fighting, unity and resisting the darkness. But before listening to ilu''s story, he always thought that the enemies of those battles were Warcraft.


    After all, in the world north of the mountains, Warcraft is the real master, and human beings just survive in difficulties.


    "There is no record about this," replied the bachelor ilu. "In fact, even the stone tablet that describes the legend has long been lost. Now, it is a golden ancient book handed down from generation to generation about 500 years ago. Now, the golden ancient book has been locked in the University tower of Hesse."


    "All right." Arthur rubbed his forehead regretfully and then asked, "what other useful information does the book record? Such as the way to defeat the monsters, their weaknesses, the things we fear, or how much time we have?"


    The bachelor shook his head again and sighed with regret, "there is no accurate account of these problems."


    "All right." Arthur was speechless.


    No wonder the scholars of all dynasties in Xuecheng do not want to believe this legend. It is estimated that anyone will regard the disaster every thousand years as a absurd story made up for the praise of the former kings.


    However, now the things mentioned in the story, giants, ancient cities and oath swords, all appear one by one, making the original absurd story suddenly credible and even worrying.


    After continuing to discuss with Mr. ilu, seeing that he could not get more useful information, Arthur had to end the negotiation.


    When the bachelor left the study with a slow step, Thorne, who stood still, quickly asked, "Sir, will there really be the disaster mentioned by the bachelor?"


    "Why, scared?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    Thorne nodded grimly and said, "we are at the foot of the mountains, and the sharp blade Canyon connects the two places. If this is a disaster once in a thousand years, as the bachelor said, I''m worried about whether the walls of the fortress can resist those things."


    Leah looked at him with worry on her face. Previously, she was still happy for Arthur to get a sword.


    "It''s not clear whether it''s true or false. Let''s wait." Arthur stood up. "Let someone make a scabbard. This sword will be my sword in the future. Alas, I don''t like this long sword very much. Don''t worry, soldiers will block, water and earth cover. Now, let''s start to solve the immediate trouble."


    With that, Arthur left the study and told Leah to prepare hot water - he must take a good hot bath before leaving the castle!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 275

    "It''s published! It''s published!"


    In Shanghe Town, a one eyed boy carrying a paste barrel and a bag full of newspaper cloth slung across his shoulder. After pasting a large newspaper on the bulletin board, he waved his brush and shouted around.


    "The Lord will lead the first army to the sharp blade fortress! The Lord will lead the first army to the fortress!"


    Because he waved too hard, the paste on the brush fell on his messy black hair, but he didn''t care about it. Looking at the crowd coming up quickly from all around, he shouted harder: "come and read the newspaper! Come and read the newspaper. The LORD said to cook soup with Warcraft meat! Everyone will have a share then! Come and see!"


    Seeing that the people around him were attracted by himself, the one eyed boy squeezed out the crowd with a paste bucket and ran to the next bulletin board.


    After the boy left, the crowd looked at the three newspapers on the bulletin board, whispered and talked one after another.


    "That''s good!" a worker in black linen and with a thick face said happily to his companions. "The Lord himself sits in the town and the first army. Finally, you don''t have to worry about those Warcraft this winter."


    "More than that!" the man raised his calloused finger and pointed to a line of words on the bulletin board. "Didn''t you listen to the one eyed boy just now? Look, it''s written here. The Lord also asked people to prepare a big pot. At that time, we should use Warcraft meat to cook soup, and everyone can share a bowl."


    "Warcraft broth!"


    The onlookers immediately gave out a burst of exclamation. Their eyes quickly followed the man''s fingers and supported their necks to read carefully.


    "Look! It''s really Warcraft broth. It''s right!"


    "God! Lord, are you going to let us all taste Warcraft meat?"


    "Fool, it says everyone here! Everyone, do you understand? According to me, Warcraft meat is not enough. We may only have some soup!"


    "The soup is also good! Shit, I really want to taste the taste of Warcraft meat. It''s sold in merchant hotels. It''s said that it costs several gold coins at once! Only those rich businessmen can afford it!"


    "Hey, what do you think Warcraft meat will taste?" a thin man with a stubby beard asked curiously.


    "Whatever its taste, it''s like horse meat or beef. Even if it''s as bad as shit, I don''t care. They used to eat us, but now I''ll try it with my nose!"


    ¡­¡­


    The news of the first army''s attack on the sharp blade fortress soon spread in Shanghe town. At first, people were worried about whether they could spend the winter safely. However, because of the Warcraft broth, the focus of people''s discussion turned into discussing whether the broth was good to drink, what flavor and how much each person could share.


    Arthur has been trying to eliminate the nightmare influence of Warcraft on Shanghe collar and the bad impression that Shanghe collar is suffering, dangerous and terrible in other parts of the kingdom.


    After thinking about it, he felt that there was no better way to solve these problems than to let everyone taste Warcraft meat together and make every winter a "animal eating Festival" - working hard to say that Warcraft could not be eaten as an endangered species one day.


    Of course, in addition to the curious discussions among civilians, some guys with ulterior motives have been secretly following the movements of the first army.


    At night, the mayor''s residence.


    Under the reflection of candles, the three people at the table were dressed in a layer of butter, and the strange atmosphere was full of the smell of conspiracy.


    The first to speak was priest Giovanni dressed as a businessman: "Lord Gustav, are you sure the first army will go to the sharp blade fortress tomorrow morning? And how many Knights will stay in the castle?"


    "Don''t worry." Gustav smiled proudly. "The news is absolutely true. He will lead the first army to the fortress tomorrow morning. As for the Knights left behind in the castle, hey, I''ll ask. There will only be less than 20 Knights guarding the gate in the castle. Hey, hey, do you know who is responsible for guarding the gate?"


    "Who?" Giovanni asked quickly.


    "Albert," Gustav said, "you should remember this man. At the beginning, he blocked you out of the door and made you disheartened. He didn''t even enter the castle gate."


    "A knight guarding the gate," Giovanni continued with a disdainful glance. "Have you figured out how to enter the castle? We must seize the castle without his awareness, so as to minimize the loss."


    "Don''t worry!" Gustav smiled proudly at him. "In this world, there is nothing that gold coins can''t do. If there is, it must be that you don''t give enough gold coins!"


    "Hum! You''d better not make any mistakes, or your gold coins can''t save you." Giovanni snorted coldly.


    The damned fat man in front of him was the most insatiable man he had ever seen, a complete slave of gold coins.


    "You are too anxious." when Giovanni cursed in his heart, the silent old knight said, "you should wait for him to leave and come back to the river town. Many castle guards remember your face. You are the one he ordered to expel. If you are recognized, your God of light can''t save you."


    Sir guterry Hobbes is over 60 years old. On a stranger''s face, two legal lines are like gullies. Coupled with those mung bean eyes hidden in his eyelids, it is easy to think of the cold executioner in his heart when his face is expressionless.


    Giovanni could hardly see his little eyes under the dim candle, but whenever the old knight made a noise, he always felt a chill.


    "Don''t worry, I won''t be recognized." Giovanni raised his hand and touched the thick beard on his chin, which was specially glued to hide his identity. "It''s you who arrested two of my mercenaries today."


    "They deserve to die," said the old Sir. "I warned you to restrain your fools before he left and don''t make trouble in town."


    Giovanni tilted his lips, unwilling to defend the two drunkards, and directly said, "let them go before taking Lingfeng castle. Now it''s up to you."


    "These people are not enough now," said Sir Hobbes coldly.


    "That''s right." Gustav also said, "you''d better not take it lightly. You can send as many people as you have. The first army now is definitely stronger than half a year ago, even after a winter battle with Warcraft. I don''t want to use those weapons I gave you in other places first."


    Here? Giovanni scoffed. For the two thousand long swords, the damn fat man blackmailed them at least two thousand gold coins!


    Press the contempt in his heart, he promised: "don''t be afraid, as long as we can take Lingfeng castle and control the town, everything else is absolutely safe!"


    In the face of Giovanni''s pledge, Gustav and Sir Hobbes were silent.


    "Why, don''t you believe it?" Giovanni smiled contemptuously and scolded them for being timid. "It doesn''t hurt to tell you that the Green family will fight with all their strength, the Davidson family will send at least 100 knights, and in addition, the campers family will send at least 200 Knights!"


    "You think I''m an idiot!" Gustav scolded immediately. "With the campes family, I can take out 200 Knights! What about your people in the East and the God of light? I tell you, if I can''t live, I''ll send you to hell with gold coins first!"


    Sir Hobbes also threatened: "priest, your God is definitely not as fast as my sword!"


    Faced with the threat of the two, Giovanni did not panic at all. Instead, he laughed a few times.


    "Forget it. In short, some people want a quick decision. Just wait to be the count and Lord of York town."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 276

    In the early morning in Shanghe Town, the sun was still hiding in the cold fog and didn''t want to appear. In Lingfeng castle, more than 40 knights were ready to go.


    All the knights, wearing armour and swords, stood in the school yard in front of the city gate, holding the reins, chatting and waiting for the order to start.


    After enjoying breakfast, Arthur and Thorne, accompanied by the old housekeeper and others, walked down the stone steps of the Council hall. When the Knights saw him appear, they cast reverent eyes.


    "Housekeeper Benjie, I''ll leave it to you in the castle."


    "Yes, please rest assured, sir," the old housekeeper bowed.


    Arthur nodded and looked at Albert standing aside: "take good care of the castle and don''t forget what I told you."


    "Don''t worry, my Lord!" Albert said firmly.


    Light "um", Arthur smiled and looked at Leah standing aside: "take good care of yourself when I come back."


    "Yes, sir." Leah pursed her lips and nodded, and her beautiful eyes looked firmly at Arthur.


    At this time, Thorne took the horse, and Arthur took the reins handed to him and turned over to get on the horse.


    Sitting on the horse, Arthur nodded again to the people who saw him off, kicked the horse''s belly, and left the castle with the knight who opened the way in front.


    ¡­¡­


    Sharp blade fortress.


    As early as noon yesterday, the first army arrived at the fortress ahead of schedule. At the moment, all the soldiers have settled down, and the horses have been placed in the newly built stables. At the moment, they are eating forage leisurely.


    "My Lord."


    As soon as Arthur got off his horse, bank and Bogu met him immediately.


    "It''s getting colder and colder in the canyon." as soon as he entered the sharp blade Canyon, Arthur found that the temperature here was much lower than a few days ago.


    He handed the reins to the soldiers. He looked at them and asked, "how about the military camp? Are we still used to it? What about other supplies? How long will it be enough?"


    "Don''t worry, sir." bank replied with a smile, "what else can they be dissatisfied with such good conditions! As for the materials, they were all transported into the camp warehouse yesterday, enough for everyone to eat for months."


    Bank was careful and meticulous, and Arthur knew that nothing would go wrong in his hands.


    Stepping on the gravel under his feet, Arthur glanced around and saw that the soldiers were in order. He nodded with satisfaction. Today''s sharp blade fortress is much different from a year ago.


    At the bottom of the canyon, two rows of stone houses were built against the rock wall. In the stone houses, there were all kinds of bedding, quilts and other items. The soldiers no longer had to huddle in moldy tents like last year.


    In addition, the camp has water rooms, kitchens, warehouses, stables and other places, which seems to be a qualified camp.


    Seeing that the soldiers were in high spirits and everything was in order, Arthur led them to the wall.


    As soon as he climbed the wall, two shrill calls sounded in the canyon, and then two huge dark shadows rushed into the canyon from left to right and directly rushed at Arthur on the city wall.


    The fierce cold wind suddenly stopped, and two dark and majestic ghost faced Eagles stopped steadily on the battlements.


    For the guards of the sharp blade fortress, the ghost faced Eagle has changed from a terrible enemy to a reassuring guard. Therefore, when the two guys rushed into the canyon, there was no warning horn.


    "Gollum!"


    "Goo Goo Goo!"


    Standing on the battlements, the two guys screamed at Arthur below, waved their wings and looked happy.


    "Come on, get to know our new partner." Arthur stepped forward, stood on the crenel between the two ghost faced eagles and introduced them to bank. "You already know this guy. His name is Dafei. We are the commander of the first air force on the river. As for this side, this is the new commander of the second air force on the river - fart!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    Before the three of bank asked questions, the ghost faced eagle, known as the "fart ghost", immediately shouted with dissatisfaction.


    "Ah... Wrong! Wrong!" Arthur said perfunctorily, and then reintroduced to bank and others. "It''s not called fart ghost, it''s Xiong Fei, brown bear. It''s a very powerful name. It''s our new partner!"


    "New partner..." bank looked up and saw a ghost faced Eagle named Xiong Fei. He was proudly lifting his neck and looking down at him with scarlet one eye.


    "Gollum, Gollum, Gollum, Gollum!"


    "Is he talking to me, my lord?"


    "Well, that''s right," Arthur said with a serious face. "It''s telling you to remember its name and its identity as the commander of the second air force in the river. In addition, if the guys around it bully you and ask you to come to it at any time, it will help you out. Don''t be polite."


    Looking at the ghost faced Eagle who kept cooing and waving his wings and looked arrogant, bank couldn''t help asking in a suspicious whisper: "Lord Arthur, does he... Really say that?"


    "Goo!"


    Hearing bank''s words, Xiong Fei immediately jumped down from the battlement, supported his neck, and stared at him with a scarlet eye.


    "I, I believe, I believe." bank nodded subconsciously, surprised by the guy''s reaction.


    At this time, Dafei on one side jumped off the battlement, raised one side of his wing on bank''s shoulder, and shouted at Bear Fei provocatively. It''s like supporting your little brother.


    "Big, sir..." bank, who was suddenly shouldered by the ghost faced eagle, looked at Arthur nervously. This guy won''t suddenly cut his head off, he thought.


    "Don''t make trouble!" Arthur taught with his face. "Don''t make noise when you meet. You two guys can''t get along peacefully..."


    Since he accepted Xiong Fei, although the two beasts are not fighting, the quarrel about who is the boss of the eagles has never been broken. Now I dare to rob his "little brother"!


    Seeing Arthur''s grim face, the two ghost faced Eagles immediately became honest, stood side by side by the city wall, bowed their heads and received training, and muttered wrongfully from time to time, shifting the responsibility to each other.


    In this scene, bank and others stood stunned and stared at the two Warcraft animals trained as children. They felt their sharp claws as sharp as knives, like toes clenched by fear.


    "... don''t make any noise in the future, do you hear me!"


    "Goo."


    "Gollum."


    When the two bear children left, Arthur walked directly to the stone house on one side of the wall, regardless of the surprised expression of bank and others.


    Compared with the cold on the city wall, the wide stone house burning a brazier is as warm as summer.


    Taking off his thick black cloak, as soon as Arthur sat down, bank immediately asked, "Sir, the ghost faced Eagle just now... I, I mean, how many are there?"


    Looking at the three people standing at the table, Arthur pressed his hand on the chair and motioned them to sit down.


    "The number of ghost faced eagles is more than 100. This winter, they will be mainly responsible for guarding the security of the fortress."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 277

    "A hundred... More than a hundred!"


    Arthur''s words surprised the three banks to shrink their necks, and then a trace of ecstasy appeared on their faces.


    "That''s great! That''s great!" Rett patted the wooden table excitedly and shouted, "Sir, with these ghost faced eagles, we don''t have to worry about any big animal tide in the future!"


    "Yes, there is no need to be afraid of winter in the territory!" Bogu on the side also flushed with excitement.


    Bank asked happily, "Sir, I remember that not long ago there were less than 50 ghost faced eagles, but now they have increased so much. Have you accepted another group of eagles?"


    "Otherwise!" cried Rett, "sows don''t litter so fast. It must be that adults have taken in a new flock of eagles!"


    Looking at the excited three, Arthur said seriously, "don''t be happy too early. This winter, our real enemy is not the Warcraft in the north."


    With that, he took out his waist dagger, grabbed a piece of dried soy sauce meat on the table, cut a piece of dried meat into his mouth, chewed it and watched the three people.


    The three of bank were stunned, put away the happy look on their faces, looked at each other incomprehensibly, and then looked at Thorne sitting opposite with a serious face.


    "Is there anything else, my lord?" asked bank.


    Arthur gave Thorne a look. Thorne immediately looked at the three and said seriously, "we have received the news that the Green family, Davidson family and Bilson family will send troops to the river after winter."


    "What... What?" Bogu asked subconsciously.


    "More than that," Thorne continued, "there are nearly 100 Knights installed by the God of light sect in the town. They will take Lingfeng castle under the leadership of Gustav soon."


    "This..." Rhett was stunned and immediately got up and asked, "where''s Sir Hobbes? Didn''t he find these guys! And Gustav, did he take refuge in the God of light? What do they want to do and prepare to fight us to the death! These damn guys!"


    "Sit down, Rhett." seeing him get up and yell, bank frowned and reminded, "if Sir Hobbes didn''t notice, how could we know how many of them? And if the mayor of Gustav betrayed his adult, I''m afraid he would have been in a different place."


    Arthur pressed his hand on the excited red face, motioned for the other party to sit down, then pointed to the food on the table and motioned for the three to eat and talk.


    "Gustav, like you, knows that I accepted the ghost faced eagle, so he can''t betray me. As for our old jazz..." Arthur shook his head. "I really can''t think of anyone who can persuade him to betray the tustra family."


    For Sir Hobbes, the old housekeeper bank spoke highly of him, saying that he was a stone of loyalty.


    Arthur''s explanation made all three slightly relieved and relieved.


    With their understanding of Arthur, now that he has known the other party''s plot, he must have thought of Countermeasures in his heart. Otherwise, no one can sit here with a relaxed face and chew dried meat.


    Looking at the three people who settled down, Arthur explained: "I''m just telling you now. I don''t want to make trouble and leak the news. You don''t have to worry too much. A group of defeated generals, even if they have the lesson of failure, today''s Shanghe collar is no longer the strength when they defeated them a year ago - they will only defeat more thoroughly!"


    Hearing the speech, the three nodded confidently.


    Not to mention the sudden increase of dozens of Warcraft ghost faced eagles, they are now the first army. They are confident that they will win as long as the other party does not send more than ten times its troops!


    You know, today''s first army is not only well-trained and well-equipped - not to mention the use of gunpowder, even the nearly 100 Warcraft bows can nibble away at each other!


    "Sir, I don''t know what their specific plan is? How many Knights will the Green family send out?" bank asked calmly.


    "According to the information we have received, sir Hobbes is responsible for controlling the town, and Gustav is responsible for leading the people of the God of light to seize the castle and send us the wrong message to make us think that everything in the territory is as usual. Then, when the winter is over and we are all exhausted to resist Warcraft, we are destroyed by the Green family and others."


    "As for their troops, there are about 100 Knights of the God of light who are responsible for seizing the castle. The other three families can gather about four or five thousand people, and there are about four or five hundred knights. This is their limit."


    "Four or five hundred people, ah!" Bogu sneered, with a trace of cruelty on his face. "They really did their best! They spared Kiel Green''s life last time, and he will definitely pay the price of blood this time!"


    "The greens can only redeem his body this time!" said Rett, holding his sword.


    "Sir, what shall we do next?" bank asked. "Do you need to clean up the people of the God of light in the town first?"


    "No," Arthur waved his knife. "If you do it now, it will inevitably cause chaos in the town. Since they want to visit my castle, let them go. Our Sir Thorne will lead the team and treat them well."


    "Hey, that''s good for them." Bogu and Rett looked at Thorne with a serious face opposite, and secretly mourned for the unlucky ghosts who were about to break into the castle.


    Bank nodded and said, "it''s good to catch all those guys."


    Then he looked at Arthur and asked, "Sir, what should we do next, take the initiative or let the other party''s people go deep?"


    Bank knew that Arthur must have a complete battle plan in mind.


    "Don''t worry," said Arthur, chewing the dried meat with a relaxed face. "Wait until our Sir Thorne solves the problem that the God of light taught those guys. As for the next day, of course, it''s to eat and drink well and be energetic. By the way, I recently invented a new kind of food to ensure that you haven''t eaten and seen it, and it''s especially suitable for this cold ghost weather. Do you want to know?"


    Looking at the three, Arthur raised his eyebrows mischievously, with a proud expression on his face.


    The topic changed so fast that the three didn''t react for a moment. One moment they were still discussing the war, and the next second Arthur pulled up the food.


    "Er... I don''t know what kind of food it is?" bank asked aloud after being stunned.


    "Hey, hey!" Arthur immediately dropped the dried Warcraft meat and said excitedly to Thorne, "Thorne, let someone prepare the hot pot we brought. It''s a waste not to rinse the hot pot in this damn weather! By the way, why don''t we carry the table to the wall and face the cold wind?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 278

    Due to the influence, Arthur and others finally failed to move the table to the wall.


    Although Banke and others could not enjoy the hot food in the cold wind, the novel eating method and wonderful hot taste of hot pot conquered the three big men almost instantly.


    Watching them clumsily holding forks, shaking at the bottom of the tumbling pot, the pieces of meat sliding, and the anger when they were robbed, Arthur with chopsticks always showed a proud face.


    "What''s in the pot doesn''t count, what''s in the mouth!" Arthur taught as he ate their food.


    The three were helpless and did not dare to argue with him. They could only look at their food more carefully. They were deeply afraid that they would slip away from the fork accidentally.


    But Thorne, the three did not expect that the other party had learned to use magical tableware such as chopsticks, and the two wooden sticks were similar. Although he was not as "shameless" as the count and robbed their food, the three still noticed a trace of pride and ridicule from the dull eyes of the other party from time to time.


    Hey, this guy is just chopsticks! The three thought.


    The hot aroma of hot pot seems to dilute the cold in the canyon. Time flies. Arthur and others have been stationed in the fortress for more than a month.


    In a month and a half, the world north of the mountains fell several heavy snowfalls. The yellow and undulating earth was like covered with a huge piece of white paper, and the exposed rocks and scattered dead trees were like ink on the paper.


    The cold and food shortage made the Warcraft begin to migrate south.


    If it were in previous years, the fortress would have been facing great enemies. As soon as the horn sounded, both knights and serfs knew that death was imminent.


    However, this year''s fortress is surprisingly quiet.


    During this time, except for the daily routine training of the first army, everyone has not really fought with Warcraft yet.


    Under the guard of the ghost faced eagle, those Warcraft that moved south have been hunted out before they get close to the canyon. After being skinned and cramped, they have either become the food of the eagles or the food stored in the river.


    Shanghe town.


    This winter, although people didn''t huddle at home as usual, but earned gold coins diligently. Arthur also issued an announcement to invite everyone to drink Warcraft soup, but in his spare time, people still worried about the situation of sharp blade fortress.


    Fortunately, every two days, the bulletin board will publish the battle situation of the sharp blade fortress. Although the lines are filled with the danger of the animal tide, more space is devoted to describing the heroic operations of the first army.


    In the mayor''s residence.


    Teach Giovanni to hold the latest newspaper and read with disdain: "under the wise leadership of count Arthur tustra, all the soldiers of the first army fought back the Warcraft rushing to the fortress again. This is the 16th time since winter that the count led the first army to fight back the Warcraft. All the soldiers of the first army have no casualties..."


    Before finishing reading the contents of the newspaper, Giovanni threw it aside and said with a disdain on his face: "ridiculous, it''s ridiculous, no casualties? Oh, although I haven''t seen Warcraft with my own eyes, as long as those things are not sheep, he shouldn''t be so relaxed! Otherwise, he is humiliating his family and secretly trumpeting that his father and grandfather are fools!"


    "Don''t be too serious." Gustav joked aside. "These words are just used to comfort those stupid civilians outside. Otherwise, they can tell them that the casualties of the first army are heavy? Really tell the truth, so people have to hide home or escape here desperately. How can cities and towns be built?"


    "Hum, such words can deceive those ignorant civilians! What a bunch of fools!" Giovanni glanced disdainfully at the newspaper thrown aside.


    "What''s wrong with this? Aristocrats have always been like this." Gustav grabbed the wine cup, his cheeks were slightly red, and his loose eyes were a little drunk. "Newspapers alone are not enough. Now the civilians in the town are waiting to drink the Warcraft soup he promised. I asked people to prepare the big pots for soup, which is good for us. When those idiots know the truth, Shanghe town has changed its owner!"


    Looking at the fat Gustav, Giovanni felt that he was like a drunk fat pig.


    Astringent with his contempt, he asked, "what''s the situation of the first army? You should know some news. Can they hold the fort?"


    "Hey, don''t worry." Gustav waved his hand softly. "Although there were some casualties, as long as he hasn''t escaped back to the castle, it means there''s no problem. Hey, I said, you don''t really think he''s as brave and fearless as what the newspaper said?"


    Hearing the speech, Giovanni nodded slightly.


    Last night, it snowed all night on the river, and the whole town was covered with white. His biggest worry now is that Arthur tustra can''t hold the fort, resulting in a large number of Warcraft rushing into the upper river.


    "It''s our turn," Giovanni said solemnly, looking at Gustav with a tipsy look. "A message came from the south, ordering us to control Lingfeng castle as soon as possible and cover the people of the three families to go north."


    "Order?!" with a thud, he threw the wine cup on the table, and Gustav glanced discontentedly. "Remember, I''m not under your God of light! In addition to Sir Hobbes''s York Town, the future upper river collar still maintains its original position. I said, I want to build it into my own trading town!"


    "You''ve drunk too much!" Giovanni said discontentedly. "If you''re celebrating the upcoming victory, I have to remind you: Mayor Gustav, this is not the time!"


    "Hey!" said Gustav, squinting at Giovanni, "it won''t be long before you will call me Lord, or count Gustav."


    Under the pressure of contempt in his heart, Giovanni didn''t break Gustav''s daydream and said seriously again: "I''m going to do it tonight. I hope you won''t be drunk unconscious and make your dream come to naught!"


    Staring at the priest in front of him, Gustav grinned and said, "I don''t need you to remind me to seize Lingfeng castle. I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Giovanni, dressed in armor and a pair of knights, hid in the accompanying knights, followed Gustav and slowly approached Lingfeng castle.


    The river in winter is cold and dreary. Under the gray sky, it seems that it will rain and snow at any time.


    Looking up at Lingfeng Castle standing in the coastal highlands ahead, Giovanni not only showed a sneer.


    At this moment, the Tunguska mountains in the distance and the Qingfeng mountains on the right are like two armies across the earth, standing alone. The Lingfeng castle in the middle is so small and pitiful.


    "Oh, you should regret," he whispered, "the humiliation you gave me that day and your contempt for God! This is the end of your disbelief in God."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 279

    Campersburg.


    In such a large castle Council hall, telosi Bilson sat in a chair, endured her impatience, and quietly watched the feudal ministers on both sides of the council table shouting and arguing.


    She was wearing a luxurious long skirt with a black waist, a silver campes family badge on her high chest, a long chestnut hair behind her head, and her delicate and bright facial features showed a trace of the majesty of the Lord.


    "Mrs. telosi!" in the noise, the FengChen tuor Pauli complained to her, "I really don''t understand why we should participate in the war against Lingfeng castle. You should know the current situation of the territory. We should rest and resume production."


    "That''s right!" sander Antos also said, "we don''t need to go through this muddy water at all. The rebellion of barov and others and the rage of ghost faced eagles have caused us heavy losses. Now, we don''t even have enough horses to fight. Should we let our Knights ride goats to fight with the people and horses of Lingfeng castle?"


    "And it''s invincible!" said another vassal. "What''s this? When they are exhausted from the war with Warcraft, we''ll attack again. It''s a disgrace to the Knights! Everyone in the kingdom will laugh at us and the glory of the family will be ashamed!"


    "If they are defeated and want revenge, let them go. Whoever defeats Lingfeng castle has to take the responsibility of guarding the sharp blade fortress!"


    ¡­¡­


    The feudal ministers kept shouting. In short, they were unwilling to send troops to the river.


    After listening to the complaints of these reckless men with patience and patience, until everyone had nothing to say and looked at her, telosi said in a leisurely voice: "a winning war, an easy-to-get wealth, are you going to give up like this? This is an opportunity I strive for. If you don''t want to send troops to fight, you can leave now with your own people."


    Taylor''s eyes swept through the crowd calmly.


    The vassals exchanged eyes. A moment later, sir Horst tyre frowned and said, "the first army is not easy to provoke. Six months ago, they defeated the eastern coalition army, and now their number is even higher than before. I heard that there are hundreds of armor knights. Even after fighting with Warcraft, all those who can survive must experience cruelty and death."


    The young vassal beside him, Boli stus, echoed: "gold coins are naturally good things. The river leader is now rich, but those wealth may not be readily available. When we send troops after winter, the other party will fight with us to the death. Even if we win, there is no glory."


    "Yes, it''s against the honor of a knight!" shouted one righteous man.


    ¡­¡­


    Taylor Xi''an listened quietly, expressionless.


    What is against the honor of knights? In the morning, these vassals in front of her were just afraid of death.


    When the people stopped talking and looked at her again, telosi continued: "when did I say I wanted to fight Lingfeng castle alone? It was Arthur tustra, not us, who needed to fight to the death."


    Without waiting for the ministers to discuss, she continued: "The children of the tustra family have committed public anger. The Green family in the East will go all out to attack Lingfeng Castle this time. They lost the battle, and Kiel green himself was locked up in the dungeon of Lingfeng castle, losing face. The Davidson family is similar, and will send at least 200 Knights. In addition, my brother will provide us with necessary horses and 100 knights We need your support. "


    Her eyes swept the crowd with dignity and tried to make her voice righteous: "I want to tell you that this is not taking advantage of others. Arthur tustra tore up the agreement without authorization, covered up the murderer of my husband, liberated the serfs and disturbed the order of the kingdom! Everyone, I think you should know what it means for us to liberate the serfs, abolish the farms and distribute land."


    The vassals were buzzing again. Now, everyone had the idea of sending troops to the river.


    If this is really a readily available wealth and has the reason to maintain the order of the Kingdom, it is indeed a rare opportunity.


    A moment later, the vassal, tol Pauly, asked, "how many people do we need?"


    Taylor Xi said with a steady smile, "it depends on how many gold coins and valuable goods you want to transport."


    "Who will lead us to battle?" inquired the vassal Carlisle Vance. "We will never listen to the Green family and the Davidson family!"


    "As I have said, when the war is over, the campers family will sign a new covenant with the Green family, and both of us will guard the sharp edge fortress in the north and stop the invasion of Warcraft to the south."


    "Then we have to wait until the war is over! Those guys are still untrustworthy, especially at such a moment. They won''t trust us!"


    Carlisle''s words made the vassals nod.


    In the past, the campes family and the Green family did not deal with each other for a long time, which made their respective vassals hate each other, especially related to the war. The vassals here did not want to be used as cannon fodder and made wedding clothes for others in vain.


    Seeing Tai Le''s hesitation in the west, the idea of sending troops just raised by the feudal ministers immediately subsided.


    At this time, people suddenly realized that their Lord was a woman who could not go to war, and Eric campes, who should have sat in that chair, was just a madman who could only be locked in the house.


    "It''s not a game for children. It''s war! We don''t trust the Green family and the Davidson family. Who can guarantee that they won''t let us die first!"


    The assembly hall, which was quiet for a moment, suddenly began to shout again.


    "According to me, as long as the boy of the tustra family doesn''t provoke us, we don''t have to take his life. As long as we can live in peace, there''s nothing wrong. Whatever he does in the territory. You know, Warcraft is more difficult to deal with than human Knights!"


    "Yes, if it''s not necessary, why risk participating in the war? Even if you win, who knows how to spend each winter in the future."


    ¡­¡­


    Listening to the despondent words of the vassals, telosi said nothing. After a moment of embarrassment, she turned her head and nodded to the knight.


    A moment later, amid the shouts of the vassals, two castle guards carried a armor frame covered by cloth in front of telosi.


    This item was suddenly carried up, so that the vassals stopped their mouths and turned to look at telosi on the chair. They didn''t understand what the woman wanted to do.


    She lifted her chin slightly, and telosi slowly got up from her chair. The height of the stone platform under her feet was enough for her to sweep through the crowd with her downward looking eyes.


    When she pulled off the black cloth covering the armor and a set of white scale armor with complex workmanship and luxurious style, it immediately brightened the eyes of the feudal ministers.


    The dazzling porcelain glaze is as brilliant as a piece of white earth covered with early snow. The white silver thread and golden hook and buckle are shining in the light of the candle overhead. The red silk robe hanging on the ground is like the condensation of sunset glow.


    The surprised reaction on the faces of the vassals satisfied telosi.


    She raised her hand and grabbed the long sword handed by the knight beside her. She said seriously: "This is the armor I ordered people to make, and the weapon in my hand is the sword of my husband, libron campes! Whether you agree to send troops today or not, even if I am alone, I will go to fight against the upper river leader! This is not only for the order of the Kingdom, but also for the Revenge of my dead husband! What about war and Warcraft. You can leave, just leave Yes, don''t mention loyalty and honor! "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 280

    Windbreak castle.


    Pace kewilt hurried into his father''s study. Before he could stand still, he shouted to the figure on the chair, "why don''t you stop the Barrett family? They are provoking a war!"


    Pace''s sudden intrusion interrupted the four people who were discussing in the study.


    The Duke was not in a hurry to pay attention to his son. He waved to several vassals first. After the three withdrew from the study, his face showed dissatisfaction.


    "You are more and more rude! Who allows you to break into my study? Don''t you see that I''m discussing business! Also, is your tone questioning your father!"


    Facing his father''s dignified eyes, pace''s chest fluctuated: "you knew they were going to deal with Lingfeng castle, but you always turned a blind eye and deliberately didn''t let me know! You acquiesced in their action to destroy Lingfeng castle!"


    "Why should I tell you?" the duke said sternly. "This is your reaction after you know. You rudely broke into the study and questioned your father because of a small matter! Pace, you let me down more and more!"


    Pace clenched his fists and silently stared at his father''s dignified and indifferent eyes.


    "What''s good for you?" he asked in a deep voice. "Without the tustra family, who will guard the sharp blade fortress and stop the invasion of Warcraft to the south! What''s good for the North!"


    Facing his son''s question, Duke kewilt looked very ugly.


    "Master pace, you are so rude!" the captain of the bodyguard standing aside quickly said, "the reason why the Duke did this is naturally for the sake of the kewilt family and the stability of the north. In addition, please forgive me for being rude. You should apologize to the Duke for your behavior. He is your father!"


    "For the North..." pace said indifferently, "whose north? Yours or all the people living in this land?"


    "Are you crazy!" the Duke snapped. "Now, get out now and reflect on your identity! What do you think the world depends on! Give up the childish idea in your heart and the lesson of Wang Du, and make you like an idiot!"


    Duke kewilt''s anger filled the study. The angry roar made the Knights outside the door lift their chests and fight with fear.


    Pace stood in front of his desk, staring at his father''s angry face, his chest bent and angry.


    "You think you are superior, have castles and armies, behave gracefully and calmly, and regard the measures to maintain all these as the reality and maturity of the world. But you forget that we are nobles only because we enslave thousands of vulgar, cheap and ignorant civilians!"


    "Don''t be too self righteous, don''t be too high sounding." pace looked at his father. "What you call maturity is just condescending and contempt for civilians and serfs."


    The angry Duke of kewilt slapped the desk fiercely, rubbed up, and the seat under his ass fell behind him. The anger on his face seemed to ignite the whole study.


    "You don''t need to call people. I''ll leave now," pace said first. "But have you ever thought that if Lingfeng castle still wins this war?"


    Then, without waiting for the Duke''s reaction, he turned and walked with heavy footsteps.


    Holding the desk with both hands, staring at the figure disappearing outside the study door, Duke kewilt''s angry chest fluctuated.


    "He''s crazy, he''s crazy, he''s crazy!" he shouted. "This idiot, fool! He gave the boy of the tustra family magic medicine! Damn, damn!"


    The bodyguard on one side quickly took back his eyes, lifted up the seat on the ground, let the Duke sit down, and said anxiously: "Sir, do you need to send someone to watch pace? I''m afraid he will..."


    "... let him go!" the Duke was still angry. "Let this damn fool see what is dominating the world order! He''s going to die, and there''s no such person in the kewilt family that day!"


    Knowing that the Duke was angry at the moment, the captain of the bodyguard stood quietly aside until the anger on his face gradually subsided, and then gave a voice to remind: "Sir, the spring wedding has been determined. At such a moment, if pace has any accident on the river, then... Otherwise, send someone to watch pace."


    The bodyguard suggested.


    The Duke leaned wearily against the back of his chair and looked out of the door. After a half silence, he slowly said, "unless he is locked in the dungeon, wait until the war led by the river is over..."


    Reluctantly shook his head and vomited a foul breath. Duke kewilt seemed to admit his fate: "let him go. If this fool doesn''t see it with his own eyes, he will probably hate my life... It''s just a despicable robbery. When everything is over, he will come back."


    The captain of the bodyguard nodded, did not give more persuasion, but asked, "do you need to disclose this news to the Barrett family? I''m a little worried about whether they have noticed..."


    Duke kewilt shook his head and denied the meaning of the bodyguard''s words. After pondering for a moment, he said firmly, "tell those families who want to catch pace alive. Fengxi castle is willing to pay a ransom of 10000 gold coins."


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss pace, is something wrong?" asked the little man who followed pace after he left the study.


    On the wall, pace stopped, turned around and looked at them with a serious face: "I decided to go north to fight for Lingfeng castle. Will you two start with me?"


    "Fight?" they were stunned. A moment later, the little man hesitated and asked, "boss, are you going to sharp blade Canyon to deal with Warcraft?"


    Pace shook his head heavily, briefly explained to them, and said again: "if you don''t want to fight with me, stay in the castle. If you want to go to the river with me, pack up your things and meet at the city gate later."


    "Shit!" the axe immediately shouted, "these bastards are so fucking mean that they even end the winter! Boss, the count of Lingfeng castle is a good man. I''ll go with you!"


    "You are thinking about the delicious bar in Lingfeng castle." the little man said a word, and then looked at pace hesitantly. "Boss, if we leave now, then your wedding with the farit family... In addition, will the Duke let us leave?"


    Pace nodded. He already knew their decision and said directly, "when the war is over, we will return immediately. What does it matter if the wedding is half a month in the evening? You go to pack up your things immediately, and then we will set out and try to get to shangheling in five days."


    About an hour later, pace left the castle in a hurry wearing armor, a black cloak and only two days of food and water on his horse.


    When they got out of the town, they just kicked their horses and galloped. They were not far away. They saw three figures sitting on horseback on the road ahead, looking at them from a distance and blocking the way.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 281

    No general is willing to fight uncertain battles, and no general will send troops rashly without knowing the enemy.


    The role of intelligence is to anticipate the enemy first, know yourself and the enemy, strike first and then attack the enemy


    As a jumper, Arthur''s golden finger has more than one pet system.


    The sages said: soldiers are the major events of the country, the place of death and life, and the way of survival and death.


    The establishment of the chamber of commerce not only served as a locomotive for the reform of Shanghe collar, but also because Arthur took interests as a link and compiled an intelligence network covering most parts of the kingdom in a short time.


    This intelligence network has nothing to do with justice, loyalty or duty, but only interests!


    It is no exaggeration to say that because of the establishment of the chamber of Commerce and the implementation of the regional agent system, businessmen in the chamber of Commerce have earned a lot of gold coins in just one year.


    Moreover, in addition to gold coins, the existence of the chamber of commerce also allows businessmen to see the prospect that they did not dare to expect in the past - gold coins are just the most basic benefit of Monopoly!


    Because of this, almost at the moment when the Green family and others had just planned to send troops and had not officially dispatched troops, there was an endless stream of information from businessmen from all over the country to Shanghe collar.


    Businessmen are convinced that once Lingfeng castle is defeated and Arthur''s rule over Shanghe collar is over, they will be instantly beaten back to their original shape - the reform will stop, the chamber of Commerce will ban, and all kinds of high-quality goods of Shanghe collar will be sold by a few "Royal merchants".


    And this is something they will never accept!


    Therefore, there was no need for Arthur or Gustav to give any order. Businessmen everywhere had done their best to find out the number of people in each family!


    The winner also bought a servant of the Barrett family with gold coins and made clear the number of knights, route and meeting place! Even, he specially sent his guards to rush to the sharp edge fortress day and night on a fast horse to report to Arthur.


    The "bounden" action of businessmen made Arthur sigh: how greedy capital is, how hard we can work!


    Businessmen are definitely one of the groups that don''t want Arthur to lose.


    It has to be said that from the measures taken by the God of light to buy Gustav, control Lingfeng castle, stabilize Shanghe town and cut off Arthur''s source of information, it is obvious that they have learned a profound lesson after a defeat.


    Even under the favorable conditions of absolute military superiority and the end of winter, he did not make the mistake of belittling the enemy''s arrogance. Instead, he made full preparations and plans to defeat Arthur and the first army.


    Imagine that if they send troops to the river before winter, they will certainly face the first army in its heyday.


    At that time, not only will it be more difficult to defeat Arthur, but also the loss will be greater. After winning, they will have to stand on the sharp edge fortress to resist Warcraft.


    If you don''t bribe Gustav and others to control the town and Lingfeng castle, Arthur who gets the news is likely to give up guarding the fortress, summon all the people who can summon, and fight them to the death at all costs.


    Giovanni and others have no doubt that once the news that they want to kill Arthur is leaked, the Liberated Serfs and slaves in Shanghe Town, even with their bare hands, will rush to the battlefield and fight for him.


    At that time, they will either give up seizing Shanghe collar, or call more people to fight tens of thousands of people with Lingfeng castle!


    As a result, even if they win, the heavy price brought by the war of tens of thousands of people will make everything meaningless.


    Such a big river collar is likely to become a paradise for Warcraft, and there will be no peace in the north.


    ¡­¡­


    The careful planning of the God of light and the Green family undoubtedly showed their determination to kill Arthur.


    However, even if they did not underestimate the enemy, they still seriously underestimated the strength of Lingfeng castle and Gustav''s loyalty to Arthur. Moreover, they probably never dreamed that Arthur had not only known all their battle plans, but even when they sent troops north, Arthur and the first army had already left the sharp edge fortress.


    ¡­¡­


    Xiangguo town.


    When pace and his entourage arrived in this town led by Cumbria, it had been seven days since they left fengxibao.


    Originally, pace planned to take up to five days to get to Shanghe collar. However, before the three of them galloped away, his little sister Eugenie, with two bodyguards, stopped in the middle of the road.


    Looking at the calm town in front of us, pace, who was holding the horses, immediately turned around and said, "go and buy some food and drinks. By the way, ask about the news of the war, and then we''ll go on our way. We must get to shangheling in two days."


    Then he glanced at Eugenie beside him, took back his eyes, sighed with a headache, and whispered, "I hope it''s not too late..."


    "It''s not so good here!" Eugenie shrunk her mouth and looked at the streets and civilians in front of her, with a slightly disappointed tone.


    "Although I know it''s impossible to compare with windbreak, these houses are too dilapidated. They look like moldy bread. And these civilians are dressed in old clothes. Pace, is this really the largest town in Cumbria? I was going to walk around here."


    Looking at Eugene''s disappointed expression, pace immediately said, "if you hadn''t made trouble, we would have arrived at Shanghe collar!"


    "How can I make things worse!" Eugenie retorted at once. "You ride a horse, I ride a horse, you drive on, I drive on, and I don''t ask you to stop and wait for me. You just don''t want me to follow and drive me back to the castle."


    "This is just adding chaos!" pace said discontentedly.


    There was nothing he could do about his little sister Eugenie. I can''t fight again. However, I can''t drive away. I have no choice but to let her follow me.


    But Eugenie didn''t worry. As soon as she left Fengxi castle, she immediately returned the etiquette and education of the noble lady to the old wet nurse.


    At the moment, she was tied with a neat horse tail, wearing a black soft leather armor and a thin sword and dagger around her waist. She looked like a female assassin. But pace knew that Eugenie was a real troublemaker!


    On the evening of three days ago, Eugene couldn''t stay in a good hotel. She had to take her to the tavern where mercenaries gathered.


    Finally, just because a mercenary whistled and said two jokes to her, the fool pulled out his sword and pierced the other party''s belly!


    If from time to time he responds in time and stops the two enemies who draw their swords, maybe a group of them will have to stay in Shuangshui town!


    Although he was unhappy with the mercenary who dared to flirt with Eugenie, the mercenary tavern was originally a gathering place for scum refugees. Flirting with women was a common pleasure for mercenaries. There was no need to do it. It would only make all mercenaries think they met someone who came to find trouble.


    What a headache, pace thought. Because of Eugenie, he had a headache all the way.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 282

    River collar.


    A comfortable carriage pulled by four horses, escorted by a group of knights, drove slowly on the bumpy dirt road.


    There are about 400 people in this team. They can be divided into three waves at a glance from their clothes.


    Among them, about 200 knights wearing uniform armor and engraved with cuckoo insignia on their chest are members of the Bartley family. Most of them are energetic, indifferent under their helmets, and their communication is limited to their own people. Occasionally, they glance at other family knights with a touch of disdain and pride.


    In addition to the Knights of the Barrett family, there are more than 100 cavalry in various colors of armor. They were a group of seven or eight people, living in the middle of the team, led by more than 30 Knights of the campes family, and escorted the slow carriage in laughter and noise.


    In addition, at the end of the line, there were more than 40 serfs driving carriages. They were dressed in rags and looked dull. They staggered on the carriage, carrying all kinds of food and drinks, as well as tents for the rest of the old knights in front, and marched honestly with the team.


    This is the army led by telosi.


    It took them half a month from the meeting to the departure, and then they left campesburg. Until now, six full days have passed.


    Sufficient time did not make the team go further. In fact, they had just entered shangheling until noon today.


    The speed of marching like this is almost comparable to that of a turtle, even an ordinary merchant brigade.


    The most important reason why the team walked so slowly was that Taylor couldn''t stand the bumps on the horse''s back and had to change to a comfortable noble carriage.


    Although she never wanted to fight with a sword in person, telosi still seriously underestimated the difficulty of the war, or she overestimated herself.


    Originally, she wanted to be like a man, wearing armor and riding a horse all the way north. For this reason, she also specially practiced in the castle.


    But she, who had not ridden for a long time, could not hold on to her horse for half a day, so she had to stop the team and get off the horse to rest.


    The head that was about to crack and the feeling that her whole body was about to fall apart made her almost unstable at the moment of dismounting.


    The armor that was originally forged to set off her majesty has become a heavy burden on her. Her whole body is like an iron cage.


    Fortunately, the vassals didn''t expect her to fight on horseback, so they didn''t show much contempt for her dilemma - they just hope that after defeating Lingfeng castle, telosi can share more interests for them!


    Originally, telosi wanted to insist on riding, but at the request of a group of vassals, she had to "reluctantly" promise, let people return to the castle, transfer carriages, take off her armor and drive.


    But the carriage was not comfortable.


    In order not to be despised by the vassals and knights, the carriage bumped along the way. This is war, she reminded herself. But a day later, the bumpy and galloping of the carriage made her dizzy and vomit. Her original beautiful face was a little haggard in an instant.


    Fortunately, the feudal officials were still tolerant. They not only didn''t complain about her bad situation, but advised her to slow down the March and don''t have to rush to shangheling.


    Taylor knew that these guys must be laughing at a woman who went to war. They are eager to wait for the other two people to rush to clean up the mess after the war with the first army.


    Telosi, who guessed the minds of the vassals, couldn''t help laughing in her heart - this is the vassals of the campes family, and this is the war that libron used to boast to her.


    These guys are just a bunch of mean cowards. What chivalry, what family honor, in front of interests, one by one is like a prostitute naked for gold coins!


    In this way, the speed of the team decreased again.


    Every morning before noon, the vassals proposed to rest and wait until they had finished the food, drinks and a nap prepared by the serfs before the whole team continued to set out. Laughing and shouting all the way, without vigilance, it''s like going to a party.


    Such a loose attitude made the Knights of the Barrett family disdain to be with these vassals.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ma''am." the canon sander Antos suggested to the car, "it''s getting late. We should find a place to camp. The open space under the hillside ahead is good. It''s close to the water source, and we can guard around at high places."


    The curtain of the car was raised, revealing Taylor''s slightly haggard face. She looked at the bright sky, did not refute, directly nodded to the other party and agreed to his proposal.


    After Sir Antos rode to make arrangements for the camp, tyrosy asked Sir farry dasier, who was escorting the carriage, "how long can we get to the meeting point at the present speed?"


    "Miss," replied Sir Dahir, "at our present speed, it will take at least five days to get to the meeting point. You should let them speed up, or we will run out of food before we arrive."


    For this war, the Bartley family not only provided horses and sent more than half of the family knights, but also made Sir fari Dahir the leader at the strong request of Taylor West.


    The Dahir family has served the Barrett family for generations. Sir fari Dahir has followed his father since Taylor was a girl.


    Looking at the familiar old knight in front of him, Taylor West reluctantly said, "what can we do? That''s the case. You know, war is not what women are good at. Eric is now..."


    At the thought of her son, a trace of grief appeared on her face. She wanted to talk to someone, but the old knight in front of her was not a candidate, and this was not a good time to talk.


    She restrained her emotions and sighed, "let them go. It''s no bad. There''s only such a man in the campers family. When it''s over, I don''t have to worry about these things."


    Sir Dahir is not powerful. He has a bull like neck and shoulders, a strong upper body and ordinary facial features like a farmer. If it weren''t for the sparse hair on his head, no one would think he was over half a hundred years old.


    Taylor West''s experience and situation made the old knight feel distressed. Indeed, war should not be a woman''s business.


    "Don''t be too sad." the old knight comforted slightly clumsily. "This war is not too difficult. We have a good chance of winning. You just need to restrain these vassals a little, and we''ll come back safely in a short time."


    Sir Dahir could not think of any beautiful words of comfort. He knows everything about their brother and sister. According to the Marquis''s order, he also specially went to see Eric''s child. He was locked in the house and didn''t look like a normal person at all.


    Thinking of Eric, sir Dahir suddenly said, "when the war is over, you may be able to pick up Miss Eliza. She is much taller now, has the appearance of a big girl, and misses you very much."


    Thinking of her daughter, telosi finally showed a smile on her tired face and looked at the old knight and nodded.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 283

    The maid reminded her to wear more, so telosi put on cotton trousers, a black turtleneck sweater and a long black skirt.


    In order to make the journey more comfortable, she had to take her two maidens with her to take care of her daily life.


    After serving her to dress, the maid Boya picked up the silver waist seal and bound it for him. At this time, another maid Nyan walked into the tent with a basin of water.


    "Is Sir tyre and others back?" she asked aloud.


    When she decided to camp here, several vassals rode around, saying they wanted to patrol around and check the enemy''s situation.


    What''s the enemy situation? All the people of Lingfeng castle are at the sharp edge fortress at the moment!


    But she rarely stops them, as long as they don''t be defeated by wolves and wildebeests.


    "Come back," said Nien, the maid, putting down the basin and picking up the family brooch in the wooden box. "The adults are drinking in the camp outside. Sir Dahir is also there. I passed by and heard their laughter."


    Telosi smiled and joked, "didn''t they go hunting? What prey did you see?"


    Carefully pinning the brooch on the front chest, the maid replied, "according to the groom, only three rabbits and a few short tailed mice were hunted, and they were told to bake and cook soup over fire."


    "Short tailed rat?" tyrosy glanced. "It''s disgusting food. They can hunt these things!"


    Then he grabbed the soaked silk scarf from the maid''s hand and gently wiped his cheek.


    Seeing that she was dissatisfied with her tone and didn''t know what was wrong, Nian could only shut her mouth and carefully raise her hand to comb her hair.


    "No!" Taylor waved and sat down in front of the tin mirror to trim her disheveled hair.


    ¡­¡­


    When the night shrouded the wilderness and there was a bonfire in the camp, the Knights surrounded the warm fire, ate hot food, laughed and talked about women and war, and laughed from time to time.


    At this moment, the big tent in the center of the camp is like a huge lantern, which is illuminated by a blazing campfire.


    When telosi stepped into the tent, all the noisy vassals looked up and stopped talking for a while.


    The waist was tied up by the patterned waist seal, which revealed her plump figure. Undoubtedly, it was even more fascinating under the silver family brooch.


    When she walked to the middle seat, her blond hair was fluffy and beautiful, as if even one side was attracted by the fire.


    "I heard you''ve hunted more than a dozen wolves?" tylosey asked coldly after sitting down.


    At the moment, the vassals'' tables were full of food, dry bread, hard cheese and hot broth, and each one was slightly drunk, and the air was filled with a strong aroma of wine.


    It''s the wine from the river, tyrosy thought.


    "It''s not a wild wolf," explained Sir Henry stuss, the feudal minister. "We only hunted a few rabbits and short tailed rats. It''s too close to the road, and we''re crowded. No matter how powerful the wolves are."


    "Only a few mice were hunted," said Taylor West with a cold face. "Do you know that our food can''t support our snail like speed? This is Shanghe collar, and the population is concentrated in Shanghe town. If you can''t reach the confluence point within three days, are you going to go to the battlefield hungry?"


    "Didn''t we bring enough food for half a month?"


    "Half a month?" telosi sneered. "Look at your table. It''s like a banquet. And these spirits led by the river. Are you sure you can turn over and get on the horse if there is a sneak attack by the enemy?"


    "There can be no enemy sneak attack here."


    "Oh, what did you go to inspect before?" Taylor said sarcastically. "If you can really hunt decent food, we can have more time, but you only catch a few mice!"


    Telosi''s sudden rebuke embarrassed the vassals, and the happy atmosphere in the tent suddenly solidified.


    "Ma''am," said Sir Horst tyre, "we are moving at a speed just to take care of you."


    "In that case, we''ll speed up tomorrow and we''ll get to the meeting point outside the canyon in three days. Is there a problem?" her eyes swept through the crowd.


    The vassals exchanged their eyes. A moment later, everyone nodded silently.


    At this time, Taylor''s tone softened and a beautiful smile appeared on her face: "make a quick decision. Why waste time here. If you like the river collar wine, you can have a good drink, or wait until we put it in our pocket and take a bath."


    Beautiful women are always treated with tolerance and preferential treatment, and Taylor West is the time when women are full of charm, attractive like summer sweet wine.


    "That''s too wasteful. People will die drunk! Why don''t we sell our bath water to the nobles in the East!" Sir Thor Pauly laughed.


    The atmosphere in the tent was instantly restored to joy.


    How do people divide up the property of Lingfeng castle when they enjoy the food and talk about the property of Lingfeng castle, whether they want drinks or iron ore or the perfume recently circulating?


    In short, no one thought whether it would be a hard battle. As for the defeat, it was regarded as a joke.


    ¡­¡­


    Late at night, there was silence in the camp. Except for a few burning campfires and more than a dozen Knights responsible for the night watch, everyone was wrapped in blankets and sleeping.


    On the right side of the mound, two knights in charge of the night before sat on the ground. The cold wind at night made them hide below the hill, looked at the quiet and pleasant camp below, and waited for their companions to change the night tired and upset.


    "Damn it, they must have fallen asleep!" one cursed and put his hand on his companion. "Is there any wine? The cold wind is going to blow into the bones."


    "I haven''t drunk it for a long time." the man threw out the empty wine bag and complained, "if I say there''s no need to watch the night, the people and horses of Lingfeng castle are in sharp blade fortress. We sit here foolishly and can only watch the stars in the sky."


    The knight grabbed the wine bag and pinched it. There was really no drop left.


    "There''s no wine," he suggested. "I said, or let''s go back to the camp now. The shift must be too early. Go back and have some knight wine and have a warm sleep."


    Another knight hesitated and left his post without permission. If he was found, he would face heavy punishment.


    "What are you afraid of?" said the knight in charge of the proposal. "In short, there will be no accident. When tomorrow morning, even if we say we''ve been guarding all night, no one thinks it''s wrong. Those bastards who sleep dead don''t dare to say it!"


    "But..."


    "Hey, I said, you''re not afraid of that woman, tylosey?" the knight glanced. "If it''s Lord libron, I wouldn''t dare! But she, hey, is still attractive!"


    Some hesitant Knights also laughed, "you say, she really has an affair with her brother?"


    "Who knows, anyway. But if I were Ted Barrett, I would do her well!"


    "Me too, hey!"


    While they were talking about Taylor''s body, they got up and returned to the camp. Suddenly, several cold feather arrows shot through their heads and bodies in the night.


    Then, several dark shadows bent forward and quickly pulled the body aside.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 284

    Arthur couldn''t believe that the war went well.


    When the guard in charge of the sneak attack killed two knights on the night watch, he immediately circled behind the hill, waved a fire and turned to send a signal to the air.


    ¡­¡­


    Arthur and others, in fact, left the sharp blade fortress at night as early as half a month ago and rushed to camp 6 in the south of the territory.


    Since the God of light bought Gustav, Arthur had guessed about the war. Therefore, long before winter, he ordered people to secretly store food in three camps in the south.


    All these grains are provided by merchants from all over the country, and are purchased in batches and times in the name of maintaining the operation and construction of the camp. There was no need to transfer from Shanghe Town, and the quantity was small each time, so it did not arouse anyone''s vigilance.


    It was not until Gustav got the other party''s specific battle plan from Giovanni that Arthur ordered people to secretly concentrate the food in camps 5 and 7 to camp 6.


    The battle plan of the Green family can be simply divided into two steps.


    First, the soldiers led the troops up the river in two ways. One is composed of Green family and Davidson family, and the other is composed of campers family and Barrett family.


    The two routes of people and horses will deliberately avoid various camps, travel south and North, and finally gather in the forest on the left side of the entrance of sharp blade canyon at the south foot of Tungus mountains.


    During this period, Lingfeng fort, which has been captured, will also send notices to all camps in advance. Tell all the families who went north along the way that they were invited by Arthur to go to the fortress to resist the reinforcements of Warcraft.


    In this way, even if the deeds of the Green family and others are exposed, it will not cause any trouble.


    Then, they just wait for the end of winter. When Arthur led his soldiers back to the castle, they suddenly launched an attack.


    Such a plan can be called meticulous. At least from the point of view of "the war between Lords is an organized hooligan fight", the Green family and the God of light did a lot of hard work in order to defeat Arthur.


    But it''s a pity that such thoughtfulness is useless.


    They did not understand Arthur''s real strength, nor did they know the great impact of Arthur''s reform. Therefore, they were not only unable to buy off Gustav and others, but also their own situation was clearly spied by businessmen.


    They thought they could wait for work with ease. In fact, Arthur had been waiting for a rabbit in camp 6 as early as half a month ago; They thought they could be caught off guard, but in fact, their every move was under Arthur''s control.


    But even so, the ease of the first battle was still far beyond Arthur''s expectation.


    When he received the news from Dafei, Arthur immediately led the troops to the campers'' residence.


    Because it was a night march, even though they were very familiar with the road terrain, it still took the first army several hours to reach the west side of the hill.


    During this time, the castle guard responsible for the sneak attack shot and killed two campes family Knights again.


    This sudden change made several people alert and even ready to evacuate at any time.


    But with the passage of time, no one came to them, and there was no abnormality in the camp below. From beginning to end, it seemed that no one was aware of the disappearance of the night watchman.


    Until Arthur led the army to arrive, the campesian family''s camp was still quiet and happy. Except for a few Knights wrapped in blankets and sleepy by the fire, everyone was sleeping.


    Arthur was surprised by this situation.


    In any case, the absence of the night knight is a matter of great vigilance.


    Arthur didn''t dare to attack rashly. Instead, he asked Dafei to check carefully in and around the camp. After confirming that there was nothing wrong, he was relieved and ordered a raid.


    When the night watchman saw the fire, when the sleeping soldiers were awakened, when the vassals rushed out of the tent and shouted to meet the enemy, it was too late.


    The rushing first army was like a torrent pouring down from the hill. In an instant, it destroyed the campesian family camp. Those knights who took out their weapons and resisted briefly were shot to the ground one after another. Many people had been hit by galloping horses before they even saw the enemy.


    When it was light, the first army company counted the casualties and began to clean up the battlefield.


    The campes family suffered heavy losses. More than 100 soldiers have died, and more than 60 people are dying from serious injuries. It is estimated that they will not survive today. Except for serfs, less than 40 people were safe in the campesian family camp.


    In the first army, except for two unfortunate deaths, there are less than 30 soldiers, including minor injuries!


    War is cruel, full of death and wailing. But this battle went more smoothly than everyone expected.


    From the time they launched the charge to the end of the war, the campers family and others were in complete chaos. They did not encounter any decent resistance from beginning to end. It took less than an hour to end the war.


    Early in the morning, Arthur, who ended the war, was sitting by the fire, waiting for the soldiers of the first army to clean the battlefield.


    The serfs of the campes family were reorganized. Some were responsible for preparing food and some helped pack things. Arthur promised them that they would be reunited with their families after the war as long as they listened to orders honestly.


    "Lord Arthur!" bank hurried up and stood in front of Arthur.


    "All done?"


    "Yes, all the dead soldiers of the other side have been burned and buried, including those dying guys, which also gave them a good time."


    Arthur nodded, took a stick and poked the fire at his feet. He ordered: "tell them to take good care of the others, starve for a few days first, and kill those who are dishonest. In addition, speed up the cleaning speed, and set out to return to the camp immediately after breakfast."


    "Yes," replied bank, and went on, "my Lord, the woman of telosi Barrett is clamoring to see you."


    Arthur looked up at bank, thought for a moment and said, "bring her here."


    Soon, under the guard of two knights, Taylor West, who was not hurt, was brought to Arthur.


    "Are you Arthur tustra?" she asked first.


    Looking at his hands on his waist, even if he became a prisoner, he still didn''t forget to keep the aristocratic pride. Arthur asked coldly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Facing Arthur''s cold eyes, telosi said calmly, "I heard you were very young, but I didn''t expect you to be so young. At your age, you should be proud to win such a victory!"


    Looking at telosi with her chin raised and eyes down, Arthur ordered the soldiers behind her: "let her kneel down and talk."


    Then, without waiting for Taylor''s reaction, two soldiers of the first army pressed her directly to the ground.


    "I, I am the count of the campers! Marquis Ted Barrett is my brother! Rude fellow! You, you can''t do this to me!"


    She shouted until she lost her strength and still couldn''t get rid of the shackles of the soldiers behind her. She gradually stopped struggling and stared at Arthur with cold eyes.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 285

    She knelt down to a teenager who was not as good as her and was the same age as her son, which made telosi feel humiliated.


    "You''ll regret it!" she stared at Arthur.


    "Maybe," Arthur said coldly. "If you still don''t talk like a prisoner, I promise you''ll regret it immediately."


    "You dare to kill me!" tylosey glared. "I''m from the Bartley family. You humiliate me so much. For the honor of the family, the Bartlett family will never forgive you!"


    "Oh!" Arthur ordered with a contemptuous smile to the soldier on the left behind her, "slap her in the face and wake her up."


    Just as telosi turned her head and looked away, a loud slap fell on her face and directly slapped her to the ground.


    She hung her head, clutching the soil with both hands, and was ashamed and angry to death - she had never been so humiliated in her life!


    After a long delay, she slowly propped up her body, knelt on her knees and looked at the boy in front of her.


    "You should do it yourself!" Taylor clenched her fists, her nails sunk into the flesh, and her eyes were full of humiliating anger. "What kind of man are you when you fight women!"


    Arthur smiled indifferently: "this is a battlefield. There are only winners and losers. If you think I have to show mercy to you because you are a woman, you should stay in the castle. Although you are a valuable prisoner, two of my soldiers died because of you! You can continue to speak in this tone and see if I really dare to kill you!"


    Arthur''s murderous eyes, such as an ice pick inserted into Taylor''s heart, made her anger boil because of humiliation and extinguished most of it in an instant.


    How dare he kill me! Telosi trembled slightly, and her fear of death calmed her down gradually.


    "Yes, I''m your prisoner, but you haven''t won the war yet!" she reminded herself to calm down and don''t forget her intention. "Although I don''t know why you didn''t defend the sharp edge fortress, I have to admit that the sneak attack last night was a beautiful victory. You proved your strength."


    "So?" asked Arthur.


    "We can talk."


    "I''m sorry, madam. I don''t bargain with my prisoners."


    "I can represent the Barrett family and the campers family!" Taylor stared at Arthur, "I know that if someone leaks the news, our plan will not go as smoothly as expected. But even if you can defeat Kiel green and others again, Shanghe collar will fall into chaos. This war is the same as a year ago. If you fail, there will be another time. Defeating the enemy in front of you can''t make you rest assured!"


    "Then beat you until you dare not provoke me."


    "You''re so brave." Taylor smiled contemptuously. Her red and swollen cheeks made her look funny.


    "What you think is too simple. The enemy is endless and stronger every time. You will never stop until you are driven out of Lingfeng castle. You can win once or twice, but no one can win every battle. Besides, you still face Warcraft every winter."


    "That makes sense," said Arthur, teasing. "So? Are you going to teach me the skills of winning every battle?"


    Telosi pursed her lips. The slap on her face just now made her cheeks hot and painful.


    "I don''t have that ability, otherwise I wouldn''t kneel in front of you now," she said. "But I can tell you how to avoid war!"


    "All ears, madam."


    "You need friends!" Taylor said firmly in Spanish. "If the strength is equal to or far better than the enemy, all disputes will be settled at the negotiation table, and naturally there will be no more war. If a person is bullied, it only shows that he is not strong enough. Do you agree?"


    "That''s reasonable." Arthur smiled a funny smile. "Then who can be my friend? Madam, you don''t intend to introduce yourself? How would you feel if a prisoner told the man who defeated him that we can be friends?"


    "As I said, even if you win this war, you can''t rest easy. In addition to being your prisoner, I am also the daughter of the Barrett family and the Lord of Cumbria."


    Telosi leaned back, sat her ass on her lap and tried not to face the boy in front of her with the most humiliating attitude.


    "Shanghe collar is located in the northernmost part of the kingdom. The news is blocked. You may not know the current situation of the Kingdom, or how much trouble your own measures have caused."


    At this time, the soldiers of the first army brought the steaming broth. Arthur raised his hand and motioned for Taylor West, who was kneeling on the ground, to continue. He took the hot soup and ate breakfast with the fire and the cool wind in the morning.


    Looking at the leisurely Arthur, telosi refrained from asking and continued: "If you can''t improve your relationship with other nobles, you will face tens of thousands of cavalry in the next war. At that time, even if you can sneak at night, you will be doomed to defeat. You need to make the enemy a friend, so does the river collar, and the Barrett family can become your friend!"


    "Lingfeng Castle doesn''t intend to be an enemy. I provided some of your captured knights with their weapons and armor."


    "That''s because we don''t know enough about you." telosi knew that Arthur said it was the trade between Lingfeng castle and the Barrett family. "No one is willing to spend gold coins for what can be obtained by force. You defeated me and proved your strength. Lingfeng Castle naturally has the qualification to negotiate with other families."


    "I don''t think it''s a big deal to beat such an opponent," Arthur interrupted Taylor. He didn''t want to hear the other party''s meaningless nonsense. "Tell me more about your plan to attack the river collar."


    Arthur''s cold attitude made telosi feel difficult.


    She didn''t know how much Arthur knew about their plan. The sneak attack last night was just a coincidence, or he had a plan. Looking at the relaxed young man wearing armor in front of her, after thinking about it, she decided to tell the truth.


    If the other party is clear about their plan to attack the river collar, she can also be free from lying. As for the Green family and others, she herself has become a prisoner and hopes that the other party will suffer the same treatment.


    It''s best that all the people on both sides die.


    While drinking hot soup, Arthur listened to telosi explain the battle plan. When breakfast was finished, telosi had sold out Kiel green and others.


    "Well, that''s the end of the chat." when tylosey finished, Arthur got up directly and asked the soldiers of the first army to take her down to custody.


    "Aren''t you surprised at all?" cried Taylor. "Or are you pretending to be calm!"


    Tell Arthur the plan to attack the river collar, and Taylor West also has the intention to test him. But what she didn''t expect was that Arthur didn''t react in a panic after listening to him.


    "The God of light has also failed. Your people have not been bribed at all. How is this possible!"


    "Take her down."


    "Wait!" telosi struggled to look at Arthur. "Even so, Lingfeng Castle needs more allies! There will be chaos in the north, and the Barrett family is your only choice!"


    "Chaos?" Arthur asked. "Tell me why the north is about to be chaotic. How did you Barrett family become my only choice?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 286

    This time, Taylor was not wordy. Facing Arthur''s inquiry, he directly said: "the pattern of the north will change greatly. No matter who will command the north in the future, the independent River leader will not be recognized! You probably haven''t realized that your series of measures have made the river leader an existence that everyone can''t ignore. The ancient contract is now a piece of waste paper! You must choose loyalty!"


    Arthur stood quietly, the campfire burning at his feet, and together with the castle guard behind him, he looked at the excited telosi.


    "Why must it be the Bartley family?" Arthur waved to the soldiers to let her go. "According to tradition, the tustra family should be loyal to the Duke of the north. You are just the loyal dog of the kewilt family."


    "Maybe." telosi stood up and looked at Arthur with a straight face. "I need a coat. The temperature in the morning is a little cold. If you are interested, we can have a good talk. Now the Marquis of Bartley is my brother. Believe me, I can make a commitment on behalf of the Barrett family."


    Looking at Taylor''s body and looking confident, Arthur said, "as a woman, you''re very good. But I''ve heard many bad rumors about you, one of which is that you killed your husband with the Barrett family. Mrs. Taylor, I''m curious. Are these rumors true?"


    "The enemy''s slander is always to the best of his ability, and the gossip of civilians is always full of malice. All this, but because I am a woman."


    Arthur smiled and said, "you haven''t answered the question yet. I heard that the Duke is going to marry the farit family in the West. In this way, the kewilt family, who is already friendly with the west, will rule the north more firmly. On the contrary, madam, your attitude makes me wonder whether the Duke''s loyal dog has a new master."


    "I said, if you are interested, we can have a good talk, but not in the current way." Taylor West did not answer the question, but continued to seduce Arthur''s curiosity.


    "I know far more than your group of bachelors. In addition, taking them in is one of your wrong measures. Believe me, the school city has been abandoned, and even the position of King''s important minister has fallen into the hands of the God of light."


    Arthur thought in his heart.


    He had guessed that the Bartley family had turned to the court prime minister.


    Whether it is the marriage of Felix Barrett, or the two families sending troops to the river, or even the marriage between the kewilt family and the west, it vaguely reveals the unusual situation in the north.


    But he couldn''t be sure of his guess.


    When I see telosi, I just want to get some exact information from each other. But the woman was not brainless. They talked nonsense for a long time. They were just testing each other. The really useful news was not revealed at all.


    Seeing Arthur frowning and thinking, telosi continued, "I always wonder why you refused to marry yvia. If you had agreed to this marriage, the Barrett family would be your strong backing. You don''t have to worry about the animal tide in winter, and today''s situation will never happen. No matter how you look at it, it''s a matter of nothing."


    "It''s very simple," said Arthur. "I don''t know miss yville at all. Naturally, I can''t marry her."


    "Love?" tyrosie looked at Arthur''s expression and a contemptuous smile appeared on his face a moment later.


    "It''s childish. If you have a woman you like, you can have fun in bed with her. But for the nobility, marriage that can expand the strength of the family is the best love. However, it''s no wonder that you are still a young adult after all, and it''s inevitable to regard marriage as love. But as a nobility, this idea is a disaster."


    Arthur''s expressionless gaze made telosi suddenly unhappy, and there seemed to be a trace of pity in his eyes. This can''t help but remind her of her marriage - at her father''s command, she had to marry a man she didn''t love at all!


    "Do you want to know why I sent troops to the river with traitors like Kiel green?" she forced a smile on her face. At the moment, she was eager to see the look of surprise and panic on Arthur''s face.


    "Why?"


    "Oh!" Taylor laughed, as if she had forgotten the pain on her face. "Don''t you have hope for Duke kewilt? Guess who gave the order for this attack on the river collar?"


    "Duke?"


    Taylor West did not confirm Arthur''s guess, but said jokingly, "now you should understand? Even if you win the war, the outcome will not change at all!"


    "So?"


    "So, you should choose to swear allegiance. Of course, I suggest you wait until you defeat Kiel green and others. In this way, you will have more bargaining chips. In addition, you should think about the opportunity to make up for the wrong decision. Yville is definitely more beautiful than your little lover."


    Arthur smiled with disdain and refrained from letting the soldiers slap the woman again.


    "I don''t see anything else. It''s your disgust for the two families and your impatience. I''m very sure... By the way, that''s why you killed your husband and had an affair with your brother? Madam, your marriage is very unfortunate."


    Just then, a soldier of the first army ran to Arthur and said, "Sir, a team of people came to the south of the camp. The other party said it was your friend, named pace, who is now surrounded by our people."


    Pace? Pace kewilt? Telosi was surprised, and her retort was stuck in her throat.


    Noticing Taylor''s reaction, Arthur ordered the soldiers, "let them come."


    "Yes!"


    When the soldier took the order to leave, Arthur smiled and said, "madam, since you said that it was Duke kewilt who ordered the attack on the river, why don''t we ask ourselves."


    "You, you have taken refuge in the Duke?!"


    Taylor West didn''t wait for Arthur to show his panic expression. On the contrary, he began to speak incoherently. "The plan to attack Shanghe collar was revealed to you by the Duke?!"


    "How could this be possible?" Arthur teased. "You said that all this was the Duke''s advice. In that case, how could the other party tell me the plan? Madam, did you say you were abandoned by the Duke?"


    At the moment when telosi stared at Arthur with an embarrassed look. Pace and his party hurried towards Arthur under the guard of the castle guard.


    "Lord Arthur!" pace came forward with a happy face.


    "You didn''t come to fight for me, did you?" Arthur smiled and opened his arms.


    After hugging, he waved and asked the soldiers to take down telosi, who was looking at pace.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 287

    "It''s great to see you safe!" pace looked around with joy. "It seems that you won a great victory last night. By the way, sir, was that woman telosi Barrett? I heard from the town behind that she was in charge of the coalition of campers and Barrett family."


    "Who else can there be besides her? She is the only one in the campers family who can shoulder this heavy responsibility." Arthur''s tone was not without sarcasm.


    With that, he turned and looked at some of pace''s entourage.


    He has seen axes and little men. Now they are no longer dressed as mercenaries. At the moment, they are wearing neat silver and white armor of the kewilt family, and a black hat pocket cloak is hung behind their shoulders.


    In addition to the two of them, there are two other knights in the same costume.


    He nodded at the two, and Arthur immediately set his eyes on Eugenie kewilt dressed as an assassin.


    Eugenie is a little shorter than him. She is tied with a neat golden ponytail, wearing a black soft leather armor, a long sword and dagger hanging from left to right around her waist, and a black hat pocket cloak, which makes her look like a female assassin.


    Arthur guessed her identity from the slightly similar looks of the other party and pace, but still asked, "who is this?"


    "Are you Arthur tustra, the count of Lingfeng castle?"


    Without waiting for pace''s introduction, Eugenie stepped up to Arthur and looked up and down at him with bright eyes.


    "It doesn''t look like much. It can make pace, a fool, admire you so much that he has almost become your believer. Alas, are you really the count of Lingfeng castle?"


    "Eugenie!" pace glared at his sister discontentedly and turned to Arthur with an apologetic face. "Lord Arthur, this is my sister Eugenie. She has been spoiled since childhood. Although she is often naughty, she has no malice. Don''t be angry."


    "How could it be?" Arthur glanced at his Eugenie with a suspicious look on his face and laughed loudly. "Miss Eugenie is very cute and different. I won''t be familiar with her. If you don''t say it, I thought he was your female assassin. By the way, you won''t really come to fight for me? First, I won''t pay you."


    "Sir, just have food and wine!" the axe on one side said with a smile.


    "Cut, how stingy!" Eugenie muttered, looked up at Arthur and said confidently, "you launched a sneak attack last night. The location should be on the hill over there. The war ended soon, and telosi''s men and horses are probably still asleep. Therefore, you didn''t encounter any like resistance, so you won with minimal loss!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur was slightly surprised. Eugenie''s inference is not difficult to draw from the situation in the camp, but this keen and careful observation is very rare.


    Looking at her, Arthur said, "welcome to the river leader, Miss Eugenie. You are as smart and lovely as pace said. When the war is over, I will give you a banquet in the castle."


    "Cute? I''m not a little girl!" ignoring Arthur''s kindness, Eugenie turned to pace and complained, "look, your worry is completely superfluous. He doesn''t pay attention to these enemies at all. I said don''t hurry."


    Pace ignored the troublesome Eugenie, looked at Arthur and wondered, "Sir, why are you here? I mean, shouldn''t you be in sharp blade fortress at the moment?"


    "I don''t want to be here, but who makes these guys always bother me."


    Arthur asked pace to sit by the fire and ordered some hot soup and food to be brought to the people on the way.


    "It''s no use guarding the fortress without solving these guys first. If you defeat them, the matter of Warcraft can be handled slowly. Moreover, there is a fortress in the canyon, the situation will not be too bad and can always be controlled. By the way, do you know what the woman telosi said to me just now?"


    Seeing Arthur''s tone suddenly solemn, pace and Eugene, who were holding hot soup, turned to look at him.


    With the crackling of the campfire at his feet, Arthur said slowly and seriously: "she said that the plan to attack the river collar was an order given by the Duke of kewilt."


    Arthur''s words were like the cold wind drilling into his back in the morning, which immediately tightened the nerves of several people who had relaxed.


    "Impossible!" pace got up excitedly and spilled the hot soup on the ground. "My Lord, the order to attack the river collar can never be given by my father! That woman is lying. I am willing to confront her!"


    Eugenie sat quietly aside, thought, stared at the hot soup in her hand, and whispered, "there won''t be poison in it?"


    Hearing the speech, the little man and other three Knights shook their hands and nearly fell the wooden bowl of soup to the ground.


    Watching the reaction of pace and Eugenie with dissatisfied eyes, Arthur suddenly laughed.


    "Er... Sir, you..."


    "Stupid pace, don''t you sit down!" Eugenie said disgustingly, looking at pace with an unknown face. "He doesn''t doubt us at all, he''s just teasing us!"


    Pace sat down, still puzzled, looking at his sister.


    "If he really doubted us, he wouldn''t be so polite to us. At the beginning, he would let those soldiers surround us. Moreover, if it was his father''s order, how could we come from throwing a net? He''s not a fool and won''t want to understand such a truth!"


    With that, Eugenie stared at Arthur discontentedly, as if angry at his impolite joke.


    "So you''re kidding us, my lord?" asked pace.


    "That''s not true. That''s what the woman said. Here," Arthur pointed to the castle guard standing behind him. "They can testify for me. But I don''t believe the woman''s nonsense."


    "That woman is fucking hateful." the axe on the other side scolded, "even though she lost the war, she still wants to stir up relations. Lord count, you should give her some color to see!"


    At that moment, he was very frightened.


    Glancing at the guard behind Arthur, Eugenie said disdainfully, "tyloshbon is a cruel woman. She not only had an affair with her brother and killed her husband, but also occupied the title of the campes family! Her two children are not the blood of count libron at all."


    Eugenie, known as the "Pearl of the north", really disdains to be with Taylor West, who once had the same praise.


    After reprimanding, Eugenie looked at Arthur solemnly: "I will tell my father about it. Although telosi is the Countess of the campes family, she will never send troops to the river leader without the support of the Barrett family. They must explain this to my father!"


    Eugenie said it very seriously, and pace nodded solemnly, indicating that the dispatch of the two families had nothing to do with Fengxi castle.


    "It''s nothing to me, but her lie really offended the Duke," Arthur said with a relaxed smile. "By the way, why did you suddenly come up the river with Miss Eugenie? You didn''t really come to fight for me?"


    "He is, I am not!" Eugenie immediately changed her face and said proudly, "I''m just bored in the castle. If I want to see Warcraft in the sharp blade fortress, I won''t help you fight and kill."


    "The Duke agreed?" asked Arthur.


    "No, Eugenie ran out secretly." pace explained with a bitter smile. "She is like this. She always likes to make trouble. She doesn''t look like a noble lady. It''s a headache."


    Sneak out! Arthur pursed his lips and had a new understanding of pace, the proud little sister.


    "Er... Pace," said Arthur after thinking for a while, "why don''t you take Miss Eugenie to Lingfeng castle first, and I''ll order someone to treat you well. Trust me, I can solve the immediate problem."


    Pace was once a golden guard, and the battlefield was enough to protect herself, but Eugenie was just a girl and had a special identity. If anything happened, the Duke would be furious.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 288

    "We''re not here to guard and guard the castle for you." Eugene said discontentedly, despised by Arthur. "I''m not the kind of woman who has to take a carriage in war!"


    "Eugenie!" glanced at his sister. Pace turned to Arthur and said solemnly, "don''t worry, sir. I''ll take good care of Eugenie and won''t make trouble for you."


    "But this is war after all. For the sake of your sister''s safety, I can''t take her to the battlefield. And the Duke''s men may be on their way." Arthur frowned and looked serious.


    "Let''s have a comparison and say you will be my loser!" Eugenie looked at Arthur discontentedly. How could she miss such an interesting thing as war.


    "Lord Arthur, Eugenie is really different from her noble lady. She has been very naughty since childhood." pace looked embarrassed. "Otherwise I wouldn''t bring her anything."


    Arthur didn''t dare to be careless. He turned to call a soldier of the first army, looked at Eugenie and said, "if Miss Eugenie can defeat him, I''ll allow you to march with me, otherwise for your safety, I..."


    "No, otherwise," Eugenie stood up and said to Arthur, "I will win!"


    Under the crowd, Eugenie''s competition with the soldiers of the first army ended unexpectedly quickly. The winner was not the soldier, but the beautiful noble lady with a dagger!


    Arthur was a little unexpected.


    Under his advice, the soldier of the first army didn''t dare to do his best, but Eugenie didn''t even pull out the long sword around her waist. At the moment of avoiding the attack, she slipped to the side of the soldier and put a dagger against the other party''s waist.


    Calm response, quick skill, direct attack to the key. Eugenie''s performance is like the impression she gave people at the beginning - an assassin!


    The girl has definitely killed people, Arthur judged. He was going to ask Thorne''s opinion later.


    "How about?" Eugenie looked at Arthur proudly. "Do you want to see it with me yourself?"


    "I keep my word! I''m glad we have an excellent female knight." Arthur was glad he didn''t do it himself. The understanding of Eugenie in my heart is also further.


    ¡­¡­


    When the rectification was finished, Arthur ordered to go.


    All the prisoners were stripped of their armor and weapons, wearing only cotton clothes and trousers, and their hands were tied together with hemp rope. They went hungry one by one.


    The harvest of this war was very good. There were nearly 300 excellent horses, and the carriages were full of armor and weapons.


    These booty and captives will be sent to the camp first. After the war is completely over, Arthur will discuss compensation and ransom with several families.


    Because of the prisoners, Arthur and his party slowed down a lot and didn''t arrive at Camp 6 until the evening.


    Camp 6 was originally the farm of Sir grace sily''s family, but now it has been taken over by Lingfeng castle.


    After half a year''s transformation, the original farm has become a qualified military camp. With the manor of Xili family as the center and wooden piles and grey bricks as the main materials for building the city wall, a huge open space is enclosed.


    Although the camp now looks simple, like moldy bread in rainy days, and the thin wall is difficult to resist the siege of the army, at least in this endless wilderness, it is enough for people to have a good sleep.


    Towers, school yards, stables, warehouses


    Eugenie, who entered the barracks, looked around curiously and seemed very interested in everything here.


    "Put everyone in prison and give them some hot soup these two days." Arthur ordered banks and others who accompanied him.


    In order to hold these prisoners, from the first day of the camp, Arthur ordered people to build a row of wooden pile cages on the west side of the school yard.


    Pace and others were slightly surprised to see the lines of prisoners being put into cages like slaves - the rows of wooden pile cages were obviously newly built!


    "Come on, let''s go in." Arthur greeted several people. "Have a good night''s rest and start North tomorrow."


    Looking at the busy soldiers on the school field, pace asked as he walked, "Lord Arthur, do you know where the greens are?"


    "It''s not hard to find. Such a large group of people can be found in their footprints."


    Along the way, pace had told Arthur everything he knew. He was both surprised and admired when he learned that in addition to sending troops to attack Shanghe collar, the God of light also planned to capture Lingfeng castle.


    Surprised at the determination of the prime minister and others to defeat Arthur, and admired Arthur''s wisdom in controlling everything.


    Entering the room, Arthur asked pace and others to take their seats. Because it was dark, campfires were lit everywhere in the camp, and fireplaces and candles were also lit in this fairly wide hall.


    It was dinner time. Arthur, sitting in front of the fireplace, looked around and found that there was a guest missing.


    "Where''s Miss Eugenie?" Arthur asked sideways.


    Because of pace''s identity, Arthur specially arranged him beside him. Originally, Eugenie should sit at the same table, but there was no figure at the moment. Her two knights did not disappear together. At the moment, they were sitting at the long table on the left side of the hall, chatting happily with the team leaders of the first army.


    "Don''t worry about her, sir." pace looked embarrassed and apologetic. "We''re all used to it. Eugenie rarely stays at the table honestly in the castle unless she eats with her father. She must have gone into your kitchen now and is coaxing the servants to give her food."


    Pace couldn''t help being annoyed by his sister''s behavior. Although the dinner in front of him was not a banquet in the castle, he knew that all the people sitting in the house at the moment, except the bachelor on the other side, were Arthur''s capable men.


    Eugenie''s behavior of leaving without saying goodbye was really rude.


    "Alas..." pace sighed slightly and felt a headache for Eugenie - at least she could restrain a little in windbreak castle. Now no one can control her!


    "Hey, it doesn''t matter." Arthur patted him on the shoulder and smiled easily. "Miss Eugenie has a good character. I like it very much."


    Along the way, Eugenie was active like a hardworking shepherd, shuttling back and forth in the team. While talking to the guard of the castle, while asking Arthur questions, and while being brothers with the soldiers of the first army, she could run to chat with the serfs driving the car.


    Everyone seems to like the noble lady very much.


    "You don''t mind," pace said with an apologetic smile. "She does often make some rude behavior."


    While Arthur and others enjoyed dinner and relieved the fatigue of the day''s journey, Eugenie had already filled her stomach in the kitchen.


    At the moment, she was walking with a black coarse linen cloak to the row of wooden pile prisons on the west side of the school yard.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 289

    For the first time in his life, Taylor couldn''t sleep.


    She curled her aching legs and leaned on the thick wooden pile of her thighs. Although she was covered with hay, the cold from the bottom of the ground seemed to get into her spine, and the cold wind was everywhere, which made her uneasy for a moment.


    "Damn it!" she cursed fiercely and leaned closer against the stake.


    Outside the cage, there is a bonfire burning. The orange flame not only dispels the darkness, but also brings valuable warmth.


    These guys are dumb! Looking at the soldiers patrolling outside the cage, telosi thought angrily. In the face of the pleading of a woman like her, these idiots don''t even want to give more hot soup. They are as cold as a stone in armor!


    After swearing in her heart, telosi gradually lost her strength and leaned against the cage with a tired look.


    The news of the defeat has spread. She thought in her heart, will Ted lead the army to save me? He will send troops at once! No, it''s only been a day. The news must not have come out of Cumbria. Oh, shit! Those humble civilians who learned the news must be laughing at themselves!


    "Alas..."


    With a sigh, looking at the soldiers in the cage, telosi was even more depressed.


    How on earth did the boy appear? Taylor thought about it all day.


    She admitted that she was really not a good commander, and almost all her vassals were lazy and despised because she was a woman, but she really couldn''t understand how Arthur, who should be in the sharp blade Canyon, suddenly attacked her!


    It feels like being kicked in the door while sleeping in bed.


    Someone leaked the news - that''s the only reason! But even so, all this is ridiculous.


    In this camp where there is no smoke in Liao and even the caravan will not pass, these cages for holding them are obviously specially prepared. In addition, judging from the other party''s people and surrounding conditions, Arthur was probably here waiting for them as early as half a month ago.


    If her inference is correct, that is to say, the boys of the tustra family knew their plans at least half a month ago, or even earlier!


    But he has been pretending to be unaware, waiting to give them a fatal blow!


    Telosi could not help shivering, and the sudden fear in her heart seemed to be more bitter than the cold wind of the night - the boy was only seventeen years old!


    no I have to calm down. The plan of the God of light must have failed, but the war is not over yet. I have to wait until everything is over, and the two will be defeated!


    All this is the Duke''s pen. It must be! That boy alone can''t do all this!


    Taylor''s thoughts flew around and suddenly realized that things might have been worse in the past.


    What should I do? She thought in a panic and informed Ted? No, it''s not urgent. No, no, Ted can certainly detect abnormalities from the victory of Lingfeng castle, but most of the family Knights have been transferred, damn it! The Duke, the old fox, he planned this together!


    by the way! And Prime Minister Flavi, he can''t lose such a good situation. Yes, he won''t!


    Telosi doesn''t want and dare not imagine what the worst situation will be like for her and her two children


    She has no sense of security, so she can only hypnotize herself and tell herself that everything will be settled in a good direction.


    "Telosi." a cold call sounded outside the prison.


    Taylor was startled and turned her head. Outside the prison stood a young girl in a black hat and cloak.


    When she was calm, she looked at each other indifferently: "Miss Eugenie, I''m curious why you came here. Are you going to see my poor appearance?"


    Her sore legs made her unable to get up. The current situation also made her lose her mind to maintain elegant etiquette.


    Eugenie walked around the cage and finally stopped in front of the fire outside the cage.


    "If you''re a female monkey, I''d like to see you in the cage." Eugenie looked down at telosi. "I heard you obeyed my father, so you sent troops to the river?"


    "So what?" tyrosie leaned against Eugenie''s post, too lazy to move. "Oh, who let me lose the war? Do you want to laugh at me? Please."


    Eugenie ignored her self talk.


    "Tell me, why do you say that? Was it the advice of marquis Ted Barrett?"


    "Miss, why do you ask me clearly!" Taylor said coldly. "If you want to humiliate me or see how pathetic I am, please help yourself. Just please stay away from the fire and let your laughter disturb my rest!"


    Eugenie frowned. She couldn''t understand telosi''s words.


    "So you admit it?"


    Taylor sat silently. She didn''t want to face anyone with such a situation, especially the young lady of the kewilt family behind her.


    Many years ago, she was also praised as the "Pearl of the north". Many knights and nobles loved him. Even if she had married, countless men still regretted it.


    But now, the praise of the "Pearl of the north" only belongs to the little girl outside the cage - yes, little girl!


    Staring at the shadow on the ground, telosi said upset, "why, you''re going to talk to me all night? I''m sorry I can''t invite you in."


    Eugenie stood quietly, and the fire behind her shone on her cloak, making her legs and back warm.


    "You killed the count of libron campes?" she stared at the huddled telosi. "Join hands with your brother, the Marquis Ted Barrett. You killed your husband and feared that the scandal would be exposed, didn''t you?"


    There was a trace of questioning in her tone.


    "My husband was killed by Arthur tustra and milt''s wild seed!" said tiresi gnashing her teeth. "Miss, I don''t want to mention this. Please leave!"


    "Who do you think wrote back such a lie?"


    "The gods will believe!" tyrosy turned her head and stared at Eugenie, her eyes like a grumpy lioness. "That''s the truth!"


    "The loyal guard didn''t hesitate to break his oath just for an unpopular wild species? And milt campes is far away in Shanghe town."


    Talesi grabbed the stake and got up with trembling and sore legs, making his eyes higher than the girl outside the cage.


    "What do you think?" she said proudly. "Miss Eugenie, if you are curious about how to have an affair with others, you might as well ask the prostitutes in the hotel. They are your good teachers!"


    "I''m just curious about your story." Eugenie''s expressionless face and calmness in her words make her not like a girl. "Your son is not the blood of the campers family. He was born to you and your own brother. You stole the title of the libron family. Right?"


    Those bright eyes seemed to reflect the fire in front of her, and made the lie that telosi wanted to roar stuck in her throat.


    She smiled and asked in a teasing tone, "how old are you, fourteen or fifteen? It should have been a month? Is there anyone you like?"


    "Why are you asking?" Eugenie frowned and said sternly. "Answer my question!"


    "It has the style of a duchess." telosi smiled and suddenly wanted to reach out and pinch Eugenie with a small face in front of her.


    "Find a man you love. I heard the Duke loves you very much. He''d better be a great noble, but a knight can''t. It''s impossible to marry a knight in your capacity, at least a marquis. Well... There are not many such people. Depending on your appearance of riding in the daytime, you probably won''t be a noble lady who keeps herself in line."


    "Why do you say that!" Eugenie said with a straight face. "I won''t fall in love with anyone or marry. You should answer my question now!"


    Eugenie''s serious appearance made telosi laugh.


    "Miss Eugenie, you are so cute!" she praised sincerely. "As a woman, how can there be no man you like? Maybe you haven''t met yet, but on that day, you will understand that love is more deadly than all poisons and intoxicating than any good wine. It makes you willing to become stupid and desperate."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 290

    "That''s why you killed count libron?" Eugenie asked. "You don''t really love him. You love your brother?"


    "Oh... Love?" Taylor shook her head and looked into the dark night sky. "I only love my children and the power in my hands."


    "Little girl." she took back her eyes and looked at Eugene, who frowned. "Don''t believe in love too much. The more beautiful things are, the more fleeting they are. While you are young, hurry to find a beloved man to enjoy it, regardless of his identity. Have you heard that song? Come and dance while we are still young."


    "Are you laughing?" Eugenie stared at telosi. "I can feel your sadness and your heart is not happy. I can''t fully understand what you say, but I know another song that may give you some comfort:


    Pity misfortune, good or evil. Pull out the burning arrow plume of condemnation and wash away the difficulties experienced in your heart. Don''t follow it at four o''clock in the long night. Sleep soundly until dawn with the dew of forgetting the river. "


    Eugenie read it seriously, and then looked at telosi quietly.


    "Although I haven''t heard of it, thank you. It must be a good song." Taylor looked at the cloak she put on her arm. "Is this for me? I see you''ve always held it in your hand. If it''s for others, you can''t always chat with me here."


    Eugenie raised her hand, grabbed the cloak and handed it to the gap between the stakes.


    "I''ve also heard a song."


    Tyrosie looked at her with curiosity in her eyes.


    Eugenie whispered: "Poor mortal, how can you live your life without me? Don''t worry, don''t worry, I am the spirit of the night and the nightingale in the mountains. The day doesn''t belong to me, and the pure night comes. Child, child, I call like this just to let you sleep. My song is not in the dawn, my song is not in the day, my song is not in the evening, and my song is only in the morning In your dream. "


    After reading the ballad, Eugenie nodded at telosi and said, "madam, I wish you a good dream."


    "Thank you." Taylor felt the warmth of her cloak. "If we have a chance, we may have a good chat, just like men, with good wine and food."


    "There''s probably no such chance," Eugenie said faintly, then looked carefully at telosi, and then turned away.


    Looking at the figure farther and farther away, telosi smiled, and the gloom in her heart dissipated. She also said, "that''s right. There won''t be such a chance. Next time, let me send you a cloak."


    With that, telosi endured the pain and sat down slowly. Relying on the cage, she wrapped her thick cloak tightly around her body.


    ¡­¡­


    "Where have you been?"


    Outside the house arranged by Arthur for pace and others, Eugenie who returned was stopped.


    "You shouldn''t disappear for today''s dinner. Lord Arthur specially asked many people to accompany us for our sake. The food is also very rich. It''s impolite if you don''t show up."


    "I ate in the kitchen." Eugenie bypassed pace, who was in the way, pushed open the wooden door and lit an oil lamp in the house.


    Pace turned and walked into the house, looked at his sister lying in bed without image, and looked sternly: "you know, I''m not talking about food. Since we left the castle, we represent the family. Lord Arthur specially asked the bachelor to arrange this room for you alone. As a miss of the kwelt family, you should at least express your gratitude."


    "You''re so wordy, like an old wet nurse." Eugenie took down the thin sword at her waist, put it on her pillow and changed it into a more comfortable position. "He won''t care, I promise. As for dinner, there''s you. I don''t want to hear your polite words or the boasting of soldiers and knights."


    "You didn''t call them brothers during the day, why are you not interested now!" looking at Eugene, who pulled up her hat pocket and lay on the bed, pace had a headache. Only in the castle can she look like a noble lady.


    When he stepped forward and sat down by the bed, pace asked, "where were you just now? I saw you return from the school yard."


    "Oh, you''re so annoying." Eugenie turned and put her foot on pace''s shoulder. "It''s time to sleep and go to war tomorrow!"


    "You should wash your feet!" pace slapped open his feet in front of him and stared at his eyes under his hat pocket. "You are the dirtiest in this camp. I don''t know. I thought you were a groom shoveling dung."


    "You''re more wordy than a wet nurse! Wordy ghost!" Eugenie lay in bed, staring at the roof, too angry to pay attention to pace.


    Looking at his motionless sister, pace shook his head, got up and said, "you have a good rest. We are in the house around you."


    Just as pace was about to leave, Eugenie, lying in bed, suddenly asked, "are those soldiers of the first army really recruited by him in the past year?"


    "So you''re curious about this." pace smiled. "Haven''t you asked during the day? The soldiers of the first army were indeed recruited in recent years. They were all children in the farm."


    "That''s strange!" Eugenie got up. "How can people be trained like this in a year! You know, many soldiers have developed fighting spirit, many! And those castle guards are all good players without exception!"


    "It just shows that he is a great man." Eugenie''s excited reaction puzzled pace a little. "You see, this is a real army. Strict discipline, unified action, everything is impressive."


    "It''s just appearance." Eugenie thought pace was a fool. "The monkeys and elephants in the circus can be disciplined and impressive after training."


    Pace frowned, thought for a moment, and said, "reform! It''s reform that gives Shanghe the current situation. Um... When you get to Shanghe Town, you will understand and be more surprised."


    "I know! It''s the laws and measures that make the nobles hostile to him," Eugenie said with a headache, "Yes, his reform is very bold, interesting and even crazy, but it doesn''t make him have the current situation. These soldiers and guards... This war, this camp and intelligence... Oh! I don''t know what I want to say. In short, I''ll understand!"


    As she spoke, Eugenie suddenly fell down, her legs kicking disorderly, her brain in a mess, and she didn''t know what she wanted to express.


    War is not a child fight. Just rush up with a wooden stick and wave it. She has inquired during the day. Arthur knew that Taylor and others would attack the river collar, and the material deployment started at least a month ago.


    There is also the sharp blade canyon. Didn''t she say that there will be animal tides in winter? She asked the soldiers, but they didn''t mean to worry at all. They just said that the fortress was very strong.


    Those guys are obviously lying!


    Anyway, she just doesn''t feel normal.


    Lying in bed, Eugenie turned her head, looked at pace standing there with a headache on her face and said, "fool!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 291

    With the cold fog covering the fields in the early morning, the coalition forces of green and Davidson family began to pull out of camp and set out.


    This is the fifth day they entered the river.


    According to the plan, they first passed the Lord''s Avenue, and then walked through the northwest wilderness. For five days in a row, they avoided two military camps of Lingfeng fort, crossed several streams and passed through three woodlands. Not surprisingly, this evening they will be able to see the Tunguska mountains across the north. One day, they will be able to reach the confluence west of the canyon entrance.


    Everything is going well.


    Outside the camp tent, Kiel green stood side by side with walish Davidson. Behind them stood the guards of their families. Their vassals were directing the serfs to pack up their belongings. The camp was in a hurry, waiting to leave.


    Wearing a black turtleneck, wool breeches and a thick brown rock rabbit cloak, walish said in a thin voice, "I don''t know where the woman telosi has gone. It''s really disturbing that she leads the army."


    Aside, Kiel green was silent.


    In half a year, he lost a lot of weight. His protruding cheekbones and sunken eyes made his originally serious face more gloomy.


    Seeing that no one answered, walish turned sideways, glanced at him with a serious face, pursed his mouth and said, "brother-in-law, don''t always keep a cold face. Look at me, I didn''t become the prisoner of the boy last time. Yes, losing to a boy is detrimental to honor, but it''s not all our fault. You should be happy. Don''t look like we can''t shit. We''re ashamed before we came to the snow."


    Holding the sword tightly, Kiel Green said coldly, "even if you let the boy kneel down and beg for mercy and get through my crotch, you can''t make up for the loss of the Green family!"


    The defeat six months ago not only made the Green family lose a lot of property and serfs, but also made the Green family''s situation plummet.


    Therefore, he had to agree to the admission of the God of light and provide support for its development in zogya.


    No one welcomes those believers who do not produce and spend a lot of gold coins to build the temple!


    However, what is worse than these is the position of the Barrett family!


    Originally, as a follower of prime minister Flavi, the Green family received much attention. Even if the northern nobles cursed him as a traitor, he didn''t care.


    Because he knew that as long as all the dust settled, he would leave this terrible place with the glory and honor of the king!


    No matter how bad it is, it can expand the family territory and become a marquis. At that time, zuogya collar, Shanghe collar and Cumbria collar will be decorated with the flag of the Green family!


    Now, however, he had to send troops with the loyal dog of Duke kewilt.


    Although the woman tried to avenge her husband, everyone knew that it had nothing to do with Lingfeng castle.


    On the contrary, it is known to all the people in the north that she is incompatible with her brother, gave birth to wild seeds and jointly killed her husband.


    He did not believe that the Barrett family sent troops to cover up the family scandal, let alone that it was the Duke''s instruction.


    He knows that pace kewilt has a friendship with Arthur, and Fengxi castle and Lingfeng castle have also reached some cooperation. In addition, he heard that the Duke was about to marry the farit family in the West.


    Duke kewilt has no reason to attack Lingfeng castle, at least not now!


    "Brother-in-law." seeing Kiel Green''s face getting more and more ugly, walish Davidson said, "don''t think too much. The Barrett family is loyal to Lord flavy at this time. It''s not bad for us. Otherwise, we''ll be miserable when the kewilt family unite in the West."


    With his lips closed, Kiel green frowned deeply, and the groove on his forehead was as deep as a canyon.


    Seeing that he was silent again, walish looked around uninteresting. Seeing that it would take a moment to start, he turned his head and said with a smile, "brother-in-law, how do we divide up the river collar when the war is over? I heard that the boy of the tustra family is going to build a new town in the West."


    Looking at walish, Kiel green asked, "why, are you interested in that new town?"


    "How could it be." walish smiled, and the fat head on his face squeezed out his short chin. "I mean, we can take one and two points from the river. The West belongs to the Barrett family and the East belongs to us. What do you think?"


    "Why don''t you talk to the woman of telosi? She will agree to your proposal without hesitation."


    "I know," said walish with disdain. "The reason why that woman Taylor went to the battle in person is to fight for interests with us. But they only have many people. We go all out and have no reason to give her the iron mine."


    "Don''t forget, there is the God of light. The iron ore mountain will only belong to them."


    "Guess, but never mind." Varich kept smiling. "No iron mines, and drinks. Besides, I heard that the kid has made a new product called perfume, which is also very good."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as Kiel green and walish were discussing how to divide up the river collar, the first army in camp 6 was ready to go, waiting for Arthur to give the order to go.


    In order to guard the prisoners, Arthur left a small group of First Army soldiers. It is strictly ordered that no matter what happens, these prisoners should not be allowed to leave the cage, even if they die of illness. If someone makes trouble, shoot with a bow and arrow.


    After arranging to stay in the camp, Arthur took the reins from Thorne and turned on his horse.


    At this time, pace and others, who had already been waiting at the gate, saw Arthur turn the wharf and command the first army soldiers in a long line: "Mount!"


    Immediately, there was a sound of armor, and hundreds of First Army soldiers had turned over their horses, clutching the reins one by one, with smart eyes and clean actions, so that even the sound of armor was uniform.


    In an instant, the originally quiet and pleasant school field was filled with a solemn atmosphere.


    This scene not only surprised pace and others, but also awed the prisoners who were held in cages.


    The castle guard in charge of the sentry has set out first. The other 30 castle guards are responsible for guiding the way. Arthur lives in the middle of the team.


    Looking at the first army soldiers in front of him, Arthur looked sharp and shouted, "those who invade my home --"


    "- kill!!!"


    The thundering roar seemed to destroy the surrounding walls and shatter the clouds overhead.


    This scene made pace and the prisoners feel cold and numb. In their eyes, with this murderous roar, the hundreds of soldiers with shining armor seemed to ignite endless war and could defeat thousands of troops and horses.


    "Follow my orders!" Arthur continued shouting. "Hurry up, let''s go!"


    "Yes!!!"


    The horse turned and Arthur galloped out with thirty castle guards.


    Pace and others at the gate didn''t kick the horse to catch up until Arthur reminded them.


    On the rolling horse, Eugenie asked loudly, "Lord Arthur, do you know where the enemy is?"


    "Of course!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 292

    Eugenie got off the horse, raised her hand and stroked the horse''s neck back and forth, comforting her in a soft voice: "good girl, it''s hard. Go eat some food and have a good rest."


    With that, she handed the reins to one side and handed the horses to the care of the accompanying knights.


    This woodland along the river is where they run for a rest in the afternoon. They had to rest. Even though the soldiers were still energetic and energetic, the horses were exhausted.


    "Where have we been?" Eugenie looked around.


    Previously, when a large group of people galloped, she could only focus on the front, so that she couldn''t take a good look at the scenery along the way.


    She once read about the river collar in the books her father rubbed back from the school city.


    According to the book, the Shanghe area is vast. Except for the two mountains in the north and East, most of the rest are endless wastelands.


    What the book says is right. Shangheling is a wasteland.


    If it were not for the rivers and woodlands on one side, she could hardly tell the difference between the surrounding scenery and an hour ago - the same withered and yellow turf spreading to the sky, the same undulating and low hills.


    Pace didn''t know where he was, but he knew he was moving north.


    "Come on, go to Lord Arthur."


    Pace put his hand on Eugenie''s shoulder and looked at the withered and yellow wilderness in front of her with a slightly regretful tone: "it''s winter. When I came here a few times ago, it''s very beautiful. Looking around, the earth is full of all kinds of wild flowers, colorful and nameless. The sky is also blue like gemstones, and white clouds are like scattered sheep."


    "Now it''s like a piece of yellow bread," Eugene''s mouth shriveled, "and there''s mold!"


    Amused by Eugenie''s metaphor, pace raised his hand and rubbed her head, saying, "next time, next time we''ll come back in summer, you''ll see the beautiful scenery here, and maybe you can ride a horse to catch the prey."


    "Who knows when," Eugenie said. "When the war here is over, we must return immediately, or my father will think that we are also imprisoned by Lingfeng castle and there will be a mess in the castle."


    "It''s a mess now! Who let Bi sneak out!"


    Eugenie hummed and, without any excuse, turned and walked directly to Arthur and others.


    Of course she has a reason to run out.


    At the moment, Arthur is discussing the battle plan with bank and others.


    Because there were no tables and chairs, everyone sat around on a black coarse linen blanket with a map in the middle.


    "Kiel green and others set out from here last night," Arthur pointed out on the map with a branch. "They should be near here now. If they are fast enough, they may have crossed the river and located just north of us. However, they have more than 3000 people and carry too many materials. They may not have passed the double hole bridge, but the distance will not be too far..."


    Eugenie and pace sat quietly, while the axe and the accompanying Knight stepped aside.


    While listening carefully to Arthur''s explanation, they followed the stick in his hand and moved their eyes back and forth on the map.


    They heard Arthur''s words clearly, just the map in front of them - is this a map?


    The two brothers and sisters turned their heads and looked at each other. They both saw doubt and confusion from each other''s eyes.


    Is this really a map?


    What''s on it?


    Is this where we are now? This light green... Is it the woodland next to it? This blue... Is it a river?


    Due to the serious people on one side, the brother and sister could resist their doubts and honestly pretend to listen attentively.


    Arthur looked up at his brother and sister, with a funny smile on his mouth, and didn''t hurry to explain to them.


    This map is a topographic map of the contour line of Shanghe collar, which he ordered his bachelor to draw in combination with the drawing knowledge in his mind.


    In addition to the tangled contour lines, the map also draws rivers, roads, swamps, woodlands and other landforms in four colors. And according to the color depth, it indicates the difficulty of walking.


    Although the accuracy of this map is limited by conditions, it is many times higher than the plane picture map of the world.


    Pace and Eugenie would never have thought that in order to draw such a topographic map, the soldiers of the first army had visited almost every corner of the upper river collar.


    "My Lord," said bank, "in this way, we are at least 400 miles away from Kiel green and others. The battle time is urgent, and it''s at night."


    "No problem, the night is good for me," Grice frowned. "Although we are two days later than planned because of the woman of telosi, thanks to the war horses they provide, the soldiers are at least riding in pairs, and they can catch up with them before dark."


    The fighting horses leading up the river are very excellent. They can gallop at a speed of up to 40 miles per hour. However, they must stop and rest at regular intervals, otherwise the horses will be worn out and not conducive to the battle.


    Now, if you ride two people, you can drive more than twenty miles forward. Changing horses back and forth, although the speed gradually decreases, five or six hours is enough to catch up with Kiel green and others.


    After a little thought, Arthur said, "we don''t have to worry too much. At the current speed, we still have at least one day. Although the night sneak attack is good for us, everyone will be very tired and the horses will be overwhelmed. And this will increase our casualties."


    "But tonight is the best time," Grice said. "The number of the other party is ten times that of us. Most of them are serfs, but they are enough to hinder the cavalry''s charge. Only at night, they dare not rush out of the camp and can''t find out our reality."


    According to the initial battle plan, Arthur and others will first solve Taylor West, and then turn around and go east to solve the green and Davidson families.


    However, the general marching speed of Taile''s journey to the West was two days later than their estimated time to enter the river collar. As a result, the Green family and other people went north and entered the hinterland of Shanghe collar.


    "I suddenly thought of a wonderful idea." looking up at the people, Arthur showed a bad smile: "since they have gone so far, why don''t we let them go into the Lord''s forest. What do you think?"


    "This..."


    Bank and others looked at each other and didn''t understand what Arthur meant for a moment.


    After forbearing, Grice said, "Lord Arthur, if we let them into the Lord''s forest, it will be difficult for us to launch an effective attack again! Those serfs can sneak attack our soldiers with sharp branches!"


    Before Arthur could reveal the answer, Eugenie, who had guessed his idea, came to pace''s ear and whispered, "this guy is really bad."


    Pace was confused. Hearing the speech, he immediately bowed his head and asked, "why do you say that?"


    Eugenie bumped pace and motioned him to look at Arthur.


    In the face of several people''s confusion about their sudden change of battle plan, Arthur said with a smile: "I didn''t say to launch an attack. Since they have entered the forest, they should stay inside all the time."


    Bank and others were stunned. After they wanted to understand, they leaned back slightly and looked up.


    "This..."


    Several people all showed a bad smile. In their mind, Kiel green and others were trapped in the forest, looking like hungry and unkempt savages.


    This... Is too bad!


    But, good.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 293

    "It''s really nice here."


    Looking at the colorful Lord forest ahead, walish Davidson nodded approvingly.


    They set out early in the morning, wrapped in the cold fog of the morning, and went all the way north along the narrower and narrower stream.


    This is the ninth day when they entered the upper river. Although they are not in a hurry, it is still exhausting to walk through the wilderness without roads. Two serfs with high fever have even died in the team.


    "Look at the beautiful scenery." he pulled the reins and looked up at the cloud covered mountains in the distance. The exhaled heat turned into white fog at his mouth. "It''s like a long loaf of bread, drenched with milk. As for these trees, um... Melted cheese. Damn, I''m a little hungry."


    Hearing walish''s strange description, Kiel Green said teasingly, "that brook must be your saliva."


    Walish shrugged and turned to look at Kiel green with a cold face: "brother-in-law, don''t always keep a cold face. The weather is bad enough. We should think about good things, such as food."


    Looking up, Kiel Green said coldly, "I''ve never seen such a delicious food. It''s hard to eat."


    Walish smiled and said sideways, "the bad journey is coming to an end, and the victory is in front of you. Can''t this arouse your appetite?"


    Victory. At the mention of the word, Kiel Green''s cold and thin face became even more gloomy.


    "Somehow, I always have some bad hunches," he said with a frown. So deep in the eyes, with unspeakable gloom.


    "Do you remember the news that xinniao brought yesterday?" he turned and asked.


    "Yes," replied walish Davidson, "isn''t that the news from Lingfeng castle from the priest? It says everything is going well, but the woman of telosi will arrive later. Is there anything else?"


    He didn''t see the letter paper last night. He just listened to Kiel green and put it behind him.


    Kiel green shook his head. "No, nothing else. Everything is safe in Shanghe Town, and the civilians are unaware of it."


    "Then what are you worried about?" said walisha with a smile, "Brother in law, I think only the boy''s blood can make you get rid of the shadow of your defeat last time. Look at you now. You look like a hesitant gambler. It''s not like you. There''s no doubt that we will win this war. There will be no accident. Don''t always frown. These serfs look at us."


    Walish''s voice was sharp and thin, and there was a trace of women''s anger. Listening, it was a scratched duck pinched by the neck.


    "It''s all going well..." said Kiel green. "I''ve met Sir Hobbes. He doesn''t look like a man who will give up his honor."


    "Yes, when?"


    "A long time, twenty years ago. At that time, he was just a guard. His face was cold like a rock in the wind and snow, and his speech was cold. It was frightening."


    "Oh, twenty years." walish smiled. "Brother-in-law, when did you like memories? It''s something that only an old man with few days can do. According to me, instead of worrying about these things, let these guys speed up. The meeting point should be the hill ahead?"


    Looking at the rising hill ahead, Kiel green nodded and said slowly, "maybe I''m too worried."


    ¡­¡­


    When the cold fog dissipated in the morning and the warm sun shone high, Kiel green and others who safely arrived at the meeting point had begun to set up camp.


    Under the command of the knights, thousands of serfs soon set up human tents in the forest where few people set foot.


    When the tent was set up, a fire was lit, and walishi, who had been numb with cold, immediately drilled in.


    "Come on!" as soon as he took his seat, he immediately ordered the knight aside, "go and get someone to bring some wine, the spirits brought by the river, and hot food."


    Green green, who followed him, saw him shivering, and casually explained, "it''s only a dozen miles from the entrance of sharp blade Canyon, so it''s still cold even at noon."


    "I''ve been wrapped in the thickest fur!" walish complained. "It''s a ghost place. If I wasn''t worried about burning the tent, I''d set the forest on fire!"


    "Didn''t you say the scenery here was charming not long ago, but now it''s a ghost place," quipped Kiel green.


    Walish, on the other hand, brushed his lips. He knew that the midday forest was colder than the wilderness in the morning.


    ¡­¡­


    As time goes by, Kiel green and others stationed in the forest are bored and anxious to wait every day except eating, drinking and sleeping.


    After five days, the vassals and knights had no interest in hunting. They stayed in the tent drinking all day until all the drinks they carried were drunk.


    "We don''t have much food," said an official of the Green family. "I just asked the serfs. The food left can last up to five days. You shouldn''t have too much."


    Hearing the speech, several feudal ministers nodded. On these six or seven days, although everyone did nothing, the consumption of food soared. The food originally planned to be enough for one month can only last for another five or six days.


    "There''s no need to worry about food," said a vassal. "Since the God of light has controlled Shanghe Town, they can send some food. As long as they find a good excuse not to be noticed by the civilians in the town, there must be no problem."


    "Where are the women of telosi?" asked another vassal.


    "The news came from Lingfeng Castle this morning." Kiel green, the leader, said, "telosi was infected with the wind and cold and was forced to return to the castle and was unable to lead the troops north. The men of campes and Barrett family will be led by Sir fari Dahir. They are expected to arrive and meet us in two days."


    Although this was bad news, everyone in the tent burst into laughter.


    "Oh, woman," said one of the vassals impolitely, "I said that she is not suitable to lead the war. Although no one has such hope, it turns out that she is only suitable to stay in the castle and live by the warm fireplace."


    "Hey, I hope there''s a fireplace now, and I''d better have some more prostitutes. This ghost place is boring. I want to fight quickly."


    Listening to the sarcasm of the vassals, Kiel Green said, "I am surprised by the experience of telosi. But this is really good news for us. Please wait patiently for some time. The soldiers of the first army have suffered heavy losses in the sharp blade fortress, and our victory is coming!"


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, the news that Kiel green received was deliberately sent by Arthur. In addition, bishop robus, who was far away in zogaya, also received all kinds of false news from Lingfeng castle.


    Now that things have developed to the present situation, the victory of Lingfeng castle is certain. We can only clean up Kiel green and others hidden in the forest, so that Arthur can take in a large number of serfs from the north.


    But just then, something unexpected happened.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 294

    Telosi is dead.


    ¡­¡­


    After reformulating the battle plan, Arthur ordered a team of soldiers of the first army to turn back and go to camp 6 to escort telosi and several important prisoners to Lingfeng castle for detention.


    All this was going well. The seventh team of the first army led by Bree safely escorted telosi and others to the castle in only two days.


    However, only three days later, telosi suddenly died and died in the dungeon of Lingfeng castle!


    On the corridor outside the dungeon, Arthur looked at the bachelor who was examining the body and asked, "when did you find her dead?"


    "Lord Hui, it was just a quarter of an hour ago." the guard in charge immediately said, "this morning, the servant who came to deliver the food found her lying motionless on the bed, and the food last night was in place. He called several times. Seeing that there was no movement, he immediately informed both of us. When we opened the prison door for inspection, the body was stiff."


    Glancing at telosi, who was still wrapped in a quilt and curled up on the board, Arthur looked sideways at the other four guards: "were you in charge of guarding last night?"


    "Yes, sir," replied one of the guards, "we were on duty in turn last night. We didn''t notice anything unusual or hear any strange noise."


    "My Lord," said Mr. Boye, who had finished examining the body, and stood up.


    "How?"


    Facing Arthur''s eyes, the bachelor shook his head: "there was no trauma, and there was no trace of struggle when she died. It seems that she could only die of poisoning. But I checked her skin, tongue and pupils, and couldn''t find out what kind of poison she died of. She looked like sleeping, and there was no pain on her face."


    "Are you sure it''s poisoning?" Arthur frowned. The guards around were also shocked.


    "Yes," confirmed the bachelor, "this is the only possibility."


    "Sir, is it possible that she was frozen to death?" said a guard in charge of the night watch. "I heard that people who were frozen to death would like to fall asleep and even have a smile on their face. Moreover, she is a woman, and a woman''s body is weak."


    "No," Arthur and the bachelor denied at the same time.


    "Although the dungeon is cold, she can''t be frozen to death." looking at several guards, Mr. Boye explained slowly and firmly, "there are clear records in the books of Xuecheng that people who are frozen to death will take off their clothes, hats or boots, or even all their clothes, their exposed skin will show bright red spots, and several sensitive parts will shrink obviously. She doesn''t have these characteristics."


    "And," Arthur added, "most of the people who were frozen to death were naked beggars, or drunkards. Taylor was conscious. If she was too cold to bear, she would shout."


    The dungeons of Lingfeng castle were indeed cold, but Arthur was not stingy with a quilt or blanket for these valuable prisoners. And telosi even has a wooden bed.


    Although there was some doubt about the persuasion of "freezing to death and stripping", under the determined tone of the bachelor and Arthur, the people closed their mouths one after another. They know that this is not the time to be curious.


    Aware of the seriousness of the problem, Thorne immediately said, "Sir, do you need to check all the servants in the castle? If it is poisoning, those servants in charge of food are most likely."


    Before Arthur''s order, the night guard in charge of one side had made a noise and asked people to catch the two servants who delivered dinner last night.


    Mr. Boye also suggested: "Sir, this must not be taken lightly. First, regardless of the impact of Taylor''s death, the personnel in the castle must check carefully, especially those who have had contact with the dead. This is related to your safety."


    "Wait a minute!" Arthur frowned, calling some guards who were in charge of the night watch last night. "Don''t hurry to catch people. It''s not that simple. The servants, send someone to watch them first to see what''s wrong with them."


    "As for this corpse," Arthur glanced at telosi on the board. "Save it with ice first. Don''t let her rot. as for this matter, it''s as if she was frozen to death. Everyone is forbidden to talk about it!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    Looking at the hot food on the table, Thorne immediately told Leah: "Leah, take all these food down and send some fruit."


    "But, but adults haven''t had breakfast yet." Leah looked at him with a serious face.


    Thorne looked Arthur''s explanation: "someone poisoned a prisoner in the dungeon in the castle."


    "Ah!" Leah was shocked and said immediately, "well, I''ll prepare the fruit right away. I''ll go myself!"


    "Wait." Arthur, who was seated, stopped Leah. "You can go later. This matter is still being verified. Don''t disclose it. The daily food is still delivered as usual, and then quietly find a horse to feed."


    "OK, OK." Leah nodded and stood back next to Arthur.


    Looking at the bachelor Boye opposite, Arthur confirmed again: "are you sure she died of poisoning? Is it possible that it was some kind of disease?"


    "I''m sure. The death of any disease is accompanied by pain. Unless it''s an unknown disease."


    "That''s strange..." Arthur coagulated.


    Thorne said: "Sir, the person who poisoned is not in the castle, and the time is not necessarily last night. I think we should send someone to ask Brianna boy first. Who has contacted telosi along the way, or ask the Bachelor in camp 6."


    "Sir Thorne said yes. There are many poisons that will not work immediately. The inventory scope should include camp 6."


    Arthur tapped his fingers on the handrail, which was his usual habit of thinking.


    "First, let''s send a letter to master funk to pay attention to the civilians in the camp. The poisoned people can''t be the guards in the castle or the soldiers of the first army. I believe them."


    Arthur first ruled out the worst.


    "In addition, it is unlikely to be the God of light or prime minister Flavi."


    Castle guards and most of the first army soldiers knew the secret of Arthur''s ghost faced eagle. If there are traitors, Kiel green and others will be on guard. But facts have proved that the other party is not aware of the existence of the ghost faced eagle.


    Arthur originally wanted to exclude the servants in the castle - since the other party could poison tiresi, why not directly poison him?


    But to be cautious, he decided to let the guards observe secretly for a period of time.


    After a long pause, Arthur couldn''t think of the identity and position of the poisoner. He asked and replied, "do you have any clue? About the identity of the poisoner."


    Mr. Boye shook his head and gave a suggestion: "Sir, it''s a strange thing. Instead of thinking about the poisoner here, we''d better consider how to deal with telosi''s death. The Barrett family will not easily accept such news. As for the poisoner, whoever profits from it is most likely."


    Who can profit from his hostility to the Barrett family?


    Arthur''s forefinger struck the handrail and his head was in a mess.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 295

    Mr. Boye is right. The Barrett family will not easily accept Taylor''s death.


    Can you expect a robber who has sharpened his knife against you to sit down and negotiate after having a more appropriate excuse?


    If the Barrett family had any scruples about sending troops to the river collar in the past, they had to find a high sounding reason through the campes family. Now, Taylor''s death is the best excuse for them to do it.


    Arthur would not believe that a man like Ted Barrett would send 200 family knights to avenge his brother-in-law. Besides, he also put a green hat on his brother-in-law. Revenge is a poor excuse that can only be perfunctory.


    Although he did not know what position the other party took part in the war, no matter what position or purpose, he did not change the fact that the other party invaded the upper river territory.


    A new war seems inevitable!


    Headache!


    What a headache!


    Arthur frowned, and the expression on his face was as painful as eating fermented shit.


    Originally, after the end of the war, with two prisoners, Kiel green and walish Davidson, civilian slaves obtained from trading with wild people, they could enter Shanghe collar unimpeded.


    At that time, the territory will usher in a new population surge, which is also a good time for development.


    This was an extremely important step in his reform plan. For a long time, the development of Shanghe collar has been restricted by the shortage of population.


    To this end, he even asked Gustav to prepare early, build houses, buy materials, and formulate new development plans.


    But now, just because of Taylor''s death, a new war is in sight, which not only disrupts his immediate plan, but also may even make the situation out of control!


    Arthur knew very well that with the current strength of Lingfeng castle, if he wanted to defeat the Barrett family, he was bound to use gunpowder, ghost faced eagle and other cards.


    Once these things are exposed in advance, his strategy of "seeking temporary and stable development" will go bankrupt due to the fear of the aristocrats.


    With the dark tide surging in the Kingdom, the nobles can temporarily endure a weak Lingfeng castle, even if it is the liberation of serfs, but they will never allow a strong enough to become a variable Lingfeng castle to appear. Especially the Duke and the court prime minister.


    "Shit." Arthur, who had no clue about the murderer, beat the handrail and cursed in a low voice, "you''d better not let me catch that bastard, or I''ll castrate him and let him dig to death!"


    Arthur''s mood now is like that he just bent down to pick up a wallet, but suddenly he was killed by someone for a thousand years - the Raider not only didn''t catch it, but his wallet was fucking empty!


    Seeing his ugly face, the bachelor Boye slowed down his tone and suggested, "Sir, we should prepare early before the war is over." then the bachelor stopped and stressed, "the worst preparation."


    The bachelor also knows that, as the brother of telosi and the Marquis of the Barrett family, even out of family honor, Ted Barrett must send troops to let Lingfeng Castle give an account of telosi''s death.


    And Arthur, won''t and can''t accept any request from the other party! Taylor West and others are invaders. It''s Lingfeng castle that should be asked!


    In this way, war is the only solution to this matter.


    "I don''t want to fight," Arthur said sullenly. "The war with the Barrett family is meaningless, and it''s a trap of some people. I even suspect that they poisoned themselves."


    The bachelor was silent, and Thorne and Leah stood quietly aside. Indeed, there are enough wars on the river, once a year. Now, just having the opportunity for development, it has to be dragged into the quagmire of war.


    The study was quiet for a while, and the bachelor broke the silence with hesitation.


    "My Lord," he said, "maybe we can talk to the Barrett family first and sincerely release those Knights unconditionally. After all, this is a conspiracy. If the other party doesn''t want to be used, the war may be avoided. But anyway, you should prepare for the war in advance while there is still time."


    "Conspiracy?" Arthur shook his head reluctantly. "Ted Barrett is happy with such a conspiracy. But you are right. Anyway, we should prepare for the worst."


    After careful consideration, Arthur put away the helpless look on his face and ordered Thorne in a serious tone: "the order goes on. First, let Gustav immediately organize people to replenish materials for camp 3, 5 and 6, which should be enough for at least 300 people in a month."


    "Second: immediately order the forging factory to make 30000 feather arrows and hand them over to the first army."


    "Third, send a letter to beret to raise his vigilance and strictly investigate the strange faces in York town and nearby. In addition, tell Gustav that once the war is over, he will immediately increase food procurement, and the quantity must meet all the population of the territory for two years!"


    two years. Arthur''s words shocked the three people in the study and knew that he was ready for World War I.


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    When Thorne was ordered to leave, Arthur looked at the bachelor Boye in front of the desk and said calmly, "master Boye, when the war is over, please send a letter to Xuecheng with master Yilu and tell the nobles in the kingdom that Lingfeng castle has no intention of provoking any war, nor does it want to be an enemy with anyone, but it is not afraid of any enemy!"


    "Yes, please rest assured." the bachelor nodded and replied, "Whoever has the castle where the bachelor and the letter bird are located will know your attitude."


    Although the situation of Xuecheng is more and more difficult due to the persecution of the God of light, with hundreds of years of accumulation, Xuecheng still enjoys a very important voice in the kingdom.


    "That''s good," Arthur nodded coldly. "Well, now it''s time for us to deal with Kiel green and others!"


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, the Lord forest.


    As soon as the letter bird flew out of Lingfeng Castle landed outside the cage, it was caught by a big hand that had been waiting for a long time before it played with its spouse.


    "Come on, have a look!" when Kiel Green took down the paper tube from the letter bird''s leg, varish hurried aside.


    It is not that he is anxious, but that if he can no longer get supplies, they will have to hunt for a living.


    A full half month has passed since he was stationed in the forest. During this time, they sent letters to Lingfeng Castle almost every day and maintained close contact.


    Among them, the good news is that the war in the sharp blade fortress is terrible, and most of the casualties of the first army have been killed. If the winter is extended for half a month, Arthur is likely to have no soldiers to fight.


    The bad news is that because the animal tide was too fierce, the first army failed to completely stop the Warcraft. More than 40 ghost faced Eagles swept over the canyon and rushed into the upper river. Now the town is in chaos.


    Warcraft is rampant, which is really bad news, but it is not unacceptable, as long as they are not the ones who are damaged.


    But then, the news came from Lingfeng castle that the ghost faced Eagle attacked the supply team and fari Dahir, and reminded them not to leave the forest and pay attention to concealment.


    Now, Kiel green and others can''t sit still.


    There is little food left in front of them. If they can''t be replenished, they may starve to death in the forest before they fight the first army.


    In addition, Kiel green doubted whether something had happened to Lingfeng castle and sent them false news.


    After some discussion with the feudal ministers, he ordered to send a team of ten people to Shanghe town to investigate the situation. But as soon as the team rode out of the forest and had not gone far in the wilderness, more than 20 ghost faced Eagles suddenly appeared in the mountains behind and caught the team with people and horses in the air.


    Now, everyone is like an ant on a hot pot, waiting for the news of supplies from the river all day.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 296

    Seeing Kiel green kneading the note in his hand into a ball, walish hurriedly asked, "how, what do they say? When will the supplies arrive? We''ll starve to death if we don''t send it again!"


    The surrounding vassals also looked forward to hearing the good news from him.


    "Don''t worry," said Kiel green, looking at the expectant eyes. "The supplies we asked for will be sent out today, but there''s some trouble..."


    "Trouble!" the bearded walish exclaimed and interrupted, "no matter how much trouble they have to send it, do they want to take the opportunity to put forward any conditions! These damn priests, go to the fucking god of light! They don''t think about why we are trapped here!"


    "Shut up!" snapped Kiel green. Originally calm eyes, now also full of irritability. "It''s not a big deal. They just said that in order to avoid another attack, they would choose the time at night, and we need to send someone to take over at the river bend west of the town!"


    Hearing the speech, the restless Vashi and the vassals slowly relaxed their breath.


    "These guys, in the name of God, have less courage than mice." a vassal sneered, "I hope their God of light will be * * by Warcraft!"


    "As long as there are supplies," said walish. "By the way, do they provide drinks? It''s better to have two carriages. The longer you stay in this damn place, the colder it feels."


    "You can''t write so many words on the note." Kiel green glanced at him discontentedly and turned to the surrounding vassals and knights.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, although this winter is a little long, please hold on for a while. There is no suspense about the victory of the war. Once the North warms up, those ghost faced eagles will return. Then we can enter the town and enjoy the fruits of victory!"


    The vassals nodded. At this point, can they say anything more. During this time, they lived in the forest. Although it made them feel uncomfortable, it was nothing compared with the easy victory.


    At least, it''s much more comfortable than the first army soldiers on the sharp blade fortress!


    "Sir, who should lead the team?" a vassal suggested, "I think we have to send at least 50 knights and 200 serfs. Then we will prepare more torches. If we happen to meet those animals, we will light them immediately, and then the Knights will transport them back to supply at night."


    If there were not too many serfs, they would have sneaked into Lingfeng castle at night. In short, now the ghost faced eagle is rampant, and the town is closed. I think it will not be noticed.


    "I''ll go!" before the rest of the vassals could speak, walish took the initiative to ask for orders.


    "You?" Kiel green looked at him suspiciously. "It''s not like what you can do."


    Walish Davidson smiled and replied, "I''m going to Lingfeng castle. We can''t live there without our people."


    Then he glanced at the crowd: "Ladies and gentlemen, we must all know the plight these days. The main reason for all this is the priests in Lingfeng castle, in addition to the damn animals above our heads. At present, we have to stay here for at least another month and a half. Therefore, we can''t go to Lingfeng castle without our people. I''m willing to go to Lingfeng castle for you! What else He said, "at least we can send you two carriages of spirits tomorrow! What do you think?"


    People don''t understand. Walish can''t stand the hardship and is ready to hide in Lingfeng castle and enjoy it.


    Kiel green didn''t expose it either. He directly asked, "how many people are you going to take to Lingfeng castle?"


    Walish smiled and said, "not much, just ten people. After all, you still have a war to fight."


    Looking at walish with dirty old leather armor and greasy and messy hair, a slight smile floated from the corners of Kiel Green''s mouth.


    Up to now, their only task is probably to prevent Arthur tustra from returning to the town - war. What''s the suspense.


    "In that case, I think we will all look forward to your wine," said Kiel green, and the surrounding vassals and mercenaries nodded in agreement.


    Wine is obviously a better choice than walish and ten knights who have no impact on the war.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, west of Shanghe town.


    After it was completely dark, the supply team led by Sir Hobbes escorted more than ten carriages to the wilderness west of the town in the name of delivering supplies to the first army.


    On the other side, the supply receiving team led by walish is also slowly moving towards the agreed place in the dark.


    In order to prevent too much fire from attracting ghost faced eagles, only more than ten torches were lit in the team. Under the cover of night, only the fire moved in the wilderness.


    When it was close to midnight and was about to reach walih in the river bend, he saw two flickering lights in the distance.


    "These guys are really timid and cautious." on horseback, walish murmured mockery. But when he approached the river bank and saw the scene in front of him by the light of the fire in the team, he found that his previous words had gone too far - the guys opposite were either timid and cautious or timid!


    On the shore, more than a dozen carriages loaded with supplies had already been transported across the stone bridge and lined up in front of him, while the guys on the other side only dared to hide under the faint light of two torches.


    Reining in the reins, glancing at the carriage covered with linen, walish shouted proudly, "I''m walish Davidson! Who''s the leader? I have something to say!"


    Under the light of the torch, sir Hobbes in armor kicked his horse slightly. Before, his tone was as cold as the cold in the night: "I''m gutley. What else do you have to say?"


    "Sir guterry Hobbes, I''ve heard of your name for a long time." walish joked. "I think it must be this damn weather that makes your tone a lot colder, but we should be as warm as fire to our friends!"


    In his helmet, sir Hobbes''s eyes were cold and did not respond to walish''s ridicule.


    "All right." walish shrugged and said directly, "for some reason, these carriages will be escorted by my companions behind me. As for me, I will follow you to Lingfeng castle. Do you have any opinion?"


    "No," said Lord Hobbes, "all of you must go back with me."


    Walish was a little stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    Just as he was about to ask, he saw more than ten Knights behind each other suddenly lit feather arrows and pulled their bows and shot them directly at the carriage in front of him.


    In an instant, more than ten carriages loaded with hay and soaked with black fire oil took off a raging fire and drove walish and others out of the darkness.


    "You, what are you doing!" walishi shouted in panic. When he found something wrong behind him, the vassal immediately shouted, "retreat! Retreat! They''re cheating!"


    The sudden accident made everyone panic. The Knights immediately turned their horses and prepared to run back, but before they left the team, cold feather arrows shot them down on the horse''s back in the dark!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 297

    "Fire like enthusiasm, do you like it?"


    Wearing a black turtleneck sweater, leather armor and thick cloak, Arthur looked at walish Davidson with a sneer in the light of the fire.


    "You, why are you here!" this guy should be in sharp blade fortress! Walish''s reaction was like seeing a ghost. In fact, until now, he hasn''t figured out what the chaos was.


    "It''s for you, of course," said Arthur, looking at him. "Aren''t you in a hurry for supplies? I specially sent them to you overnight."


    Walish was shocked. His eyes swept over Arthur, Thorne, Hobbes and other people''s faces in turn. Finally, he looked at the bodies around him and the Knights around him.


    "Asshole!" he cried, his chest held back by two knights with long guns. "This is your trap, damn it! Where are the guys of the God of light? You wrote those notes. You led us here! You designed it!"


    "Take it easy. You''re right, but it''s not worth showing off." Arthur looked at the knight. "Take these guys and we''ll go back to the castle immediately. It''s not safe here."


    "Let go of me, let go of me!" the sudden change of the situation made walishgen unable to respond, and his arms were bound, which made him extremely angry in an instant. "Asshole, where are the people of the God of light, the telosi and Barrett families? Answer me, boy, where are they!"


    "You''ll meet them soon," Arthur turned to the two knights. "Knock him out. The duck''s cry sounds annoying."


    "You..."


    Walish made no more sound. After he was knocked unconscious, the two knights carried him and threw him directly into the carriage carrying the body.


    The fire on the river bank was extinguished, the Knights raised their torches, and the long team, like fire snakes, began to return to the town.


    When the night enveloped this short battlefield again, everything before seemed to have never happened.


    When the sky in the East began to turn white, Arthur and others returned to the town after a night. The serfs were taken away by Sir Hobbes. They would be imprisoned in the prison in the town. Walish and the living Knight were taken to Lingfeng castle by Arthur.


    "Hey! Tell you, Lord count, I need a clean room." the awakened walish was bound with his hands and nagged to the guard beside him, "I know he is not a person who will give preferential treatment to prisoners, but I am not an ordinary prisoner. Nobles should be given preferential treatment."


    "I said, what''s your name?" when the guard didn''t respond, walish continued, "you did a good job last night. Really, you cheated everyone! The two men and horses were solved like this, didn''t you, the God of light? When did you find out? To tell the truth, I always thought you were in the sharp blade fortress and wanted to prepare a grand welcome ceremony for you."


    "Why don''t we make a deal? How many silver coins can you get as a reward every month? In this way, I''ll give you ten gold coins, as long as you can prove that you''re not a mute..."


    Walish kept on talking until he was taken into the dungeon and looked at the familiar scene illuminated by the fire before he whispered, "well, this damn place, I Lord walish is back again! Yo, this is the people of the God of light. There are really you."


    Looking at the prisons holding prisoners, walish''s look was completely gloomy.


    ¡­¡­


    Lord forest.


    When the sun began to disperse the fog in the forest, Kiel green and others had been waiting at the edge of the camp all night.


    "My Lord." a vassal looked at the already bright sky, "it''s been a night, and Solvay and others should come back."


    "Will it be a bad road? After all, it''s the night." another vassal opened his mouth, and his depressed tone was full of worry. "Why don''t we send someone to ride a horse to have a look? After so long, we can rest assured."


    "Stan." Kiel green pointed out a knight, "you ride a fast horse, go and see the situation. As long as you see them, come back and report immediately."


    "Yes!" added Kiel green, as he nodded and turned to lead the horse. "Take a long shield and pay attention to your head."


    In order to deal with Arthur''s powerful Warcraft bow, Kiel green and others specially prepared a large number of wooden long shields covered with animal skin this time.


    When the figure of the knight holding a shield and riding a fast horse flew out of the forest for a moment, the ghost faced Eagle waiting high behind the forest immediately spread its wings and swept away.


    "Warcraft! It''s Warcraft!"


    "Damn, damn, they''re always behind us!"


    "Warcraft is coming, Warcraft is coming!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the figure of the ghost faced eagle, the serf immediately made a mess, and many people were frightened to hide in the forest. Although the Knights did not behave like serfs, they looked gloomy when they saw the two huge black shadows plundering towards the galloping horses.


    "Damn it!" a vassal shouted angrily at the knight behind him. "Go and shut up those idiots! If you want to shout, cut their tongues!"


    "You''re scared crazy, too." Jill green scolded and ordered the Knights aside. "Go and tell them that as long as you stay in the woods, there''s no danger. Don''t shout, it''ll only die faster!"


    In this moment, two ghost faced Eagles had caught up with the horseman.


    The long wooden shield blocked the sharp claw like a dagger, but the huge pressure overturned the horse in an instant.


    The long shield flew away, the horses neighed, and the falling Knight drew his sword.


    But the usual long sword that drank blood could not cut the claws of the ghost faced eagle. The knight was lifted to the ground again. Then, the claws pierced the head and throat, and brought the swallowing Knight into the air with wings. The blood kept dripping.


    The vassals looked at this scene from a distance until two ghost faced Eagles flapped their wings, threw the body over their heads and fell into the forest.


    "Ah!!"


    A savage vassal roared, rushed aside, grabbed a long bow and shot at the gap in his head.


    Two ghost faced eagles in the air ignored the feather arrows flying from below, threw away the bodies of horses and knights, and spread their wings outside the forest, whistling like provocation.


    The angry vassal was about to get on his horse and was immediately stopped by a group of knights. In the chaos, after Kiel green ordered people to bury the body, he ordered all the vassals to be recorded.


    In the big tent, the suppressed emotions of the feudal ministers could no longer be controlled.


    "All day, everyone is hungry!" shouted the vassal who had shot with an arrow. "If there is no more supply, we can only kill the horses! Wait, what are you waiting for! Solvay, they must have met these animals! If we stay any longer, we will die here!"


    "Send a letter to Lingfeng castle first." Kiel green decided with a gloomy face, "when we have asked about the situation, we are making a decision. Even if there are so many people who really encounter Warcraft, someone should escape back."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 298

    The letter bird goes back and forth between the forest and the castle, bringing the expected news - the safe delivery of supplies, and the rest are unknown.


    "What shall we do now?" one of the vassals said, and everyone looked seriously at Kiel green.


    "The letter bird flying to the territory has been sent out, and the reply will not be received until the afternoon at the earliest." Kiel Green''s complexion is complex, with doubt and doubt.


    "What on earth are we waiting for?" one vassal clenched his fist and complained. "Either they will bring supplies or we will go to the town. Is there any doubt?"


    The vassals echoed one after another, and the standing Knights kept talking.


    "Guys, I naturally understand the importance of supplies, but the situation may be worse than we thought." Kiel green looked gloomy and said coldly, which made everyone uneasy. "After so long, no one has returned. Although Warcraft is fierce, it is not enough to damage everyone. There should always be a knight back."


    "What do you mean..." a vassal asked hesitantly.


    "The people of the God of light may have had an accident. They may not have been able to complete the plan to capture Lingfeng castle at all." Kiel Green said bluntly, "Arthur tustra is not a fool. We all know this. The boy may have been on guard early in the morning. Telosi''s men and horses may not have been attacked by Warcraft, but defeated by his leader!"


    "This..." the officials looked at each other for a moment.


    "Sir, it''s unbelievable. If the boy doesn''t guard the sharp blade fortress, isn''t he afraid of Warcraft destroying the territory! Moreover, if the first army is not in the fortress, won''t we stay here for nothing?"


    "When the supply team is attacked, we''ll all starve to death!" a vassal muttered and cursed.


    "We must do something. We can only wait to die here!"


    Panic began to spread. From inside to outside, everyone talked and shouted to leave.


    "Fuck the war!"


    "Let the serfs prepare now and set out immediately!"


    "This is the prison! Why should we stay here! Where are the priests!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Enough!" cried Kiel green, stopping the noisy crowd. "We''ll leave, but not now."


    "When was that?" cried one of the vassals. "We have no food. Everyone is hungry! Those animals can''t take all of us!"


    "But there will be heavy losses!" Kiel green maintained his usual prudence and calm. "We will leave, but not now! If our battle plan is known to Arthur tustra from the beginning, we will be alone at the moment. Ladies and gentlemen, the war should not be destroyed once! Let alone end in our failure!"


    The vassals were quiet, and their hearts were full of fooled anger and unwillingness.


    "Then rush into the town at night!" a vassal said angrily. "Even if we can''t win, we''ll make a big fuss and set fire to everything! The boy doesn''t want to develop, so let him find it in the ruins!"


    "That''s right! Shanghe town has no walls. Rush in and burn everything. We''ll return immediately. If you have seed, come and take revenge!"


    "We have to let our serfs go first. It''s a burden to take them..."


    "Enough, are you crazy!" Kiel green had to interrupt them angrily again. "Since Arthur can think of ambushing at night, won''t he be on guard? With hundreds of us, once we rush into the town, the boy''s bow and arrow can kill us at any time!"


    "So what!" the impatient vassal said excitedly, "unless we surrender, we will starve to death in the wilderness even if we retreat!"


    "I will never turn to that boy! We have suffered a humiliating defeat. Do we want to do it again!"


    "No, I''d rather kill into the town than surrender!"


    ¡­¡­


    The feudal ministers shouted loudly, and some even pulled out their swords to boost morale and shout to the end.


    The excited vassal in front of Kiel green gave him a headache. He had to shout again: "quiet! Can''t you use your brain! We have other ways to rush into the town! And don''t forget that if this is the case, the other party still has hostages!"


    He can''t let walish Davidson have an accident because of his decision, otherwise the situation of the Green family will be more difficult.


    Everyone was silent, and the atmosphere in the big tent was extremely depressed. They looked like real eyes on Kiel Green''s face - everyone was waiting for his decision.


    "In any case, we must do something." Kiel green slowly opened his eyes after sweeping the crowd. "First, we must confirm whether the speculation is true. If the God of light fails, it will be the worst situation. Second, we can decide how to end the war."


    "First of all, we need food!" a low and dissatisfied voice sounded in the tent.


    "Yes, we need food," Kiel Green added, "so we must ask Lingfeng fort to send another supply."


    "Send it again?" a vassal said. "If the situation is really as you said, all this is the boy''s trap, don''t we die ourselves? And we can''t get supplies."


    "Don''t worry. In the worst case, the other party will let us arrive here, just to consume us a little. In terms of military strength, our men and horses are not inferior to Lingfeng castle, but in a difficult situation. But if they can deceive us, we can deceive them naturally. That is to say, all the supply teams are attacked because of Warcraft. Make sure Lingfeng Castle sends another supply, otherwise we will lose I think no matter who owns Lingfeng castle at the moment, the other party has no reason to refuse us. "


    A knight had understood his idea and said, "then we all went out and ambushed in advance while the night was dark. If the people of the God of light came, everything would be stable. If the people of the first army came..." there was a fierce look in the knight''s eyes, "we''ll kill them all!"


    "That''s right," Kiel Green added with an appreciative look. "But instead of killing them all, we should try to keep the prisoners as much as possible! In this way, we will have the chips to negotiate with Arthur. Although it is still difficult to win, we can at least evacuate safely."


    "Evacuate..." the officials chewed the word. Although many people are still unwilling, no one can raise objections at such a moment.


    "When will it start?"


    "Immediately!" Kiel green replied, "everyone is hungry. The longer it takes, the worse it will be for us. You must immediately organize your serfs and set out as soon as it gets dark. I will also send a letter to Lingfeng Castle immediately and ask them to send a new supply team."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 299

    Kiel green will not know that their every move is monitored by the first army all the time.


    With such things as the "telescopic tube", the soldiers of the first army only need to crawl on a hill from a distance to see the movement in the forest clearly.


    Moreover, because of the ghost faced eagle, the soldiers in charge of monitoring don''t have to worry about the other party sending scouts to patrol.


    These guys are doing something!


    In the telescope, looking at a serf knight who shuttled back and forth in the forest and talked with his horse, the soldiers of the first army in charge of monitoring immediately had a judgment.


    "Release the letter bird!" the soldier shouted to his resting companion. "These guys are packing up the horses. They must be ready to take action."


    "Let me see." another soldier immediately turned and crawled to the hill, took the telescope and looked at the forest ahead.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I''ll send a message and you''ll continue to be responsible for monitoring."


    After handing the telescope back to one of his companions, the soldier immediately crawled back and withdrew. Then he got up and went to the horse, took out the paper and pen, and quickly wrote down the information in secret language.


    Looking at the letter bird that wandered around the sky and then flew eastward, the soldier immediately crawled to his companion again.


    "Let me give you a rest."


    ¡­¡­


    Lord forest.


    Lingfengbao''s reply was as Jill green expected. In the letter, lingfengbao agreed to send supplies again, but stated that the time was in a hurry and could only gather enough food for all of them for three days before tonight.


    "That''s the case." the note turned into a flame in the charcoal basin. Looking at the vassals who had put on their armor, Kiel Green said, "we should be ready. As soon as it gets dark, we''ll act immediately. We must get to the meeting point before them!"


    The vassals all nodded. Under special circumstances, they only let the serfs carry weapons, shields, torches and other items, so they didn''t spend much time preparing.


    At night, under the order of Earl Kiel green, sporadic leaping flames slowly floated out of the forest.


    In the distance, through the faint light, the two first army soldiers in charge of monitoring could vaguely see a figure wandering.


    "These guys set out." put down the telescope, the soldier grabbed the wine bag and drank a strong drink to warm up.


    The cold wind at night is a little biting. Fortunately, they wear warm clothes and are specially allowed to drink to warm up.


    "Fortunately, we sent the news ahead of time." as we handed out the wine bag, the soldier said, "these fools are not too stupid, but they are destined to have little chance. They will be our prisoners sooner or later."


    The companion on one side took the wine bag, looked up and took a sip, looked at the fire in the distance, and said fiercely: "a group of damn guys, if they dare to invade our river collar, they must be ready to die! I hope our people are fast enough to shoot through their heads with an arrow!"


    "It''s too cheap for them. It''s better to let him be a slave to atone for his sins. It''s just that the construction of the territory is short of manpower." the soldier picked up the telescope again, observed and said, "it seems that all the staff are out. It''s not going to rush into the town or sneak attack at night. It''s stupid."


    "When they go far, let''s touch it and see if we can find anything."


    ¡­¡­


    In the distance, Kiel green and others who galloped all the way against the cold wind at night did not think that just behind the hills not far from their south, two soldiers of the first army were discussing how to deal with them.


    In order to speed up, Kiel green specially ordered all the carriages to be vacated so that the walking serfs could take turns to drive as fast as possible.


    He will never allow the war to fail. The Green family can no longer bear the consequences of another defeat, especially under such circumstances. In any case, he must not let himself and his vassal become a prisoner at all - even if there is no hope of winning, he must withdraw safely!


    Kiel green no longer had any luck in his heart.


    Time from night to day, and from day to night, so far no one has returned. He is very sure that walish and others must have encountered a crisis other than Warcraft.


    Facing the cold wind at night, the team moved quickly in the dark wilderness. Except for the creaking sound of the carriage, all the Knights and serfs were silent.


    Just as they were getting away from the camp, following the light of the torch and walking through the vast dark wilderness, in the night sky, the flying under Arthur''s command was leading more than 20 ghost faced eagles to hover above the people like ghosts.


    Kiel green and others don''t know the details of Arthur, not only the ghost faced eagle, but also the development of the first army, merchants, towns and so on. So he made a wrong judgment that he thought he and Arthur were facing the threat of ghost faced eagle and only dared to act at night.


    Of course, as his biggest card, this is also the reason why Arthur tried his best to hide.


    On the carriage, the torches were rattled by the cold wind, and seven or eight serfs curled up on a thin layer of hay with shields.


    They turned their heads and looked frightened and confused. From time to time, they looked at their companions, the dark night sky above their heads, or the Knights and adults on one side.


    No one dares to speak. Even though the atmosphere of the night was oppressive and people wanted to shout, the scene of Warcraft attacking people and bodies falling from the sky made them feel like prey exposed to the eyes of predators.


    This is Shanghe collar! The serfs were all careful, holding on to their shields while enduring their hunger.


    The procession marched in the dark. Serfs on foot and by car rotated twice. They had left the camp.


    Next to the carriage, the Knights began to relax in the light of the fire.


    "Don''t be afraid, cowards!" looked at a serf curled up on the board of the car and sneered at the knight on the horse. "Now we are safe and there will be no danger. Don''t be like a big mouse."


    "Yes, yes, sir." the serfs were not dissatisfied with the ridicule of the knight, but bowed their heads and responded respectfully one by one.


    The knight smiled and then said, "enjoy it. There will be a hard battle waiting for you later. You guys shouldn''t have fought at night. It''s enough for you to boast when you go back!"


    "Yes... Yes, sir," the serfs answered humbly again. For the war, if they can go back alive, of course, they should boast to the people around them. Because this is the only thing they can get.


    The serfs'' expression of fear made the knights on one side enjoy it. In this regard, he doesn''t mind mentioning more about these cowards.


    "Listen, listen," he said proudly, pulling the reins. "If there is a war later, you must raise your shield high and run desperately. This is the only thing that can save your life -"


    The knight''s voice stopped suddenly.


    The serfs were listening attentively, and suddenly there was a flower in front of them. They saw a strong wind in a dark night, and the knight on the horse disappeared.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 300

    The shrill scream sounded over the people''s heads, and spread all over the vast dark wilderness with the cold wind at night.


    Warcraft - Warcraft is coming!


    "Warcraft! It''s Warcraft! They''re overhead!"


    I don''t know who shouted, and the originally fast-moving team was in chaos.


    "Raise your shield! Don''t run, don''t run! All round - ah!"


    Looking at the fleeing serfs, the knight who calmed down first immediately roared, but the loud cry made him the target of the ghost faced eagle in an instant!


    "Run, run!"


    Warcraft in the dark, knights on horseback disappear instantly, corpses falling from the sky, chaos, howling... The spreading fear makes the originally quiet and pleasant dark wilderness suddenly become a hell on earth.


    "Damn it, stop! Stop - ah!!"


    With a scream, another knight was caught in the air, and his cold armor could not resist the dagger like claws.


    The serfs were frightened. Fear made their blood flow. They couldn''t hear the orders of the Knights and just wanted to run for their lives. The clever guy runs with his shield on his head, and the frightened ones flee in panic, like a fleeing mouse eager to hide in a dark cave.


    The sudden attack completely caught Kiel green off guard.


    He was still thinking about whether the God of light, who had received his news in the territory, had sent a letter bird to verify the situation of telosi; If it has been proved that the plan to capture Lingfeng castle has failed, whether there is a new plan; If so, combined with the prisoners they captured tonight, is there a turning point in the war


    He is eager for victory, and the family is also eager for this victory. Therefore, even in a desperate situation, he still holds a glimmer of expectation.


    But the sudden attack of the ghost faced Eagle almost made him feel the cold as ice, and even nearly fell off his horse.


    "Dismount! Dismount quickly!" standing on the side of the horse, watching a knight who was constantly caught in the air by the ghost faced eagle, Kiel green shouted anxiously, "don''t worry about the serfs, everyone dismount immediately! Put out the fire extinguisher! Dismount immediately!"


    He knew that it must be the light of the torch that attracted Warcraft, and in this chaotic situation, the frightened serfs had already been frightened and could not organize at all. If you want to avoid the Warcraft overhead, you have to put out the torch and avoid quietly.


    Just as Kiel green was crying out, a huge dark figure suddenly rushed at him.


    "Sir, get away!" the guard shouted anxiously. Kiel green, who was prompted, couldn''t care to look up, loosened the reins in his hand and fell directly to the ground.


    "Hiss!"


    When the wind blew, the attacked horses screamed in panic, and Kiel green suddenly felt a sharp pain in his left leg.


    "Ah!"


    In a deep cry of pain, Kiel green endured the sharp pain and immediately rolled aside. He knew that his left leg was trampled by a horse''s hoof.


    "Come on! Come on!"


    The injured horse ran wildly, and the five guards on one side rushed forward immediately.


    "How are you, my lord? Are you hurt?"


    "Damn it, my leg! My leg!" was picked up by the knight, and Kiel green stared at his left leg with his eyes wide open.


    "My leg is broken!" grabbed the guard, and he shouted and ordered, "put me in the carriage, let others leave the serfs, and all get off the horse to escape. Come on! Go!"


    "Yes!"


    Five guards began to move, two dragged him into the carriage, and the three ran and ordered the knight to ride the horse.


    A moment later, all the Knights dismounted, stood quietly on the horses, looked vigilantly at the top of their heads, and all the returning serfs lay on the ground, holding their heads in their hands and motionless.


    Torches burned on the ground, and ghost faced Eagles flitted through the air. The originally chaotic wilderness became quiet. Serfs looked at the torches on one side, lying on the ground and climbing to the dark with hands and feet.


    The horse''s neighing came from time to time, and the knight''s scream sounded from time to time, but no one dared to act rashly, and no one dared to run away. Whether the knight or the serf, they all looked up at the dark sky and turned their eyes for fear that the Warcraft would suddenly jump on themselves.


    Time passed slowly in this almost frozen atmosphere until the shrill whistling of the ghost faced eagle was far away in the night sky, and the Knights began to move closer to Kiel green on the carriage.


    "My Lord."


    Looking at the worried people around him, Kiel green endured the pain of his left leg and ordered, "first summon the serfs, and then continue on the way."


    "Sir, we... Do we want to continue?" a vassal hesitated, and the rest looked at him in a melancholy way.


    "Nonsense!" Kiel green shouted angrily, forced himself up and said in great pain. "Tonight we must take each other''s men and horses and return to the camp before dawn. We have no other choice!"


    "But, but your legs..."


    "You can''t die with a broken leg, but we all have to die without food!" the only torch was held overhead. Under the light, Kiel Green''s face was painful and ferocious. "This is our only chance. As long as there are prisoners, we can return to the territory safely! I have sent a letter to the castle. The God of light and Prime Minister Flavi have known the situation here. Only with prisoners can we evacuate safely!"


    Looking at him who was almost crazy and paranoid, everyone hung their heads and remained silent.


    "Talk, why shut up!" yelled Kiel green.


    "My Lord," said one of the vassals carefully, "if this is the case, we may... Should turn to. The serfs are frightened and you are injured. I''m afraid it''s too late to rush now. If there is another war, we can''t return to the camp before dawn. In addition, even if we have prisoners, if the other party doesn''t pay attention, we also have no food."


    "My Lord, your injury also needs bachelor''s treatment..."


    "I don''t need it!" Kiel green was furious and looked at the silent guys in front of him. He drew his sword and cut.


    He knew that his left foot was useless, and the damn beast broke his bone. No one can cure such a wound!


    "That''s it! It''s it before the fight? Don''t you still shout for the end of the fight in the daytime!" he roared, regardless of whether it will attract the ghost faced Eagle again. "What should we say? The other party may be a team of 100 people, so we will throw away our weapons and wait to become prisoners one by one! What about your courage? What about your honor! Are we here? What will the nobles of the Kingdom say? How should those civilians and serfs laugh and talk? We will become the laughing stock of the kingdom!"


    Everyone was silent, their heads bowed one by one, and their morale was at a loss.


    They had planned to take the opportunity to attack the first army. As long as the war was won, the tustra family would become history. No one wants to be a prisoner and a laughing stock, but in such a difficult situation, they don''t see the slightest hope of winning.


    They came for profit. Honor is not as important as life.


    At the moment when Kiel green scolded and roared, in the night sky, he flew far away and led the eagles back quietly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 301

    Kiel green tried to boost morale again, but the difficult situation made everyone lose confidence in the war.


    After venting his anger, Kiel green slowly felt desperate when he looked at the people who were still silent.


    "Now, you are like a group of children waiting to be punished." his voice was as tired as his body. "Go and gather your serfs. Anyway, let''s hurry to the appointed place first. Maybe... Everything is just our guess. Be careful, don''t attract those animals."


    The people understood his decision. After a moment of silence, they walked into the darkness one by one, looking for the lost horses and the frightened serfs.


    "My Lord, cover my cloak," said the guard holding the torch.


    "No," Kiel green raised his hand to stop him and said with pain, "untie the iron piece from my leg first. It''s stuck in the meat."


    "Yes." the two guards answered quickly. In the previous emergency, they didn''t notice the scar on his leg. They just thought he had broken a bone.


    Untie the leather buckle between the armour pieces, look at the leg guard board that pierces the breeches and plunges into the meat, and the guard says, "it''s not too deep. I need to pull it out directly. You can bear the pain."


    Then he turned and looked at his companion: "raise the torch."


    The guard holding the torch nodded and held the torch above the three people''s heads.


    The iron plate was thrown aside. The guard stood up straight, took off the thick cloak behind him and just put it on Kiel Green''s leg. A huge dark shadow caught them in the air with a gust of wind blowing the fire extinguisher.


    "Gerald, ed!!"


    In the dark, Kiel green screamed, then quickly grabbed the sword at his feet and looked at the dark air like a great enemy.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" the guard and knight in the distance immediately drew their swords and ran.


    "Those beasts haven''t left yet!" Kiel green shouted, looking at a torch in front of him with a crazy look, "throw it away!"


    "Ah!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a scream suddenly sounded. With a sudden gust of wind, a torch fell from the air.


    The Knights bowed their heads together, as if to avoid the guillotine overhead, and the serf horses who had just been gathered fled in panic again.


    "Gulu!!"


    "Goo!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    ¡­¡­


    The quiet night sky again sounded a loud and harsh hiss. Under the leadership of Dafei, a ghost faced Eagle kept passing over the heads of the people, doing its best to provoke and intimidate.


    After a long time, seeing that there was no new target below, the happy big fly ordered to retreat again. In an instant, all the harsh hissing in the night sky stopped suddenly, and the dark wilderness was silent again.


    After another painful wait, seeing that there was no movement in the air, a knight squatting on the ground stood up cautiously, and the torches falling around had been extinguished.


    "Big... Sir," a vassal asked tremblingly, grasping the fence of the carriage, "what should we do? Will these Warcraft animals never come back?"


    "Want... Want to light a torch?" asked a knight.


    At the moment, it was dark all around.


    "Idiot, do you want to attract those Warcraft animals again!"


    "Fool, you want to die yourself. Don''t bother us!"


    "How could it be like this!"


    "What should we do? Just keep hiding!"


    "Surrender, let''s surrender. If this goes on, we''ll all die here!"


    ¡­¡­


    This night was full of fear and suffering for Kiel green and others.


    Since my first attack, they have hardly been able to move a step.


    Whenever they thought the Warcraft was gone, they began to light torches and summon serfs, and ghost faced Eagles suddenly came, like evil spirits drilling out of the dark, harvesting their lives.


    It was not until dawn broke in the eastern sky and became a white line. When everyone was completely desperate, Dafei led his men to leave.


    "My Lord, it''s about to dawn. What should we do? Withdraw to the forest?"


    A vassal looked desperate.


    On the carriage, Kiel green, who had been tortured for a night, was exhausted. Even the sword he had been holding had already been thrown aside.


    He turned his head and glanced at the sky to be lit in the East. Looking at the desperate faces shouting to withdraw to the forest, he said, "we can''t go back. We can only wait for death. These ghost faced Eagles should be ambushed in the day and out at night. Now may be the only chance to go to the town."


    "But what if they come back?" a knight asked in horror and anxiety.


    "Then die!"


    Kiel green suddenly roared and his chest fluctuated. After a good calm, he said again: "when you go to the town, someone can live. If you return to the forest, we will starve to death in less than three days. If you still listen to me, go and lead the horse immediately!"


    After a night''s nightmare, there were only more than 200 Knights gathered around Kiel green.


    As for the more than 2000 serfs, except for the hundreds still lying on the ground in fear, most of them have disappeared.


    Seeing a knight leading a horse passing by, a serf got up and asked, "Sir, i... what should we do? Should we hide back in the forest? It''s almost dawn."


    "Shut up, fool! You don''t have to tell me!" the knight snapped.


    "I... what should we do?" the serf looked blankly at the leaving knight.


    Looking at a knight who only led the horse and ignored them, another serf stood up, looked at his companions and said, "go back to the forest, let''s run back. Knights and adults can ride horses."


    "Yes, let''s run, run."


    Looking at the knights who ignored them, the serfs dared not ask questions. After a moment of hesitation, they all took steps and ran in the direction of the forest.


    Looking at the serfs running towards the forest, no Knight spoke out to stop them.


    It''s almost dawn. They need to gallop on horseback. At such a moment, taking these serfs will only slow down. Moreover, if the ghost attacks again, these scattered fugitives should be able to buy them valuable time.


    When the horses were gathered, more than 100 Davidson Knights rode away directly under the leadership of a vassal without waiting for Kiel Green''s order.


    When walishi was captured, they had no intention of fighting again, and after last night''s attack, they were extremely dissatisfied with Kiel green.


    If he had not ordered the night operation, but sent another team to investigate the situation, they would not be so embarrassed as they are now. In addition, they suspect that the situation is not as Kiel Green said. Walish and others may have died under the attack of Warcraft. They need to search along the way.


    With the help of two guards, Kiel green endured the pain of his broken leg and turned over his horse.


    Glancing at the bodies around him and looking at the shimmering sky in the East, he looked sad.


    "Let''s go... I hope we can surrender safely."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 302

    From a distance, Kiel Green saw a large number of knights standing on the other side of the river.


    "My Lord, it''s the flag of the tustra family!"


    With the cry of a knight, the galloping people stopped their horses, looked one by one, and hesitated to go forward, looking at the family flags with red background, black lines, mountains and sword patterns flying in front.


    "Damn it, those guys have surrendered!" a vassal shouted angrily when he saw the Davidson family Knights standing in front of him and having their horses confiscated.


    Now, the morale of the people who had hesitated was even lower. There are at least hundreds of people in Lingfeng castle in front of us, which can be seen only with the naked eye.


    "That''s the first army, damn it! How come there are so many people, don''t they have any damage!" a knight couldn''t help swearing at the thought of the nightmare torture last night.


    Kiel green pulled the reins in one hand and the saddle in front of his belly in the other. His broken left leg made him unable to clamp the horse''s belly, and his fatigue made him miserable.


    "Sir, we... Are we still coming forward?" a knight asked in a low voice when he looked ahead and didn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Looking at the first army with shining armor on the other side of the river, Kiel green was also full of doubts in shock.


    "It seems that our actions were leaked early in the morning. The other party didn''t try their best to protect the fortress. However, the campes family is useless. It''s so useless to let the boy have so many people."


    After a long silence, Kiel green made up his mind as if he had accepted his fate and said in a low voice, "let''s go... Surrender."


    With that, he kicked the horse''s belly with his right foot. Without waiting for everyone''s reaction, he approached the stone bridge with flying flags in front of him alone.


    The Davidson family had surrendered, he broke another leg, and his men and horses were exhausted and had no intention of fighting. In such a situation, do you have any choice but to surrender?


    Seeing Kiel green and others approaching, all the Knights of the Davidson family cast concerned eyes. They hoped that these later guys would quickly surrender so as to end the bitter war.


    The broad black stone bridge was full of anti horse stakes. Kiel green LED nearly 100 knights to stop slowly at one end of the stone bridge.


    "My Lord." the two castle guards first turned over and dismounted, came to Kiel green and prepared to help him down.


    Looking at the figure on the other side, Kiel green directly kicked his horse forward and looked at the figure on his horse across the blocking horse.


    "You didn''t go to sharp blade fortress at all. You gave up the mission of the tustra family. I didn''t lose to you, I just lost to those Warcraft."


    Before Arthur kicked the horse, he looked at Kiel green, who looked tired but still stood up and looked serious: "surrender, escape, or die."


    He is too lazy to talk nonsense.


    Kiel green tightened the reins in his hand and looked at the disdainful young man in front of him. The shame in his heart made him tremble.


    "You think you won the war, but I just lost to Warcraft!" he said, gritting his teeth. "And you just hid in the castle and passed a few lies with a letter bird!"


    "Surrender, or die." Arthur''s tone was colder. He doesn''t want to talk to this idiot about the honor of war.


    "Where''s walish Davidson? I want to know if he''s still alive." Kiel green held back his anger. "And the fools of the campers."


    He knew that the defeat was settled. But the shame in his heart made him extremely unwilling. In the face of Arthur''s contempt, it was even more difficult to speak of the order of surrender.


    "I don''t want to talk nonsense with you, and you are not qualified to talk to me about any conditions." Arthur raised his right arm, and hundreds of knights in the rear immediately bent their bows and arrows. "One last chance, surrender, or die!"


    The killing atmosphere made the wilderness quieter, and only the river made a sound under the stone bridge. Seeing Kiel Green''s silence, the two guards who got off the horse immediately caught up with him.


    "Sir, get off your horse," the guard asked.


    ¡­¡­


    When Arthur led the first army to take Kiel green and other prisoners back to the castle, Gustav, who had learned the situation, immediately ordered someone to announce the important news.


    In the town, seven or eight people responsible for posting announcements began to run and shout.


    "Come and see! Come and see! The Green family is despicable and shameless. They sneaked in at the time of the animal tide and were beaten by Lord Arthur!"


    "Come and see! Big news! Amazing news! The nobles are dissatisfied with the abolition of the farm and join hands to invade shangheling again!"


    "Good news, good news! Lord Arthur led his army back to the city and defeated Kiel green!"


    "The whole city knows! The whole city knows! Green, campers and Davidson, the shameless villains of the three families! Banditry!"


    "The beast tide is over and the invasion is not over! Lord Arthur led the army to meet! It has been or completely won!"


    ¡­¡­


    At noon, many workers who had been busy all morning were enjoying hot vegetable soup and bread. When they heard the news, they were all in an uproar.


    "Hey, stop! Damn it, what are you yelling about, what war!"


    "Who invaded us again? Make it clear to me!"


    The crowd stopped the screaming NEWSBOY, surrounded him and asked excitedly.


    After confirming that it was not a prank, all the people were angry and cursed! This winter is busy and happy for all the civilians leading the river.


    The Lord led the first army to guard the fortress, which not only protected them from Warcraft, but also let them eat Warcraft broth. In addition, they no longer have to hide at home in hunger and cold. They have a job and get paid. Many people feel that the days have changed dramatically and plan to save money to build their own houses.


    But now, someone wants to destroy their good life.


    "Ah! Damn it, a group of robbers, kill them, kill them!"


    "Fuck the greens and the robber Knights! They want to defeat Lord Arthur and take away our good days!"


    "Long live the Lord! A group of dung like livestock, don''t try to succeed! We have Lord Arthur and the first army!"


    Many angry civilians also planned to rush to the castle and ask Arthur to kill the invaders, but all this was stopped by the Knights of the town Garrison who had been prepared.


    The invaders have been defeated. Punishment and compensation are handled by urban officials. Everyone should work hard to build their homes.


    At the moment, pace, who was strolling along the street with his sister Eugenie, was also surprised and ecstatic after hearing such news.


    "It''s over, the war is over? Eugenie, did you hear that the Green family was defeated! The war is over." holding Eugenie''s shoulder, pace said happily.


    "Fool, I''m dizzy!" Eugenie broke free of pace''s shaking arm and looked dissatisfied. "You used to be a gold robed guard. It''s worth being so excited."


    Looking at his sister, pace smiled: "Lord Arthur is my friend. Let''s go to the castle and congratulate him!"


    "Cut." Eugenie curled her lips, glanced at the two guards of Lingfeng castle, then turned and looked at the town knight who was pacifying the civilians, muttering: "it''s really inspiring. It''s early..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 303

    Lingfeng castle.


    Arthur, who had just got off the horse, immediately ordered Thorne: "take someone to put them in the dungeon, and let master ilu send someone to show Kiel green his leg injury, so that he won''t die. By the way, let someone count the booty, number of people, horses and so on."


    "Yes, you can rest assured." Thorne nodded and turned to carry out the order.


    "Lord count!"


    Behind him came the voice of bachelor Boye. Arthur turned his head and saw that the old bachelor with white beard had stepped down the steps and walked towards himself with vigorous steps. Leah in a long blue dress was also followed.


    "My Lord," Leah cried first, with joy in her beautiful eyes. Arthur''s safety is what she cares about most.


    Mr. Boye bowed slightly, looked up and said, "it''s very kind of you to come back safely, my Lord."


    "You''re just in time," Arthur immediately ordered. "The greens and Davidsons have surrendered. You should immediately spread the news to Xuecheng and those families to see their reaction. Now is not a time to relax."


    "Yes, sir, I''ll go now." the bachelor nodded and hurried to the bachelor building with a serious look.


    How to negotiate with those companies has already been discussed in advance. At the moment, he just needs to prepare the wording and release the letter bird. Joy only belongs to ignorant civilians. As Arthur said, this is not a time to relax. The crisis of Lingfeng castle is not over.


    "Come on, Leah," Arthur asked as he walked to his study. "Is the horse testing the poison okay?"


    Leah replied, "very good, including the prisoner who joined later. Housekeeper Benjie also sent someone to check carefully and secretly. All the servants in the castle are normal."


    Stepping up the spiral staircase of the tower, Arthur first came to his bedroom.


    As he raised his hand and asked Leah to take off her armor, he judged: "so, telosi is really poisoned outside the castle. Well, that''s good news. If there''s a killer in the castle, it''s hard to sleep and eat."


    "Yes, that''s what housekeeper Benjy said. If the servants in the castle did such a thing, it would be frightening to think about it." she hung her armor on a wooden frame to one side, and Leah took a brown soft leather coat.


    The sword of the oath was set aside, and Arthur continued to open his arms for Leah to serve.


    "What about the food? Are you ready?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry," said Leia, with a smile on her face. "According to your command, housekeeper Benjie asked someone to prepare it this morning. The main dishes are roast pig and roast mutton."


    According to tradition, Lingfeng castle will reward its vassals and knights after winter.


    However, now the crisis of Shanghe collar has not been lifted, so it is not suitable for holding a banquet. Therefore, Arthur only asked the old housekeeper to arrange a rich lunch and use delicious food to relax everyone and boost morale. After all, there is likely to be a big war.


    Hearing the speech, Arthur nodded, took the belt from Leia, tied it and said, "I''ll send someone to inform Gustav. When he arrives, I''m eating. You can directly send the food to the study and prepare a pot of wine. I''ll eat in the study and discuss with him."


    "Yes, sir," she said, handing over the oath sword.


    Today, Leah is already a qualified confidential secretary.


    ¡­¡­


    Lunch didn''t go as Arthur wanted. He ate and talked with Gustav in the study.


    Because of the arrival of pace and others, he had to order a banquet in the restaurant to entertain his brother and sister.


    Today, pace is no longer a mercenary, and the resume of the golden robed guard has become history. The Duke of kewilt had already officially announced the fact of his return to the family to the Lords everywhere.


    If nothing happens, after the death of Duke Wolff kerwilt, pace kerwilt will become the new Duke of the north.


    Therefore, whether out of friendship or interest, Arthur should be a little more formal.


    In the restaurant.


    Seeing Arthur and Gustav coming, pace immediately got up and said happily, "Lord Arthur, congratulations on your victory! It''s said that those guys surrendered directly, which is the best result."


    "Thank you. Sit down. Let''s talk while eating."


    When pace and Gustav sat down, Arthur raised his glass and looked at his brother and sister. He first said something: "up and down Lingfeng castle, welcome pace and miss Eugenie. Especially miss Eugenie, this is your first time to go to the river. I hope the scenery and human feelings here can leave you good memories."


    In addition to Gustav, Arthur also invited Mr. ilu and Mr. Boye to attend.


    Several people drank a cup of beer, which was newly brewed by shangheling factory. Because no such plant as hops has been found, the taste of the beer in the people''s cup is still quite different from that in Arthur''s memory, but it tastes very good compared with the wines in the world.


    "This is also the wine from the river?" Eugene took a sip and thought it tasted good.


    "Do you like it? If not, I''ll let someone serve some fruit wine or ordinary drinks."


    "The fresh flavor, the face is not Baijiu, should not have those" Knight "liquor intoxicating. Not bad.


    "That''s good."


    Waiting for the two maids to divide the food, Arthur raised his hand and motioned to the people to eat and talk.


    After pace congratulated on the victory of the war, Eugenie couldn''t help asking, "listen to master ilu, you want to compile a new code?"


    "Yes," Arthur replied, "it should be some time before it is finished. It will be carried out on the river."


    Eugenie hurriedly pursued, "master ilu praised you very much, saying that the code was a great work and achievement. You also put forward the view of" ruling by law ", and you also set up a court for full-time trial. Is this true?"


    Arthur smiled and nodded without much explanation. Instead, he asked, "how do you feel in Shanghe town? It must be a lot worse than Fengxi city."


    "It''s much smaller, there are few people, and there''s no decent wall, and it''s messy everywhere, like a large construction site." Eugenie commented impolitely when she looked at Arthur.


    "But there are many new things. I went to the school and the factory in the East. There are some changes I haven''t seen, but it''s a pity that I didn''t see how the serfs cultivate. Oh, yes, it''s a farmer. There are no serfs in Shanghe collar. People love you more than any noble I know."


    Hearing Eugenie''s words behind her, pace smiled and said, "there''s delicious food in the hotel. You have to eat every day to break your stomach!"


    "Stupid pace, what are you talking about!"


    With a fork, Eugenie stared at pace in shame and anger. He didn''t explain clearly and wanted to stab him.


    For a moment, there was a burst of happy laughter in the restaurant.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 304

    Seeing that the atmosphere on the table was just right, Arthur again motioned to everyone to raise a glass: "thank you for coming to the river. Although the crisis has not been solved at the moment, as a friend, I am very moved at the moment of helplessness. The tustra family will remember this kindness."


    They drank a mouthful of beer and put down their wine cups. Before the confused pace asked, Arthur looked at him and asked with a smile, "when are you going to leave? Although I really want to keep you as guests, you still bear the heavy responsibility of the family. In addition, the Duke seems very angry with you for bringing Miss Eugenie."


    Hearing the speech, Gustav and others laughed happily again.


    "The Duke paid a ransom of 10000 gold coins!" Arthur added jokingly. "Why don''t you be my prisoner and let''s share the gold coins equally?"


    "Good idea!" Eugenie said immediately as soon as her eyes lit up. "My share will be used to compensate for the cost of this time in the town. I don''t want to owe you. Pace and you are friends. I am me, and I don''t want to touch his light!"


    With that, she glared at her brother again.


    Pace had a chance to speak.


    "Sir," he looked at Arthur suspiciously, "we really didn''t help much, and we made you bother to entertain. By the way, what do you mean by saying that the crisis hasn''t been solved? Is it the Warcraft in the territory?"


    Arthur looked sad as he swallowed the food from his mouth.


    "Warcraft can handle it well. This year, I ordered people to strengthen the walls of the sharp blade fortress, and the population in the territory moved around the town. There''s no need to worry too much. Just, there was an accident in this war... Alas!" said Arthur, shaking his head and sighing, looking rather headache.


    "What accident?" pace asked immediately. Both brothers stared at him with a puzzled face.


    Arthur shook his head again and said in a rather upset way, "the woman of telosi died and died in the castle. I don''t know why. She probably contracted some disease and suddenly died. It''s really a headache..."


    "This..." pace looked surprised. "Telosi is the sister of marquis Ted Barrett!"


    The bachelor Boye on the other side said, "that''s right. It''s all disturbing. They say it''s for revenge, but they don''t listen to anyone''s explanation at all. We all know that both the Green family and the campes family come for the wealth brought by the river. Now that Mrs. telosi is dead, the Barrett family has an excuse. Really..."


    With that, Mr. Boye also shook his head and shut up with worried face.


    "They are a group of robbers!" Gustav shouted, "At the beginning, they were treacherous and hindered the development of Shanghe collar. Now they are shameless to recruit troops and invade, and they also want to kill my friend by despicable means! If I say, the woman of telosi is worthy of death! If Ted Barrett wants revenge, come on! Although I Gustav am clumsy, I still have the courage to block a sword for my friend!"


    With that, Gustav looked at Arthur firmly, and his round face turned red.


    Arthur nodded at him with satisfaction, looked at his brother and sister, and said with emotion: "it''s hard enough to get on the river. I just want to develop the territory well, so that everyone can eat and wear warm, and don''t be afraid of Warcraft. But I can''t live next to robbers..."


    "Don''t worry, sir." pace said immediately, "has the Barrett family learned about this? After all, telosi died in the invasion, and it''s not moral for the Barrett family to send troops. Moreover, in the current situation of the Kingdom, my father should not allow chaos in the north. When I return, I will try my best to ask my father to stop the Barrett family from provoking war."


    Pace''s tone was sincere and his words were sincere.


    Arthur first expressed his gratitude and then replied: "I''ve asked master Boye to tell the Marquis of Barrett what happened. In addition, I also asked master Yilu to work and learn the city to tell the nobles in the north about the attitude of Lingfeng castle, including Lord kewilt, of course. The river leader doesn''t want to be an enemy or accept any bullying. This is the attitude of every river leader!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere became a little serious, Eugenie said in a relaxed tone: "Oh, that''s so serious. You still have the prisoners of the Barrett family in your hand. They should apologize and pay the ransom! Moreover, the countess telosi is dead. Even if the Marquis of Barrett really has any bad ideas, you have to settle the campes family first. Don''t worry."


    Eugenie raised her wine cup and smiled to let everyone drink together. She was as happy as a naughty girl who had lost her parents'' constraints.


    "I don''t want to go back now." when she put down her wine cup, she looked up and decided, "don''t you want to send serfs to Fengxi city and join them at that time. In addition, I haven''t gone to sharp blade fortress. You always said it was very dangerous before. Now the winter is over, don''t stop me! It''s best to see Warcraft."


    Looking at Eugenie''s proud face, Arthur couldn''t help having a headache - this little girl is a little naughty!


    Today''s sharp blade fortress hides his biggest secret.


    ¡­¡­


    The luncheon ended in a cheerful and slightly heavy atmosphere.


    After consulting with Arthur, Gustav hurried back to town. Arthur specially reminded him that the work of public opinion should be done in the front, unite people and gather strength for possible war.


    As for the pace brothers and sisters, under Eugene''s strong curiosity, they stayed in the castle and planned to return with the people sent by Lingfeng castle to Fengxi city.


    At night, in the bedroom arranged by Arthur for Eugenie, pace taught his sister seriously.


    "You were so rude at dinner! You shouldn''t make such a request. The training of the army is extremely confidential."


    "But he promised to let us visit." Eugenie lay in bed without image, with her dagger and dagger hanging around her waist, and her boots were not taken off.


    "But you make others feel embarrassed!" pace spread his hands and took a step to the bedside. "We didn''t help this time. We shouldn''t continue to disturb and make trouble. Lord count, it''s time to have a headache..."


    "Who said it wasn''t helpful!" Eugenie got up and interrupted pace, looked at him and said discontentedly, "if we can come, it''s the greatest help to him, and you promised to mention him to lobby his father. Besides, we don''t have to be accompanied by him, but we just send two guards to lead the way."


    Looking up at Eugenie, pace shook and sat beside him with a sigh.


    "You said, if the Barrett family was about to raise troops to the river, would father stop it?"


    Eugenie turned her eyes, lay down again, put her feet on pace''s legs and said indifferently, "who knows. He also has the responsibility to make reforms and make herself helpless. In short, no nobles will support him. It''s good to be neutral, and his father should be no exception."


    "That''s troublesome..." pace looked worried as he stared at the candle on the opposite table. After being stunned for a moment, he turned and looked at Eugenie lying on the bed.


    "Isn''t the reform good? As we have seen with our own eyes, the civilians in Shanghe town live much better than before, and everyone''s eyes are full of expectations for a better life in the future."


    Eugenie thought carefully and said, "of course, his reform is good for Shanghe collar, but it is a big trouble for other lords - he offended all the nobles. That''s why my father told you not to be close to him."


    "We can also learn!" pace said. "Just like the use of manure, this method is worth popularizing in the whole kingdom! Isn''t it?"


    Eugenie bared her teeth and raised one foot to pace''s eye.


    "You''re such a fool," she said, "Manure can be popularized, but others can''t, such as raising an army, abolishing the farm, recovering the land of the vassals, etc. it can''t be denied that he is a smart guy, but the most important reason why his reform can succeed is because of the special situation on the river: the population is small and the vassals are weak. Understand? Stupid pace. Help me take off my shoes!"


    "Isn''t this a dead knot?"


    "So, it''s none of our business. Unless he is willing to abolish these reforms and find a backer. But in the current situation of the above River leader, it''s also very difficult. Angry civilians will kill him!"


    Seeing where paislen was, Eugenie shook her raised feet discontentedly and shouted, "take off your shoes, take off your shoes for me, stupid paislen!"


    ¡­¡­


    The original education turned into discussion, and the "poor" pace even began to work as a servant.


    He was worried about Arthur, a friend, and the future of Shanghe collar. He was delighted by the changes here. The hope on the faces of civilians made him feel happy. He really didn''t want all this to be destroyed.


    But what can we do... Lingfeng castle is in such a difficult situation.


    Just when Eugenie was clamoring to sleep and didn''t want to talk anymore, outside the castle, under the cover of night, a figure riding a horse slowly approached Lingfeng castle.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 305

    Arthur''s pants are off.


    But he was woken up by Thorne and said there was a special visitor.


    visitor?


    On this big night, Arthur had planned to let the other party rest for one night and talk about it every day before Thorne reported the origin of the other party.


    But when Thorne said the man''s name, Arthur was only slightly stunned. He immediately got up, put on his breeches, grabbed a thick cloak, suppressed his anger and hurried to the Council hall.


    Council chamber.


    The servant who ordered the wax had retired, and in the empty Council hall, only a man in a black hat and a coarse linen cloak and six castle guards stood quietly.


    The low hat pocket covered the man''s eyes. While waiting, he raised his head slightly and looked at the wooden throne on the stone steps in front of him and the tapestry embroidered with tustra''s family coat of arms behind him.


    Still, the man thought. It''s not the first time for him to come to Lingfeng castle. He has been to Lingfeng Castle many times, but no one''s mood is more excited and complex than now.


    soon! He clenched his fists, and his dark eyes showed fierce eyes. Soon, he thought, I can get back what belongs to me right away!


    The sound of armor came from the small door behind the stone steps. The man let go of his fists and hung his head. While calming his excited and fluctuating chest, he recalled his words and countermeasures.


    He did not look up, but listened to the footsteps from far to near, and finally stopped on the stone steps in front of him.


    "Are you milt campers? Look up and take off your hat pocket."


    Hearing this almost command tone, the man knew that this was Arthur tustra, the master here.


    He raised his hand, took off his hat pocket, bowed slightly, then smiled and looked at Arthur on the steps. His tone was modest and calm: "long time no see, Lord Arthur, your style is still the same."


    Arthur didn''t sit down. He stood on the stone steps and stared at the man in front of him with cold eyes.


    "I thought some ghost came late at night. It was you, milt campes."


    Arthur''s low, depressed tone made milt smile. He knows why the other party is dissatisfied.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your dream." he said calmly, "but I''m not a ghost late at night. I came to see you to be your friend. Sir, the vassal of the campers family should be in the dungeon of your castle at the moment?"


    Looking at milt, Arthur immediately guessed the purpose of this guy''s late night visit and asked, "Taylor, did you kill him?"


    "Yes, sir, I killed telosi," milt replied, without any confusion or hesitation. "He dares to invade your territory, which is worthy of death."


    "Very good, very good!" seeing the guy''s calm expression, Arthur''s repressed anger erupted in an instant. "Somebody, tie this bastard up for me!"


    The guards standing on both sides immediately came forward. Before milt reacted, two spears had been put on his waist.


    "Wait, my Lord!" cried milt. "Please let me finish. I promise I won''t disappoint you. It''s a very good proposal for you!"


    Arthur didn''t say a word. He waited until the other party''s hands were tied behind his back. Then he ordered, "Thorne, go and teach this guy a lesson. I don''t want to watch him stand and talk."


    Then he turned and sat on the chair behind him.


    "No, wait, sir Thorne..."


    Looking at the cold face, Thorne in armor came towards him, and milt subconsciously stepped back.


    "Bang!"


    Thorne lifted his foot, kicked milt''s head forward, lifted his feet off the ground, and fell heavily on the floor behind him.


    "Wait... Wait..." milt curled up on the ground and felt his intestines breaking. "Lord Arthur, please... Please let me say something..."


    "Bang!"


    Thorne was too lazy to use his hands. With another kick, he directly kicked milt, who was huddled on the ground, to the door of the Council hall.


    Damn it, this idiot! The bitter milt cursed in his heart.


    Before coming to Lingfeng castle, although he thought about several sets of words to persuade Arthur, he didn''t expect that the other party wouldn''t give him a chance to speak at all. It was a lesson!


    Shit, a tyrant died. That woman will trouble you if she doesn''t die! This fucking idiot!


    In the Council hall, milt was like a ball. After being kicked by Thorne, he looked embarrassed and his mouth was still bleeding.


    "Thorne, bring him," Arthur ordered again.


    Hearing this, Thorne stepped forward, grabbed milt''s clothes on his back, took him for a few steps and threw him directly under the stone steps in front of Arthur.


    "Answer on your knees."


    Milt straightened up, knelt on the ground and looked at Arthur in pain.


    "Well," Arthur asked, looking at him, "do you still want to be friends with me now?"


    Enduring the pain, milt said modestly, "tyrosie is your prisoner. I killed her... I offended you. I hope I can calm you down."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur raised his eyebrows and looked at milt on the ground with a little surprise. This guy can calm down even if he is treated like this. It seems that he has changed a lot.


    "Answer me," Arthur asked, "how did you survive and how did you kill telosi?"


    "It''s a killer." milt bared his teeth. "I was rescued from campersburg by a killer of death. He gave me a gold coin of skull and sheep''s head. He said he could help me kill someone, and I used that gold coin to kill telosi."


    "The killer of death, oh, do you think I will believe this legend of coaxing children? Thorne, give him some more teaching..."


    "It''s true! It''s true!" milt shouted and interrupted Arthur. "I promise, I swear by the honor of the family, what I said is true! My Lord, I dare not lie to you."


    He said quickly: "at the beginning, I was treated like a dog in campesburg. He disguised himself as a groom and said he would save me. Then he didn''t wait too long, he killed the guard of the dungeon, hid me in a carriage carrying dung and water, took me out of the castle, and then gave me a gold coin. Believe me, sir, what I said is true!"


    Milt looked at Arthur pleadingly.


    Arthur tapped on the handrail with his index finger, stared at him, thought for a moment, and then continued to ask, "where did you go after escaping from campsburg? Why did you choose to kill telosi at such a time?"


    "I hid in Shuangshui Town, changed my name and made a living by unloading goods for businessmen. Until recently, I overheard that telosi borrowed troops from the Barrett family to attack you, so I used the gold coin. Please believe me, sir, I always wanted to kill the woman of telosi..."


    When milt finished, Arthur relaxed and leaned back in his chair: "well, it''s a good story, just as I believed your nonsense. So you''re here now because of your great revenge, and you''re going to let me give you to Ted Barrett, and ridicule him face to face before he dies?"


    "No, no, no," said milt hurriedly. He didn''t understand why Arthur thought so.


    "My Lord," he said eagerly, rolling forward, "Ted Barrett will not let you go. He will send troops, and he will send troops against you! And I, I am useful to you, I can help you, stand with you and fight against the Barrett family!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 306

    "Useful?" Arthur''s face showed a trace of contempt. "With you, I really can''t think of anything you can help me."


    "Yes, of course!" milt quickly replied, "as long as I inherit the family title, I will be able to help you! Lord Arthur, the Barrett family will send troops to the river leader and will pass through the territory of the campes family. I can stop them for you!"


    Looking at milt kneeling under the stone steps, Arthur smiled and said, "well, I''ll let you go back and inherit your title now. Thorne, untie him."


    Thorne pulled out his dagger at his waist, looked down at milt on the ground and said coldly, "stand up."


    "Yes, yes!" milt stood up with a happy face and turned his back to Thorne holding the dagger.


    When the rope was cut, he immediately bowed gratefully to Arthur: "thank you, Lord Arthur, thank you! Don''t worry, I won''t forget your kindness."


    With a smile on his face, Arthur raised his hand to the door of the Council hall and made an invitation gesture: "go quickly. If you delay your castle again, it will belong to the Barrett family."


    "Yes, yes!" milt nodded happily and turned to leave, but he was stunned again as soon as he moved his steps.


    Turning back, he looked at Arthur with an embarrassed and flattering face: "Sir, this... I, I have nothing to say."


    Arthur had got up from his chair and was ready to leave. Smelling the speech, he looked at him suspiciously and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Yes, yes!" seeing that Arthur was ready to leave, milt raised his left hand and nodded quickly, with the expectation that he might leave in his eyes.


    "All right." Arthur sat down again. "Do you need a fast horse, some food, or a pair of armor?"


    "No, my Lord, not these."


    Milt doesn''t know why he just turned and left. He didn''t say anything about the purpose of coming to the castle.


    "What''s that?" asked Arthur.


    "Yes, sir..." milt recalled his prepared words. "I, I hope to get your support. Without your help, I can''t inherit the title of the family. Sir, I ask you to help me."


    "Didn''t I just say that I could give you a fast horse or subsidize you with a suit of armor."


    "No, not these." looking at Arthur, milt hesitated. "I, I hope your excellency, can... Release the canons of the campes family."


    Seeing Arthur''s expressionless face on the seat, milt bravely added: "the most... It''s best to let me go to the dungeon to talk to them and make them loyal to me before putting them, otherwise you will keep them in custody. Big, adult..."


    Looking at milt''s guilty eyes, Arthur suddenly smiled and said, "no problem. Of course I''ll let them go as long as they can pay enough war compensation. What else do you have to say?"


    "No, no, no," said milt haltingly, "I... I hope you... You can unconditionally release them as a benefit of their loyalty to me, so as to prove that we have formed an alliance."


    Arthur smiled more brightly, got up, walked to the edge of the stone steps, stared at him and asked, "where are the horses, armor and weapons? By the way, I''d better give back to you the serfs they brought, so that they will kneel down and swear at once. What do you think?"


    Looking up at the smile on Arthur''s face, milt''s excited body was trembling: "big, sir, this... This is really the best! Thank you, thank you!"


    Thanks?


    Looking at milt who bowed down to thank him, Arthur wanted to chop the bastard now!


    "Look up."


    "My Lord." milt looked up at Arthur with a smile on his face. I don''t know why, he suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Pa!!"


    With a big slap in the face, milt was slapped his feet off the ground.


    "Shit, you still want me to unconditionally release them and serfs - you think you''re my son! Somebody, lock up this damn bastard!"


    Milt was dazzled by the fan. He didn''t understand why Arthur suddenly started. Until the guards on both sides dragged him up, he shouted, "Sir, sir! I am willing to pay compensation. I will give you gold coins. I will give you all the gold coins as long as campesburg has them!"


    "You think it''s about gold coins!" Arthur''s eyes were like a man eating beast. When the guy admitted with complacency that it was the moment he killed telosi, Arthur almost wanted to draw his sword and cut him on the spot!


    In his panic, milt''s brain turned and thought of his prepared words.


    "The Barrett family." he struggled and said, "Sir, you believe me. Even if telosi doesn''t die, the Barrett family will deal with you! They covet the wealth of the river collar. They will find all kinds of excuses and will send troops again! Believe me, I can stop them for you. I can, we can work together, we can!"


    "Lock this bastard up!" Arthur ordered angrily.


    "No, no, Sir Arthur, you must believe me! The Barrett family will send troops, sir, Sir Arthur..."


    Milt did not understand how much trouble Taylor''s death had brought to Arthur''s reform plan. He only thought that Arthur''s sudden action was because he was afraid of the Revenge of the Barrett family.


    When milt''s cry disappeared outside the gate, Arthur had sat down again.


    This bastard really made him very angry. He dared to let him unconditionally release the prisoners of the campers family - he fought a war, but finally made a wedding dress for this bastard!


    Thorne stood aside, looked at Arthur, frowned at the night outside the Council hall, thought for a moment, and asked, "Sir, do you want to ask the bachelor to come to the Council?"


    He understood why Arthur was angry, and he himself wanted to kill milt''s troublemaker idiot. But after listening to what the other party just said, I have to say that it may be a good way.


    Although milt cannot be expected to stop Ted Barrett, he can at least find some trouble for the other party, delay the possible war and buy some time for Arthur''s plan.


    "It''s too late. Talk about it tomorrow." Arthur shook his head.


    It smells of conspiracy.


    First, whether milt''s words are true or not, a very simple question is, why did the killer in his mouth save him from trouble.


    In addition, he managed to escape from Shengtian. It is reasonable for him to hide far away without being found, but the other Party chose Shuangshui town.


    What''s more, he happened to "accidentally" hear people talk about Taylor''s invasion of Shanghe collar, and decided to kill each other when the war situation was unknown.


    His fingers knocked on the handrail. Arthur looked at the door of the Council hall, as if to invade the darkness of the house. After a while, he whispered, "that guy may be just a chess piece."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 307

    It was dark and Arthur didn''t think too much. After returning to his bedroom to have a good sleep, he got up early the next morning.


    Since he found that the improvement of fighting spirit was the condition for the promotion of "golden finger", he became extremely diligent. As long as there was nothing important to deal with, he would fight Thorne for 300 rounds every morning.


    Of course, every time it ended in a disastrous defeat - Thorne didn''t respect the majesty of his Lord in teaching him martial arts!


    The same is true today. The clean linen white shirt was covered with dust, his forehead was covered with sweat, and the old bruise on his elbow had not healed, but now he had a new wound.


    Every morning, he looked like a monkey rolling on the ground. Leah was distressed to see it. But those guards who stood by were a little eager to try under the expression they were used to!


    This is probably the only situation where they think Arthur is not so wise and is still a teenager.


    "Come again!" Arthur on the ground got up again, holding the sword of oath and staring at Thorne.


    At this moment, Thorne''s long sword is full of gaps, which is the credit of the sword of oath.


    Since he got the sword, Arthur has cut off several long swords in each other''s hands. He doesn''t care whether he will win with the benefit of weapons - he didn''t win


    The footsteps crossed the stone bricks on the ground. Arthur came out of the cage like a cheetah, and the oath sword in his hand stabbed Thorne''s face.


    "Dang!"


    When the two swords collided, a metal sound of collision sounded. Before the great force waved himself back, Arthur flashed aside and withdrew his sword to stab the gap in Thorne''s armor around his waist.


    "Dang!"


    Thorne stepped forward while shaking Arthur''s long sword, raised his hand and stabbed Arthur in the head.


    "Hey, come on!" Arthur grinned as he stepped back from the attack. Previously, he lost a moment''s perspective because he dodged left and right in the same situation, and was directly pushed to the ground by Thorne.


    "The same mistake, there will be no 158th time!" Arthur said fiercely.


    Staring at him, Thorne came forward directly with his sword. A chopper took the initiative to attack. Arthur quickly waved his sword to block and dodged.


    In the clanking fighting sound, Thorne was like a human wall. Several times Arthur wanted to change his position and launch a counterattack, but Thorne was forced back by Thorne''s fast and fierce chop, and was soon forced to the stone wall.


    Shit! Arthur scolded in his heart. It''s not that he doesn''t work hard, but that Thorne is like a fortress in front of the huge strength gap.


    His left foot had touched the root of the wall, and his hands holding the sword began to numb. Arthur tried to concentrate and stared at the attack of Thorne, the "great demon king". When the other party turned around and cut, he immediately held the sword and hit with all his strength. With the sound of "Dang", he cut off the other party''s long sword and immediately drilled into the gap on the right.


    "Bang!"


    "Shit!"


    With a cry of abuse, Arthur was knocked to the ground again.


    "No, not this time! Absolutely not!" Arthur fell to the ground and raised his finger to Thorne. "You deliberately, you can directly defeat me, but you deliberately lead me into a loophole, and then take the opportunity to bump me away! Thorne, I didn''t expect you to do the same!"


    Thorne held a dagger in his hand and looked down at Arthur coldly: "my Lord, when fighting, people who talk more nonsense often lose faster."


    "Hey!" Arthur was unhappy, "if the venue here was not too small, you think we made 158 mistakes!"


    That expression, wronged like a child who accuses his partner of playing tricks.


    "Lord count, you are..." a puzzled voice suddenly came from his side. Arthur turned his head and saw the pace brothers and sisters looking at him in surprise.


    "Oh, you''re up." Arthur quickly got up from the ground with the pain in his ass. After playing the dust on the bullet, he said calmly on his face: "nothing, nothing. I just took the time to test whether his strength has regressed."


    At this time, Leah hurriedly ran forward and handed a towel for Arthur to wipe his sweat.


    Pace looked at Thorne with a cold face and the two guards with serious expressions. Although he realized that the situation was not what Arthur said, he didn''t expose it, and just nodded kindly.


    Eugenie, who followed her, laughed with a "poof" and said impolitely, "you''ve been taught a lesson! Ha ha, 158 times, we heard it clearly just now!"


    Arthur was instantly embarrassed. Looking at Eugene, who was still smiling and couldn''t stand up, I really wanted to raise my hand and give him a sword - this little fart child, it''s too embarrassing to see through without telling!


    "Eugenie!" pace pushed her discontentedly and looked at Arthur with an apologetic face.


    "No, no, no, he''s really funny. He''s tested whether others have retreated one hundred and fifty-eight times. Ha ha..."


    Arthur wants to bury her alive! Laugh like this, that looks like a noble lady!


    "No, that''s the end of today," Arthur announced, and Leah held the scabbard and handed it to him.


    "Wait!"


    Just as Arthur was about to put his sword into the scabbard, Eugenie, who kept laughing, suddenly raised her hand and shouted, staring at the oath sword in his hand in amazement.


    "This, this sword, I just saw it..."


    At the moment Arthur raised his hand and took back his sword, she clearly saw the color on the sword.


    "What''s the matter?" glanced at the oath sword with cold light, and pace looked at his sister puzzled.


    Previously, he noticed that Thorne''s sword was cut off by Arthur, but a sword should not surprise Eugene so much.


    "Failed product." looking at Eugene''s surprised expression, Arthur simply raised his sword and shook it.


    For a moment, pace, who was originally puzzled, also looked surprised, while Eugenie opened her excited mouth slightly and subconsciously said, "this, this can''t be the sword of oath!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur''s heart jumped fiercely and his thoughts flew around in his mind. He didn''t expect that in addition to the three great scholars in Xuecheng, there were still people who knew the existence of the oath sword.


    He immediately restrained his expression and asked pace, "the sword of oath? What is the sword of oath?"


    Pace also shook his head blankly, looked at Eugenie and asked, "what is the sword of oath, and which book did you see?"


    By this time, Thorne had also stood aside, and the four looked at her curiously.


    Eugenie did not answer pace''s question, looked at Arthur and asked, "Sir, can I take it and have a closer look?"


    "Ah, of course."


    Arthur casually handed over the oath sword. Eugene took it with her slightly solemn hands. First, she carefully looked at the slightly primitive shape of the sword handle, and then raised the sword with one hand and shook it left and right against the rising sun from the East.


    Looking at the shining sword body in the sun, pace couldn''t help exclaiming: "it''s amazing. You can see different colors on the sword body!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 308

    Holding the sword of vow, Eugene looked at it carefully for a while, as if she were looking at a rare treasure. Until pace urged: "Hey, you haven''t answered the question yet, we are all waiting for you. What is the sword of oath?"


    Put down the sword, Eugenie said happily: "a legendary sword, I learned from an ancient book, and I forgot which ancient book it is. This sword is the same as described in the book. It will reflect a rainbow like light in the sun!"


    With that, she immediately turned her head and stared at Arthur: "Sir, can you tell me how I got this sword?"


    adult? Hey, that''s a polite name, Arthur thought.


    "I picked it up."


    "Picked it up?" Eugenie immediately asked, "where and how did you find it? Can you show me?"


    "Eugenie!" pace reminded his sister to pay attention to etiquette.


    "It doesn''t matter," said Arthur indifferently. "It''s in the river north of the castle. I wanted to ride to the forest to hunt that day, but when I passed the river, I suddenly found a strange light in the water, so I dismounted and checked it. I thought it would be a gem, but I didn''t expect it to be a sword."


    "Just... That''s it?" Eugenie stared at him in disbelief.


    "Ah, that''s it. I think this sword is good. It''s not rusted, it''s sharp, and it can give out strange colors, so I use it as a sabre. Why, is it called the sword of oath?"


    "I, I''m not sure, maybe... Maybe it''s just more similar." picked up the sword, Eugenie looked down carefully and whispered, "it''s so beautiful."


    Then she raised her head and showed a sweet smile of a girl. She handed the sword back to Arthur and said playfully and pleasantly, "Lord Arthur, can I ask you something? You must promise me."


    Eh!!! This sweet and greasy voice made Arthur feel cold and almost couldn''t resist a sword to stun her.


    "Go ahead, but I don''t promise you."


    "Eugenie, don''t go too far!" pace had a headache. His little sister is so naughty that she should be locked up in the castle.


    Eugenie didn''t bother to pay attention to pace. Now her eyes were shining with hope and said to Arthur, "you... Can you sell me this sword? I like it very much. In short, you also picked it up. I''m willing to give 10000 gold coins! How about it?"


    "Are you out of your mind!" pace put his hand on Eugenie''s head and said discontentedly before Arthur responded. "Eugenie, it''s impolite, and your father will never agree with you for such nonsense!"


    Sword is a symbol of Knight''s honor, and my naughty sister wants to buy it with gold coins! He really doesn''t know what to say.


    "Why not!" the nagging pace made Eugenie very dissatisfied, knocked off his palm on her head and said angrily, "it doesn''t need to tell her father that we were captured by Lingfeng castle. Let him quickly send 20000 gold coins to redeem us. It''s OK! It''s enough for our expenses!"


    Then she turned to look at Arthur: "Lord Arthur, you can sell it to me. I like this sword so much. I will pay you gold coins! Swear in the name of my father! If you don''t sell it, I won''t sleep every night!"


    Then he looked at Arthur pitifully.


    "Eugenie, don''t be childish. You''re almost an adult!" pace taught a lesson and turned to look at Arthur. "Don''t pay attention to her, sir. This guy always has some strange behavior to familiar people. She just sees your sword beautiful. No offense."


    Arthur smiled indifferently. Looking at Eugene, who pretended to be cute and prayed on her face, he said, "Miss Eugene, swords can''t be sold. It''s not a matter of gold coins."


    Suddenly, Eugenie''s small face turned from sunny to cloudy, and her low appearance was like frost eggplant.


    Looking at him, Arthur turned his head and said, "but if you really like it, I can lend it to you once. How about showing us your martial arts?"


    "Will you give it to me if you win?" Eugenie looked up fiercely and suddenly recovered her spirit.


    Looking at him, Arthur shook his head firmly: "at most, you don''t have to be my prisoner and let the Duke send gold coins. How about it?"


    Eugenie immediately fell down again and muttered with a bitter face: "stingy, I picked it up anyway..."


    Unable to get the sword of the oath, Eugenie was not interested in the competition at all. She looked bitter and didn''t even bother to ask her opponent.


    Seeing this, Arthur didn''t insist. After returning to the bedroom and changing into clean clothes, he accompanied them to have breakfast in the restaurant.


    At the dinner table, looking at Eugenie, who was worried and lost her vitality in the past, Arthur smiled and suggested, "Miss Eugenie, you''re going to visit the first army camp later. I''ll go with you and guide you in person. It''s like refusing your apology."


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie looked at Arthur puzzled, while pace hurriedly said: "Sir, don''t do this. Eugenie is just kidding. We''ve disturbed enough. You still have many important things to deal with. Just send two guards to follow us."


    "What''s important," Arthur joked, looking at him, "One of you is my friend and the other is a distinguished guest from Shanghe. If my master leaves you aside, others will say I don''t know how to treat guests. Besides, being with you is also a major event of Lingfeng castle. Otherwise, let the Duke know that Miss Eugenie is unhappy because I''m stingy. Maybe I''ll write to criticize me."


    "No, no, how could this happen." although he knew that Arthur''s words were just jokes, pace was flattered and thanked, "you are the most generous and kind person I have ever seen. There is nothing more pleasant to be friends with you. Lord Arthur, please believe that we can take good care of ourselves..."


    "All right then!" Eugenie interrupted.


    She really didn''t look up to her brother''s respect for Arthur. It''s undeniable that the guy did have some talents. He not only made many new things and tossed his territory like a model, but also defeated the invasion of the Green family one after another.


    But this is a guy trying to disrupt order!


    Taking advantage of the chaotic situation in the Kingdom, the other party not only won over the school city, but also abolished the farm and deprived the hereditary land of his vassals.


    What is more serious is that all the flourishing changes in Shanghe town will end in failure sooner or later. At that time, not only the peace of the North may be threatened, but these civilians who have received new ideas in Shanghe town are likely to bring greater hidden dangers to the kingdom.


    His brother, on the other hand, was totally unaware of this, and did not even realize that the other party would become his own enemy sooner or later.


    Even after her reminder, I just feel worried and powerless. I am just like a child who is unwilling because of the disillusionment of a better future.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 309

    Under Arthur''s arrangement, the people who had finished breakfast rode horses and left Lingfeng Castle happily and drove slowly to the first army camp.


    It was indeed a temporary intention to accompany the visit. His original plan was to send only a few guards to follow pace and others, while he would discuss with the bachelor about milt''s proposal.


    There is no denying that the guy''s proposal is very feasible, but behind it, it is obvious that someone plans to plot against Shanghe collar - it is an attractive candy placed in the trap. And he didn''t want to give up for nothing, let alone swallow it directly according to the enemy''s wishes.


    Therefore, he needs to discuss with the bachelor to see if there is a way to safely eat the candy into his mouth.


    The reason why he changed the arrangement temporarily was that he suddenly had a trace of bold speculation about the people behind milt.


    He was very puzzled about the dispatch of the Barrett family. Although the bastard Ted Barrett made a high sounding excuse to send troops to avenge his husband at the request of count telosi Barrett.


    But everyone knows very well that libron''s death has nothing to do with Lingfeng castle!


    In addition, a few months ago, Ted Barrett sent his uncle Sir Philus Bartley to Lingfeng castle to seek marriage and intend to betroth his daughter yvia Barrett to him.


    Although the matter was finally rejected by him, the two sides still reached a trade in weapons, armor and other items.


    It was this trade that puzzled Arthur!


    You know, the kewilt family has a good relationship with the west, which is produced by iron ore. Although the iron products in the West were rarely sold to all parts of the kingdom to resist the invasion of the Gaoting kingdom in the west of the Kingdom, before the iron mines were excavated, almost all the weapons and armor in the north were supplied by the kewilt family who had a good relationship with the West.


    As a "loyal dog", the Barrett family has no reason to bypass the kewilt family and buy weapons and armor from Lingfeng castle. Arthur later specially ordered Gustav to send someone to inquire about it and confirmed that there was no shortage of iron products from the west to the north.


    It''s fun to marry and buy weapons quietly!


    Arthur then guessed whether the loyal dog of the Barrett family had the idea of rebellion. Of course, such speculation was too bold. Arthur just had a brief discussion with Mr. Boye and threw it directly behind him.


    But now, that bastard Ted Barrett knows that the reason for Taylor''s sending troops is bullshit, but he doesn''t even call, so he sends troops to invade in winter!


    Moreover, it is to act together with green and Davidson, two traitors in the north, and the God of light supported by the court Prime Minister Flavi!


    I don''t know. I really thought Ted Barrett was a kind-hearted person who would put down his position and family estrangement in order to avenge his brother-in-law!


    At first, Arthur also guessed whether the other party sent troops from Duke kewilt, but pace clearly denied this possibility.


    Moreover, Mr. Boye also said that such a practice is not in line with the identity of the northern guardian of the Duke of kewilt, and is completely contrary to the situation of the Kingdom at the moment.


    If the two sides really reached an agreement to clean him up together, the Duke of kewilt should publicly announce his "crime" in order to win the support of the vassals and earn reputation - no nobles would object to cleaning up his disorderly fellow. No action, but out of the consideration of the situation in the Kingdom and the stability of the sharp blade fortress.


    Therefore, combined with this situation, Arthur thought it was more and more possible that the Barrett family might have fallen back to the speculation of prime minister Flavi!


    Think of Taylor''s death, milt''s bastard proposal, and Eugenie''s unusual performance in the small garden early in the morning. Arthur suddenly had a guess that even he admired.


    And the more you think about it, the more likely you feel!


    As early as when he was in camp 6, Arthur didn''t agree to take Eugenie to the battlefield, worried about her accident, and was ready to use a contest with his guards to make her retreat. Eugenie showed a skill far beyond the ability of a noble lady.


    Afterwards, Arthur also asked Thorne. Thorne also said that Eugenie''s skill was light and agile, and her movement was as vigorous as a bobcat, not quite like the fighting skills of a knight.


    But Arthur didn''t take it to heart at that time. Pace also said that his sister, under the smart and clever appearance, was a strange, naughty and troublesome girl.


    Besides, who would expect a noble lady to fight like a knight with a long sword? That''s strange.


    In addition, due to his preconceived perception of pace, he never extended the object of suspicion to his brother and sister when tracking down the murderer of Taylor''s assassination.


    Until milt''s late night visit last night and what happened in the small garden this morning, he suddenly had great doubts about Eugenie!


    How does she know the sword of oath?


    This is not a legend of rotten street, nor is it a secret that only some nobles know!


    If it had not been confirmed again and again, even the grand master ilu could not believe that the sword really existed, but Eugene recognized the oath sword in his hand almost at a glance.


    At that moment, Arthur became suspicious!


    Not only did he give pace a little test, but he also planned to let Thorne try Eugenie''s skill again. This bold guess came out of my mind.


    If the assassin of telosi is Eugenie, if the assassin of milt is the Duke, if the previous inference is no problem, then everything can make sense!


    The Bilson family had betrayed, so they sent troops with Kiel Greene''s traitor.


    In order to cope with the war with the Duke in the future, they need to win over themselves in order to ensure the stability of the rear and get the resources of the iron ore mountain.


    Even in this way, a large number of low-cost weapons and armor were delivered to prime minister Flavi''s new army.


    The Duke has long been aware of this, but due to the current situation, he can''t directly remove his "loyal dog", so he will rescue milt, bury the chess piece, urgently recall pace, marry the farit family in the west, and have the death of Taylor West and the late night visit of milt''s bastard.


    It''s perfect!


    Arthur even guessed that if he failed to win the war, but was defeated, Taylor West would still die.


    The Duke will speak out at this moment and support the Barrett family to swallow the river collar alone for the reason of Taylor''s death. Ted Barrett will not refuse such benefits, nor dare he refuse, because he still needs to play the role of "loyal dog" before he makes a public break.


    The green and Davidson families, as well as the God of light, can only eat Coptis and do their work in vain.


    The Duke of kewilt can not only show his support for loyal ministers, earn prestige and disperse the military forces of the Barrett family, but also have the reason to intervene in the operation of iron mines. He even buried new contradictions for his already discordant traitors and prepared for future Crusades!


    This is worthy of his title of "old fox".


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 310

    Just as Arthur led pace and Eugenie to visit the first army camp, the winged letter bird had spread the news of the defeat of Kiel green and others all over the north.


    Greenburg, council chamber.


    Mrs. anpelli sits in the middle. She is wearing a blue expensive skirt, with a ruby necklace around her neck. Her long black hair is tied into a fluffy braid, hanging on her left shoulder. On her fat white round face, she has a triangular eye that is not much bigger than soybeans.


    "Bishop robus, you must give me a statement!" at the moment, she was staring angrily at robbs on the right hand side.


    "How did you God of light promise! Now my husband and brother have become prisoners and infamous. But I think they are not only being tortured in the dungeon, but also the laughing stock of all the nobles in the North! Together, we Green family and Davidson family have become the objects of everyone''s talk, laugh and spit after dinner!"


    Mrs. anperi''s tone was very excited, her fat white fingers full of gemstones clenched into fists, and her majestic chest fluctuated.


    In the face of questioning and accusation, robus, who looked serious, was not in a hurry to argue, but comforted in a soft voice: "madam, although the defeat has become a fact, please rest assured that the count and Sir walish will be safe."


    "Safe!" hearing his words, Mrs. anperi grabbed the letter paper sent by the bachelor and threw it directly in front of him.


    "Look, look! My husband was seriously injured and he broke a leg, which is also called safe! What did you say at the beginning that you were going to seize the castle and town, but now the boy tustra is still alive, while my husband broke his leg! What about your promise? Didn''t you tell me a few days ago to wait for the news of victory! That''s what you told me to wait for Results! "


    Putting down the letter, Hobbes said calmly again: "madam, we are also deeply sorry for the injury of the count. But please believe me that the count and Sir walish will be returned safely. Before coming to the castle, I have sent the news to Whitestone castle. I believe there will be a solution tomorrow."


    "I can''t wait any longer." Mrs. anpelli said angrily, "my father is in Whitestone castle, and he will certainly agree to redeem Kiel and walish. I decided to send someone to Lingfeng Castle immediately and contact the children of the tustra family first. I want to confirm the safety of my husband and brother and redeem them as soon as possible!"


    Mrs. anpeli knew that Lingfeng castle would not give preferential treatment to prisoners. Both nobles and knights would be locked up in dungeons. When she was defeated in the last war, she walked through the streets, so that her husband was humiliated and depressed all day. Now she is not only defeated again, but also has a broken leg. She is really afraid of any accident.


    "No, you can''t send someone to Lingfeng castle first."


    Seeing that she had made up her mind alone, robbs immediately said, "madam, you don''t know some news. We might as well wait and see! In short, with Marquis Davidson, it''s no problem to ensure the safety of count green and Sir walish, and there will be news back in two days at most!"


    Rob''s words stopped, which surprised several people at the table, especially Mrs. anpelli. Her eyes were like watching an idiot who suddenly spoke unkindly.


    She''s not looking for advice, let alone discussion!


    "Are you crazy!" said Mrs. Anne Perry, looking very ugly. "Why should I wait, or do you want to stop me from saving my family? Bishop robus, I''m afraid you can''t do that!"


    "Madam, I''m just thinking about saving Lord green." robus quickly explained, "you know, more than 100 people of our God of light have been captured. At the moment, they are also detained in dark dungeons, so you really don''t have to rush for a moment. Please believe me!"


    "Trust you!" Mrs. anperi almost screamed in the face of Rob''s sincere eyes.


    "I believe in you, so I can make this situation! Robus, your plan failed, making all of us like a bunch of stupid pigs, fooled by the boys of the tustra family! Now it is my husband who is injured, but you are not in a hurry here! Damn, why don''t you let your God think of a way, if he is really useful!"


    Rob clenched his hands on his knees and reminded himself to be calm.


    The failure of the plan was indeed a great surprise to him. He did not expect that Lingfeng Castle not only captured the people he sent to Shanghe Town, but also concealed the news and kept sending back wrong information in the name of Giovanni.


    But now that he has done so, he must first appease the fat pig like Mrs. anperi.


    Kiel green is very smart. Although he agreed to let their God of light enter zuogeya, he deliberately let his wife obstruct and contain everything, and he looked helpless!


    They''re a bunch of damn bastards!


    He calmed his mood and looked at those soybean like eyes. Robus said slowly: "Mrs. anpeli, it''s not only us who lost this battle, but also the campes and Barrett families. Lingfeng Castle seems to have won a great battle, but it''s actually causing great trouble. We don''t need to send someone to Lingfeng castle now. We should calm down first. Even if you don''t believe me, madam, you should also believe that the prime minister and Lord Davidson will have a proper solution The solution came. "


    "I naturally believe in my father," said Mrs. anperi, with a disgruntled expression on her face.


    Just when robus was slightly relieved, he just heard the other party say again, "in short, there''s nothing wrong with sending someone first. I always want to confirm the safety of my husband and brother. Moreover, it''s already like this. He just wants a ransom. I''ll give it to him. I just want my husband to return safely."


    Before robus could speak again, jekun green, who was opposite, first stepped out and asked, "bishop, you just said there was something we didn''t know. I don''t know what you mean?"


    When she heard her son''s question, Mrs. anperi also looked at robs.


    Robus thought for a moment and said directly, "I''ve received news that Taylor Barrett died accidentally in Lingfeng castle."


    "What!" cried jekun green in surprise. "You mean telosi is dead?"


    Looking at him, Hobbes nodded with a serious look.


    At this time, Mrs. anperi, who had regained her mind, laughed and said happily, "good death! The damn tustra boy has finally done a good deed. The cheap ugly woman should have died long ago. Sleeping with her brother is really a disgrace to our nobles, and we should go to hell if we die!"


    Ugly woman? Robs looked sideways at Mrs. anperi, who was laughing, and felt that she was like a fat pig in a fancy dress.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 311

    After a happy scolding, she returned to the subject.


    "Bishop robus." she raised her proud chin. "What does the death of telosi have to do with us? Do I have to mourn for her? I want to save my husband and brother as soon as possible. It''s nothing to discuss. And you should think about how to compensate us for our losses. It''s all your God of light''s fault for the defeat."


    The arrogant and contemptuous tone, the fat and gorgeous clothes, and the self righteous eyes from the triangular eyes made Hobbes curse the stupid woman again.


    He looked at jekun green across the street. Seeing that the boy was just frowning and thinking, he knew that both mother and son were slow-moving guys.


    "Madam," he said, "Now you send someone to Lingfeng castle. What else can you do besides paying a large ransom and compensation? The last war has caused heavy losses to the vassals in the territory, and the successive attacks of Warcraft have almost brought production to a standstill. In this war, if it was not for the support of our God of light, the vassals could not even get together their horses, armor and weapons. We are nothing No one expected the result of the defeat. "


    "What do you mean?" Mrs. anpeli frowned. "Shouldn''t your God of light be responsible for the defeat? Compensate for the loss! My husband broke his leg for this, and I don''t know how many knights and serfs the territory sacrificed! I tell you, you instigated the war, horses and weapons naturally belong to you, and this compensation! You God of light can''t refuse!"


    "The count agreed to the war, and your father agreed to the war. It was our common decision to attack Lingfeng castle."


    "You..."


    Mrs. anperi raised her hand and was about to scold. Rob immediately interrupted: "Madam, our God of light will not shirk its responsibility. I asked you to send someone later for the consideration of the green and Davidson families. When the count was in the castle, he talked to me several times about the threat of Lingfeng castle and his worries about the territory. Just imagine how many serfs in the farm can be used as compensation?"


    Mrs. anpeli changed her face slightly, but still gritted her teeth and said firmly, "the Green family is not enough, so it''s up to the Davidson family. You think I can''t take out thousands of serfs!"


    "Well, even if Lord Davidson agrees, what about the princes of the Green family?"


    "That''s your business. I said that your God of light should be responsible for the defeat!"


    The harsh voice and vulgar expression of Mrs. anperi upset bishop robus. He would rather preach to those stupid serfs or civilians than talk to her. At least those guys know how to respect God''s servants.


    "Why, don''t talk?" Mrs. anperi took back her proud eyes and said to jekun. "You''ll send someone to pass Vernon and ask him to take two knights and set out for Lingfeng Castle immediately. He used to stay in the upper river and deal with the boys of the tustra family. Let him do it. By the way, remember to ask him to take more letter birds."


    Speaking of this, Mrs. anpeli could not help but turn her head and complain to robs: "I said at the beginning that I shouldn''t drive away the Bachelor in the territory, otherwise it wouldn''t be so troublesome now. Look what you''ve done!"


    Hearing the speech, robs frowned upset. Because the woman in front of him, their God of light, didn''t get much benefit from zuogya.


    "Bachelors are dangerous. They don''t believe in God, they also instigate others not to believe in God, and even slander the existence of God. It is because of the teaching and bewitchment of bachelors that Arthur tustra has become a dangerous man."


    "Come on, stop your preaching. I''m not a civilian outside." Mrs. anpelli sneered. "Your God is omnipotent, but he is shy like a girl and never shows up. And you priests who are full of kindness, tolerance and selfless dedication love gold coins one by one!"


    "Bishop robus," asked jekun green opposite, "how will the Barrett family react when telosi is dead? Will they attack the river collar?"


    "Attack the river leader!" Mrs. anpeli reacted when she heard her son''s question.


    "Oh, that''s great!" she said with a happy face after surprise, "Fight, fight, it''s best to fight immediately, it''s best to lose both sides, and it''s best that all their men and horses die! Hahaha, it seems that there''s still a play to win the Shanghe collar. Taylor West is dead. Once they fight each other, the Shanghe collar will fall into our hands! No, I have to pick up your father quickly. He has to be in charge of this matter."


    Rob didn''t understand what the woman in front of him thought. Holding back his disgust, he calmly said: "Madam, it''s a waste of gold coins for you to take back the count now. Arthur knows he''s in big trouble, and now it''s time for a headache. We might as well wait two days until the prime minister and others have made a decision. Maybe you can take back not only the ransom, but also the horse armor that has been paid. What do you think?"


    "Robs!" Mrs. anperi shrieked and her voice echoed in the Council hall. "What do you want to do on earth! Damn bastard, your appearance makes me sick. Don''t think you can deceive me, don''t think I don''t know what you''re calculating! You''re deaf. I''ll get my husband back. If you dare to stop it, you God of light will get out of zuogya!"


    At the thought that her husband was suffering from the pain of a broken leg and was imprisoned in a dark dungeon, Mrs. anperi was heartbroken. How helpless, how dejected, how self reproach and doubt Kiel should be at the moment!


    "My husband needs me." she covered her chest and stared up. "He was hurt. He needs a warm embrace, my careful care, and I also need him. Do you understand!"


    Robus held his fists tightly and his face turned red. He looked at jekun green, who was silent and timid opposite, and at the fierce woman anperi Davidson. He hung his head and held back his anger.


    "Whatever you like, madam," he said, getting up and walking out of the Council hall.


    He really didn''t understand how a shrewd man like Kiel green could take such an ignorant fool as his wife, and they were still very loving, sweet as a girl in love.


    It''s disgusting!


    "Hum, a bunch of hypocritical bastards!"


    Seeing robus leaving quickly, Mrs. anperi scolded discontentedly. The other party has not agreed to provide compensation.


    "I told your father at the beginning." looking at her son, she taught, "you don''t have to make concessions because of a defeat. Look what these guys have done, they are a bunch of liars! They can''t get a gold coin from me!"


    "Yes, mother," replied jekun green honestly.


    He doesn''t like these priests either. Because of the defeat and the attack of the ghost faced eagle, it was difficult enough in the territory, but the other party repeatedly asked his father to order, call up labor and let the civilians donate money.


    What they provided: Soothing people after panic, occupying serfs'' working time, and doing repentance and prayer.


    It''s nothing to ask for!


    "If they can''t escape, they should pay the compensation!" Mrs. anpelli''s anger remained, "if it weren''t for them, how could your father lose the war and break his leg! This would be a great opportunity. How painful it should be for a man so proud of your father..."


    As she spoke, she suddenly became sad and tears overflowed her eyes.


    "Mother."


    Jekun green got up and hugged his crying mother, while the maid sent a silk scarf to wipe her tears.


    "All back, all of you back." she waved to the maid and the guard to leave.


    After wiping away her tears, she took her son''s hand and said: "Listen, jekun, you should send someone to rescue your father and uncle immediately. The God of light is a group of bastards. They want to wait for the battle of the Barrett family and then bring us together. We must not be fooled. Your grandfather will save them Zhou Xuan. The most important thing now is to rescue your father and uncle immediately. Nothing else is important! Your father has broken his leg and can''t take it again in the future The soldiers are at war. You have to bear the responsibility of the family! "


    "Yes, mother." jekun green nodded firmly, said some comforting words, and asked aloud, "mother, if we don''t participate, won''t all the river leaders fall into the hands of the Barrett family?"


    Holding her son''s hand, Mrs. anpeli said lovingly and patiently, "we can''t participate. In today''s situation, only the vassals of the Davidson family are left, but no one can lead them, and the East is invaded by wild people."


    "Robs wants to destroy our two families, and then take the opportunity to expand the influence of the God of light in the north. You must not have illusions. Now we can only find a way to save your father and uncle and those vassals. We don''t do anything else until your father comes back. They''d better fight to the death, go to the river and get our share sooner or later..."


    After listening to his mother, jekun green nodded firmly.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 312

    Shuangshui town.


    Sir Phileas Barrett hurried into the mansion with a serious and heavy look.


    "Barlow," he ordered to his guard, "go and get people to pack up immediately. We''ll leave for Lingfeng Castle early tomorrow morning. Go quickly!"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    When the guard was ordered to leave, he stepped to the wine cabinet by the wall, picked up a ceramic wine pot and poured himself a glass of ale.


    "Lord fellers!"


    Before he could raise his glass to drink, a flustered guard burst in.


    "What''s the matter?" he asked with a frown, and his stern tone stunned the guard.


    "Demon... Warcraft." the guard reported, "more than ten flying Warcraft were found in the north of the town, and two knights responsible for their duties were captured!"


    "They are idiots, why don''t they avoid!" he threw the horn cup on the table with a thump, and the thick ale splashed out. The guard stood in front of the door, so stunned that he didn''t know what to answer.


    "Damn it, damn it! Asshole of the tutela family!" he cursed in a low voice, took up the wine cup and drank the ale. After a little meditation, he said, "let everyone be vigilant. Don''t just bow your head and laugh and talk about women. In addition, tell the bachelor about it and ask him to inform the castle immediately. By the way, where are the animals?"


    "To the west, it should be to the hills to the West."


    "Tell the bachelor that he knows how to report. Go down."


    After waving his hand and letting the guard leave, sir fellers took the wine pot and horn cup and went to the table by the window and sat down.


    He had just returned from the family castle, and his heart was agitated.


    Telosi died, and most of the 200 Knights sent by the family became prisoners. The war led by the river was completely defeated!


    Now there is news from Lingfeng castle that they should send someone to shangheling to explain the invasion, discuss war compensation and exchange ransom for prisoners!


    The news was like a bolt from the blue. None of them thought that the war in Shanghe town would fail. Ted Barrett was furious in his study, his drinks were scattered all over the carpet, and his anger almost lit the castle after he was stunned!


    How many years, how many years, they Barrett family, have ever had such a loss!


    And the tutela kid who didn''t know how to win didn''t immediately apologize and ask for forgiveness, but wrote to them to explain and compensate!


    Who does he think he is?


    What kind of existence does he think the Barrett family is?


    What family blood did he think telosi was flowing!


    With one victory, I dare to be so rude and ask them to explain and compensate the Barrett family!


    Does the boy think he is a hero who tramples the enemy under his feet?


    He caused a great disaster - telosi is dead, and their Barrett family will not give up! He should tremble and leave the words on the stationery to himself!


    Sir fellers wanted to fly to Lingfeng Castle immediately and slap Arthur in the face to wake him up. Let alone Lingfeng castle, which has just experienced a war, is just a slightly strong watchdog in front of the Barrett family!


    Damn bastard!


    Sir fellers kept down his anger, which burned to his throat, after drinking two horns of ale. Fill the corner cup with ale again. He turned to look at the town outside the window and began to think about the plan of this trip to Lingfeng castle.


    Compensation is absolutely impossible. It is the unanimous decision of the family. Ted wanted to immediately summon the vassal to send troops and teach the arrogant boy who had won two wars by chance an unforgettable lesson.


    But it takes time to summon vassals, and war needs to be prepared. Between the upper river collar and them, there is also the territory of the campes family. If they really want to send troops, the war will last at least half a year. In addition, they have to consider how to take over Lingfeng castle.


    It was tempting to take the upper river collar to their Barrett family. Not to mention the everfount wealth of iron mines is the perfume that wine and the nobility have been pursuing lately.


    But it won''t be so easy. He lost his mind in anger because of his niece''s death before fellers arrived.


    The situation in the kingdom is too complicated.


    It is difficult for them to swallow the upper river collar alone. Even if they do, they have to spend a lot of energy to maintain that land. Otherwise, the rampant Warcraft will make all their wealth come to naught.


    In addition, because of Taylor''s sudden death, they have not yet figured out how to deal with the chaos of Cumbria.


    Eric campers was supposed to be the best candidate, but the boy was crazy and had to be locked up in his room all day. Emily is still a little girl under the age of ten.


    Therefore, sending troops directly to destroy Lingfeng castle is not a good way. Besides, the boy still has more than 100 Knights of their Barrett family.


    Therefore, he persuaded Ted, who was going to summon the vassal, to go to Lingfeng castle in person and have a good talk with Arthur tustra, so that the arrogant boy who won the war could recognize the reality!


    They can spare his life or let him continue to be the count of Lingfeng castle, but they must pay half the profits of iron mine and wine, and bow down to their Barrett family to admit their mistake.


    Sir fellers believed that this was the best solution and the boy''s only choice.


    Otherwise, even if they go on an expedition, they will cut off the blood of the tustra family for the sake of family honor!


    ¡­¡­


    Shanghe collar, first army barracks, canteen.


    Arthur originally wanted to order the camp cook to open a small stove for them, but at Eugene''s insistence, they sat in the camp canteen with all the soldiers.


    The layout of the canteen directly copied the previous school canteen, front hall and back kitchen. The ground is paved with grey bricks, the roof is raised with wooden beams and covered with tiles, and a one foot gap is specially reserved above the wall to facilitate light transmission at the same time with the surrounding windows.


    After Eugene looked around curiously for four weeks, the guard in charge of taking the meal just returned with the food.


    Looking down at the food on the plate, Eugenie immediately got up, raised her chin and looked back and forth curiously. After seeing that everyone''s food was indeed the same as hers, she sat down again.


    "Hey," she said to Arthur across the street, "you didn''t specifically order it? Is this really the food these soldiers usually eat?"


    Looking at Eugenie with a suspicious face, Arthur smiled and said, "I didn''t know they had such a simple meal today, but you insisted on it. Now regret, but it''s too late."


    "Simple?" Eugene''s eyes widened, obviously not believing Arthur''s words.


    She checked carefully. Everyone''s food was the same: two big steamed buns, a pickle, a potato, a large bowl of vegetable soup and an egg.


    For her, the food was really simple, not even decent meat. But the problem is, there are at least 300 people in this military camp. If you eat like this every meal, won''t you have to eat 600 eggs a day?


    These soldiers are all civilians. Many of them used to be serfs.


    She is not a noble lady who knows nothing. The food in front of her is definitely a rich meal, even for civilians.


    In addition, according to the guy in front of us, these soldiers eat three meals a day!


    Can this be called simple!?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 313

    While eating wheat steamed bread, Eugenie asked, "are these foods produced in the territory?"


    Steamed bread was a kind of food that she knew when she came to Shanghe collar.


    At first, she was very curious and looked in the kitchen of the military camp.


    This kind of food, which is very similar to bread, is not baked, but steamed in a large cage.


    HMM... just boil the water and steam the food with the heat.


    It is said that this "steaming" cooking method was invented by the guy in front of him, taught to the chef in the castle, and then spread out - I don''t know how this guy thought of this cooking method. And all kinds of food she hasn''t seen.


    "Yes, these foods are produced in the territory," Arthur explained while eating. "You know, there are not many people in the river area, so after the reform, food can be self-sufficient."


    Reform. Eugenie heard the word again.


    "Just abolish farms and new farming methods." Eugenie then asked, "can you grow more food? As far as I know, you just give more land to the original serfs. If you can harvest more food, you don''t need to abolish farms."


    "I know that!" replied pace, who chewed the steamed bread while waiting for Arthur''s answer. "Lord count told me that this can improve the enthusiasm of production. Farmers will work hard when they have hope!"


    Then he looked at Eugenie and added, "what I told you before, how can you forget so quickly."


    Eugene glared at her brother discontentedly, looked at Arthur, and then asked: "I know hope will make people forge ahead, including why you took back the fiefdoms of the vassals, probably to unite the scattered forces in the territory. But I don''t quite understand how you can promote education in the territory? In particular, you have specially built a school. Everyone has become a bachelor, which should be of no benefit."


    Pace was going to say, "with knowledge, people will become smarter", but after thinking about it, he closed his mouth and waited curiously for Arthur''s answer - bachelors are good, but if all civilians become as smart as bachelors, it should be very painful for the Lord.


    The implementation of education is, of course, to prepare for future reform and development. But Arthur is not prepared to answer that. This is too broad. Eugenie is a curious baby and her position is unclear.


    If he said so, the little girl would ask endless questions. Moreover, such an answer is not in line with his purpose of accompanying him.


    After a little thought, Arthur said, "what do you think of the soldiers of the first army? Tell me how you feel about your visit."


    Feeling? Eugenie smelled the speech, looked at the soldiers eating around, thought about what she saw today, and said seriously, "rules."


    "Rules?"


    "Well," she concluded, nodding, "In your words as like as two peas, we have seen discipline today. We went to the barracks and went to the library today. I found that everyone seemed to be very disciplined. The quilt should be stacked up and neat, the items should be put together, the speech would be called" report ", the order was answered," yes ", even the hair was shaved exactly, and everyone was there when they just took the meal. Line up. In short, these soldiers are very disciplined. They even walk with their chest up. I think so. "


    Speaking of this, Eugenie thought of her brother''s two guards. They used to be mercenaries. Later, although they became Knights of their kewilt family and restrained many mercenaries'' casual habits, she could see that they were only caused by the pride of mercenaries after they became knights.


    But today, he found that the two guys were much more serious. They always looked up and walked and talked in a proper way. She even felt a little funny.


    This should be influenced by the atmosphere here. Just like now, although there are two or three hundred people sitting in the restaurant, everyone also laughs and talks, but no one dares to make a noise.


    If two or three hundred mercenaries and knights sit here, they can have a party directly. The noise may directly overturn the roof!


    "Your observation is very good," said Arthur with a smile. "This is the meaning of education. Being able to read and write is only the most basic education. Can miss Eugenie understand?"


    "Don''t call me miss Eugenie." Eugenie replied discontentedly. Eugenie immediately asked, "but what''s the use for these soldiers? Can folding the quilt like bricks make them braver?"


    Hearing the speech, pace looked at Arthur curiously. In fact, they didn''t understand why Arthur made such rules.


    The little man beside pace even doubted whether Arthur was suffering from aristocratic disease. He heard that many aristocratic women like to put things neatly without any mistakes, or they will lose their temper.


    It''s just that the disease is too serious, extending from the castle to the barracks?


    Arthur "ha ha" smiled twice. He just praised the other party''s careful observation. He didn''t hear her immediately put forward such a question.


    "What are you laughing at?" Eugenie stared discontentedly, then bited down a large piece of steamed bread and chewed angrily at Arthur.


    From Arthur''s laughter, she heard the meaning of helplessness and tolerance. This made her feel as if she had asked a not clever question, like a naive little girl.


    Arthur smiled and explained: "Education is not just preaching, but also the cultivation of habits. For example, the bachelor and wet nurse teach us that our speech and behavior should be consistent with the identity of nobility. Folding the quilt like a brick is a part of sorting out the internal affairs. Although it can not directly make the soldiers brave, it can cultivate their quality. For example, strict military appearance, conscious and strict organization and discipline, and good observation , be good at summarizing, etc. at worst, it can also maintain the cleanliness and tidiness of the military camp. So, can you understand? "


    Pace thought for a while. Although he still didn''t understand it, he felt that Arthur was very reasonable and nodded subconsciously.


    Eugenie said, "but the wild people are dirty, smelly and have no discipline. They are not as brave and good at fighting!"


    "All of them are called ''wild people'', all of them are excluded by us. They still don''t have their own country for thousands of years. It is precisely because they lack organization, discipline and people like bachelors."


    Now, pace nodded his head more approvingly. Let alone the country, those wild people can''t even build decent houses.


    "Don''t you worry about unrest?" Eugenie still didn''t give up. "As long as people become smarter, they will have more ideas and be more difficult to manage. Just like now, pace won''t refute you."


    With that, she looked at pace with a convincing face beside her and scolded him as a fool in her heart.


    "Good question," said Arthur.


    This is also what Mr. Boye worried about at the beginning.


    "Therefore, the reform should be comprehensive. If I do not abolish the farms, but let them receive education, the smart serfs will be dissatisfied with the current situation. You are so smart, you should understand that knowledge is not the cause of unrest, but the contradiction stimulated."


    This time, not only pace but also Eugenie sat on her left, and her two guards subconsciously nodded - although they didn''t understand very well, they just thought Arthur was right - the conflict between the vassals was just because of the intolerable contradiction.


    Count Arthur is right!


    Eugenie couldn''t refute Arthur anymore. She didn''t understand it herself, but she didn''t want to be persuaded like this.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 314

    "I can probably understand the reform you said, and I can probably guess the purpose of your doing so." Eugenie looked at Arthur seriously, and her tone suddenly became more serious. "But have you thought of another way? I don''t believe you don''t know the consequences of doing so. The bachelors must be very worried."


    Is this the hesitation of the little girl''s family, or is it for the sake of stability in the north? Arthur thought.


    "Yes, of course." Arthur didn''t shy away.


    The atmosphere on the table suddenly became silent, and pace chewed the food quietly.


    "My father and grandfather have made efforts, but you should all know the end." Arthur didn''t care about the sudden silence, still smiled and spoke gently.


    "Shangheling doesn''t want to be an enemy of anyone. The reform is for self-help. It''s a last resort. I just want to make my people live better. I can eat and wear warm, have a house, have surplus food and have no fear. Is there anything wrong with this? As for the bachelor, they are great people, just as we have just concluded. They should be respected."


    Arthur''s words made several people slightly moved. Yes, the tustra family tried, but failed. Now it''s just to live. Is there anything wrong with this?


    Pace looked at Arthur with a trace of respect in his eyes. Eugenie bowed her head and ate the steamed bread distractedly.


    She knew that many years ago, Ling Fengbao asked for help from her father, but failed to get a fair ruling. Since then, Ling Fengbao''s situation has become more and more difficult.


    To live? no She thought of Arthur''s sword of oath, and her irritable mood strengthened again. Maybe, she thought, who doesn''t want to live!


    Looking at the pace people staring at him, Arthur smiled and joked, "why, food doesn''t work with your appetite?"


    "No!" pace said with a straight face, "Sir, when I return to the family, I will try my best to stop the Barrett family from waging war! In addition, if there is anything else I can help, please don''t mention it."


    On one side, the little man in knight armor and the axe also nodded silently.


    Before Arthur responded, Eugenie suddenly pushed the plate to pace: "here you are, I can''t eat!"


    Glancing at the plate with only one steamed bread missing, pace said with concern: "don''t you have a bad appetite? You''ll be hungry if you eat so much. You usually eat a lot."


    "Not hungry!"


    Eugenie stared at pace angrily. After that, she grabbed the eggs in the plate angrily, picked up the soup bowl, drank most of it, and finally gave a cold "hum".


    "What''s the matter with you?" pace looked at Eugenie strangely. I don''t know why she was unhappy again.


    Seeing this, Arthur said with a smile: "well, I''ll give a banquet in the castle in the evening and invite you to eat a delicious food you''ve never seen!"


    "My Lord, I''m... I''m really sorry. Eugenie is so rude." pace apologized.


    "Never mind. I think Miss Eugenie is so cute and different from others."


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie gave Arthur a cold "hum", thought about it, reached out her hand and dragged her plate back - she wasn''t full yet.


    It was like a little girl correcting her mistakes after being praised, especially the lovely look of her tight little face, which made everyone laugh. The previous serious atmosphere suddenly became happy again.


    "Shut up, don''t laugh!" Eugenie was ashamed and angry, clenched her fist and hammered on the long table. She cried discontentedly to Arthur, "I''m only three years younger than you. Don''t laugh! I''m not a little girl!"


    The crowd laughed even happier. Eugenie had no choice but to vent her anger on her own food.


    After eating happily for a while, Arthur looked at pace and said, "by the way, I really need to ask you something. I don''t know what to do."


    "Tell me, my Lord," said pace.


    "Well, late last night, milt campes suddenly visited the castle. He admitted that he assassinated Taylor West."


    "Milt! Is that the illegitimate son of count libron?"


    Arthur shook his head and briefly said what he knew about milt''s life experience and experience.


    "I heard about that war. It is said that several northern vassals chose to support him, but finally failed because of the intervention of the Barrett family." pace thought and asked, "Sir, he came to you now and voluntarily admitted that he killed telosi. Should he ask you something?"


    Arthur nodded: "I didn''t expect that telosi was assassinated. I thought it was an emergency. You can''t imagine that the guy asked me to release the canons of the campers family, help him recapture campers and fight the Barrett family together."


    "What is your choice?"


    "He taught a lesson and then locked up. You know, if telosi doesn''t die, the war will end here. But because this bastard, Shanghe collar is likely to fall into war again, I can''t wait to kill him!"


    Arthur paused for a moment, calmed his anger, and then said, "but think about it carefully, that guy''s proposal is a good way. Although my anger is hard to dissipate, Lingfeng castle is now helpless. If I really have an ally, maybe the Barrett family can''t act rashly. It''s just... I''m a little uncertain."


    "Do you want my father to put pressure on the Barrett family?" pace said excitedly. "With my father''s attitude and you and the campers family, marquis Ted Barrett may really sit down and have a good talk..."


    "No." Arthur interrupted him. "Telosi is dead and died in Lingfeng castle. Such a request will only embarrass the Duke. Even for the sake of stability in the north, no one can accuse Ted Barrett of revenge. I just don''t know what to do."


    "Milt is not a good ally. If he can do as he promised, I don''t mind unconditionally releasing those vassals and abandoning the past grievances. But I''m worried that he will turn to the Barrett family after recapturing campesburg."


    "But he killed telosi!" pace said excitedly. "The Barrett family will not let him go, even if he pledges allegiance!"


    "Who can prove?" Arthur frowned. "Even if I publish this news, he can deny it in front of Ted Barrett. He even said that his cooperation with me was only to save the vassal and regain the family title. No one can prove that he killed telosi and was in my castle."


    "This..."


    Pace was speechless and didn''t know what to say. I just feel that there is a huge and suffocating pressure enveloping Lingfeng castle.


    Yes, telosi died in the castle. Milt can turn against him and put all the responsibility on Arthur.


    What no one can prove is only the choice of interests.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was too serious, Arthur stretched his eyebrows, smiled and said: "Well, it''s hard to make a choice? I wonder if I should give the bastard to the Marquis of Barrett and explain it well. As long as I can not fight, I am willing to unconditionally release the Knights of the Barrett family, and even make compensation for the death of telosi. There are enough Wars on the river, and people yearn for peace..."


    At last, Arthur''s tone was helpless and melancholy, which made pace and others across the street uncomfortable. It seemed that he had been beaten hard and had to get up and apologize. What a humiliation.


    "You can''t do that!"


    The first person to speak was not pace, but Eugenie, who had been silent and sat there trying to eliminate the food.


    "Why?" Arthur showed a puzzled expression. "I think it''s a safe and good way. Although it''s humiliating, I can stand it as long as I can avoid the war."


    Seeing Arthur''s seriousness, Eugenie could not help being a little anxious: "it won''t avoid war! Even if you give milt to the Barrett family, they will send troops."


    "I will also compensate them for their losses," Arthur stressed.


    "You''re a fool! What they can get by themselves doesn''t need your compensation! They started the war to rob your iron mine. Why don''t you suddenly understand!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 315

    "Eugenie, don''t be so rude."


    Pace raised his hand and rubbed his sister''s head, then said to Arthur: "My Lord, I think what Eugenie said is also reasonable. If everything is true, as milt campes said, that telosi united his brother and usurped the title of the campes family, they must have come for the wealth of Shanghe collar in this war. I will tell my father about this. If the situation is true, my father will not sit idly by."


    "Father knew," Eugenie muttered, looking at Arthur and continuing, "People in the North know all the rumors about telosi and his brother. How can the Barrett family recognize milt? Moreover, telosi has two children. As long as these rumors cannot be confirmed, they have more right to inherit the family title than milt and are easier to control. Unless the man named milt is an idiot, he will run to loyal to the Barrett family, which has something to do with dying What''s the difference! "


    Arthur looked thoughtful, then nodded clearly: "it makes sense. Instead of accepting milt''s loyalty, let his daughter inherit the title, and then Ted Barrett, the nominal uncle, can directly control the campes family. Oh, it seems that I think too much."


    After that, Arthur seemed to suddenly take off some heavy burden, and a relaxed smile reappeared on his face: "Miss Eugenie, thank you so much. I know what to do. If possible, I really want to hire you as my bachelor. Master Boye will not mind having a young colleague like you."


    Then he laughed a few times.


    Pace quickly and modestly replied, "Your Excellency, you praise us so much. We haven''t helped much. You have been entertaining us all the time. Eugenie has added a lot of trouble to you."


    "No, you''ve helped me a lot." Arthur said in a positive tone, then smiled and nodded at Eugenie. He had an answer in his heart.


    "Yes! It''s not to thank you. You''re welcome!" Eugenie raised her chin to pace with a proud look on her face. Her heart also settled down.


    Pace raised his hand and rubbed her head, smiled and said nothing more.


    Then the group ate happily, and Eugene still kept asking Arthur all kinds of questions.


    From the slogans shouted by the soldiers during training to various measures for territorial reform, Arthur avoided the truth and focused on the theoretical vision, fooling several people into a stupor. He looked like "I don''t understand, but I just feel very powerful".


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Lingfeng castle, study.


    Arthur, who had just had dinner, was lying relaxed in his chair. Leah, who was on the side, kindly handed him a glass of hot water, looked at him, smiled and said, "Sir, I didn''t expect Miss Eugenie to be such a person."


    "What kind of person?" Arthur asked with a smile as he took the silver water cup.


    Leah was wearing a light blue dress with a waist tied. Her thick long hair was tied behind her head by a white hair band. Her beautiful figure and exquisite facial features revealed the beauty of a girl''s youth.


    Compared with a year ago, Leia has changed a lot. Except for a few people in the castle, the servants and guards call her Miss Leia.


    Thinking of Eugenie''s huff and puff appearance when eating hot pot, Leah smiled and said, "although she doesn''t know what other noble ladies are like, it must not be Miss Eugenie. She is cute like an elf, but sometimes she thinks she is naughty like a boy."


    "Do you think she''s cute?"


    "Well," Leah nodded, "it''s interesting. There''s no arrogance of a noble lady. She still robbed you for food."


    "She''s not a lovely little girl," Arthur said, looking at Leah as he put the cup on the table. "Would you still think she''s cute if I told you she killed telosi?"


    Hearing the speech, Leah opened her eyes and almost cried out in surprise.


    "You... Is this true? She poisoned it? But how could it be? When Mrs. Taylor died, she was not in the castle."


    "Although it''s incredible, it should be right. The time of poisoning is not in the castle."


    Leah was stunned. The expression on her face became serious. She stepped forward and said, "Sir, let''s drive them away. They live in the castle. It''s too dangerous."


    "Don''t worry." he reached out and pulled Leah to his side. Arthur leaned over and leaned his head against her. "It''s a bit complicated. I don''t understand it very well, but she won''t poison me yet."


    With her body against Arthur''s back, Leah pinched his shoulder and said anxiously, "is it the Duke who wants to frame us? I always think they are good people and come to fight for you. I didn''t expect that. Sir, we''d better let them go."


    Leah never doubted Arthur''s words.


    Closing his eyes and enjoying the sour shoulder and the pressure on his head, Arthur said, "it must be the Duke''s advice, but pace should not know."


    "The Duke turned Miss Eugenie into a killer. Isn''t she worried about her daughter?" Leah felt a deep chill from the bottom of her heart.


    "Miss Eugenie is so lovely, and she is just a little girl. The happy smile on her face... Are they all fake?"


    "Alas... Who knows." Arthur sighed, put his hand around Leah''s thigh and said slightly tired. "This matter is very complicated. It''s about the interest struggle between families. I don''t understand some other things at all. Don''t show any difference and don''t worry too much. Everything will be fine."


    Leah tightened her legs and whispered "um".


    Just then, Thorne, who went to inform Mr. Boye to come to the meeting, came in and called softly.


    Arthur then got up and sat straight, said to the bachelor who came in with Thorne, "sit down, master Boye." then he told Leah, whose face was slightly red, "pour master Boye a cup of honey water and get another candlestick."


    Mr. Boye bowed slightly to thank him before slowly taking his seat.


    Looking at him, Arthur asked directly, "master Boye, is there any news back today?"


    "Yes, sir. The Greens have replied."


    The bachelor reached out, took out a piece of stationery from his sleeve pocket and handed it to the table.


    "It''s written in the name of Mrs. Emily Davidson. She has sent someone to the castle. The leader of the team is Vernon, who used to be responsible for the affairs of the Green family in the town. In addition, she asked us to take care of his husband and brother and said that as long as they were safe, they were willing to compensate us for all war losses or other conditions. Finally, she said a few threatening words."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur nodded and was too lazy to pick up the stationery to read. The attitude of the Green family is basically expected.


    Looking at Thorne, he said, "in that case, change walish to a better cell."


    Thorne nodded, and then stepped to command the guard outside the door.


    "Master Boye, should Thorne have told you about milt campers last night?"


    "Yes, my Lord, I already know."


    Nodded, Arthur sat up straight and said directly, "I''ve decided to agree with the guy''s proposal and help him regain the family title..."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 316

    "Come out, the count wants to see you."


    Under the guard of four armored guards, the restless milt was taken out of his house arrest bedroom.


    At the moment, the night was deep. In the dark stone corridor illuminated by oil lamps, the sound of armor collision and footsteps was very clear, but milt felt that everything was quiet and terrible.


    He regretted that he shouldn''t have come to Lingfeng castle. Arthur was frightened by Taylor''s death. He might be handed over to the Barrett family for atonement.


    "Go!"


    He hesitated, and immediately behind him came the cry of the knight.


    "Yes, yes..."


    In his trembling answer, milt stepped forward again. He shrank and stared at the swords of the knights in front. At that moment, he almost wanted to rush forward, seize the swords, kill the four guards, and then jump down the wall and escape into the night.


    But he doesn''t have the strength and courage. These guards are not easy to provoke at first sight, and jumping off the wall is only a dead end.


    "Milt, you''d better not do anything bad."


    A cold warning came from behind, and the guard in front turned back and stared at him coldly. Milt immediately bowed in fear and replied, "no, I''m absolutely honest."


    When he came to Lingfeng castle in the past, he never thought these guards were great, but since Thorne taught him a lesson last night, he became afraid of these guards.


    ¡­¡­


    Study.


    Milt was led in uneasily. He bowed and still wore the coarse linen hood robe he wore last night.


    The four guards left quickly. He stood in front of the door with his hands down and looked at Arthur shrouded in candlelight at a distance.


    "My Lord," he whispered respectfully.


    Looking at the timid milt, Arthur said, "come on, this chair is for you."


    Milt nodded, walked towards the light ahead, and sat carefully in his chair. When he looked up at Arthur, his left cheek suddenly tingled.


    "Lord Arthur," he called.


    "You''re scared," Arthur stared at him. "You used to be confident, especially a year ago."


    Milt didn''t know how to answer. He looked at Arthur opposite, opened his mouth and said, "that... That was the past."


    "What do you think I should do with you? You''ve caused me so much trouble."


    Milt remembered his proposal again, but opened his mouth and dared not say anything.


    Looking at him, Arthur then said, "I was going to give you to the Barrett family, or hang you directly. At worst, I would let you go to the iron mine to dig for a lifetime..."


    Originally? Milt''s heart jumped and his hands subconsciously squeezed his knees.


    "... but Mr. Boye reminded me that it''s better to seriously consider your proposal. However, I don''t trust you very much. Who can guarantee that you will still keep your promise when you regain your family title?"


    "I will, I will!" milt rubbed up fiercely. "Please believe me, I will keep my promise, I can''t betray you! I, I... I''m willing to swear allegiance to you!"


    Then, without waiting for Arthur to respond, he knelt down on one knee.


    "Get up and don''t put gold on your face," Arthur interrupted. "I don''t need your loyalty, and you''re not the one who will value the oath more than life!"


    Milt looked up at him. He didn''t know what else could move Arthur at the moment.


    "Listen, I can agree to your proposal and help you regain your family title, but you have to agree to my terms."


    "I promise, I promise!" milt bent his knees forward, eager as if Arthur would repent the next second. "I promise no matter what conditions! Lord Arthur, please believe me, the campers family will be your most loyal partner! I have no other choice, you can trust me!"


    "Don''t worry. Sit down."


    "Yes, yes." milt quickly got up, sat in his chair and looked eagerly at Arthur.


    Looking at him, Arthur said calmly and surely, "you can take away those vassals who are willing to be loyal to you. I can give them back except horses, armor and weapons, and I don''t need any ransom."


    "Yes, yes, yes! Thank you, Lord Arthur! Thank you, Lord Arthur!" milt was so happy that he grinned and wanted to set aside tears. He wanted to rush forward and kiss Arthur.


    "Take it easy," Arthur continued. "When you succeed to the family title, you will be loyal to the Duke of kewilt and make public the cause of telosi''s death and her and her brother in the name of the campes family."


    "No problem! Lord Arthur, even if you don''t say so, I''ll do it! You know, they made me look like this, and that bitch''s wild son of telosi tortured me like a dog. I won''t let him go!"


    Nodding, Arthur continued, "in addition, I need you to reform the territory."


    "Change... Reform?" the excited milt was stunned and asked some incomprehensibly, "Sir, do you... Want me to reform like you?"


    "You don''t want to?" Arthur stared at him.


    "No, no, I, I..." milt quickly denied, but he didn''t know how to answer. He hesitated for a long time before he said, "Lord Arthur, I, I would like to, but I can''t do it. If those feudal ministers want to know that I will do this, they must kill me!"


    "Don''t worry, they don''t have a chance to kill you in the dungeon."


    In the candlelight, a smile appeared on Arthur''s face: "Milt, do you understand your situation? Have you ever thought about the situation you will face after regaining the family title? I think you are not naive enough to think that if you regain the family title, you can rest high and enjoy the Lord''s respect? The king''s throne is still full of thorns, not to mention the wooden chair in campesburg. Milt, what do you think?"


    Milt''s heart pounded, and his previous excitement and ecstasy retreated to the bottom of his heart.


    He did fantasize countless times, fantasizing that he had recaptured the castle and became the new count of the campes family; fantasizing that those who had despised their servants bowed and dared not look directly at him in fear; fantasizing that they wore swords and knight guards, stood on the high wall of the castle and looked out at their territory; fantasizing that they would retaliate thousands of times against telosi and her wild son and step them into the castle In the mud


    But he never thought about how to deal with the family crisis and how to sit firmly in the chair in the Council hall. The past situation did not give him the opportunity to think about such a long-term problem.


    "My Lord," he looked at Arthur in disbelief, "but... But if so, no vassal would be willing to be loyal to me, I might even..."


    "It doesn''t matter," Arthur interrupted. "Those vassals have benefited from the Barrett family. Instead of making them loyal, you''d better talk to the Knights. Milt, think about it. Those honorless vassals are likely to kill you. Because you can bring them far less benefits than the Barrett family."


    Milt looked complex. He thought about any conditions Arthur would put forward, such as gold coins, population, even making him swear allegiance, or cede territory, but he never thought Arthur would make him reform.


    This is crazy!


    "Sir, I''d like to listen to you and give up those vassals, but reform the territory. This, this... Other nobles will kill me."


    "What''s the difference between being an enemy of the Barrett family and being an enemy of all the nobles? What''s the difference between being killed by one person and being killed by ten people? I don''t live well. And why do you think I let you be loyal to the Duke of kewilt from the beginning?"


    Milt said hurriedly, "no, the Duke won''t agree! Moreover, I''m not the same as you, and Cumbria is different from the river collar... Sir, if I do the same, the nobles will kill us."


    "The Duke will agree! I promise you!" Arthur interrupted him. "And I said that if you don''t do so, you will also face the threat of the Barrett family. Telosi has two children who have more right to inherit the campes family than you."


    "They''re not from the campers, they''re wild, born of tylosey and Ted Barrett!" cried milt.


    "Who can prove it?"


    "Clement Easter, he, he..." milt''s tone weakened and his face was depressed.


    He wanted to say that telosi had personally admitted to libron that the bodyguard clemen East was the witness, but the other party was dead.


    "No one can prove it!" said Arthur, staring at him. "So do you think you can safely be your Earl of campes without doing anything? No, you probably didn''t sleep a night and were hanged by the Barrett family on the castle gate."


    "Milt, I''m saving you. If you want to be your Earl of campes, you need as much support as possible. As long as you abolish the farm and carry out land reform, all the civilians in Cumbria will support you as their Lord, even if you are not the blood of the campes family!"


    After a pause, staring at milt, who was tight in his chair, Arthur said, "this is the only way you can kill a way. My patience is limited, and the Barrett family won''t leave campesburg vacant for too long."


    With that, Arthur got up, walked to him, carried it away and patted it on his trembling shoulder.


    "I know that you have been treated coldly since you were a child and sent to Shanghe town as an illegitimate child. Now, you have a chance to correct your name. You want to die in your hands for fear that there will be a little accident, which will defeat everything. But milt, believe me, it''s better to make a big noise than to guard the chair in fear. Even if you fail, people will be angry I''ll remember a guy named milt, not another count of campes. "


    "Think about it. You don''t have much time. The Barrett family are already on their way."


    With that, Arthur patted him on the shoulder and walked towards the gate.


    "My Lord!"


    Milt suddenly stood up, clenched his fists and stopped Arthur.


    "I, I don''t know how to do... How to reform."


    Looking at him, Arthur smiled.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''ll help you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 317

    Outside the castle, milt held the reins and sat on his horse, looking at Arthur and others on the city wall.


    He agreed to the other party''s proposal. The letter of allegiance flew to Fengxi castle with the wings of the letter bird yesterday. Bachelor Boye sent his fastest letter bird.


    It was only yesterday that he learned that the Duke''s children were all guests in Lingfeng castle. It is said that they came to help Shanghe lead the battle.


    More than six hundred people left with him.


    Among them, there are more than 30 Cambrian Knights willing to follow him, more than 100 soldiers of the first army, more than 30 officials, Bachelors and students drawn from Shanghe town to assist him in the implementation of reform, and hundreds of captured serfs.


    "Sir, the team is ready, and we can start at any time." a knight in armor rode forward to report.


    Milt nodded. Before giving the order to start, he suddenly turned over and dismounted and bowed to Arthur standing on the wall.


    On the wall, Arthur waved to him with a warm smile.


    Turning on his horse, milt ordered in a deep voice, "let''s go!"


    "Yes," shouted the knight beside him, "let''s go!"


    Gently kicked the horse''s belly, more than 30 Knights drove their horses to open the way, and the team of hundreds of people moved forward slowly.


    Milt looked back again and saw the gray Castle standing in the morning light, sacred and solid, and the red flag flying high on the spire seemed to roll with golden light.


    You will! He looked back at the vast land ahead, and I would certainly become the Lord of Cumbria - the greatest count Lord!


    ¡­¡­


    On the wall.


    Arthur calmed down as he looked at the fading team. Whether out of faith or forced helplessness, milt''s reform is imminent and has to be carried out.


    According to his suggestion, the reform of Cumbria collar is mainly divided into three parts.


    First, abolish farms, liberate serfs and implement land reform.


    The second is to change the loose enfeoffment system in the original territory into the Lord centralization system.


    Third, carry out comprehensive cooperation with Shanghe collar.


    Today''s Cumbria collar is less difficult to reform than the original river collar. After making up his mind, milt did not contact the vassals at all and threw them directly into the dungeon. Without the obstruction of vassal, it can be said that only one order is needed to abolish the farm.


    Of course, once the news of Cumbria reform comes out, campesiburg is bound to become the target of all Kingdom nobles like Lingfeng castle.


    But what does it matter.


    If Duke kewilt wants to make a profit, he must temporarily endure milt''s "mischief" and appease those angry vassals. Arthur took the opportunity to support a solid ally.


    More importantly, the reform led by Cumbria will make the already undercurrent surging Kingdom situation more chaotic, and there will be vigilance and doubt between the Lord and the vassal.


    When the team left, Eugenie turned her head to Arthur and said seriously, "you have done a bad thing. Reform will harm the whole Cambrian leader!"


    Taking back his distant vision, Arthur said with a smile: "how could it be that all the people led by Cumbria, except the vassals in the dungeon, would benefit from this reform. If not, once milt returns to the castle, he will die in the rebellion of the vassals and the attack of the Barrett family in a short time. Miss Eugenie, this is your good advice to me!"


    The tone of Arthur''s praise annoyed Eugenie: "I don''t know what you will do. Milt''s guy is really a fool! He would only be the enemy of the Barrett family, and now all the nobles would like to kill him!"


    "Well, well," said Arthur with a smile, "it''s so simple. He doesn''t take any risks. How can he be a lord? Don''t worry, there''s the Duke. As long as milt is loyal, I''m sure the Duke will appease the vassals."


    With that, Arthur didn''t wait for her to make a sound and looked sideways at pace on the other side.


    "Pace, I have arranged all the people sent to Fengxi city. The Duke also wrote to urge him yesterday. He is very worried about Miss Eugenie''s safety and hopes you can return to the castle as soon as possible."


    Taking back his hands on the crenel, pace looked at him sideways and asked with a slightly serious look: "Sir, do you think milt will succeed?"


    "Of course, otherwise, why should I do all this? The guy didn''t give me any benefit." after that, Arthur smiled, raised his hand and patted him on the arm. He said reluctantly, "what, when are you going to leave? I''ll send a knight to escort you out of the river."


    Hearing the speech, pace frowned slightly, turned his head to look at the distance again, and said in a low tone: "Lord Arthur, it may be difficult for us to see each other again this time."


    "Well, I know." Arthur stood side by side with him, looking at the distant team. After a half silence, he asked, "are you worried about marriage?"


    Pace did not answer, but opened his mouth and said, "Sir, I heard that you allowed free marriage in the code compiled by your bachelor."


    "Well, there''s one. But pace, the more responsibilities people take, the harder it is to be free."


    Arthur didn''t ask if he had a girl he liked.


    "Responsibility..." pace whispered.


    After another silence, he slowly said, "I''m worried that I can''t do well. I''ve always made a mess of my responsibilities. I''ve never done well when I was a child, when I became the king''s front guard, or when I became a mercenary, which has implicated those who trust me..."


    "Hey, pace, are you showing off?" Arthur said discontentedly. "You want to tell me that although you''ve been so fucking, the people around you still trust you and are willing to give up their lives and die with you, right?"


    "No, my Lord, I mean..."


    "You mean to let me be careful, because we are friends now, and I trust you. I don''t know when I will die?"


    "My Lord, I..."


    "You haven''t messed up anything!" Arthur interrupted him again. "Those partners who lost their lives for you are convinced that you haven''t forgotten your responsibility, so they will stand with you without hesitation!"


    Pace was silent, with a trace of shame in his complicated expression.


    Looking at him, Arthur then said, "if you feel confused, recognize your identity. If your position can''t bring you mission like responsibility, ask your heart. We have to do something. Fortunately, before we die, say, ''fuck you, it''s not the same!''.".


    Listening to the conversation between the two, Eugenie looked at the Tunguska mountains in the distance, pursed her mouth and quietly showed a proud smile.


    "Thank you, I''ll find it!" pace said firmly, looking at Arthur.


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, Arthur saw off pace and his party outside the castle gate.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 318

    Vernon was wearing a yellow coat and a silver dagger around his waist. He was fatter than a year ago. When he turned over and dismounted, he rolled like a mature pumpkin.


    When the horses were taken away, he looked up at the castle in front of him.


    For more than a year, there seems to be no difference here. The gray brick towers, the flying family flags, the castle guards with spears... Everything is still familiar to him.


    "Let''s go!" two knights of Lingfeng Castle came forward. "I''ll take you to meet someone first. Lord Arthur will meet you in the Council hall later."


    "Yes," Vernon answered quickly and followed the two knights to the tower on the left.


    ¡­¡­


    The door was pushed open, making a sour "squeak". Looking at the figure sitting at the head of the bed, Vernon hurried forward.


    "Are you all right, my lord?"


    He bent his knees and squatted beside the bed so that Kiel green on the bed could talk to him without looking up.


    "Vernon." staring at him, Kiel green looked calm. "Who sent you?"


    "It''s Mrs. Anne Perry," Vernon replied quickly. "Now the castle is under the management of my wife. After receiving the news, my wife ordered me to come as soon as possible."


    While talking, Vernon smelled a strong sour smell. He glanced at the water and food on the bedside cabinet next to him, looked at Kiel green, who had greasy hair, stubble beard and thinner face, and said, "Sir, we are very worried about your injury in the news of Lingfeng castle!"


    "Ah, I broke a leg, but I can''t die." Kiel green replied in a flat tone, and then asked, "the God of light, who is in charge of the team with you and their people, and what are their plans?"


    "No, I''m not with them. Madam is very worried about the safety of you and Lord walish. Before the news from the court, she asked me to come to Lingfeng castle and pick you up."


    "Court..." Kiel green thought for a moment and asked, "what''s the attitude of bishop robus?"


    "I only heard that he had a quarrel with his wife in the Council hall and suggested that his wife make up her mind when she heard about the court. I don''t know anything else. Sir, they didn''t treat you badly?"


    After answering, Vernon asked with concern.


    Kiel green ignored his concerns. After a little thought, he went straight to the theme: "what are the conditions for Lingfeng castle, population or gold coins?"


    "They didn''t say. They just sent us a letter to discuss. Madam said that no matter what conditions, she would pick you up as soon as possible, and let me obey your orders. Sir, what should I do and promise each other''s requirements?"


    "Anpelli..." Kiel green looked at the stone wall on one side of the door with a burst of thoughts and guilt in his heart.


    "I didn''t expect to be defeated, let alone the current situation." he said to himself, "I didn''t underestimate the enemy. This war should have changed the situation of the territory... But we were fooled by the boy. He didn''t garrison the fortress at all..."


    "It''s just that they''re lucky," Vernon comforted.


    Kiel green shook his head. He didn''t want to attribute the defeat to bad luck. Stunned for a moment, he turned and asked, "by the way, have you found Warcraft in the territory?"


    "Yes, but only a few houses were damaged," Vernon replied.


    "That''s good," Kiel green ordered. "Go talk to the boy and see what reward he wants, but don''t rush to promise. The Barrett family should be on their way."


    "Yes, sir. I''ll report back to you later."


    "Go," Kiel green waved wearily.


    He knew that if the war was defeated, the territory would suffer heavy losses. Not to mention the later ransom, this time hundreds of war horses, as well as the Knights'' weapons and armor, has been an unbearable loss.


    After this battle, zuogeya collar was afraid that it would be difficult to threaten Shanghe collar.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, Vernon, who had negotiated with Arthur, hurried to Kiel Green''s room under house arrest.


    "My Lord!" the moment the door opened, he immediately stepped in.


    "All right." Kiel green frowned slightly, and Vernon was disturbed by the eagerness on his face. "What reward does that boy want?"


    Vernon squatted by the bed and hurried to make him gasp: "Sir, you can''t imagine that Lingfeng Castle doesn''t want anything except those war horses! No gold coins and no population. As long as we agree to his request, we agree to let everyone leave!"


    "Request? What request?" asked Kiel green immediately, wary. Arthur tustra doesn''t seem like someone who will let them go easily.


    After a little peace, Vernon quickly replied, "lingfengbao plans to buy a large number of slaves from Avery and asks our two families to release them and allow them to pass through ligpous and zuogya! As long as we agree to this condition, Arthur tustra promises to let us go without any compensation after the slaves arrive at Shanghe collar!"


    "Avery''s slave... He wants to make a deal with those savages?"


    "Yes, my Lord!" Vernon looked excited and happy.


    When Arthur said this to him in the Council hall, he could hardly believe his ears: "Sir, what do you think? In this way, the loss in the territory will be minimized!"


    Kiel Green''s heart beat for a moment, but his vigilance calmed him down.


    Today''s Lingfeng castle has made it difficult for him to parry. In order to win, he had to take such a despicable means as sneak attack. It would be difficult for him to sleep and eat if he could get a large population!


    "Do you know how many slaves he wants to buy?"


    "I don''t know, but at least there should be tens of thousands of slaves, otherwise he wouldn''t use this as a condition for your release. Sir, I think this is a good way. Lingfeng castle has been trafficking slaves through merchants. By the way, there is another very important thing!"


    "What''s up?" Kiel green asked immediately before he could think.


    "Telosi, telosi Barrett is dead, in the dungeon of Lingfeng castle!"


    "Dead!" Kiel green suddenly raised his volume and stared at Vernon by the bed. "Are you sure you mean telosi Barrett? She died in Lingfeng castle?"


    "Yes, it''s true! I also asked the bachelor to confirm that he died of an emergency. Lingfeng castle has informed the Barrett family that the other party will arrive in a few days."


    "She''s dead..." Kiel green withdrew and leaned slowly against the head of the bed. His eyes looked at the front, and his thoughts flew around in his mind.


    Looking at him, Vernon then said, "bishop robs mentioned it, but his wife didn''t believe it at that time. Now I think it shouldn''t be false. Lingfeng Castle doesn''t need to tell such a lie. Sir, what should we do and promise them?"


    "Oh, that''s really good news," Kiel green suddenly laughed. "According to the boy''s style, he will never bow to Ted Barrett after winning such a war again."


    "Go!" he ordered Vernon, "write back to the castle immediately and say that I agree with the conditions of Lingfeng castle, and let anperi persuade his father to let the slaves pass as quickly as possible, no matter how many! It''s best to let them fight to the death before the Barrett family sends troops!"


    Kiel Green''s excited blood color surged up, and his depressed mood after the defeat suddenly had unspeakable pleasure.


    "Yes, sir, I''ll write now!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 319

    In recent days, the news about Shanghe collar has become a hot topic among the nobles of the kingdom.


    The sudden arrival of the war surprised people.


    The winner was not the coalition of green, Davidson and campes, but the count boy of Lingfeng castle.


    The boy won again, and in the Winter Animal tide!


    This time, all the nobles remembered the name Arthur tustra.


    A victory is careless and belittles the enemy. If you win again and face your old opponent, you can''t explain it with luck under the condition of wide disparity of power and unfavorable timing.


    In addition, it is said that the Barrett family and the God of light are involved.


    Oh, my God, our doorman lost his temper by one dozen five!


    At the banquet, the nobles laughed, not only surprised at the victory of Lingfeng castle, but also ridiculed Kiel green and other wastes - the despicable sneak attack, but also lost the war again!


    Arthur would not know the joy of the nobles of the kingdom. At the moment, he was sitting in the chair of the council chamber, busy negotiating with Sir fellers, who was about to lose his anger.


    "My Lord, is there nothing wrong with my ears?"


    Sir Felix Barrett was dressed in a black turtleneck sweater, a pair of black breeches, with his ravine face and long white hair. He looked serious and old-fashioned.


    "You just said you wanted us to pay the Barrett family?" he spread his hands, leaned forward and stood in front of Arthur with an incredible look.


    "Yes, you heard me right." Arthur put his hands on the armrest of his seat and looked calm.


    There were no guards in the chamber at the moment, except for the two of them, only Thorne and Boye.


    "I''ve asked the bachelor to make statistics on the losses of the war and the ransom required by your Barrett family knights. You can have a look first."


    Arthur raised his hand. The bachelor Boye sitting below immediately took out a statistical sheet from his sleeve pocket and got up to hand it to him.


    His eyes quickly scanned the words on the paper. When he saw that the compensation was 10000 gold coins, sir fellers threw it directly to the ground.


    "That''s ridiculous!" he shouted at Arthur angrily. "Talisy is dead, and you dare to ask us for compensation! Do you treat the Barrett family as shit?"


    Glancing at the compensation slip floating to his feet, Arthur looked at him coldly: "Sir, war is not a child''s game. Since Taylor West is on the battlefield, she should have the consciousness of death. Is she going out to play? Is the face of your Barrett family shit? I don''t know, but the face of the tustra family represents all the civilians in the upper river collar. You should know why your Barrett family sent troops!"


    Sir fellers clenched his teeth and lowered his eyes. Of course he knew why their Barrett family sent troops.


    Looking at him, Arthur continued: "We all know how liberon campers died, so don''t use this excuse. Your invasion was unjust, and it was even worse to start a war in winter! Face? Oh! Sir fellers, I can''t imagine that Marquis Ted Barrett was going to marry his daughter to me not long ago. Will it be destroyed if you can''t get it? Yours What''s the difference between acts and robbers! "


    The sharp edge fortress is the sharp edge fortress of Shanghe collar, but the safety of the fortress is not only related to the peace of Shanghe collar. Therefore, Lingfeng Castle indisputably occupies the moral highland in this matter.


    Sir Phileas Barrett''s face changed for a while. After a half silence, he stared at Arthur with a cold face and said, "Taylor West died in your dungeon!"


    "Yes, so what? I should be responsible for her death and make compensation? Sir fellers, the God of death will not treat differently because of who is whose daughter. Although Taylor''s death is regrettable, I can only express regret!"


    Sir fellers was slightly surprised by Arthur''s tough attitude. He was a little uncertain whether it was just Arthur''s negotiating skills or whether the other party was really going to make them pay for the Barrett family.


    Looking at the boy in the seat, sir fellers said tentatively, "compensation is impossible! You must also give us an account of the Barrett family for Taylor''s death!"


    Staring at him, Arthur said more strongly, "I won''t ask what I need to explain, because even if it''s just a copper coin, I won''t give it to you! On the contrary, if you come here not to pay the ransom, but to intimidate me, I have to ask Ted Barrett to send someone again!"


    The old knight''s face changed and he felt thorny in his heart, but it was a matter of family glory, and it was impossible to retreat.


    After a little thought, he tried to let Arthur understand the great difference between the two sides and calm down.


    "Young people won one or two wars, and they are inevitably arrogant, but Lord Arthur, the Barrett family is not such a fool as the Green family. We have no intention of destroying you, but Marquis Ted Barrett was almost ready to call the vassals to send troops immediately after receiving the news of Taylor''s death. I persuaded him that he was willing to come and talk to you. Maybe there could be a better solution."


    "Lord Arthur, this is not a threat, but a fact. Lingfeng castle has just experienced a war, and recuperation is the best choice. If you insist that the person who should pay the compensation is our Barrett family, the Knights of the Barrett family will be happy to talk to you personally! Lord Arthur, I''m considering it for you."


    "Are you finished?" Arthur stood up with a smile and stared at the humble and complacent old Sir. "According to you, the war is at hand?"


    "Yes, the war is at hand!" Sir fellers replied positively.


    "All right, all right."


    Arthur said helplessly as he stepped down the stone steps: "In this way, you can get weapons and armor from me. It seems that you can come in handy soon. Alas... I thought it was prepared for someone else. A few days ago, I talked to pace kewilt and miss Eugenie to see if your Barrett family is in any trouble. After all, you are a loyal dog of the kewilt family! Unexpectedly, that hemp It''s me. "


    "Sir fellers, do you think I''m asking for trouble by lifting a stone and smashing myself in the foot?"


    Sir fellers suddenly changed his face, stared at Arthur and asked, "what do you mean, what did you say to pace and miss Eugenie?"


    "Don''t be nervous, don''t be nervous." Arthur looked at him with a smile. "I just talked to them casually, but... They don''t seem very satisfied with me selling your weapons and armor. Oh, by the way! You should know milt campers? That guy left me a few days ago and should be in campers now."


    "What do you want!" the old Sir stared sideways at Arthur. His face was as gloomy as a black charcoal. "That guy was the murderer of count libron campes, and the prisoner offered a reward by the campes family and our Barrett family!"


    Staring at him, Arthur said with a smile, "come on, we all know whether that guy is a murderer. Marquis Ted Barrett knows better. Now, the Duke knows. Sir fellers, the Duke is very dissatisfied with what you have done."


    With that, Arthur turned and walked up the stone steps and sat down again in his chair.


    Looking at the old Sir who was still stunned and looked complex, he joked: "Sir fellers, since the war is at hand, you must be ready."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 320

    Sir fellers left Lingfeng castle and returned to the hotel Gustav had arranged for him in the town.


    When he changed his face and finally left, Arthur in the Lord''s seat didn''t say anything more except nodding.


    Until the other side''s back disappeared under the stone steps outside the conference hall, he slowly stood up, picked up the compensation slip that fell to the ground and handed it to the bachelor below.


    "Master Boyle," Arthur asked, "how do you think they will react?"


    "Your Excellency, you are too tough. Sir Felix Barrett may be very angry. He will write and scold you when he returns."


    Smiling and putting the compensation sheet back into his sleeve pocket, Mr. Boye then said: "calculate the time, the news that milt inherited campersburg should have spread all over the country. The Barrett family will certainly be dissatisfied with this and be afraid. As for whether the other party will choose to send troops... I think it is very possible. After all, according to our inference, this is also the Duke''s intention."


    Arthur smiled and said, "I think so. Even if Ted Barrett didn''t trouble us, he would never let milt go."


    Although Duke kewilt will accept milt''s loyalty, he will not intervene in the dispute between the two families. As Boye said, this is what he planned all this.


    After receiving the news that milt inherited campesiburg, Ted Barrett is bound to be furious and go to xinfengxibao to oppose it.


    However, no matter how the Duke replied, in the face of the change of ownership in campesburg, plus his tough attitude just now and Ted Barrett''s own misdeeds, the contradiction will become like a volcano with thick smoke.


    Under such circumstances, the Barrett family must find a step and vent, and the Duke will never stop, nor can he stop, so the war is close at hand!


    Mr. Boye said: "the war will come soon. Maybe within half a month, the Barrett family can assemble their troops and declare war on campesiburg. Sir, the time is too short. It is estimated that both we and campesiburg will be in a hurry."


    Arthur nodded, sat down in Sir fellers'' previous position, and let the bachelor sit aside.


    "I didn''t expect Kiel green to be so decisive, but the matter of slaves depends on Prime Minister Flavi. Marquis DEX Davidson works at the court after all."


    Arthur knew that Kiel Green''s decisive consent to release was because he didn''t want the Barrett family to win too easily. That guy, I wish this war would bring down the two families directly.


    "Prime minister Flavi should not stop." after a little thought, bachelor Boye turned to look at Arthur, "The defeat of this war is bound to surprise them, and the new war can be seen as the continuation and remedy of this war. In addition to us and campersburg, whether it is prime minister Flavi, Duke kewilt, the Barrett family and Davidson family, we will be very happy to see this war."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur bared his teeth and sighed: "if all this is the plan of Duke kewilt, he is too terrible! Not only has he calculated everyone, but even if he knows it is a conspiracy, each one can only be willing to act as chess pieces and act according to his plan."


    Mr. Boye nodded slightly and said, "Sir, you have to prepare for the war. Once the Barrett family sends troops, it is bound to disturb the peace of the territory. If you are careless, the situation is very dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, master Boye." Arthur affirmed, "since I have chosen to support milt, I will never let the war spread to the territory. Although Taylor''s death is troublesome, we are not all useless. At least there will be a large population in the territory soon."


    Originally, Arthur and the bachelor discussed a lot of coping strategies in order to get the green and Davidson families to agree that the slaves go north, but now because of Taylor''s death, the slaves'' going north is likely to be surprisingly smooth.


    From beginning to end, population is what Arthur cares about most.


    In a year, shangheling was invaded by foreign enemies twice. Although he won the war, he was really embarrassed. It seemed that whoever found a stupid reason could break into the door and beat him.


    Just like Felix Barrett, who has just left, he looks like a defeated party!


    On the surface, the nobles invaded because of his series of reforms, which touched the interests of the nobles and hindered the power struggle of some people, but the fundamental reason is that Lingfeng castle is weak - Pifu is innocent and bears his sins!


    As a flower grower, Arthur knows the truth that weak people will be beaten.


    The shortage of population has always been the fundamental reason for restricting the strength of Shanghe collar!


    Because of the shortage of population, reform can not be promoted, the army can not be expanded, and we have to guard against threats from others all the time. Even if there are bugs such as ghost faced eagle and gunpowder in our hands, they can only be used secretly.


    I''m afraid that when the strength is weak, once it is exposed, it will be attacked by the group.


    This is really oppressive for Arthur, the soul of a big country!


    Therefore, he has been trying his best to make people. Now, businessmen in the chamber of Commerce know that as long as they bring a few slaves, they can enjoy a proportional discount when buying goods!


    But this approach is a drop in the bucket. Those who are demoted as slaves are often Kingdom scum and garbage. Such as debtors, poachers, thieves, rapists and so on, causing frequent conflicts in the town.


    In the past six months, Arthur has had to allow three recidivists to be hanged as an example!


    Therefore, as early as the beginning of deciding to carry out the slave trade with the wild people, Arthur had asked Gustav to do a lot of preparatory work, such as food, shelter, farmland, exchange iron and so on.


    As long as there are these civilian slaves, earth shaking changes will take place in Shanghe collar in less than two years.


    The first army will expand, the soldiers will be at least twice as many as they are now, and there will be people stationed in camps everywhere. All kinds of new commodities, such as newly brewed beer not long ago, will appear all over the kingdom. Most importantly, like the Green family, you can''t easily step into the river!


    At that time, Arthur, who has the strength of self-protection, can sit and watch the Snipes and mussels compete among the nobles, make war money, receive more refugees and develop the territory more powerful.


    Anyone who dares to make trouble with him again will beat the other party to death!


    ¡­¡­


    Just at the end of Arthur''s communication with the bachelor, he quickly left Sir fellers and hurried back to the hotel bedroom.


    He must send back the content of his previous conversation with Arthur to the family as soon as possible.


    The situation is delicate, the Cambrian leader has a completely unexpected situation, and war seems inevitable!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 321

    Barrett castle, also known as azalea castle or blue Lake Castle, is located on the hillside to the west of the blue lake in Andorra.


    When the weather is fine, standing on the wall of Blue Lake Castle, you can not only see the beautiful scenery of the whole lake reflecting the sky, but also see the scenery of the whole blue lake town along the Ando river flowing into the lake.


    At the moment, it''s noon. The sun is warm and bright. All kinds of azaleas are in bud on the hillside west of the blue lake.


    Now is not the time for flowering. We have to wait until May and June. At that time, the sun has been slightly spicy, but it is really in line with the taste of the flowers. Around the castle, from the mountains to the lakes, there are colorful beauty.


    Mrs. Annette Knoxville was in a good mood. Together with her daughter yvia Barrett, she took two maids and several guards on an outing in the hills around the castle to find out the impatient flowers.


    But a piece of news disturbed her good mood!


    The servant woman who went to the town to buy goods rushed to report to her. There were rumors of dirty talk, and people talked about it one after another.


    When she frowned and asked about the specific situation, Mrs. Annette looked angry and wanted to immediately order to pull out the tongue that spread rumors.


    "Did Sir messery allow these rumors to spread!" said yvia Barrett, staring aside.


    She was wearing a blue embroidered dress with long chestnut hair like her mother''s. the tail of her hair was rolled into waves with a burned iron bar. Her tall figure was slightly plump. Her slender eyebrows and upturned corners of her eyes brought out a trace of charm.


    Yville is over twenty this year, but she still can''t get married.


    Look at her, said the servant woman in coarse linen, "yes, yes! Lord messeri sent someone to catch several bastards, but it can''t stop those guys'' mouths. People talk in private!"


    Holding her fist, Mrs. Annette stared at a cluster of white cuckoos in front of her, and she only felt that the flower was disgusting.


    Once again, this rumor once again makes those civilians enjoy talking about it!


    She could even imagine how the civilians in the town whispered, whispered her name behind their backs, and then laughed like a mouse.


    "Mother," said yville angrily, holding her mother''s trembling body and staring at the bowed servant below, "the rumor has subsided. Why is it so suddenly! Sir messery can''t just catch a few bastards!"


    The servant woman immediately said, "don''t you know, miss? The man named milt became the Lord of the north. These rumors came from the north. I heard that Shuangshui town has spread all over!"


    Lord of the North! Yville was a little stunned. Before she could react, Mrs. Annette pointed to the servant and scolded, "enough, I don''t want to hear any more news! Go on!"


    "Yes, ma''am." the servant turned and ran away trembling.


    "Mother." vivia called softly, holding her mother''s arm.


    Mrs. Annette looked at the blue lake in front of her. After a long silence, she raised her hand and held her daughter''s arm.


    "Your father never loved me at all..."


    "No!" interrupted yville, with a trace of entreaty in a fierce tone. "You know, these are all rumors. They are made up by the enemy in order to tarnish the reputation of our family! These are not true!"


    Looking at her daughter, Mrs. Annette raised her hand and stroked her cheek, looking sad and distressed.


    "People don''t care what rumors, and no matter where they come from, they just get quick from other people''s misfortunes..." she gently stroked her daughter''s hair, wanted to take out her mother''s appearance and say a few words of comfort, but looking at her daughter''s beautiful face, the grief in her heart became more and more like a knife twist.


    "It will be fine, it will be fine," Mrs. Annette said with tears. "Your father will choose one for you. He doesn''t care about those rumors, but really loves your husband."


    Holding her mother''s hand, yvia smiled and said coquettishly, "it doesn''t matter, mother. I really don''t care. I can accompany you forever. If I leave, no one will accompany you for a walk in the future. Look at these beautiful cuckoos, you can''t drive me away! Boddy is lazy!"


    Boddy Barrett is her brother. He is fifteen years old. He wears armor all day and walks with the hilt of his sword. He is as serious as his father''s executioner.


    Looking at her complaining mother, vivia immediately changed the topic: "mother, do you hear that milt campes has become the new count of campes!"


    Mrs. Annette nodded, unwilling to mention those dirty things in front of her daughter.


    "Your father should have known this. He probably didn''t want us to worry. He didn''t tell us. It seems that the war led by the river is worse than expected."


    Holding her mother, she walked slowly back to the castle. Yvia said suspiciously: "the war led by the river... My father has sent uncle fellers to negotiate. What does this have to do with milt? Did he take advantage of aunt Taylor''s defeat and seize campesiburg?"


    Mrs. Annette breathed a sigh of relief slowly, and a trace of joy filled her heart.


    "You, aunt telosi, should have died in the war!" her voice trembled slightly because of excitement, "In fact, the news of your aunt''s sudden death came from Lingfeng castle at the beginning. It is said that she died in Lingfeng castle. Your father also smashed a lot of things for this, but the news was not confirmed at that time, so it was sent to Shuangshui town and attracted Sir fellers. Now, the news of your aunt''s death should be true."


    Mrs. Annette tried to control the expression on her face. She didn''t want her daughter to see that she was heartily happy because of her aunt''s death!


    Yvia stood in the same place in shock. She was stunned for a long time before she shed tears and said sadly, "how... How could this happen, mother, how could this happen? Aunt telosi has always been fine... What should Emily do? She is still so young..."


    What to do? The little bastard had better die with her mother! Mrs. Annette growled in her heart trembling, but when she opened her mouth, she said, "there will be casualties in the war, which can only say that your aunt is unlucky. But don''t worry, with your father, even if your aunt dies, we will take care of her daughter and grow up. We won''t let her be wronged!"


    Every time she saw Emily appear in front of her eyes, Mrs. Annette seemed to be humiliated. She just wanted the child to be as far away from herself as possible. It didn''t matter if she died.


    Yville wept for a while and suddenly thought of her cousin Eric in campsburg.


    "Mother, cousin Eric is still in campsburg. Won''t he be in danger?"


    Looking at her worried daughter, Mrs. Annette was even more distressed. Yville was so beautiful and kind, but she had to bear the vicious rumors from the common people!


    "Don''t worry." she gently wiped the tears from her daughter''s face. "As long as it''s not on the battlefield, even if the nobles are captured, they will be given preferential treatment. Your father will send someone to negotiate."


    Yville could only comfort herself and nodded. Looking at her mother, she urged, "mother, let''s hurry back to the castle. Go and ask her father about campers castle and those rumors. I want to accompany Emily."


    Mother didn''t like the noise of children, so she decided to see Emily alone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 322

    Ted Barrett stood on the balcony outside his study, quietly watching the boats on the lake.


    His sister telosi died. Milt inherited campers castle. Lingfeng castle had a tough attitude. The Duke was aware of it and began to guard against it


    The war led by Shanghe failed unexpectedly, and everything seemed to be developing in the worst direction.


    Footsteps came behind him. He heard his bodyguard call "madam", and then stepped back at the other party''s command.


    "Annette, how are those azaleas? How many are they in bloom?" he asked without turning around and looking ahead.


    "I''m not here to talk about flowers with you," Mrs. Annette said discontentedly as she stepped up to him. "Those damn rumors are resurgent. You must deal with them as soon as possible!"


    "Let them say, I can''t put all those people in prison. The more I pay attention to it, the more the civilians believe it."


    "That''s true!" said Mrs. Annette, gnashing her teeth. "That bastard walks under my eyes every day. I''ve had enough of this humiliation! How do you humiliate me? What good will it do to your Barrett family!"


    "What do you want me to do, kill all the people who talk about it! Telosi is dead, the Duke acknowledges milt''s succession to the family title, and Emily has nowhere to go."


    "Then take her to the town. In a word, don''t be in the castle. As long as I think of this little guy, I can''t stop reminding myself how you betrayed and deceived me! You trampled on the honor of our kenovi family. You disgraced me. You think the servants of the castle don''t know anything!"


    "Annette." Ted Barrett turned to hold his wife''s arm, looked at her gently and said softly, "now we''re in trouble. We shouldn''t quarrel about these unimportant things. Imagine our children, yvia and Boddy, I..."


    "Go away!" Mrs. Annette stepped back and shook her husband''s hands, "Ted, you make me feel sick! Don''t think you can deceive me. Emily''s evil seed has consumed your credit with me! If it weren''t for you, yvia would have had a happy family and loved her husband. Boddy wouldn''t look serious all day. They should enjoy their life happily. The more happy the little thing is, the more it reminds me how happy their children are Unfortunately! For so many years, the only thing that makes me happy is to hear the news of Taylor''s death! "


    "That''s enough!" said Ted Barrett in a low voice, suppressing his anger.


    "You want everyone to know all this. Vivia is also my daughter. Those rumors are the Duke''s conspiracy, and I said it would cost him. Boddy is also my proud son. There''s nothing wrong with him, but he wants to protect his sister and shut up those who spread rumors. What''s wrong with that!"


    "He''s the executioner!" Mrs. Annette sobbed with her face covered. "Boddy is only fifteen years old. People privately call him a devil... He''s a gentle child... I know, he''s a gentle and good child..."


    After a struggle, Ted Barrett hugged his sobbing wife, looked at the distant town and said slowly: "I know I''ve done something wrong. I''m not a good husband or a good father, but Annette, trust me again. Telosi is dead. I''ve sent a knight to inform the vassal. It won''t be long before Emily will leave here and she won''t appear in front of you again. I''ll make yvia''s child happy, I promise! And you, it won''t be a few years, a year Cutting will end... "


    Marquis Barrett comforted his weeping wife in a gentle tone.


    After a while, Mrs. Annette looked up at him with tears on her face and a lot of emotional stability.


    "Inform the vassal, is this another war? Isn''t that milt campes approved by the Duke? The Duke can''t agree with you to send troops..."


    "If he doesn''t stop, he will support. It''s a family fight, and that''s how he replied to me." Ted Barrett spread his wife''s shoulder and looked at the plank road and several wooden boats on the lake bank below.


    "This is also the Duke''s conspiracy. The campers family is now connected with Lingfeng castle. Milt is the Duke''s man, and the Duke wants us to fight with each other and weaken our strength."


    "Isn''t it dangerous for you to send troops now!" Mrs. Annette was worried.


    Regardless of their feelings, Knoxville and Barrett have been closely linked. Both prosperity and loss.


    "Don''t worry."


    Ted smiled at his wife and gave her a comforting look.


    "Although the two boys put on a pair of trousers, they are still too young. They are too anxious. Although Lingfeng castle has won two wars, Arthur tustra must have been frightened and eager to get an ally. He even started his suit of going up the river in Cumbria."


    "That can''t be what the Duke means. If those two boys are smart enough, they should be more calm, and the Duke may be able to buy them some preparation time."


    "But now, they have pushed themselves to the brink of war. The Duke is not only pacifying the vassal, but also busy marrying the west, and has no time to pay attention to the war here."


    "Duke..." Mrs. Annette looked disgusted, "but we still fell into his conspiracy, and after the marriage, with the support of the west, the strength of the kewilt family will be stronger. Ted, I''m a little uneasy..."


    "Marriage, ah!" Ted Barrett chuckled, looked back from a distance and looked at his wife again.


    "Annette, I have to send troops. Whether it''s Taylor''s death or the actions of milt''s boy, it''s about family honor! When milt campers is killed, I''ll send Emily back to inherit campers immediately. It''s also for you."


    He raised his hand and gently trimmed his wife''s hair disturbed by the wind: "don''t worry, they have just experienced a war. It won''t take much effort to win them."


    "But don''t we still have captives in Lingfeng castle?" Mrs. Annette reminded, "you suddenly sent troops. That Arthur boy will directly kill them? So many excellent Knights... By the way, I heard that Warcraft went to Shuangshui town to wreak havoc and hurt people, which is also worrying."


    "There will be no problem. I''ve written to uncle fellers." looking at his wife, Ted Barrett said definitely, "if the boy is smart enough, he won''t hurt our people. This is his bargaining chip for future negotiations and life protection. As for those Warcraft, although it''s really troublesome, there''s no way, which is the responsibility of Lingfeng castle."


    After hearing the speech, Mrs. Annette thought for a while and didn''t say anything more. War is indeed imperative, and she also hopes to send Emily away as soon as possible, the farther the better!


    Pacifying his wife, Ted Barrett stood up again, quietly looking at the lake ahead and thinking.


    In some words, he did not truthfully tell her that the most important reason why he was in a hurry to send troops was that he received the news that the guys in Whitestone castle had allowed a large number of slaves from averier county to go north and enter the upper river collar.


    Damn it!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 323

    Milt, who has left Lingfeng castle for half a month, has only rested in his castle for one night.


    First of all, he took his knights and soldiers of the first army from north to south, abolished the original vassals'' farms one by one, appointed the village head, left the bachelor and students to help implement the land reform, and then immediately selected a large number of strong serfs, made a promise and ordered them to go south with the army.


    During this period, except for returning to the castle and taking over more than 20 Knights left behind, he spent almost all his time on the farm and horseback.


    On such a day, although his bones almost fell apart, his spirit became more and more trembling.


    In particular, he loved the scene of enthusiastic cheers from serfs who were originally dull and afraid when abolishing farms.


    The cheers of "long live Lord milt", "long live Lord" and "long live count" almost made his blood boil!


    He liked the feeling so much. Several times, he really wanted more farms in the territory. Unfortunately, the threat of war gave him no time to slowly enjoy the worship of serfs.


    Three days ago, he arrived in Xiangguo town.


    Along with him, in addition to more than 200 knights, including the first army, there were nearly 10000 farmers. In addition, there are a large number of grain and materials collected from farms and towns.


    In half a month, he mobilized all the forces that could be mobilized in the territory. Anyone who dared to resist would be executed directly!


    This is the battle plan given to him by Arthur. Concentrate your strength in Xiangguo town and fight a mortal war with the Barrett family!


    Xiangguo Town, located at the southernmost end of Cumbria and adjacent to andor River, is the most prosperous town among the three towns in the territory.


    There are no walls around the town, which is the characteristic of the three northern leaders. But now, milt wants to build a wall immediately to surround Xiangguo town!


    But fortunately, the situation is not the worst.


    An ancient fortress is still preserved on the Riverside Avenue about two kilometers south of the town. This is the only way from andoria to Cumbria.


    In the past, both road and water caravans had to stop at this fortress and pay taxes before they were allowed to go north. Xiangguo town also comes from this.


    However, since the marriage between the campesians and the Barrett family, the business tax has been greatly reduced between the two places. After more and more benefits are obtained from iron mines, campesiburg has directly cancelled the tax on the caravans entering Cumbria from andoria. This part of interest was directly given to the Barrett family.


    Since then, the ineffective fortress was directly abandoned, the knights on duty withdrew to the town, the tax officials were transferred, and the whole fortress became a lonely decoration.


    Today, the fortress has long been in disrepair, and large sections of low walls have collapsed, which can not be completely repaired in a short time.


    Fortunately, the walls of the fortress are still complete. There is no need to worry about Knights rushing directly into the rear towns.


    After making a tour outside the great wall and looking at the fortifications being built, milt returned to the rear camp worried.


    The soldiers of the first army are really good. Although he doesn''t know how these guys kill the enemy, he may have fought more with Warcraft. In response to the current situation, they look calm and organized in an orderly manner.


    Hundreds of people were divided into ten teams to command thousands of farmers in the fortress in good order. Making horses, digging pits, carrying stones, strengthening walls, setting roadblocks, driving weapons and so on.


    But even so, he still has no sense of security.


    Yesterday, I received news that the army of the Barrett family had gathered in Shuangshui Town, with at least 3000 knights and more than 10000 serfs. Moreover, it was seen that the group of guys had prepared stone throwing carts.


    Three thousand Knights!


    God, when he heard bank say this number, he just felt a whirl of cold from the center of his feet to the top of his head.


    Including the first army, his knights were only 235, more than ten times worse!


    And Shuangshui Town, which he is familiar with, is separated from Xiangguo town only by Bedouin Town, a vassal, and two villages along the river. The army goes north along the way. Within ten days, he can see the cuckoo flag of the Barrett family on the city wall!


    What can we do in ten days to train serfs into archers?


    No!


    Even if he could, he didn''t have enough long bows and arrows.


    Raise the fortress in front of you?


    No!


    In ten days, you can repair the low wall on the fortress at most!


    Spend gold coins to recruit a group of mercenaries?


    He already tried!


    No one is optimistic about the war, even if it is a draw! Once defeated, mercenaries who cannot pay ransom can only be demoted to slavery.


    No mercenary dares to fight for him. This is a war that he doesn''t think much of himself - except the madman Arthur tustra!


    Arthur told him that the war was his "Founding war". As long as the Barrett family is defeated, his reputation will surpass the ancestors of the campes family - who says not!


    But if he loses, he will be hanged by Ted Barrett. At most, he will say "fool" at his body.


    Gods, what should I do!


    ¡­¡­


    "Lord milt!"


    "My Lord!"


    "Lord count!"


    On the way back to the camp, the serfs around stopped their work and saluted him respectfully.


    Milt took two guards, wearing brown leather armor and a serious face, but his heart was hanging to his throat!


    Probably only these ignorant serfs do not understand what terrible enemies they will face.


    Entering the musty thatched stone house, milt looked up and saw bank drinking with a horn cup.


    "Sir bank," he called.


    Seeing him coming back, bank immediately smiled and said, "Lord milt, you came back just in time. There''s a good news you just received."


    "Good news!" milt hurriedly stepped up to bank. "Tell me, what good news?"


    What he needs most now is good news. It''s better for Ted Barrett to fall off his horse and die!


    Seeing his eagerness, bank put down his horn cup, smiled and said, "when we came, we didn''t bring several carts of weapons. You know, those weapons are far from enough, but just now, I received the news that a large number of weapons have been transported to the town and will be transported to the camp in a moment."


    As soon as he heard that it was just a weapon, milt was a little lost and nodded.


    Most of his nearly 10000 farmers don''t even have a piece of iron. In recent days, under the command of the knight, a large number of wooden poles of spears and javelins have been driven out. Now there are iron gun heads, and the problem of weapons has been solved.


    This is really good news. Unfortunately, it was expected, and it was not what he expected most.


    Staring at bank, who was wearing leather armor and drinking a glass of water, milt asked nervously, "Sir bank, I don''t know when Lord Arthur can arrive? Seeing the Barrett family, it''s going to attack!"


    Milt''s most expectation is that Arthur can come in person. It''s best to bring all the guard Knights of Lingfeng castle.


    He knows that Arthur has a kind of Warcraft bow that can only be opened by a knight with fighting strength. It is said that the bow and arrow can shoot 300 meters - 300 meters, and the knight is as big as the palm of his hand!


    The farthest attack distance of a large riprap truck will not exceed 170 meters!


    As long as there are hundreds of knights who can use Warcraft bow to stand on the wall, whoever approaches will die!


    Of course, he also heard that the number of Warcraft bows is very small and very difficult to make. It is a treasure that Arthur doesn''t sell!


    But there are not hundreds of them. It''s good to have 100. It''s really not good, even 50!


    But until now, in addition to the ten Warcraft bows strictly guarded by bank, not to mention Arthur''s figure, not even a spare Warcraft bow was sent.


    Ten Warcraft bows, what can this do? The Barrett family has 3000 Knights!


    "Attack immediately?" bank looked at him in surprise. "Lord milt, the men of the Barrett family, weren''t they still in Shuangshui town yesterday?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 324

    "I''m in a hurry. I hope Lord Arthur can lead the troops early!" milt explained. "Ted Barry has 3000 knights. We''re less than 300. I really don''t have much confidence to win the war."


    "You don''t have to win. As long as you can hold the fortress, you will win!"


    "We can''t hold it. How can we hold this fortress?" milt was as anxious as an ant on a hot pot.


    Looking at him, bank definitely comforted: "Lord milt, don''t worry. Although there are many Barrett families, it must be easier to stop them than Warcraft."


    Bank would rather resist the thousands of troops of the Barrett family here than face the scene of a hundred Warcraft attacking the fortress.


    No matter how many soldiers there are, they can climb the wall with their bare hands! If there are more knights, a row of horses will stop them!


    Milt was stunned and didn''t quite understand what bankty Warcraft was doing.


    "Sir, of course I know it''s easier to stop them than to stop Warcraft, but our current situation can''t even hold them! Only when Lord Arthur leads the troops, can we hope to hold here! We don''t have much time for us. We won''t be ready when the army of the Barrett family arrives..."


    Seeing milt''s excited nagging, bank frowned and poured him a glass of ale, hoping to shut him up.


    When he was quiet, bank said calmly, "Lord Arthur won''t come here. Now lead..."


    "Poof! Cough, cough..."


    Before he finished, milt directly ejected the ale from his mouth. After a violent cough, milt glared and asked, "what are you talking about? He won''t come?!"


    "Well... What''s the problem? I thought you knew." bank stared at him in surprise.


    "I, how could I know!" milt shouted at bank like a bolt from the blue. "Why doesn''t he come? Why doesn''t he come! Does he want me to resist the army of the Barrett family here alone?"


    Seeing this, bank immediately understood milt''s concerns and patiently explained: "Lord milt, the territory is busy receiving slaves from averier county and needs someone to sit down, but you are not alone, as well as our first army and so many farmers!"


    "Slave? You say slave!" milt raised his voice abruptly, as if he had heard some strange joke.


    "Yes, the slaves of averier county are related to the development of the upper river collar. Very important!"


    "Development? God, you must be joking with me!" milt shouted madly holding the wine cup. "The war here is about personal death! Ted Barrett summoned at least 3000 knights and tens of thousands of troops! You think he''s trying to deal with me. He''s going to destroy our two families! If we can''t defend here, there''s no place to defend in the rear. What can we defeat him!"


    "Gods! What the hell is he thinking! He didn''t tell me at all. He promised to fight side by side with me! No, he must come at once. I''ll give him a slave. As long as I win the war, I''ll send half the population in the territory to him! Write now. He can''t abandon me. He can''t let me resist the army of the Barrett family here alone!"


    Milt doesn''t want to be hanged by the enemy. He hasn''t had time to enjoy being an earl!


    "Lord milt!" seeing that he was really ready to write a letter, the upset bank hurried forward to stop it. "Lord Arthur, since we have arranged this, we only need to execute the order! Your appearance will only disturb the morale of the army. You have to be calm. We will be able to hold here!"


    "Are you crazy!" milt shouted, waving the arm of Banke''s obstruction, "hold it? How can we hold it! It''s impossible to rely on the horses and pits outside, or the ten Warcraft bows in your hand! It''s a big deal that hundreds of serfs will die, and the Knights of the Barrett family can approach the gate. We can''t hold it at all! He can''t leave me here alone..."


    With a cold face, bank stared quietly at milt, who was shouting like a complaining woman. He heard that Arthur had slapped this guy in the face, and now he wants to have a try!


    Bank also knew that it was a difficult task for them to keep here. But since Arthur gave him such an order, he would not let the enemy move forward.


    He never thought he would lose.


    Admittedly, the Barrett family is powerful, but Arthur controls a large group of ghost faced Eagles! With those terrible Warcraft, the army of the Barrett family can make a mess!


    Moreover, with the walls of the fortress, the gap of ten times the force is not an impossible task. On how to guard a fortress, bank dared to say impolitely that no one can be more professional than them on the river!


    After milt yelled, he saw that bank just stared at him with a cold face and slowly recovered his mind. He asked, "he must have other plans. Tell me, did you receive any orders? He can''t be so careless! He must have other battle plans, doesn''t he?"


    Looking at milt in front of his nose, bank wanted to raise his hand and hit the guy. Just like this confused ghost, if it was his soldiers, he would immediately let the other party roll home to plough! This guy doesn''t have the bearing of an earl Lord.


    After thinking about it, he said, "yes, Lord Arthur has other plans."


    "I knew it, I knew it!" Milton became excited. "Tell me, what else does he have? How do we cooperate?"


    "We just have to fight hard to keep here. Before we receive a new order, we don''t step back. The longer the better! We don''t need to know anything else." after that, when milt asked, he immediately added, "Lord milt, you should know that pace and miss Eugenie of the kewilt family are our adult friends."


    Hearing the speech, milt looked shocked, and a clear look slowly appeared on his face.


    How could he not know! When they left Lingfeng castle, pace and Eugene stood on the wall with Arthur to see him off. Even his letter of allegiance to the Duke was written under the witness of both of them!


    "I see, I see! Our purpose is to attract the troops of the Barrett family. In this way, the territory will be empty. If the Duke takes the opportunity to send troops, it will be effortless to take the Barrett family! God, I see, I see! This is crazy, crazy!"


    Milt felt that he had figured everything out and was amazed with excitement.


    Looking at the screaming milt, bank kept a serious expression on his face and felt a burst of contempt in his heart. He thought this guy was more stupid than Bure Toury.


    What he said just now was just what he said casually to comfort him. Although he also guessed that Arthur must have other battle plans, he knew that at such a moment, the Duke could not use troops against the Barrett family.


    He doubted milt very much. He was brainwashed by the praise of the farmers and regarded his actions as a good thing for everyone to applaud and praise.


    When he calmed down a little, bank said solemnly, "Lord milt, please forget what you just said. You promised Lord Arthur that everything about the war will follow me!"


    "Don''t worry, I''ll listen to you!" milt promised excitedly. "As long as you can hold here, I''ll do whatever you ask me to do! By the way, you just said that another batch of weapons arrived? In this way, I''ll supervise the farmers now!"


    Looking at milt who suddenly ate bee droppings and was impatient to leave, bank couldn''t help praising Arthur''s wisdom - it''s great to have such a neighbor on the river!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 325

    In the past half a month, Arthur''s mood is as good as the weather in the territory. Without the cold in winter, the sunshine in spring is warm and bright.


    The fact that the slaves went north was smooth and unexpected.


    Davidson and the Green family not only did not stop, but sent knights to escort them along the way, as if they were afraid of the slaves staying.


    The day before yesterday, looking at the slaves flowing into the town from the avenue like a black river, Arthur could not help but regret slapping milt in the face - he knew that Taylor''s death would bring such a harvest. He would not mind letting the woman die in the battlefield!


    The town is busy.


    Gustav led his officials to classify the slaves and quickly distribute them. Sir Hobbes led the garrison to maintain law and order. Even the students in the school were evacuated and kept off the ground with the officials.


    According to the letter from businessman elif, these slaves totaled more than 50000 people, mainly civilians and farmers in averier County - the wild people despised these people, disliked them for wasting food, and only wanted to leave the serfs in the farm.


    Originally, the wild people wanted to sell all the surplus slaves to Shanghe collar. The number was said to be more than 100000, but Arthur reluctantly refused.


    First of all, such a huge influx of people will make cities and towns chaotic and can not be properly resettled at all.


    Secondly, he didn''t have enough iron to buy those slaves, even if he bought one and got ten free. And even if there is, it will certainly not work. The opposition of the aristocrats in the East has been very strong.


    Finally, the most important reason is that even if he can afford so many slaves, he can''t reach Shanghe collar at all.


    Davidson and the Green family want it. After he got these slaves, he fought with the Barrett family, not let him develop his territory!


    Therefore, he had to be full of eyes, endure greed, and write to tell elif that he must choose the best, as long as those slaves who take the family as the unit.


    The day before yesterday, he went to have a look. The quality of slaves was very good. Most of the family were four. While happy, Arthur will not forget elif who made great contributions. As early as a few months ago, he promised each other that he would not only take good care of his family, but also grant him a noble title!


    In addition to averier''s slaves, good news came from York town!


    Six days ago, Bray Toury sent a team and brought him a truck of snow salt, two trucks of refined salt and a pile of glass products.


    It is no exaggeration to say that the story around salt is the history of this kingdom!


    There are two places in the whole danze kingdom where sea salt can be made in large quantities, namely imibis County in the South and gular Bay in the West. The owner of the former is the olivido family, and the owner of the latter is the Nolan family, one of the seven sons of the West.


    The dispute over salt and interest is one of the important reasons for the discord between the West and the king!


    In addition, most of the other sea areas of the kingdom are limited by terrain and climate, which are not suitable for salt making, or only a small amount of self-sufficiency. For example, the northern princes adjacent to the storm inland sea, because of the towering mountains around the sea, the cost of salt making is very high.


    But Shanghe collar is an exception!


    The ibiles mountains around the sea and the Tungus mountains across the territory form a gap in the west of the territory, because this gap not only creates a warm climate in the inland of the Shanghe River, but also brings conditions for salt drying.


    In the past, limited by conditions, the salt made by Shanghe collar could only maintain self-sufficiency, and some of it was sold to the Green family.


    Moreover, with the rupture of the alliance between the three, the population in the territory has decreased sharply, and the salt production is getting lower and lower, almost reaching the point of being unable to be self-sufficient.


    Arthur worked hard to make people. There can be no other things. Food and salt are absolutely indispensable.


    Therefore, when he collected the land of the vassals and relocated the population of the territory, he deliberately retained the population of York Town, and later moved hundreds of farmers and slaves. Among them, the most important reason is to make salt.


    In this world, the salt people eat is mainly coarse salt, that is, the salt crystal obtained by exposing the sea water to the sun.


    This kind of salt is completely different from the one piece and two bags of salt eaten by Arthur I. It is not only yellow in color and bitter in taste, but also fucking poisonous!


    According to the nine-year compulsory education, Arthur knows that this is because crude salt contains many impurities, such as magnesium chloride brine used to point brine when making tofu.


    Arthur vaguely remembered that Yang Bailao, Xi''er''s father in the last white haired girl, seemed to have committed suicide by drinking brine.


    However, although crude salt is harmful, it is easier to make, the price is relatively low, and salt is necessary for people. Therefore, it has become the first choice for the vast majority of civilians.


    As for serfs, many lords reduced the supply of salt in order to save gold coins and control the farm.


    The serf riots caused by the lack of salt are not rare in the history of the kingdom.


    Compared with the crude salt eaten by civilians and serfs, the salt eaten by rich businessmen and nobles is naturally much better.


    The salt eaten by nobles is salt flower or salt block obtained after dissolving and cooking on the basis of crude salt. Because of the different solubility, the salt prepared in this way can filter out most magnesium chloride impurities.


    But even after such a process, the salt obtained still can not be regarded as qualified edible salt. Just because of the limitation of technology, people can only get such salt, and the price is extremely expensive. The farther away from the coast, the higher the price of salt.


    Salt is the most important commodity, so in trade, salt can only be sold to local lords, and then sold by lords in their own territory. Long before iron, salt was an important means for lords to control their territory.


    In the history of the Kingdom, it is not uncommon for small nobles to go bankrupt because of eating salt; Aristocratic conflicts broke out because neighbors exploited too hard and salt prices were too high; More aristocrats, who raised the price of salt in their territory due to lack of money, were directly beheaded by angry civilians.


    Salt, which Arthur was used to in the last life, was so fucking important. Apart from other things, Arthur could not afford more than 50000 new slaves if he did not expand the production of salt.


    Fortunately, due to the emergence of steam engine, the problem of salt production has been well solved.


    This time, a carriage of snow salt sent by burry Toury is better than the refined salt eaten by the nobles. It is almost no different from the salt of a piece and a bag in the previous world.


    The preparation is also very simple, but a process of "pouring brine" is added on the basis of the * * salt by the nobility.


    Of course, the price of snow salt is still not affordable to civilians, but it doesn''t matter. This is not prepared for civilians.


    There are only four steam engines in York town. The main production is ordinary refined salt for the civilians in the territory. As for snowflake salt, it can only be supplied to the castle and the first army.


    The output of salt is not high and cannot be sold for the time being, otherwise it will be a huge wealth.


    However, glass products will definitely be loved by the nobles of the kingdom!


    Sitting in the chair, Arthur smiled while waiting for Mr. Boye - spring is a good season!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 326

    Thorne stepped into the study and saw Arthur laughing again. He glanced at him strangely. Then he said in a deep voice, "Sir, everything is done."


    "Thorne, I saw it!" cried Arthur. "What''s your look? Don''t think I don''t know you''re laughing at me."


    "No, I''m glad the slaves came," Thorne said truthfully.


    He was really happy for the arrival of slaves, but he would never laugh like Arthur for half a month.


    "Forget it, I don''t care about you!" Arthur raised his head and looked proud.


    Seeing this, Leah showed a warm smile on her face.


    I don''t blame Arthur for this. It is easy to say and difficult to say to make money in a world with backward productivity.


    It''s easy to say, such as glass, mirrors, snowflakes, salt, sugar, drinks, honeycomb briquettes... Many things that can make money are really junior high school chemistry knowledge. Even if you can''t get it out once or twice, as long as you try and make mistakes dozens or hundreds of times, it''s certainly no problem.


    It''s hard. It''s hard. For example, Arthur, if he just wants to be self-sufficient, it''s easy to build a small workshop to produce, but if he wants to expand the scale enough for the whole territory to use or sell to earn gold coins, it''s a big trouble for manpower, equipment and raw materials.


    Apart from other things, most of the wheat needed to make wine on the river needs to be imported. That''s why Arthur advocates drinking boiled water. Health is on the one hand, and saving money is also very important.


    As for perfume, it is purely a subsidiary industry of wine making, and how much is sold, and the output of grain is not enough. Who has the means to plant flowers?


    Businessmen almost never sell perfume, and when they get it, they will give it to the Lords everywhere as a valuable gift.


    Therefore, it''s no wonder Arthur is silly. It''s really the arrival of slaves. For Shanghe collar, it''s a new happy event!


    He wouldn''t have that right, or he would have made elif Lord of averyl county.


    Following Thorne, the bachelor Boye in a bachelor''s robe also stepped in. When the other party sat down at the ceremony, Arthur immediately handed a piece of straw paper with written content.


    "Bachelor Boye, this statement needs to be submitted to the school city immediately, and then transmitted to the Barrett family and the main nobles in the north and the kingdom."


    Mr. Boye didn''t hurry to reply. He looked down at the papyrus and saw that it said:


    [Ling Fengbao has learned that the Barrett family is convening a large army to invade the Cambrian territory. Ling Fengbao strongly opposes this! The Barrett family''s behavior not only seriously threatens the safety of the Shanghe territory, but also will cause a large number of casualties of innocent civilians and destroy the consistent stable and peaceful situation in the North.


    Lingfeng Castle hereby solemnly warns the Barrett family to withdraw troops immediately and stop aggression. Any contradiction can be solved through friendly negotiation. If the Barrett family insists on provocation, Lingfeng castle will have to send troops to Xiangguo town to fight back for security reasons, although it does not want to fight or do not want to fight. Don''t be unprepared!]


    "Sir, this is..." the bachelor pointed to the manuscript paper and looked at Arthur for unknown reasons.


    "How''s it written?"


    "Good, but it won''t help if you do so."


    Mr. Boye could see that the words on the paper were written by Leia, and the wording should come from Arthur''s dictation. As a statement, this is undoubtedly very appropriate, but with the strength gap between Lingfeng castle and blue Lake Castle and the aristocrats'' attitude towards Shanghe collar, it can be imagined that this severely worded statement will only attract a burst of sniffing and ridicule. As for letting the Barrett family retreat, it is impossible.


    Arthur was also very satisfied with this statement, especially after adding the words "don''t be unprepared", he felt that not only the grade, but also the victory rate of the war had been improved by more than one chip.


    Looking at the bachelor, Arthur said with a smile: "This statement is not to make the Barrett family retreat, and they can''t retreat. My main purpose is to show my attitude, occupy the moral highland first, and show it to the prime minister and nobles. After all, they sent me so many slaves. Moreover, I have decided to lead the troops south, and Philus Barrett and others have been locked up by me."


    Just now, Arthur ordered Thorne to escort Philus Barrett and others into the castle and meet Kiel green and others who were released.


    "I see. That''s an excellent statement," said the bachelor.


    Barrett did not say that he would send troops to Shanghe leader, and the two sides are negotiating, but everyone knows that the Barrett family has gathered thousands of knights and tens of thousands of troops, which can never be just to deal with the weak campes family. Therefore, this statement is very necessary.


    After a pause, the bachelor asked, "do you have any other orders?"


    "No, I need to trouble Xuecheng for this statement. By the way..." said Arthur, turning to Thorne, asked, "should the letter bird of the Barrett family be brought back?"


    Seeing Thorne nodding, Arthur looked at the bachelor and continued, "it''s easy to do. You can send a message directly to the Barrett family. I''ve arranged everything in the town. Gustav will be responsible for arranging the slaves. The castle will change the soldiers of the first army, and the rest will follow me South. Well... Don''t pay special attention."


    Arthur knew the situation of Xiangguo town. Although there were fortress walls, they were in disrepair for a long time, and the military strength of both sides was very different in the past, so they were not very safe.


    The war was crucial not only to him and milt, but also to the Barrett family. It can be expected that if they did not have to withdraw their troops, the Barrett family would continue the war with all their strength.


    In addition, although the flat Avenue along the river in Xiangguo town is the only way for the Barrett family to attack, it is not the only way.


    If the war situation is deadlocked and cannot be attacked for a long time, Ted Barrett, who is desperate to jump over the wall, is likely to retreat to the East, bypass the mountains, forests and wetlands in the east of the river, and go north to the hinterland in the east of Cumbria.


    Although such a possibility is very small, it has to be prevented. If they lose, it is related to life and death. If the Barrett family loses, even if they withdraw their troops in a draw, the family honor will inevitably become stinky shit and become the talk of the nobles after dinner.


    Therefore, although ten thousand people are reluctant, in order to defend the territory, he can only lead the troops south. When Ted Barrett and his vassals lead the troops outside and the interior is empty, he will turn the world upside down - if you don''t withdraw the troops, I will destroy your home!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, just after dawn, all the more than 50 guards of Lingfeng castle were replaced.


    Then, in the hazy morning light, Arthur led all the castle guards and more than 100 First Army soldiers, a total of about 200 people, to the southwest of the castle.


    Above their heads, more than 30 ghost faced eagles are waving their wings.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 327

    "Eugenie, Eugenie! My baby, are you in the study?"


    Her father''s voice came from the spiral staircase of the tower. Eugenie quickly answered and got up and walked to the door of the study.


    "Oh, my dear daughter!" the Duke happily hugged his daughter in his arms, stroking her hair and complaining, "Hey, I''m really tired. Those vassals are as noisy as mosquitoes. Damn it, I didn''t invite them to complain!"


    Holding her father''s arm, Eugenie led the Duke into the study and placed him in her previous window seat.


    As she pinched her father''s shoulder, she comforted: "as I said, you shouldn''t meet them one by one. Just say something and let the Bachelor in the castle deal with it. Anyway, they will go to the river to get it."


    "Hey, that''s not good," said the Duke slowly, with his eyes closed and enjoying the bitterness of his shoulders. "After all, they came with gifts. Although the topics are related to Shanghe collar and Cumbria collar, they are not all complaints. As a Duke of the north, I have to listen to them."


    Speaking of the gift, the Duke suddenly turned and asked, "by the way, where''s pace? There was no figure after he brought it back from the river. Where did he go?"


    "Don''t worry, he didn''t go to war this time!" Eugenie said with a smile. "We didn''t bring back a group of farmers who went up the river. Pace is leading them to clean up the dung in the city, um... Fight with the dung!"


    "Clean up the excrement!" the Duke suddenly raised his voice with dissatisfaction. If it hadn''t been for his daughter''s reminding, he would have forgotten about it.


    "What a fool! What is he doing! The people of the farit family will arrive soon. Now the city is full of nobles everywhere, but he is busy with feces. Does he want to be the laughing stock of everyone!"


    "No, my brother is just supervising to prevent people from being lazy." Eugenie quickly explained, "In fact, it''s not really to clean up the excrement, but to plan a set of methods to clean up and transport the excrement. Pace should implement a new farming method in the farm now. Father, we clean up the city to prepare for the wedding, otherwise those guys in the West will have to look up at people."


    Hearing the speech, the Duke thought for a while, and his anger dissipated. He said, "I expected Wang Du and his experience in recent years to make him grow up. At least I should understand his responsibility, but it''s still the same. Now he''s bad for the boy of Lingfeng castle, and what''s the use of doing manure farming!" the Duke sighed, took his daughter''s hand and said, "If only pace were half as smart as you..."


    For nearly a month, the Duke of kewilt had been busy with the marriage.


    This wedding is of great significance. At that time, in addition to the farit family, many Western nobles will come to watch the ceremony. Together with the accompanying knights and free riders, the number is estimated to be 400 or 500, and a knight competition will be held.


    "Father," Eugenie said, "in fact, the count Arthur tustra is not what the nobles think. Although he is indeed bold, he is also a man of great wisdom and methods. It is no luck that he can defeat the Green family one after another."


    "Hum! Of course he''s not ''a little bold''. Look at what he''s done. It''s just mixing with milt campes. He''s still promoting the river collar in Cumbria. The nobles want to kill him!"


    After a pause, the Duke flashed a thought in his eyes and then said, "but now it''s no different. They humiliated the Barrett family. Now the Marquis Ted Barrett has gathered tens of thousands of troops. It''s estimated that their death will come in a few months."


    With tens of thousands of troops, Eugenie frowned and asked, "father, what if he didn''t die and defeated the Barrett family?"


    I don''t know why, Eugenie just feels like this.


    "Baby, why do you think so?" the Duke turned and looked at his daughter in surprise, "In the current situation, even if the Barrett family did their best, they must win the war, otherwise the Barrett family would have no honor. In addition, Ted Barrett immediately summoned thousands of knights and tens of thousands of troops, not just to teach two arrogant children a lesson. He was showing off his force. It would be more embarrassing to lose the war than to kill him."


    "That''s how I feel!" Eugenie said as she continued to hold her father''s shoulder. "Didn''t Lingfeng castle''s statement come from Xuecheng this morning? Look at the wording, it''s a warning to the Marquis Ted Barrett. In addition, he has also got a large number of slaves in the East, and he may not be able to fight with the army of the Barrett family."


    The Duke laughed at the speech, pulled Eugenie in front of him and taught him, "only biting dogs bark, and bloodthirsty wolves always sneak silently. In addition, those slaves migrated for a long time, and before they could wait for the battlefield, they were as good as vegetables. It was a problem whether they could hold on to weapons. Eugenie, war can not be won by many people!"


    "I know!" Eugenie said in shame. Looking at her father, she thought for a moment and solemnly reminded her: "father, in short, you must not despise him. The nobles only regard him as a bold boy and don''t look down on the tutela family, but he is really a very dangerous man and won''t be defeated easily!"


    Looking at his serious baby daughter, Duke kewilt couldn''t help being a little surprised.


    "You didn''t think so before. It seems that this trip to the river has changed your view. Well, tell me how Arthur tustra is dangerous. I don''t think he can defeat the army of the Barrett family."


    Eugenie frowned and thought. She remembered the scene of flourishing in Shanghe Town, the discipline of the first army different from other places, Arthur''s speech and behavior more like a bachelor than a knight, and the sword of oath


    Seeing that his baby daughter hadn''t spoken for a long time, the Duke smiled and joked, "Eugenie, that boy won''t say any sweet words to you?"


    Eugene looked back, blushed and said angrily, "no! Father, you really hate it!"


    After that, she suddenly remembered the code compiled by Arthur''s scholars and said, "he''s a little strange. He''s different from the nobles in the kingdom. I don''t know. I feel that he doesn''t want to defeat anyone, but wants to change something."


    Not to defeat anyone, but to change something. Hearing the speech, the Duke frowned slightly and looked more serious.


    "Interesting. You rarely judge people like that. So, in his eyes, no one is his opponent?"


    "I don''t know, but that''s how I feel." Eugenie frowned and remembered a conversation with Arthur.


    "Father, you know what? His idea is different from everyone, but it is inexplicably convincing. My brother admired him because of this. Once I talked to him about the code compiled by the scholars. He said he believed that ''justice'' existed and his code was to pursue justice..."


    "Justice?" the Duke interrupted, with a trace of pride on his face. "Of course justice exists, power is justice!"


    "No, he believes that justice exists objectively!"


    "Ha, what a child!" sneered the Duke. "It seems that he inherited the title too early and lacked some necessary teaching. If justice really exists, you should let him show it to you!"


    Eugenie pursed her mouth and whispered, "that''s what I told him..."


    "Oh, how did he get back to you?"


    "He said that you don''t need to believe what you can see, and you only need to believe what you can''t see. I don''t know how to refute him."


    Hearing the speech, the Duke frowned in an instant. After thinking for a while, he said discontentedly, "it''s ridiculous! Did those bachelors tell him?"


    "The scholars didn''t believe it either. Also, later I asked him how he looked at the current Kingdom and court. Guess what he said?"


    "There will certainly be no good words. After all, those guys in the court have always coveted his iron mine."


    Eugenie quickly shook her head and showed a trace of cunning in her eyes: "father, I said he didn''t want to defeat anyone. Besides, even if he wanted to kill the people in the court, he wouldn''t say it to me."


    "Well, it won''t be a good evaluation anyway. Let alone the court, it''s our Fengxi castle. It''s estimated that he is also dissatisfied. After all, there are my reasons for the past situation of Shanghe collar."


    "It''s not." Eugenie smiled a little and showed off her tone. "He said that the country is shared by all people. It''s naturally good to be dominated by people with talent and virtue. It''s bad if it''s run by fools and villains."


    With that, Eugenie asked proudly, "what''s up, isn''t it good? It''s refreshing!"


    "Absurd!" the Duke snapped discontentedly. Looking at her baby daughter and remembering the look on her face just now, she asked strangely, "my baby daughter, you can''t look at that boy with new eyes. They don''t deserve the tustra family!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 328

    Eugenie''s words obviously failed to make the Duke pay attention to the river collar. He still regarded Arthur as an ignorant and arrogant boy. At most, he won two wars, plus some strange ideas and means.


    On the contrary, it was his baby daughter''s attitude that made him very nervous, painstakingly and earnestly educated him. The core point is: the remote place like Shanghe collar is not worthy of his pearl in the north.


    Like the Duke of kewilt, marquis Ted Barrett, who received the declaration of lingfengbao, also regarded it as a courageous cry when children face fear.


    Now, Bedouin town.


    Bedouin town is the vassal of the Barrett family and the fief of the robe family. This town, which also rose due to trade, is not large, with only more than 700 households and more than 3000 people.


    But just a few hours ago, tens of thousands of people suddenly poured into the town, filling the riverside town. Needless to say, there were thousands of tents and hundreds of carriages in the open space to the north of the town, which was larger than the town.


    At the moment, it was getting dark, and the serfs stationed here began to take care of the horses and prepare dinner. Campfires were lit in the camp, and the smell of food filled the tents.


    On the west side of the whole camp, there is a building far from the town, which is a row of solid stone houses protected by brick walls. The stone house has two floors. It looks like a huge long limestone from a distance.


    This is the house of the Robey family.


    "Gentlemen, please stop eating so as not to choke on food!" Sir Cedric basaya, the vassal, was holding a letter and announcing it to both sides in the long hall of the stone house.


    Sir Cedric looked like a middle-aged man with short yellow hair and a thin horse face. He was now wearing a brown soft leather coat. He is the youngest among the vassals. He has inherited the family title for only two years. He is also the most active guy among the people.


    In the evening a few days ago, after receiving the statement from lingfengbao, Ted Barrett read it out in public. After causing a lot of laughter, the statement would have been torn to pieces, but the young jazz immediately asked it to eat Arthur face to face after the war.


    Until just now, some of the vassals suddenly remembered this matter and shouted to him to take it out and read it, which pleased Sir Andrey Robey.


    Cedric readily agreed, threw down his food, couldn''t wait to go to the middle of the long hall and read it in public with a serious expression.


    The effect is surprisingly good!


    Before he finished reading it, the feudal ministers had already looked forward with laughter. After that, the "Dong Dong" sound of the collision between the wine cup and the wooden table continued, and it was as if it were a harvest banquet.


    "Stop, stop!" roared Sir Cedric, with a horse face. "This is a declaration of war, this is a very serious thing, a deadly thing! Fear, the fear you should show!"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    "Cedric, stop talking. I''m scared to hide under the table! I won''t be able to sleep!"


    "It''s terrible. If he suddenly cries, how can I coax him? Say baby doesn''t cry!"


    "Don''t quarrel, don''t quarrel, the most terrible thing is still behind! Cedric, read it quickly!"


    The crowd laughed and asked him to continue reading.


    "Everybody," Cedric said solemnly, "please make sure your buttocks are firmly seated in the chair, or you will be scared to sit on the ground. There is no nanny to comfort you!"


    After that, he cleared his throat, straightened his chest and back, and read aloud with a letter paper: "... Although Lingfeng Castle doesn''t want to fight, it doesn''t want to fight, but for security reasons, it will have to send troops to Xiangguo town to fight back. Don''t say nothing! Everyone, don''t say nothing! Ha ha ha!"


    After reading, everyone''s laughter almost overturned the roof of the long hall!


    "I''m so scared. I think of my mother. I''ll jump into her arms and tell him someone is going to bully me!"


    "I''ve pouted my butt. I hope he can kill me when he gets angry!"


    "What to do? Our enemy is angry. I tremble at the thought of his pouted little mouth!"


    ¡­¡­


    As Mr. Boye expected, Arthur''s statement not only failed to serve as a warning, but made the enemies happy.


    The old Sir Andrey Robey shook his head with a wry smile, looked sideways at Ted Barrett beside him and said, "Sir, you don''t need to call so many people for such a ridiculous guy. It''s to add glory to his defeat."


    In order to welcome Ted Barrett and his vassals, sir Andrey Robey killed ten sheep and ten pigs and took out the best wine in the farm.


    Looking at the old vassal, Ted Barrett smiled and said, "if he is not ridiculous, he will not provoke us ignorant. Moreover, if it were not for his statement, wouldn''t the taste of the delicious food on the table be greatly reduced?"


    The old jazz hung his head, thought a little and then said, "but with so many people, I''m afraid the cost of the war is huge. After all, Lingfeng castle is far north."


    "Don''t worry, old Robert. We''ll only earn ten times this war. There''s an iron mine on the river." looking at the loose face of the old FengChen, Ted Barrett thought and said, "you''re old and I''m afraid you can''t be competent for the long-distance bumps. Let one of your sons go north with me. You wait for the news of victory."


    Sir Andrey Robey nodded in a slow, faltering tone: "Thank you for your understanding. I''m really a little old. I lost another tooth half a month ago. But don''t worry, Olivier will be the bravest Knight under your command. Our soldiers of the robe family will also be your most proud horse. I''ll stay here every day, prepare pigs and sheep, and wait for your triumph. There will be a better story."


    Ted Barrett looked up at Olivier Robert standing on the side. The other party was about twenty-five or six years old, tall, thin and handsome. He bowed his head respectfully in front of his eyes.


    Taking back his eyes, Ted Barrett nodded to the old vassal and said, "this is your little son with the title of divine archer. He is a good boy. I see."


    "More adults! I will guard the avenue every day and wait for your triumph."


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Ted Barrett and others were lively and happy, Arthur and others who flew all the way south from lingfengbao have reached the wetland at the junction of Cumbria and andoria.


    At the moment, half of the knights who followed him were less than 70, and the other half had left the team and rushed to Xiangguo town as early as yesterday morning.


    "Rest here tonight!" Arthur stopped his horse on a mound, looked at the people and said, "there is a ghost faced eagle to guard. Although the conditions are worse, don''t worry that the beast won''t get cold. Have a good sleep and continue to drive tomorrow."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 329

    Arthur''s battle plan was simple - besieging Wei and saving Zhao.


    If Xiangguo town fortress is a front battlefield and front line, all he has to do is become a sharp knife and insert it into the enemy''s rear.


    It is not wise to use the front and the Barrett family''s hard steel. Even if we can successfully stop the enemy outside the fortress, the war will just fall into a stalemate. However, due to the strength gap between the enemy and ourselves, the long-term stalemate is obviously unfavorable to our own side.


    Over the past year, Shanghe collar has become more and more brave in the war, and the development of the territory is booming, while Cumbria and zuogya collar are getting worse and worse.


    In particular, the Cambrian leader first experienced a sudden change in the castle, the count of libron campes died, and the Castle Knight lost more than half; Then there was the intra territorial struggle provoked by milt, resulting in heavy losses in the north of the territory and almost stagnation of production in the whole territory; Then, not long ago, Taylor West led the army on the river, resulting in less than 100 available knights.


    In addition, in order to weaken the strength of the two neighbors, Arthur also asked the ghost faced eagle to attack from time to time.


    As a result, the current Cumbria leader can''t fight a lasting war at all.


    Not to mention anything else, according to Arthur''s knowledge, milt gathered up enough food from all over the country, but it was only enough for the front line to last for a month.


    A month, the newly sown wheat has just fucking heading!


    Therefore, even if Ted Barrett did nothing, he would only be stationed outside the Great Wall for a month. The front-line soldiers without food would either rely on Lingfeng fort''s food supply or starve to death.


    As for the active attack, it is definitely looking for death.


    Therefore, Arthur must find a way to end the war quickly. Otherwise, not only Cumbria, who has just implemented the reform, will understand the chaos, but also the development of Shanghe collar will be delayed by the war - he doesn''t want to be dragged to a standstill by a protracted war.


    Hard steel is impossible to end the war quickly. There is a great disparity in the strength of the two sides. Even the Knights of Lingfeng castle can''t fight with one enemy against five.


    Of course, he can also use Warcraft and explosives recklessly, which can definitely beat Ted Barrett to death. However, so far, this is still the last choice.


    Therefore, after some analysis of the conditions of the enemy and ourselves, Arthur finally chose the tactics of "encircling Wei and saving Zhao": by attacking the enemy''s rear stronghold, he forced the enemy on the front line to withdraw.


    ¡­¡­


    In the dry open space, the orange red fire dispersed the darkness of the wilderness. Arthur and others had arranged horses, started with hot water and ate the dry food they carried with them.


    In order to facilitate the battle, Arthur and others only carried food for two days. Their weapons were only swords, bows and arrows, and they were not wearing heavy armor.


    In addition, considering the lack of arrows, Arthur also asked Dafei to fly a large number of arrows with his men, so as to supplement weapons as quickly as possible after the attack.


    While eating food, the Knights chatted happily. Their voices sounded from the bright fire and disappeared in the boundless night around.


    The night is very good tonight. The clear night sky is cloudless, and the bright stars are like salt particles covered with black cloth. The warm night wind makes people''s cheeks comfortable, and the night scenery around is also magnificent.


    After eating the bread, Arthur got up and moved. After looking at the bright moon above his head and the mountain peak in the East, he took out the map and leaned against the fire.


    Seeing this, Thorne said, "Sir, at our speed, we can reach the berten family farm at noon the day after tomorrow."


    The berten family is a relatively weak vassal of the Barrett family. The family farm is in the south of this wetland.


    "It''s not necessarily." Arthur looked up and said, "look at the night tonight. It should be a good weather tomorrow, but it''s hard to say. If it rains, we can only move forward slowly. If the rain is too heavy, we have to find the woods to take shelter from the rain. In addition..." Arthur ordered a map. "This game was played many years ago. It may not be accurate. Here is a wetland again."


    When the Anduo river flows through Xiangguo Town, it is divided into two by the peak in the East. The large river flows south through Bedouin Town, Shuangshui Town, liwali town and other places, and finally flows into the blue lake.


    The small one, after flowing for several miles, broke into a piece. Together with several other smaller rivers, it turned the whole southern part of Cumbria into a wet grassland at the border with andoria county.


    No one will set foot on this wet grassland except runaway slaves and pursued prisoners. I don''t know how many years ago the map was drawn. Although referring to the mountains and forests in the west, it won''t make people lose their direction, but if they are careless, the horses will step into the shoals and silt where the water converges.


    If it rains unfortunately, there is no decent road.


    Therefore, in this desolate wetland, Arthur, who can communicate with Warcraft, became the best navigator.


    "I hope it won''t rain," said Lipton Pompeii anxiously. "Once we are delayed, Xiangguo town will be a little more dangerous."


    "There''s no danger," retorted Grice sily, swallowing his last bite. "Unless it rains only here, the army of the Barrett family agrees to slow down and delay the attack."


    "Food is also a problem!" Leighton added. "I don''t know if bank can hold on. I''m really worried about those kids."


    "Hey, I didn''t see you care about them so much when you were in the barracks!" Grice smiled and joked, and then said, "don''t worry, it''s a test for them, and with bank Trish, he''ll command the battle, but just keep the fort. That guy is experienced!"


    Upon hearing the speech, Leighton pursed his lips and cursed, "shit, it''s better not let me catch Ted Barrett and his vassals, or I have to let them swallow their family flag!"


    In the barracks, although Leighton always had a black face and was frightening, he took great care of his first army soldiers who grew up day by day.


    "I''ll just say it casually. It''s also worth worrying about. Rainfall is a matter of small probability." Arthur said to them with a smile while collecting the map. "But it''s a good proposal to eat the flag. It''s better to eat the flag pole together - family honor, always in mind!"


    "Shame is always in my heart!" added Lido, laughing.


    Put the map back into his bag. Arthur is going to continue talking, but the ghost faced eagles who are out foraging have returned and asked to land.


    "Bogu, Rhett!" Arthur shouted up ahead. "The ghost faced eagle will land immediately and let everyone watch the horses!"


    "Before they could make a sound, the knights who heard Arthur''s voice began to act one after another.


    In order to facilitate the journey and battle, Arthur and others didn''t even bring tents, and the wild night is not safe. In addition to the cold, they also need to beware of wolves, brown bears and other animals.


    Therefore, during the night break, Arthur made all the ghost faced Eagles form a circle. In this way, it not only ensured safety, but also protected against the wind and kept warm. If someone felt cold, he could drill under the wings of the ghost faced eagle and sweat!


    The only thing that is not very good is that these war horses have been together for two days. They are still very surprised by the ghost faced eagle. They can stop for a long time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 330

    As Thorne expected, at noon two days later, they left the wetland behind and arrived at the berten family farm.


    The farm has no walls. The house of the berten family stands high on a raised mound. It is a wide house built of brick and stone. The orange red roof can be seen clearly from a distance.


    Under the mound, there are serf houses with straw roofs, which look like a village. In the area closest to them and to the west, there are large tracts of farmland reclaimed.


    On horseback, through the telescope, Arthur could see many serfs, some driving carts and carts pulling forage, some bending to work in the field, some carrying children with buckets, and some carrying items on their shoulders... In addition to serfs, he also saw several figures riding horses and wearing brown or blue robes. These people should be the managers of the farm.


    Putting down the telescope, Arthur turned his horse around, pointed to the house of the berten family and said, "the house on the mound should be the residence of the berten family, and it is also our primary goal. The way to go up is in the east of the farm. Follow my horse first later, and kill all the remaining Knights! If others block, kill them!"


    "Yes!"


    Arthur turned his horse''s head and shouted, "we just ran out of food. We just went to be a guest!"


    Then he pulled out his sword, kicked the horse''s belly, and led the people forward.


    The figure of Arthur and others soon attracted attention. The serfs stopped busy one by one and looked at these sudden knights from a distance. They still didn''t know why. There were only four farm stewards on horseback. They rode up quickly and wanted to ask what they had come for.


    But before they could get close, the feather arrows shot directly through their bodies and shot several people off their horses.


    Seeing this, the serfs who were still standing and looking suddenly fled in panic and shouted to hide back to their houses.


    When they got close to the farm, Arthur and others shouted, "hide in the house! You can avoid death!"


    The loud cry spread through most of the farm with the galloping horses - it was not Arthur''s kindness, but his unwillingness to increase trouble and waste feather arrows.


    Soon, the team rushed up the house of the berten family along the gentle slope of the mound. All those who used hand weapons or knights were killed directly, and more than a dozen bodies soon fell into a pool of blood.


    The team lined up outside the house, keeping a distance from the house, and the horses gasped and snorted.


    After a shout, all the people hiding in the house came out, and the three men dressed as knights also directly lost their lives.


    Arthur didn''t talk nonsense with these people. He didn''t even ask who was the berten family. After saying that he would spare their lives as long as he was honest, he ordered everyone to carry firewood and prepare to burn all the houses.


    In fear, this group of people can only obey orders, one by one move quickly, for fear of provoking Arthur and others'' dissatisfaction and losing their lives.


    The Knights found food and began to enjoy it outside the house, while the horses were sent to the stables to rest.


    Two hours later, looking at the billowing smoke and flames, Arthur and others ate food calmly. During this period, the hostess tried to negotiate. She was slapped and fell to the ground by the knight, and didn''t dare to say a word again. The servants stood trembling aside and watched the sudden emergence of the villains.


    After the meal, Arthur and others took out the horses and set the stables on fire. Then they turned on their horses and drove to the farm below.


    In the evening, under the orders of Arthur and others, except for food, all livestock in the farm were killed and property and houses were burned - the war is cruel. It is his greatest kindness not to kill innocent people indiscriminately!


    Under the frightened eyes of the serfs, Arthur led the team and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Arthur and others went all the way south and arrived at the lakson family farm in the morning.


    Compared with the berten family, the lakson family is obviously much stronger. At a glance, there are almost twice as many houses in the farm. In addition, there are large sections of stone walls.


    However, without most of the Knights and strong serfs, the farm still could not hinder Arthur and other man-made silk.


    After rushing into the farm and killing dozens of guys who dared to resist, Arthur did the same and spent almost half a day forcing the serfs to light all their houses and property.


    During this period, the lackson family also planned to send a message from the messenger bird, but before the messenger bird flew far, it was quietly captured by the ghost faced Eagle hovering in the sky.


    "You will be punished!" said serro lachson''s wife, standing in front of the two children, staring at Arthur with a ferocious face. "Devil, you devil! The gods will punish you!"


    Not long ago, his two sons who tried to resist were killed by the knight next to Arthur.


    On horseback, Arthur looked at her coldly: "madam, you probably don''t know the name of the devil in your mouth. Listen, my name is Arthur tustra. Your husband is now leading the army to invade my territory, and your two children, since they chose to fight like knights, they should die like Knights."


    Mrs. lakson bit her bleeding lips, trembled, stared at Arthur with hatred, as if to tear him alive.


    "Blame your husband, or blame Ted Barrett. They insisted on provoking the war and killed your children. I kindly reminded them. In addition, although I don''t want to kill innocent people, if you keep yelling, it''s hard for me to ensure the safety of your other two children."


    Arthur''s words restored the other party''s reason, turned away his eyes, and hugged the two frightened children in his arms.


    Arthur didn''t talk nonsense. After ordering the men and horses to assemble, he looked at the farm with thick smoke and a sea of fire and drove his horse away.


    When he was far away from the farm, Arthur slowed down his horse and let the big fly hovering overhead deliver the captured letter bird.


    "My Lord, why did you leave this thing?" Grice asked puzzled. "Isn''t it our purpose to release the letter bird to report?"


    He handed the letter bird to the knight. Arthur explained, "just in case. If this letter is sent to the surrounding for help, it will only cause trouble for our next action. If this letter is sent to the front line, we have to check to see if it is serious enough."


    Hearing the speech, several people nodded. Leighton asked, "Sir, should we go to livari next?"


    According to the map, liwali town is less than five hours away from them. If you hurry up, you can find a hotel in the town and have a comfortable dinner before dark.


    "No," Arthur denied, "let''s go along the avenue first, and then continue to the south. There''s a small village over there. We''ll rest there tonight. Then continue to the south, first go to the farm of the battel family, then the Pacheco family, the Nelson family and the vimos family, and then enter Leishi Town, cross the Ando River and go along the North River."


    "Hey, as long as you can have a bed, that''s the best enjoyment!"


    Everyone smiled and nodded. No one doubts whether Arthur''s small village exists. They are responsible for killing and setting fire, and the ghost faced eagle is responsible for investigation and warning. Arthur said if there is, there must be.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 331

    Xiangguo town fortress.


    Milt held the telescope, closed one eye and looked carefully at the situation outside the city.


    In addition to the heavy plate armor, he also wore a knee length lock armor inside today. If he was not sure of safety, he would even wear a helmet. To tell you the truth, he didn''t want to stay here. That bastard Ted Barrett put the camp directly less than two miles opposite and blocked the whole Avenue.


    The telescopic tube is a good thing. It would be great if the opposite is not serfs and knights, but a group of women taking a bath.


    He moved his head and looked carefully at the flags flying on the tent.


    White background, black, tusk exposed hound, this is the loyal dog of the berten family - loyal dog. What a good dog, he thought.


    A yellow shield is embroidered with the pattern of holding hands. This is the lakson family. He remembered that the Lord of the other party was serro lakson. It was said that his hobby was to eat roast chicken and use battle axe, nicknamed roast chicken lakson.


    Roast chicken, shit, he cursed in his heart. Look, I don''t shoot your bird with one arrow!


    The fishtail flag, the bloody spear and the shield collided. This is the flag of the basaya family. The owner of the flag is Cedric. He has just inherited the family for a few years. It is said that he is good at using the knight''s long gun and once participated in the Duke''s martial arts competition.


    Long gun, hey! Milt disdained his lips and thought, stab your own * * with your long gun. There is a city wall here!


    Oh, good neighbor, Roby family! He saw a flag embroidered with "shit". People say the Yellow discus pattern looks like lemon or wheat cake, but milt thinks it looks like shit.


    Can that old thing, Andre Robey, ride a horse? Milt thought.


    The other party is a famous miser. It is said that he hid a lot of gold coins under his bed, and his favorite thing is to deduct the remuneration of his servants after dark, even if it is only half a piece of black bread, because he blew the light a few seconds late and wasted candles and lamp oil.


    Misers deserve it! Milt thought bitterly. The old man gave birth to two silly sons. It is said that one broke his head because he peed in the dark at night.


    ¡­¡­


    Milt stood on the wall counting flags one side, a total of 17. He didn''t forget to curse each family. Of course, he didn''t forget the cuckoo flag in the middle, the Barrett family of dog day, should go to hell!


    "Lord milt, are you observing the enemy?" bank took two guards up the wall and asked milt muttering with a telescope.


    Milt turned his head and gritted his teeth. "I''m cursing them!"


    "Curse?" bank looked puzzled. "Is this the method you came up with against the enemy?"


    "It''ll always work!" said milt sideways. "Sir bank, when do you think these guys will attack? I see they''re assembling a catapult. They''ve already made two. Don''t they want to break us down at once?"


    Looking at the enemy camp in the distance, bank said, "they are far away from the town. Supply is a big trouble. It should not take long to attack. Maybe tomorrow, maybe the day after tomorrow, in short, it will be soon. Our city wall is not high, and the serfs can climb up by climbing a ladder."


    "After the war, I''ll raise the fortress immediately!" milt affirmed and asked again. "Do you think we can hold it? I think they have prepared a lot of shields, which is a big trouble for the archers!"


    A few days ago, Lingfeng Fort sent more than 100 First Army soldiers, which reassured milt.


    "Don''t worry, the archers weren''t meant to deal with the serfs. If they climbed up with shields, it would only be good for us." before milt asked, bank continued, "by the way, there''s good news. Do you want to hear it?"


    Hearing the speech, milt immediately beamed with joy and urged, "my lord bank, when is it? Tell me quickly! Is it Lord Arthur''s news?"


    Looking at him, bank joked, "why don''t you guess this time?"


    "For the sake of war, don''t make fun of me! If Lord Arthur didn''t act directly, I would be with him."


    A few days ago, the new soldiers of the first army brought Arthur''s battle plan of "encircling Wei and saving Zhao". Milt also knew that he had made a big joke.


    "Lord Arthur is making faster progress than us!" a trace of respect floated on bank''s face. "I was worried that the grass in the East could not be crossed. I didn''t think that Lord Arthur had burned down two farms in succession last night! I don''t think it will take long for these enemies to retreat and put out the fire!"


    "Two places! God, it''s only a few days. He flew past!" milt was ecstatic when he heard the speech.


    Originally, he was worried about Arthur''s plan and thought it was too risky. He considered asking him to write to the Duke for help. But now, he really wants to burn all these bastards'' nests with Arthur!


    "Hey, hey..." milt smiled insidiously. "I can''t wait to see how these guys react when they receive the news. It must be very, very wonderful!"


    Looking at the enemy in the distance, bank curled his lips and said regretfully, "I hope they can attack quickly. It''s boring to withdraw if they don''t put an arrow. Alas... I knew it would be happy to let the Grice guys come here and follow Lord Arthur."


    Aside, milt nodded deeply. At the thought of Arthur leading the knight, galloping across the enemy''s territory, there was a surge of blood.


    "In that case, we must give them a hard time before they retreat!" milt said excitedly. "When they receive the news, they will withdraw troops and surround Lord Arthur. The greater the loss we cause to them, the better it will be for Lord Arthur!"


    Upon hearing the speech, bank Trish looked at milt in surprise.


    "Don''t look like that. I know I''m not brave, but I said I would fight side by side with him. Although I didn''t fight with a horse, it shouldn''t be a mistake to teach the Barrett family face-to-face... Of course, I''m also for myself. It''s bad luck for them to provoke us!"


    ¡­¡­


    The war was earlier than bank had expected.


    Before dawn, the cool wind on the river bank was still cold. The camp of the Barrett family had a campfire. Horsemen, running serfs, shields, spears and torches all moved quickly under the light of the fire.


    Originally, milt, who had the news of Arthur, was finally able to sleep soundly, but the war suddenly broke out. The enemy lit a bonfire in the middle of the night. He could only stand the cold wind at night and shout the serfs to rush up the wall.


    "Coming!"


    At the beginning of the day, milt held the telescope and watched the enemy''s every move carefully.


    "The front row carries shields and spears, then the ladder lifters, and then the stone dumpers! Damn it, the Knights are hiding behind!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 332

    The long-term stability in the territory makes the Barrett family and its vassals strong, not to mention the 3000 knights in armor.


    Most of the serfs under them were also wearing rough leather armor, a small number were also wearing iron pointed helmets, and even serfs wearing old lock armor. As for shields and spears, everyone has one!


    Yesterday''s heroic words are still in my ears, but looking at the enemies in rapid formation ahead, milt can''t help being a little timid - these guys are much better equipped than the serfs he once led who can only use sharpened sticks as weapons!


    On one side, bank also put down the telescope, looked at the serfs in front and said, "I didn''t expect the other party to attack in such a hurry. I thought they would build more siege weapons, but there were three stone throwing carts. These guys don''t really think they can climb up with a ladder."


    Hearing this, milt smiled reluctantly - God, he heard a trace of regret from bank''s tone - shit, it''s a war!


    "Lord milt," bank said, "let your knights be ready. Once they cross the second warning line, they will order the throwing of oil tanks. One round of throwing must be completed within ten seconds!"


    Glancing at the formed civilians behind him, and looking at the farthest rubble outside the city wall, milt clenched his fist and said, "don''t worry, I''m ready!"


    There are three warning lines outside the city, from far to near, with pits, horses and rocks. The pit is to hinder the enemy''s siege equipment, the horse is to slow down the enemy''s rush to the wall, and the rubble is covered with black fire oil.


    "They''re starting to send people to fill the pit!" cried milt, looking at the enemy with tools in his hand and rushing towards the first cordon.


    "Don''t worry, say hello to them first." bank ordered with cold eyes, "the archer starts shooting!"


    "Archer shooting!"


    "Archer shooting!"


    With two orders, more than 200 Knights lined up in front of the wall bent their bows and arrows together. Among them, more than 50 people hold Warcraft bows, and the rest are long bows.


    "Whoosh!"


    "Sour!"


    "Whoosh!"


    The whistling of the arrow leaving the string sounded, and the serfs who had just started shoveling soil to fill the pit rushed forward in the distance. In an instant, they fell down.


    After three rounds of rapid shooting, the serfs were nearly half less. When others saw their companions fall, they turned around and ran away.


    "Ha ha, run away!" milt laughed happily. "What are these guys doing? Kill them! It''s stupid to run away without shoveling twice."


    Looking at the serfs who fled back to the camp, bank smiled and said, "it''s stupid enough. They should take a ladder or board and let the serfs with shields cross the pit first and prepare for the defense arrows. Although it is still inevitable to be damaged, it can at least create an opportunity for filling the pit."


    The greeting made milt''s tension recede more than half. Looking at bank Trish with a calm face beside him, he said with a smile: "Sir, I promise they didn''t expect us to have so many archers, especially so many Warcraft bows! I heard that the Barrett family wanted to buy such bows from Lingfeng castle. Fortunately, Lord Arthur was wise, otherwise we would suffer!"


    As he saw with his own eyes just now, the Warcraft bow can kill people without shooting at a distance of 200 meters.


    Looking at milt with a happy face, bank kindly said, "Lord milt, on the battlefield, I didn''t expect it to be fatal! If you can''t be sure, you should be prepared for it."


    In the first army, it is not just training and education for ordinary soldiers, nor is it just physical fitness and combat training. For personnel above the team leader level, there are special tactical seminars every half a month, and Arthur occasionally participates in them.


    Looking at the serious look of bank, milt''s tone was also serious: "Sir Grice, I''ll remember. In fact, I''ve been learning from you all this time to see how you arrange troops. However, the more stupid the enemy is, the better!"


    Platoon? That''s not. Bank thought.


    Time passed quickly. Although the enemy stopped moving temporarily, no one dared to relax their vigilance on the city wall.


    Milt held the telescope and kept scanning left and right. When his legs were about to sour, the enemy in the distance finally made a new move.


    "Shit, these guys, you''re right. They''re all carrying ladders!" milt scolded.


    Looking at the enemy who rushed forward with a ladder and a long shield, bank put down the telescope and said to the guard behind him: "Herald, strong crossbow, archers ready to shoot."


    "Strong crossbow, archers ready to shoot!" the guard immediately shouted a herald.


    Suddenly, on the city wall, in addition to archers, seven new powerful crossbows were operated.


    These seven strong crossbows are new strong crossbows that have been greatly modified by the experimental factory on the basis of the original strong crossbows.


    With reference to the manufacturing process of Warcraft bow, it has great power. Under the wind, within 700 meters, the iron arrow can directly penetrate the brick wall.


    In addition, buckle, mortise and tenon, bolt and other technologies are also used, which makes assembly and disassembly more convenient. Therefore, the shape of the whole strong crossbow is more beautiful and looks like a machine gun launching pad.


    Of course, because more iron parts were added than before, the weight of the strong crossbow was more than double that of the original, and the production was more complex. Arthur almost gave up the small part of the bolt alone.


    Today, the experimental factory has only produced ten new powerful crossbows. In fact, this use is still in the stage of practical test.


    Seeing bank''s order to use a strong crossbow, milt and the long line of civilian soldiers in the rear stared at him.


    These powerful crossbows have been covered with black cloth since they were installed on the city wall. At first glance, people were awed and speculated that they must be a sharp weapon for killing people. So everyone, including milt, was curious.


    Not only them, but also bank didn''t think why Arthur brought the strong crossbow. In his opinion, there are more than 50 Warcraft bows, enough to hold the fortress. But Arthur asked the soldiers to remind him to be on guard against the enemy''s invasion by boat after bypassing the wall at night. On the left side of the city wall is the Anduo River, which is more than 100 meters wide.


    With a metallic click, the soldiers of the first army sitting on the launch pad have adjusted their firing angle. In the distance, the serfs who crossed the first pit have also lined up with shields, and the serfs in the rear are filling the pit quickly.


    Good luck! Looking at the enemies with shields in the distance, Banke couldn''t help mourning for them.


    "Shoot!"


    "Shoot!"


    "Deng!"


    "Deng!"


    "Deng!"


    The strong crossbow was excited, and the huge sound of the string made everyone on the city wall tremble. Before the cold in their hearts rushed to their heads, a cry of panic came from a distance again.


    Milt held up the telescope and saw that two hundred meters away, the iron arrow directly penetrated the shield and the enemy''s body, and even the serfs who filled the pit in the rear shot, while the iron arrow, which did not even see the shadow, was deeply inserted into the ground!


    The powerful power of crossbows and arrows obviously frightened the enemy, and the arrows that reaped their lives made them dare not stay at all. One by one, they turned their heads and fled in disregard of orders.


    After the second round of strong crossbow firing, the serfs holding shields collapsed directly, and nearly 100 more bodies appeared next to the pit.


    This scene frightened the enemy and stunned milt holding the telescope. He couldn''t help feeling that his lower legs trembled. If there were enough strong crossbows and they were lined up under the city wall, it would be as easy to kill the enemy as a string of meat!


    He could not help feeling a little timid, and his fear of Arthur increased a little.


    Taking back his glance behind him and looking at the expressionless bank, milt asked timidly, "can these tins still be used today?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 333

    Inside the tent, Ted Barrett, who was temporarily armistice, gathered with more than ten vassals.


    "Everyone, we are careless." the Marquis looked around at the people in front of him. "There is no doubt that the people and horses of Lingfeng castle have stood on the opposite wall, and they have a lot of Warcraft bows and weapons such as strong crossbows placed on the wall, which will be a lot of trouble for the knight''s attack."


    This was somewhat unexpected. They knew the strength of the campes family and guessed that Lingfeng castle would send troops, but they didn''t expect that the other party would have so many archers and strong crossbows.


    "Hey, it seems that the boy of the tustra family has pressed all the treasures here. The boy must be hiding behind the fortress."


    Hearing the speech, the feudal ministers began to express their views.


    "The strong crossbow is a little troublesome. It''s no doubt that the last arrow will die, and the knight''s armor doesn''t work, but the most troublesome is the archers. The Knights of Lingfeng Castle must be here. I wondered how they dug the pit so far. Now it seems that they did it deliberately. They can attack us, but we can''t reach them." This is the speech of the honourable Rudy battel.


    Serro lackson, the "roast chicken Jazz" who used a battle axe, also said: "the best way is for us to mobilize strong crossbows immediately, otherwise we won''t have an advantage if we only let the longbowmen shoot at each other. Since the other''s crossbows can kill two or three people even after breaking through the shield, with a range of at least 400 meters, which is a great threat to the knights, we need to mobilize large strong crossbows!"


    "It seems that the kid of Lingfeng castle is not just bragging. Seeing that the attack has stopped, he is probably very proud now. He may be drinking happily!"


    "It''s just careless, but it doesn''t matter if two or three hundred serfs died. That boy shouldn''t be so easy to be silly. At least he won several wars."


    The dialogue was between Sir hard Burton and Sir mieren Pacheco. Both of them had barbed wire beards on their faces, and their tall bodies were wrapped in armor. They looked powerful when sitting in chairs.


    "Everybody, what should we do now? If we don''t get rid of those pits, the riprap truck can''t be used."


    "If you want me to say that the old city wall doesn''t need such heavy things as stone dumpers at all. Just put up a wooden ladder and let the serfs rush directly with their shields."


    "Rush over? What about the horses in front? Isn''t everyone standing there to practice arrows for them? How else should the knight get over?"


    "Then let the serfs throw the horse into the pit. They are just dead people. Kill two birds with one stone!"


    "It''s not feasible. When we clean up those who resist horses, at least thousands of people will die, and we haven''t touched the wall yet, which will be a great blow to morale!"


    During the discussion, sir Cyrus lachson shouted: "Everyone, I have observed that there are not many strong crossbows on the other side. It is estimated that there are only six or seven, and no more than ten at most. We must fight back. The real threat is the archers! We might as well immediately mobilize a batch of strong crossbows from the town. Write to the nearest Bedouin town. It will take only two days to whip up. The solution is to wait."


    The vassals thought about it and agreed to the proposal after a buzzing discussion.


    "In that case, write quickly and let the two boys of campes and tustra family live a few more days."


    "Gentlemen, there are no strong crossbows in the town!" at this time, Olivier robe, who stood behind Ted Barrett as a guard, quickly opened his mouth. "There has been no war in the territory for a long time. My father doesn''t think it''s necessary to reserve such weapons, so I''m afraid he''ll need to collect them from elsewhere..."


    Facing the eyes of the vassals, Olivier had a trace of apology and shame on his face.


    A large crossbow is ten times more expensive than a long bow. His father can''t bear to let so many gold coins rot. moreover, Bedouin really doesn''t need such a weapon.


    Looking at him, the chatting vassals pursed their lips and looked contemptuous. They all knew the reputation of old Robert''s miser. This was more or less expected.


    "Gentlemen, although Bedouin town doesn''t have a strong crossbow, we have a boat." Olivier robe was embarrassed by the despised eyes of the feudal ministers, and immediately said, "do you think we can take a boat to bypass the fortress and attack directly?"


    "By boat? Ah! Boats are living targets on the water! Knights are wearing armor. Once they fall into the water, there is only a dead end."


    "Then act at night! When they are asleep, we will land quietly by boat. There are many boats in Bedouin town. The small can take ten people and the large can take fifty or sixty people. You can send at least thirty or forty people to search in three days and transport thousands of people at a time. What do you think?"


    Olivier''s tone was so excited that he couldn''t help being satisfied with his quick wit.


    Seeing that the princes whispered and there was no objection, he quickly turned to the silent Ted Barrett and asked for instructions respectfully: "Lord Marquis, what do you think of my method? If it works, I will write to my father immediately."


    At this time, the vassals also looked up at Ted Barrett and waited for his decision.


    After a little meditation, he said: "The risk is too great. The other side is not blind. Even at night, the ships on the water are still clearly visible, slow and easy to attack. If only serfs are sent ashore, it will be difficult to win, and the other side will summon more serfs than us! If knights are allowed to attack by boat, once they are shot by a powerful crossbow, we will suffer heavy losses, and even the war will end here. We I''m not a gambler, but I''ve lost a few copper coins. It''s not time to put all your eggs in one basket. "


    "I agree with the marquis." as soon as Ted Barrett''s voice fell, the vassal had berten immediately said, "we really don''t have to take such a risk. It''s a big deal to mobilize strong crossbows from further towns. They have ten, and we''ll adjust thirty. Anyway, we have plenty of time."


    The vassal Eli Frey also nodded and said, "I don''t agree. We''re not just here for a fragrant fruit town. Why let the Knights abandon their horses and take a boat and take such a risk."


    Then, several vassals denied Olivier Robey''s proposal.


    Seeing this, Cedric basaya, the young vassal, said, "I say, gentlemen, why don''t we have some wine and wait comfortably until night, and then let the serfs deal with the roadblocks in front. Of course, the strong crossbow still needs to be adjusted, and it also needs to be used to attack the castle in the back."


    "That''s good!" echoed art Dallas, a thin vassal with thick curly hair. "Moving at night can always reduce some losses. The Knights opposite are limited. They can''t stay on the wall all day and shoot arrows."


    After another discussion, the vassals gradually unified their opinions, calmed down and turned their eyes to the first Ted Barrett.


    "Olivier''s proposal is too risky, but a little change can also reduce a lot of trouble for our attack." glancing at Olivier robe, TID Barrett, who is energetic behind him, said slowly. "Since you want to mobilize a strong crossbow, bring the ships from Bedouin town together."


    "These days, let the serfs clear the roadblocks outside the city wall at night. When everything is ready, they attack on the water and outside the city at the same time. As long as the ship is camouflaged, runs on the other side, and makes a sneaky appearance to land in Xiangguo town at night, the purpose is to disperse the troops on the city wall and reduce the difficulty of attack outside the city."


    With that, he looked around at the people thinking and asked softly, "what do you think of this method?"


    "Well, that''s a great idea!" Olivier Robey said before Sir hard Burton could speak. "In this way, we can easily take the wall! Your Excellency, your idea is great!"


    The vassals also nodded in agreement. In short, we have to wait and attack. It''s best to reduce some damage. However, they don''t have to pay gold coins for the lost ships.


    Seeing that there was no objection, Ted Barrett directly ordered: "in that case, immediately send a letter to liwali Town, kramen Town, mengge town and Shuangshui Town, so that they can transport the strong crossbow within five days. In addition, let Sir Andrey robe prepare the ship."


    "Yes, sir!" the three vassals and Olivier Robey were immediately ordered to answer.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, in the big tent on the mound, Ted Barrett gathered with the vassals.


    After making a new battle plan, all the vassals relaxed and waited patiently for the ships and crossbows to arrive.


    The servant brought a delicious dinner. The main course was two roast pigs with golden skin. While laughing, the feudal ministers watched the servants divide the food. The crisp pig skin crackled under the knife, and the hot oil juice kept dripping into the lower plate.


    "Everybody!" Sir Cedric basaya shouted as he put down his wine cup. "Why don''t we sing for fun with such good food and wine?"


    While waiting for the main course, he had drunk slightly, and the horn cup was the knight wine produced by Shanghe collar.


    "There''s no singer here, and there''s no Yueqin!" cried the vassal, Hadad berten. He also drank a lot.


    "Singer? Hey, listen to me..."


    He shook up slightly and directly sang: "Hey, there is a girl bathing by the river in summer. The sun sprinkled on her face. The river wet her clothes. I am the infatuated boy, hiding aside..."


    This is a straightforward ballad. When Cedric sang half way, the vassals screamed and hit the wooden table with wine cups.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 334

    The tent that lit the campfire was as bright as a lantern. The aroma of food was filled with the warm fire. The vassals held wine cups and sang loudly. The cheerful voice spread to the outside of the tent and on the avenue.


    Under the command of the knight, another group of serfs went to the pit at night. In front of them were the deadly enemies on the wall, and behind them were the happy songs of the noble adults. Trembling and cautious, they stared at the figure of the campfire on the city wall and prayed that the moon would be dim to save their lives.


    The cries of serfs at the time of their death could not be passed on to the tents of the vassals. The obstruction of the attack did not affect their expectation of victory - the troops of the Shanghe leader were behind the city wall. As long as they waited for three or five days, they could defeat milt and Arthur tustra in one fell swoop.


    The singing was loud and clear, and explicit jokes and obscene jokes were one after another. It was not until a guard Knight rushed into the tent in panic with a letter in his hand that he interrupted the scene of the harvest party.


    "Lord Burton, no!"


    Sir hard Burton''s drinking cheeks were red, and his thick wire beard was full of food residues and oil juice.


    "Pita, you are so rude!" he put down his wine cup and stared discontentedly at his guard knight. "Unless the enemy rushes into the camp and kills everyone, you have to apologize for your rudeness!"


    "Mr Knight!" a vassal said discontentedly, "if only the serfs'' actions are blocked, it''s not worth your surprise!"


    The first Ted Barrett also put down his horn cup and looked coldly at the rude Knight named pita.


    Ignoring the explanation, the knight pita quickly walked to hard Burton''s desk and handed over the letter: "Sir, please look at this. This is a letter from the territory. There is a big event on the farm. Please look at it!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    In a trance, sir hard Burton thought he had drunk too much and heard wrong. He stared at the anxious guard and took the letter.


    The letter was written by his wife. Some names used as secret words were added to it. The content was to tell him that the farm was attacked, the left behind knights were killed, and all houses and property were burned to ashes. Now the farm has been in a mess, and I hope he can return quickly.


    "Is it the serf left behind who took the opportunity to riot?" asked Sir Cyrus lackson, who saw his face suddenly change, his face dull with stationery and heard the voice of the knight.


    "Hard," the first Ted Barrett asked, "is something wrong in the territory?"


    The surrounding vassals also put wine cups and looked at him quietly.


    Just as everyone was waiting for his answer, hard Burton suddenly roared, got up and kicked over the wooden table in front of him, spilling food and wine on the ground.


    "Asshole, asshole! Damn asshole!" he shouted and scolded, looking furious.


    Destroyed, all the belongings were burned to ashes! Even the remaining knights were slaughtered.


    "Hey, are you crazy!"


    "What exactly did the letter say? The serf riots killed your family?"


    His sudden rage surprised all the vassals around him. When he saw him drawing his sword and shouting and chopping to kill Arthur tustra, Ted Barrett, the leader, scolded: "what are you doing, hard berten, stop! Make it clear, what''s going on here!"


    Seeing that hard Burton''s eyes were torn and his anger was hard to calm, he immediately looked at the knight delivering the letter and asked in a low voice, "what exactly is written in the letter?"


    Looking at Ted Barrett, the guard named pita immediately said, "yes... It''s Lingfeng castle! Arthur tustra led the knight into the farm, killed all the remaining knights and all livestock, and burned down the house and all property! Now the farm is in a mess. Madam asked the adult to lead the soldiers back quickly."


    "Who are you talking about?"


    The vassals quieted down and stared at the Knight - he seemed to say Lingfeng castle and Arthur tustra just now?


    "Arthur tustra," repeated the knight, in a positive tone.


    Hearing the speech, the feudal ministers were shocked and changed their faces. For a moment, only the crackling sound of firewood burning in the tent fell into a strange silence.


    "Hey, this is not a joke!" a moment later, the feudal minister Cedric basaya asked, "the knight of Lingfeng castle is on the outer wall. Unless he has a team of wings, he can''t appear behind us!"


    Ted Barrett also said, "hard, calm down. The content of the letter should be false. Arthur tustra can''t lead his troops into your farm."


    "It''s not fake!" said hard Burton angrily. "Sir, my wife asked people to write this letter. It has a special title. Only my wife can use it. Others can''t know! Arthur tustra killed and set fire in my territory with nearly 100 Knights! That damn bastard burned everything in my farm!!"


    Hearing the speech, the feudal ministers were surprised again. Ted Barrett, with a gloomy face, asked, "are you sure your wife wrote the letter?"


    "My Lord, I''m sure!"


    In the tent, the vassals took a breath, their faces were embarrassed to the extreme for a time, and the previous cheerful atmosphere disappeared.


    "Impossible, nearly a hundred knights. Are all the towns along the way blind?"


    "If you take a boat, where do their horses come from, you can''t pass us on this Avenue!"


    "Isn''t that boy leading the team through the wetlands, swamps and forests in the east? How is that possible!"


    The vassals did not want to believe that it was true, nor could it be true.


    During the day, they are still planning to divide their troops into two ways to deceive the enemy. They will circle behind them and disperse the troops on the city wall. Now, there is news that Arthur has led the knight to kill and set fire behind them!


    If it''s true, it''s ironic, and Arthur tustra''s boy is terrible!


    "Lord Ted," said hard, holding his sword after half a ring, "all the remaining knights in the territory are dead. I''m worried about the safety of my family and hope to lead the soldiers back."


    "Hard, although I don''t know what''s going on, the content of the letter is obviously false. Think about it, a team of nearly 100 knights and serfs in charge of luggage must have at least 300 or 400 people. No matter where such a team goes to your farm, we can''t be unaware!"


    "But this letter was really written by my wife, and the secret words on it are a secret that only she and I know." hard Burton insisted. "Sir, that boy may really lead the soldiers through the swamp in the East! I''ll leave with only my knights, and I''ll reconvene the rest in the territory."


    Looking at him, Ted Barrett frowned and mused. The vassals also kept silent.


    Although I don''t know why hard Burton''s wife wrote such a letter, if the leader left at this time, it would be more or less like running away.


    Just as Ted Barrett was about to refuse and do other magic deeds, another guard Knight shouted and rushed in in panic.


    Looking at Sir hard Burton standing with his sword and the mess of food, wine and water on the ground, the knight was slightly stunned, and then he realized the unusual atmosphere in the tent.


    Seeing that it was his own guard knight who rushed in, serro lackson frowned and said, "get back first. What can I do later!"


    Hearing the speech, the knight who stood in place regained his consciousness. He looked around at his vassals and the Marquis Barrett, who was headed by him. Without giving any explanation, he hurried directly to his adult.


    "Sir, look at this!" he said. He immediately took out two pieces of stationery from his belt. "This is an urgent letter from his wife. The enemy invaded our territory and killed many people. All the houses and properties in the farm were burned. In addition, he... Also..." he hesitated. It seemed that there was some terrible news that was difficult to speak.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 335

    Tonight''s letter seems to have frightening magic.


    When the knight took out the letter paper, the vassals were surprised, and his hesitant appearance disturbed all the people. They guessed that there must be some unacceptable bad news.


    "Give it to me!" Sir Cyrus lackson snatched the letter paper.


    "Sir, please calm down... This may be false news." the knight looked worried and said a consolation that he didn''t believe.


    The handwriting was his wife''s, and serro lakson read it quickly. With the example of hard Burton, he just swept away Arthur''s "numerous crimes". Although he was angry, he did not get out of control. At the end of the reading, his wife''s handwriting looked scribbled and flustered, and there were traces of tears on the paper


    "No! No... God, ah..."


    When he saw the news of the death of his two sons, he sent out a long and hoarse cry in his throat. He only felt a bone chilling cold rush to his head, dizzy and fell back.


    "My Lord!" the knight hurried forward to hold him, and the surrounding vassals were surprised.


    "No, no, how could this happen..." paralyzed in the arms of the knight, serro lackson uttered a wail, as if he had encountered the most desperate thing in the world.


    This scene frightened everyone. The warm fire in the tent seemed to turn into the cold of winter. For a time, everyone seemed to be thrown into the ice cave without intoxication.


    "Damn it, what happened!"


    "Did the boy really run behind us!"


    The vassals all stood up and asked questions in a panic. The tent was chaotic and noisy. Ted Barrett stepped aside quickly and asked the knight loudly, "Damn it, what''s in the letter? What''s going on! Cyrus lackson, what''s going on!"


    "Marquis..." the knight looked sad and his throat was hard to speak.


    "Kill him, I''ll kill him!!" at this time, serro lakson, who was slow, violently rose, pulled out the knight''s sword and rushed out of the tent.


    "Stop him!" Ted Barrett shouted to the guards outside, and the knight rushed forward to stop him.


    "Go away!!" waving the long sword, serro lackson''s eyes turned red and shouted madly, "who dares to stop, I''ll kill who now! Kill everyone! Ah!! bastard in hell, he killed my son, my two sons! Ah!!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone took a cold breath, and Ted Barrett was stunned on the spot, and the guards who came to stop were at a loss.


    "Cyrus!" when he recovered, Ted Barrett immediately shouted, "you can only die if you rush to the wall now. The boy is not here! Lay down your arms and let''s renegotiate the battle plan. I won''t stop you from taking revenge!"


    ¡­¡­


    After much confusion, the vassals sat in the tent again.


    The campfire is still warm and bright, the smell of food has not dissipated, but the singing and happy laughter are gone. Everyone''s mood is extremely gloomy, with suffocating hatred and seriousness on their faces.


    After a long repressive silence, Ted Barrett said: "The attack on the berten family and the lakson family confirmed that Arthur tustra had indeed led troops into our territory. The route should be the swamp and wetland in the East. In addition, according to the information, they were light and simple, went deep alone, did not carry any luggage and serfs, and the team of nearly 100 people was composed of knights. As for the boy''s purpose, it must be Want to force us to withdraw and give up attacking the Cambrian leader. "


    The vassals listened quietly, their faces gloomy, and no one suspected that it was false news. Arthur tustra did lead soldiers into their territory and was killing and setting fire everywhere.


    "This is somewhat unexpected. Now most of the knights in the territory are here, especially the farms. Their strength is empty. Arthur tustra is likely to attack other places, or has attacked. The letter bird is on its way."


    Hearing the speech, several vassals adjacent to the lakson family turned dark and had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Looking at the crowd, Ted Barrett continued: "It''s hard to stop each other only by the people left behind in their farms. Now we have three options. One is to withdraw our troops directly and return to the territory to encircle and suppress each other, so we have to give up the fight here, which is also the boy''s purpose. The other is to divide only a part of the troops and summon another part of the people from the territory to fight on the two lines. The third is to gather the left behind troops from all over the territory and let us fight together Stay here. "


    "You can''t withdraw all!" as soon as the voice fell, the red eyed Cyrus lackson said gnashing his teeth. "In any case, you can''t let the boy be happy! Sir, give me a hundred knights and I can kill him alone!"


    "I''ll go back too!"


    "And me, the other party may have run into my territory!"


    "My Lord, I''ll go back too. I''ll take only a few guards. I''ll call the rest in the territory!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hard Burton and several other vassals also spoke immediately. At one time, seven vassals planned to return, nearly half of them.


    Looking at the people who spoke, serro lakson said, "you stay here. I''ll just go back with hard berten! You write back and ask the people left to watch out. The boy has no supplies. Even if he can get food, his weapons will soon be exhausted. Take him and two hundred Knights will be enough!"


    "That''s right!" said hard Burton. "The boy took a group of knights to deal with him. We don''t need so many people! We don''t need to mobilize people from all over the country to avoid letting the boy get into the gap. You stay here with the Marquis, take Xiangguo town as soon as possible, and then go straight into the upper river collar and kill it all! Let the boy taste the same!"


    After some discussion, no one agreed to withdraw troops. Arthur''s behavior greatly provoked everyone here, and it is indisputable to send troops back.


    Finally, at the decision of Ted Barrett, Yves battel and Sir Meru Pacheco returned together, allowing them to take 200 Knights respectively, set out early tomorrow morning, return to their families as soon as possible, investigate the situation, re recruit the required manpower and encircle Arthur!


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, before dawn, milt, who had not slept all night, hurried up the wall, held the telescope, and carefully observed the movement across the river in the face of the cold wind from the river.


    "Why didn''t you respond at all? Haven''t you received the news yet?" an hour later, there was still no movement in the dark camp except for several jumping flames.


    Different from the balite vassals, he was excited to stay awake all night when he learned about Arthur''s heroic deeds. He stood on the wall until midnight and wanted to hold a banquet to express his joy.


    "Lord milt, I didn''t expect you to be so anxious."


    Behind him came the voice of Sir bank Trish. Putting down the telescope, milt quickly turned and said, "I''m looking forward to Ted Barrett''s going away! But it''s almost dawn, and the guys opposite are still quiet. Lord bank, do you think they haven''t received the news yet?"


    Bank turned and looked at the peak across the river bank. The morning light at the top of the peak was as weak as a firefly.


    "Lord milt, you might as well eat some food first. Here I''ll watch for you. But don''t expect too much. There aren''t enough bad news. They''re unlikely to withdraw like this, and they may not believe it so easily."


    Hearing the speech, milt pursed his mouth and looked rather unwilling.


    "All right," said milt helplessly. His hunger really made him miss the hot food.


    "Wait, Lord milt!" said bank, holding a telescope, just as he was about to step down the stone steps. "Would you like to see something to please yourself, perhaps it will help to appetizer."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 336

    Fengxi city.


    In the square under the castle highland, Eugenie, her father and her brother stood side by side, standing on the temporary stand about seven feet high, facing the wide avenue leading to the south gate.


    She was awakened by the maid in the morning, her hair was shiny and combed, dressed in a blue velvet dress, perfumes, and after breakfast, she came to wait for her father and brother brother.


    In addition to them, on both sides of the stands, there were many FengChen and their families who were also dressed up to attend the wedding.


    The knights were also full of energy. Although they could not wear luxurious dresses, their armor and spears shone brighter than any dress in the morning light.


    Eugenie looked at her father. He straightened his back and looked into the distance. He was wearing a black soft leather armor, with a sword around his waist, and a black cloak embroidered with the pattern of the family silver wolf. His temperament was dignified and calm. If it weren''t for the sparse hair on his head and the reflective forehead, he would be more dignified, Eugenie thought quietly.


    Looking up at the still invisible Avenue, she immediately stepped, ran to the other side and stood next to pace.


    "My good daughter, don''t be naughty. Stand here quickly. The men of the farit family will arrive soon." the duke said to his daughter.


    "It doesn''t matter, father, you can see better here! I want to stand with my brother." Eugenie responded sweetly. The Duke looked at her and had to give up.


    "You can really make trouble!" said pace. He was pleased that Eugenie could stand beside him.


    "You must be very nervous," Eugenie comforted. "Don''t worry, Miss Jenny is a great beauty. She has a gentle temperament and admires her. The knights in the west can form an army. It is said that she likes to eat lemon pie. Her clothes are better than tailor''s. her singing is also very moving and knowledgeable."


    Of course, pace is also dressed to attend today, but unlike her and her father, he is wearing a gorgeous armor made of refined iron and engraved with the silver wolf''s family emblem on his chest. The wolf''s eyes inlaid with two rubies emit Soul-catching red light, and the hanging silver and white cloak makes him more heroic.


    Human model! Eugenie thought. She still clearly remembers pace''s appearance when he returned to the castle yesterday. His hair was messy, his beard was stubble, his brown leather boots and black breeches were covered with soil and dust, and he could smell the sour smell of feces when he was close. Like a wandering Ranger.


    "I''m not nervous," pace asked sideways. "How can you know so well that father won''t pay attention to these things."


    Eugenie smiled and said, "this is what I asked for you. After all, I want to live with her in the future. If I can''t get along with her, it''s too bad. Well... She shouldn''t dislike you like a farmer."


    "Many things. I don''t worry about these things at all..." pace lowered his voice, and his wandering eyes showed a worried look.


    "What are you worried about?" Eugenie looked at him curiously. "It''s a martial arts contest? Don''t worry, those western Knights must not be your opponent. I''ll prepare a bunch of flowers for you to give to miss Jenny. She must fall in love with you at once!"


    "Don''t try to make trouble!" pace said discontentedly to his sister and muttered, "I''m thinking about the war in Xiangguo Town, and I don''t know if Lord Arthur can win..."


    Hearing this, Eugenie turned her lips and whispered to him, "don''t make trouble. Now the nobles under the stands all want Marquis Barrett to kill him without their father''s consent. And those nobles in the west, they certainly don''t like Lingfeng castle. Don''t say such words later, especially in front of Duke farit, otherwise everyone will be unhappy!"


    "I''m not that stupid," pace continued, glancing at a disgruntled look. "Lord Arthur sent a businessman a gift yesterday. He shouldn''t be all right."


    "He is not a man who will die easily!" Eugenie said with certainty when she thought of the sword of oath.


    Yesterday, the merchant sent a whole four carriage gifts, which were said to be the wedding gifts brought by the river to pace kewilt and miss Jenny farit.


    In addition to all kinds of wine and perfume produced by Shanghe River collar, there are also snowflakes of refined salt and all kinds of wine like pure crystal. The most surprising thing is that there are three big mirrors that are full of people, tall wooden frame engraver, and can clearly reflect the shadow of human beings.


    Standing in front of the mirror was like facing himself. Even his father''s love was amazed. The servants in the castle said that the Lord of the river collar had sent great treasures!


    It was indeed a treasure. It was estimated that Jenny farit would be surprised to raise her hand and cover her mouth.


    "I think so too." pace nodded and worried, "but the Barrett family has 3000 knights. I''m afraid the north will be covered with charcoal. I don''t know what will happen in the end... I really don''t want a war."


    Looking at pace, Eugenie curled her lips and didn''t know how to comfort the stupid brother. Who wants to fight?


    "He has tens of thousands of slaves, and each of them can block those knights with a spear. What''s to worry about?" Eugenie said carelessly. Suddenly, she saw the figure of knights at the end of the avenue and quickly changed the topic. "Don''t think about going up the river to lead. The most important thing for you now is to deal with those western knights and win the heart of Jenny farit!"


    "What do you know, little girl!" glanced at her sister angrily, and pace straightened his back and looked at the Avenue outside the square.


    Under the sunshine, the people and horses in the West are like a bright River composed of gold, silver and family flags. They enter from the city gate at the end of the avenue and drive towards the square amidst the onlookers and cheers of the residents in the city.


    Eugenie raised her chin and looked into the distance.


    Led by the Knights of their kewilt family, a total of 20 people, all wearing bright armor made of refined iron, red cloak and holding a long gun tied with the family flag.


    Followed by the cavalry of the farit family, with a number of nearly 100. The first is three men. The middle-aged man is wearing a purple luxurious robe, and on both sides are young knights wearing armor inlaid with gold silk family emblem. It''s an animal called lynx. It''s said to be similar to lynx. It''s the emblem of the farit family.


    The team approached slowly, and the horse''s hooves beat the floor tiles rhythmically, blending with the shaking sound of armor and bridle, making a rumbling sound.


    It was a wheel palace led by ten horses, covered with golden curtains and escorted by the Knights of the farit family in the center. The onlookers waved and shouted at it and threw petals.


    Then Eugenie saw the bright flags of families everywhere, with overlapping green leaves, bare trees, flowing rivers, and various heraldry composed of diamonds, squares and lines. They were held in the hands of the Knights of their families, and the team was as many as 300 or 400.


    Finally, there is a fleet of horses full of all kinds of goods. Among them, more than ten servants of the farit family grabbed a large handful of copper coins and threw them cheerfully at the residents on both sides of the street.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 337

    When the mighty team came to the front of the grandstand, the family knight, led by him, rode to the west side of the square well-trained.


    Eugenie perked up. Under the leadership of my father, I walked down the steps with my brother and met the leading man on horseback.


    The servant raised the ladder and stood aside with his head down. Prince farit, dressed in purple robes, dismounted and strode with a smile on his face.


    Duke arkins farit is slightly fat, with long brown hair hanging down his shoulders, a slightly puffy face, blister bags under his eyes, and a bulging stomach like a pregnant woman in June. He looks much older than his actual age.


    They hugged each other and laughed heartily at the same time.


    After hugging, Duke farit said with emotion: "wolf, how long haven''t we seen each other last time? Sixteen or seventeen years? Ah, this time is really as ruthless as a prostitute. In a twinkling of an eye, we''re getting old!"


    Eugenie knew that many years ago, Duke farit had visited windbreak castle with two other Dukes in the West.


    "Sixteen years and three months!" said Duke kewilt in a positive tone. "How''s the road? Is everything going well?"


    "Smooth, I almost didn''t break my bones apart! This damn wheel palace is like a snail. I can''t wait to burn it!"


    ¡­¡­


    When they exchanged greetings, a lady in a wine red dress came up with two young girls and stood behind Duke farit with two young knights.


    Eugenie turned her eyes to the older girl, who was wearing a light blue dress, with long brown hair, beautiful appearance and gentle temperament.


    This must be Jenny farit, thought Eugenie. She noticed that the other party''s eyes were looking at pace standing beside her, with a trace of shyness in her bright eyes.


    "Here, let me introduce you." the father led Prince farit to her and her brother.


    After introducing his brother, the other party came forward and patted him on the shoulder, looked at him with satisfaction, and praised him: "good boy, last time I saw you, you were still a boy who couldn''t hold a sword well. Now you are a great Knight! Glory in the north, a good name!"


    Pace nodded and politely responded with a word of thanks.


    "What''s your name, little girl?" Prince farit asked directly, looking at her.


    "Eugenie."


    "Eugenie. I heard that''s the name of the Pearl in the north. Is that you, little girl?"


    Eugenie''s eyes turned. Under everyone''s gaze, she replied naughtily, "maybe they can''t think of a better compliment than this!"


    Prince farit was stunned, then laughed and said a compliment. Eugenie heard all the nobles behind her laughing with ease. Such an atmosphere probably makes them feel more at ease.


    After his father introduced the others, Duke farit also introduced his sister Madame Suman, his two daughters, his adopted son and nephew.


    After meeting and greeting, the knight brought two fine horses. His father and Duke farit rode in front, pace rode to the side of the wheel palace, and herself boarded the wheel palace carriage at the invitation of Mrs. Suman.


    The faliter family and others arrived last night and camped outside the city for a whole night before entering the city this morning amid the cheers of the city people.


    Such a huge team cannot be placed in the castle. Except for the farit family, everyone else will camp on the beach on the west side of the castle, which is also the place for the next martial arts competition.


    In the slowly moving wheel palace, Mrs. Suman looked at Eugenie with a smile and said gently, "your name is Eugenie. You are really a beautiful girl. In a few years, many Knights will be fascinated by you. Suitors will probably fill your father''s castle."


    "Then let them stand in the square!" Eugene said with a smile without modesty, and immediately made Mrs. Suman touch her head.


    "Eugenie, you really smell good. Did you use any special petals?" Vera farit is three years younger than her. There are a little freckles on the small faces on both sides of the nose, which looks very cute.


    "I just want to ask," Mrs. Suman said curiously, "what petals do you use? You smell the fragrance of lily of the valley and iris, but they are not like. It seems that there is something else. Did you match it yourself?"


    It''s perfume. What a fragrance can be smeared on the body, and I don''t know what the fragrance is, it''s probably a mixture of many kinds.


    Looking at Jenny with the same curious face, Eugenie smiled and said, "Miss Jenny, my brother specially prepared such a gift for you! It''s in the castle."


    "I want it!" said Vera beside You Jinni. "Where can I buy this perfume? I''ll ask my brother to help me buy it, and give it to my brother!"


    "There are few things you can''t buy. It can only be produced by Shanghe collar. It''s said that businessmen give it as a gift to lords everywhere. But don''t worry, my brother knew you would come and specially prepared it for you and Mrs. Suman."


    Hearing the speech, little freckled Vera hit her palm and said happily, "that''s great. What your brother thinks is really Zhou Dao!"


    "Hee hee, before long, my brother will be your brother too." then Eugenie looked at the quiet Jenny in exchange for a loving and angry look.


    "Shanghe collar? Is it the Shanghe collar that owns iron mines and produces all kinds of drinks?" Mrs. Suman suddenly asked, interrupting Eugenie who was chatting with the sisters.


    "Yes, madam," added affirmative, "in addition to the perfume I mentioned just now, because of this wedding, the other side also sent many valuable gifts."


    Hearing the speech, Mrs. Suman smiled and said, "so the Lord should respect your father very much. Do you know what kind of person he is?"


    "It''s not respect. He wants to ask my father to save his life!" Eugenie said bluntly. "My brother and I have met him. He is a very arrogant and bold guy. His father seems to be very dissatisfied with him."


    Mrs. Suman nodded slightly, then asked curiously, "save his life. What''s going on? Does someone want to take his life?"


    "I don''t know. I just heard that Lord Ted Barrett was leading tens of thousands of troops to attack him. The reason seems to be that in the last war, Lingfeng Castle killed Madame telosi, the sister of marquis Barrett, and refused to plead guilty and compensate."


    "The last war, it was really complicated. Didn''t your father stop it? Many people will die in the war."


    Eugenie shook her head and said, "I don''t know. Anyway, I don''t like count Arthur tustra."


    Looking at her, Mrs. Suman said with a gentle smile, "don''t mention the annoying guy. By the way, this dress on you is really beautiful. Did you dye it yourself?"


    "I can''t dye, nor can I do manual and needlework. I like riding!" Eugene smiled again.


    ¡­¡­


    Near noon, the river bank on the west side of the castle highland was full of excitement. Hundreds of tents were set up by knights everywhere, and nearly 10000 civilians came to watch the martial arts competition.


    Under the bright eyes, the armor was shining, the flag was flying, the war horses were covered with gold and silver, and the sound of horses'' hoofs was like thunder. The grand and spectacular scene made everyone excited and excited.


    Eugenie sat next to pace, the two Dukes in the middle, and Mrs. Suman sat on the other side with her children. In addition, the stands were filled with nobles, ladies and ladies from all over the country. The onlookers stood outside the cordon, and the dense shadows erupted into shouting and cheering like waves with the performance of the Knights.


    Until the afternoon, only three knights who had won several games in a row came to challenge pace. Before that, Duke farit''s adopted son and nephew had been defeated after defeating several Western knights.


    Three challengers, two from the west, were wearing a full set of armor made of refined iron. When the mask was pulled down, they could not even see.


    Another man, Alan, is a free rider. According to his own words, he used to be a guard of mercenaries and businessmen. He participated in the Duke''s martial arts competition in the hope of becoming a knight of the kewilt family.


    The man was tall, with a rough face, a thick beard and big eyes like walnuts, but he seemed a little speechless when answering questions.


    Eugenie noticed this person early. In a previous competition, this person was very cruel. When he hedged, his long gun tilted up and directly pierced the throat armor of a free rider in the West. Her powerful strength killed the other party on the spot, and the gushing blood stained the whole armor red.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 338

    When pace turned over and mounted his horse, the nobles in the stands and the onlookers immediately cheered with encouragement.


    The West Knight named Naxi EDM had a long gun in his hand, pulled down his mask and rode in the middle of the competition field. The other side is just a little aristocrat in the west, not even a fief. To participate in such a martial arts competition, we should just want to earn some prestige.


    However, he obviously picked the wrong opponent. Several Knights stronger than him did not dare to challenge pace kewilt, the northern glory who once won the first prize in one fell swoop at the king''s martial arts competition.


    I can''t tell what Eugenie expected, or what everyone expected.


    Pace didn''t even wear a helmet. After taking the knight''s long gun from his guard little man, he pulled the reins and rushed into the competition field amid the cheers of the crowd.


    Faster than a fight, like lightning. The two horses rushed face to face in the field full of hoof prints, and the long guns met. Pace dodged sideways and swept his opponent off the horse''s back. The onlookers didn''t even have time to hold their breath to watch the competition, and the outcome was known.


    Pace got off his horse and stepped forward to pull up his opponent. At this time, the crowd burst into a burst of warm cheers. Not only congratulated pace on his victory, but also admired the generosity of this knight.


    With a lesson from the past, the second knight in the West was much more cautious. Before he fired the gun, he turned sideways to avoid. After several rounds of struggle with pace, he was shot in the chest and fell off his horse. Similarly, pace got off his horse, pulled up his opponent and greeted everyone''s cheers.


    Free rider Alan. It wasn''t until the man came on that Eugenie in the stands perked up. He didn''t have any armor. He was wearing an old black coarse linen shirt. He was nearly six feet tall. Even on the horse''s back, he looked powerful and rough.


    This can''t help but remind Eugenie of the escort named Thorne beside Arthur. The man''s face was cold and there was a ferocious scar on his face. When she saw it, people were afraid and had a deep memory.


    Seeing free rider Alan come on stage, the crowd burst into more enthusiastic cheers than before. The man''s previous competition was still fresh in their memory, especially the bloody scene where the long gun crossed the knight''s armor and pierced his opponent''s throat.


    The nobles in the stands also held their breath and watched carefully. It is obviously not just luck that a free rider without armor can become the ten people who will eventually win the personal competition.


    Sure enough, this man was far more powerful than the previous two knights. In several clashes with pace, he firmly blocked pace''s long gun, and twice stopped his horse to fight. The wonderful fight made the audience dare not blink, for fear of missing the moment of deciding the victory or defeat.


    "You''re very good!" pace said with a long gun in his hand.


    "Lord pace, you don''t have to be merciful," said Alan, the rider. "Although I don''t have armor, I won''t be easily hurt by you, otherwise you won''t defeat me."


    Looking at the rough man on the horse opposite, pace smiled and said, "it''s just a martial arts contest, not a war. There''s no need to take your life. If you like, how about a draw?"


    "No!" replied Alan, the rider, with a rough and crazy face. "This is the battlefield. Since we are fighting, we must win or lose. Lord pace, although I am not a famous knight, I don''t accept such a draw."


    Looking at him, pace said definitely, "OK, let''s win!"


    With that, the knight speared forward and galloped up.


    The long guns were connected, making a sharp sound of metal friction. The horses were staggered. They reined in their horses and fought back at the same time. In successive fights, the two war horses circled in place.


    Finally, pace relied on his strong fighting strength to strike the other party''s palm with a grab stick. The moment he knocked down his weapon, he grabbed it in his throat.


    "Alan, how about now?"


    "You have great strength. I can''t use weapons in a short time. I lost." then I jumped off my horse.


    In the warm cheers, pace rode back to the stand. The little man and axe hurried forward, saying congratulations and taking the horse to take the weapon.


    Eugenie, who had been waiting for a long time, hurried forward and handed over the flowers already prepared in her hand. She turned sideways to block one side''s line of sight and winked at him.


    Of course pace knew what his sister wanted to do. He lowered his voice and said, "I told you not to make trouble!"


    "Go! I''ve told Miss Jenny you''ll give her flowers when you win!"


    Taking the flowers Eugenie got from nowhere, pace glared at her and walked to Jenny farit on one side.


    "Here you are, Miss Jenny," said pace, standing at attention, slightly restrained. "I hope you will feel as beautiful as these flowers in the future."


    As pace walked towards him, Jenny farit''s heart had pounded, and her white cheeks were flushed.


    "Thank you." in the cheers of the people around her, she got up and took the bouquet, shy and afraid to look at pace. "These flowers are really beautiful. I like them very much. Your performance just now was also very heroic. You are a real knight."


    Pace was nervous, and Jenny''s shy reaction made him feel helpless. After looking at each other with a rapid heartbeat, he immediately gave a light "um" and stepped back to his seat.


    After pace took his seat, the troublemaker Eugenie immediately came up to him and said that when he rode back, he was brave like a fearless proud knight, but he just "ran away" looked like a shy little girl.


    "Eugenie, if I wasn''t here, I''d beat you," pace threatened in a low voice.


    "If you dare to hit me, I''ll tell my father!" Eugenie had long been immune to such a threat. She was not afraid, but said with a smile. "In fact, I didn''t tell Miss Jenny that you would give her flowers. Even if you didn''t do so, she wouldn''t be embarrassed."


    Pace really wouldn''t beat Eugenie, but he messed up her neatly combed hair.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, today''s competition ended. The final winner was a little nobleman in the West named Nathan Lane. Pace won three games in a row, and no one will take the initiative to challenge again. As for the group competition, it will be held tomorrow.


    The onlookers retreated like the tide, and the slightly tired nobles went to the banquet venue by the river under the guidance of Duke kewilt.


    On the Bank of the river, the servant has lit several bonfires, and a large table and bench have already been set up outside the tent. On the open-air grill on one side, more than a dozen pigs and sheep are strung on the barbecue iron fork to roll slowly. When the people are seated, the servant will quickly deliver food and drinks.


    Eugenie and pace sat next to Jenny, and beside them were little girl Vera and Trish farit, the adopted son of Duke farit.


    The setting sun fell on the river bank on the west side of the castle. The quiet and pleasant river was suffused with red light. The sound of zither and songs flowed in the air. Jugglers threw torches. In the setting sun and dusk, people were full of laughter.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 339

    In recent days, the whole Fengxi city has a lively and jubilant atmosphere.


    First, pace led the serfs to clean up the dung in the city, build public toilets, and formulate the rules for transporting the filth every morning. Then, the mighty cavalry entered the city, and the farit family scattered a lot of coins. Then there was a two-day martial arts competition. The cavalry fought with horses, and everyone was excited between life and death. Finally, today, After the wedding ceremony between Miss Jenny of the farit family in the West and the Duke''s son pace kewilt, she will take a carriage to visit the whole city.


    However, just as the civilians stood along the street, waiting for the tour carriage to pass and compete for the gold coins thrown, a war that will shock everyone in andoria County in the north is slowly beginning!


    ¡­¡­


    Arthur never dreamed that Lord Ted Barrett, marquis, was so considerate!


    He thought that the other party would withdraw troops and return aid, and that he might divide his troops in two places to continue to attack Xiangguo town. At the same time, he assigned some people to pursue him. He even thought that the other party might gather the people left behind in the leader''s land to prevent him from damaging everywhere.


    But he never thought that the enemy''s return was return, but the feudal ministers actually led the troops back to their families first and divided the return troops into four!


    After learning this, Arthur couldn''t believe it. He thought Da Fei and Xiong Fei had forgotten how to count.


    ¡­¡­


    Probably in the eyes of Ted Barrett and his vassals, the cavalry he led was not an army at all: the number was small, there was no supply, and he was alone. As long as two or three hundred cavalry could wipe him out. Fear is not enough.


    Of course, it''s not all their fault.


    In anyone''s eyes, his action is absolutely crazy! It is a fatal act to force the enemy to withdraw, regardless of their own safety. As long as troops are sent to block his retreat, he will become a turtle in a jar.


    But the problem is that Arthur himself doesn''t think so at all... As an enemy, he even wants to send a banner of "sacrifice himself for others" to Ted Barrett.


    His original strategy was to force them to withdraw their troops and take the opportunity of making trouble in andoria county to win time for reform and development for Shanghe collar and Cumbria.


    But now, the four scattered Knight teams immediately let him see a good opportunity to hit the Barrett family!


    Therefore, he immediately changed his battle plan, gave up going to the farms of other vassals, returned the same way, took the initiative to attack, and tried to wipe out the scattered reinforcements of the enemy one by one.


    Nelson family territory.


    Arthur led the Knights of the castle through the noisy river bank. Not far from the road, there is a village along the river called "hajid" with a population of less than 300.


    Three days ago in the evening, Arthur, who received the news from bank, was resting with the knights in this village.


    At the beginning, he didn''t expect that the enemy''s troops would disperse. He thought these guys would chase him as fast as possible. Therefore, the day after receiving the news from bank, that is, yesterday, he led the troops to the Nelson family''s manor. After a fire burned all the property in the Manor, he continued to lead the troops South and planned to take advantage of the speed of light riding, Leave the pursued enemy far behind.


    But just yesterday afternoon, when he asked Xiong Fei to investigate the enemy''s situation, he found that only a small group of people were left to the south.


    Realizing that the situation had changed, Arthur immediately sent Dafei and Xiong Fei out. After some investigation, he was shocked to find that the vassals had divided troops along the way and returned to their respective territories first with men and horses!


    This


    Therefore, early this morning, Arthur, who was supposed to kill and set fire to the vimos family, immediately led the troops back.


    The enemy sends people thousands of miles away. The ceremony is more important and the affection is more important. Of course, he should take the initiative to "greet" them!


    Hakid village.


    As soon as Arthur led the soldiers into the village, the villagers immediately gathered in front of the team.


    Looking at Arthur on horseback, a middle-aged man in a black coarse linen coat was full of joy: "Sir, do you want to rest with us today? I''ll let you prepare food immediately!"


    Three days ago in the afternoon, when Arthur led the soldiers to enter here, the women and children hid behind the dark door and looked out. The men were also full of fear and thought there was some bad luck coming.


    Later, with Arthur''s explanation, the women slowly walked out of the house and prepared food for them. Arthur and others really only stayed for one night. When they left the next day, they paid everyone a lot of money.


    Therefore, seeing Arthur and others coming back, the villagers immediately welcomed them out and waited for Arthur''s orders. You know, Arthur paid more than they paid the merchant ten times!


    Throwing out a bag of gold coins, Arthur said directly, "the more food and forage, the better."


    ¡­¡­


    While Arthur and others were resting for dinner, sir Meru Pacheco was leading nearly 200 knights and more than 40 serfs to leave the ruined manor in the northeast.


    Yesterday evening, when he led the troops to the farm and saw the burnt down manor, his anger and hatred made him want to peel Arthur alive immediately!


    Nothing.


    Except for a small amount of food, all the properties in the farm were burned, even the livestock were killed, and Arthur tustra didn''t leave him a complete carriage! His wife and children were all dirty and smelly. They slept in a straw hut supported by wooden sticks in rags. They looked like beggars and refugees.


    When he calmed his family, he immediately sent a knight to collect the horses and carriages of all the farmers around.


    After a night''s rest, he left ten knights and asked them to organize serfs to rebuild their houses. Then he pulled out more than 40 young serfs, drove a carriage and left the farm with a small amount of food to avenge Arthur!


    It takes only three or four hours to gallop from the Pacheco family''s manor to hachild village, but it takes at least half a day to bring carriages and serfs.


    Therefore, even if he knew that the enemy was killing him, Arthur didn''t care. While discussing the battle plan with Bogu and others, he slowly ate the roast fish and soybean soup prepared by the villagers.


    After eating the food, he ordered all the villagers to gather, and then gave each of them a gold coin from the looting. He told them that the village was requisitioned tonight and asked them to take their belongings and hide in the house at the end of the village. Whoever dares to come out without authorization will die!


    The sudden change frightened all the villagers, but looking at the golden gold coins in their hands, seeing that Arthur didn''t force them to fight, they nodded one by one. They ran home, dug out the money cans and hid in more than a dozen rooms at the end of the village.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 340

    In the evening, sir Meru Pacheco was shouting at the team on the dirt path leading to Hachi de Village: "speed up, you must get to Hachi de village after dark! We''ll rest there tonight!"


    His anger was written on his face, and everyone knew why. The knight kicked the belly of the horse, while the serf whipped the tired old horse and donkey.


    However, the war horses still have spare strength. They can easily gallop forward for a long distance with the Knights. The old horses and donkeys who can pull the cart have been running all day and are already exhausted. No matter how hard the serfs whip, these tired animals just move forward slowly.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing that the serfs did not keep up, sir Pacheco, who had run a distance with his horse, turned back and stared at the serfs and panting animals in the carriage. He thought they were almost the same kind.


    "Everyone get off!" he yelled at the serfs. "Do you want to kill these animals? The village is right ahead. Everyone runs to it except those who drive. Anyone who dares to fall behind will be punished!"


    Hearing the speech, more than 20 serfs immediately jumped out of the carriage, endured hunger and ran.


    Looking at the angry Meru Pacheco, the knight on one side carefully suggested: "Sir, it''s not far from the village. We can go to rest first. As for these serfs, there will be no danger. The people of Lingfeng castle may have arrived at the territory of the vimos family."


    Hearing the speech, sir Meru pursed his chapped lips, thought gloomily, and said in a low voice, "let''s go to the village and have a rest first!"


    Then he pulled the reins, kicked the horse and rushed to the waiting team in front.


    Arthur tustra led people to destroy his farm. He wanted to strip each other alive immediately, but since it could not be realized immediately, he didn''t mind waiting one or two more days to let him spread wild in the territory of other vassals.


    It was getting darker and darker. Sir Meru Pacheco galloped his horse and was ready to rush to hacid village before it was completely dark to ask the trackers to prepare some food and a clean bed for themselves. It was best to find a young and beautiful girl to vent his fire - he was so angry that he wanted to kill! As for their serfs, let them come in the dark, a group of fools as smart as donkeys!


    The noise of the water was getting closer and closer. Just as Meru Pacheco led the people to the Avenue along the river, a knight suddenly noticed a group of dark shadows flying towards them in the distant sky. In the twilight, it looked like a flock of birds returning late.


    It should be a flock of birds, the knight thought, but immediately realized that it was wrong - even the mountain eagle would only be a black spot at such a distance.


    He raised his head again and saw that the "birds" who had just been on the opposite mountain had flown above the river. Under the cover of dusk, it was like a black cloud.


    He suddenly thought of the flying Warcraft that had recently raged in the major cities and towns of the territory. As soon as he was about to shout, he heard a loud cry behind him.


    "What''s that? Look at the sky!"


    "My Lord! Stop the horse, there are Warcraft in the air!"


    "Fight, get ready to fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the shouting, the crowd stopped their horses. Meru Pacheco looked up at the ghost faced eagle in the air, and his eyes widened in an instant.


    "Raise the spear! Damn it..." he suddenly remembered that the spear was all in the carriage behind him, and turned to shout, "don''t stop! Raise the shield and rush to the village!"


    With that, he grabbed the round shield hanging on one side, protected it on his head, kicked the horse and rushed to the main road ahead.


    "Quack, quack, quack!"


    "Goo Goo!"


    On the wild path shrouded in dusk, a harsh neighing sounded, the frightened horses ran crazy, and the scream of the knight immediately came from the rear of the team.


    Someone looked back and saw that behind the team, dozens of ghost faced Eagles had blocked out the sun, and several people behind the hall had been killed and caught in the air like moles.


    "Sir, there are Warcraft attacks in the rear!"


    "Run, run!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Meru Pacheco looked around, cursed in fear, and kicked the horse''s belly with a shield.


    Ghost faced Eagle! Ghost faced Eagle! He shouted loudly in his heart. Originally, he didn''t believe in such terrible creatures. He thought it was those guys who deliberately exaggerated in order to show their achievements. But now, he felt like a zokor running to the ground. Facing the predatory goshawk, he just wanted to hurry into the underground hole. But there were low shrubs all around except the hills, and there were no underground holes for him to hide.


    "Run! Run!" he turned his head and shouted, "speed up, the front is hajid village! Hide in the house!"


    It was dark. The ghost faced Eagle waved its huge wings and stretched out its sharp claws like a dagger, flying over the heads of the people. The harsh neighing made people creepy. A knight was caught in the air, screamed one after another, the body fell from the sky, and the horses who lost their master ran in panic.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" Meru Pacheco cursed loudly, and the strong wind roared in his ears, feeling that the damn village of hacid was so far away.


    "Here we are, everybody rush!" a moment later, a knight looked at the front and shouted with ecstasy.


    Glancing at the village in front of him, Meru Pacheco held his shield and shouted again: "the village is right ahead, rush! Don''t stop!"


    His heart was bleeding and trembling, and the figure behind him was nearly half less!


    "Get off your horse and hide in the house!"


    When he rushed into the village, he shouted again, but without waiting for him to stop the horse, a powerful inertial force threw him forward from the horse''s back.


    A knight who rushed into the village with him was also thrown into the air. When he landed, the powerful impact and shock took several lives in an instant.


    "Stop, stop!" shouted a knight from behind.


    Stumbling horse rope. On the ground, enduring severe pain and dizziness, Meru Pacheco immediately realized that there was a problem in the village.


    But before he struggled to speak, a figure with a bow rushed out of the house on the left and in front, and directly shot a feather arrow at the knight coming from the rear.


    Chaos, death, Warcraft, ambush, archers... This sudden change made the Knights run through their chest with arrows before they had time to respond.


    In a moment, except for the dozen knights who were first thrown out of their horses and struggling on the ground, all of them were shot and killed. Several people wanted to turn around and escape, but they also failed to escape the end of being penetrated by arrows.


    After stopping shooting, Arthur, escorted by Thorne, came up from the rear, looked at a group of people struggling on the ground, and directly ordered: "check carefully, don''t leave any alive!"


    He didn''t have any complicated plans to deal with Meru Pacheco and others. He first mobilized more than 50 ghost faced eagles to attack when they were about to arrive in the village, so that these people ran wildly in panic, and then tripped horse ropes and ambushed shooting.


    "Wait..." supporting his body with his sword, Meru Pacheco endured severe pain and dizziness and stood up with several knights.


    The feather arrow was shot, and several knights who got up were shot and fell to the ground.


    "Wait! Wait!"


    Seeing that the archer still kept, he immediately shouted and threw his sword forward.


    "I surrender, I surrender! I have something to say!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 341

    Arthur raised his right arm, looked at him and asked coldly, "do you have any last words?"


    Seeing that the archer stopped shooting, Meru Pacheco grabbed his painful left foot and looked up at the quiet night sky. He wondered why the Warcraft that was chasing them just now suddenly disappeared.


    "Are you Arthur tustra, the count who leads the river?" he asked, with a look of examination and hidden hatred in his eyes.


    "Yes," Arthur asked. "Is there anything else to say?"


    "I surrender." Meru Pacheco said painfully and without hesitation. "I''m Meru Pacheco, the vassal of the Barrett family and the Baron of the kingdom. I surrender and am willing to pay you any ransom. I need a bed to lie down. I''m seriously injured."


    "If this is your last word, go on your way. I don''t need a prisoner or a ransom."


    "No, wait!" seeing Arthur waving to let the knight start, he immediately said eagerly, "according to the king''s edict, the surrendered nobles have the right to receive preferential treatment... You can''t kill me. I''m willing to pay any ransom, any ransom!"


    "Royal decree, what''s that? I warned Ted Barrett that he was determined to start a war. Sir Meru Pacheco, set out."


    "No, no, no, you need captives!" seeing Arthur''s insistence on killing himself, Meru Pacheco suddenly became frightened, his mind turned and made a final struggle.


    "Besides me, other vassals are also coming. Each of them has a large number of people. You can''t defeat everyone, let alone leave alive! Ghost faced eagle, Warcraft! You should know Warcraft? If you don''t happen to be attacked by Warcraft, you can''t ambush successfully! You don''t have supplies. Even if you can rob food, these arrows will run out sooner or later. Only Leave me as a prisoner and you can leave safely! "


    Looking at the frightened Meru Pacheco, Arthur decided to let this guy die.


    "Yes, I know those Warcraft, and I''m familiar with them."


    As soon as the voice fell, two loud hisses came from the night sky above.


    In the surprised eyes of Meru Pacheco and the two knights beside him, two ferocious ghost faced Eagles folded their wings and landed in front of Arthur.


    "Galala!"


    Xiong Fei stretched out his neck, stared at the scarlet one eye, hissed at the stunned three people, and the fierce breath shook their hearts.


    "Gululu!" Dafei, unwilling to be outdone, immediately hissed at the three.


    Arthur came forward and stood between the two ghost faced eagles, looking calmly at the three people who were stunned in situ.


    "Let me introduce you: Dafei and Xiong Fei, the heads of the first and second air forces on the river. They were the two who attacked you with their subordinates just now."


    "You... You, how could they..." pointing to Arthur and two ghost faced eagles, Meru Pacheco looked shocked and frightened - Arthur tustra could let Warcraft fight for him!


    "So you see. Sir Meru Pacheco, go on your way. The other three vassals will accompany you soon."


    From the moment he decided to let the ghost faced Eagle attack, Arthur didn''t want these people to live, including all the serfs participating in the war.


    A Warcraft attack is a coincidence, but it is no coincidence that we have been attacked by Warcraft four times in a row, and only attack the people of the Barrett family. The serfs are somewhat innocent, but the secret has not yet been exposed. This is the cruelty of war.


    The arrows penetrated the armor and the three fell to the ground.


    Before his death, looking at the completely dark night sky, Meru Pacheco couldn''t help thinking of the banquet a few days ago. They laughed at Arthur. He remembered that not long ago, he was still riding and hunting on the farm, watching the serfs plough and sow, and having dinner with his wife and children


    After the battle, Arthur ordered people to clean up the battlefield. The body was thrown into the river by the ghost faced eagle, the intact horses were found by the knight, and the scattered weapons were abandoned.


    At noon one day later, more than ten miles south of the battel family manor, on the hill and slope with his back against the path, Arthur was lying on the grass full of wild flowers and basking in the sun.


    Except for the two knights lying on the hill, holding a telescope and looking at the north of the path, the rest also sat leisurely on the grass to rest.


    Arthur felt that he had overestimated these vassals. Compared with Meru Pacheco''s speed of action, sir Yves battel was in no hurry.


    This is the third day of his return to the territory. It is said that he should have gathered people and led the soldiers south to pursue himself. According to Dafei''s exploration, the guy is still sorting out the team and preparing to start from the farm.


    Three days!


    If he had not changed the battle plan, the manor of the vimos family would have been in ruins! If you are fast enough, you must have crossed the river and reached the territory of the basaya family! At that time, if you want to chase him again, you can only cross the river from liwali town in the West and wait for him to turn back and go north.


    Arthur didn''t know why Yves Battelle was procrastinating. He was probably comforting his family. But if he was not worried about revealing the secret of the ghost faced eagle, he would take the initiative to attack instead of wasting time here, waiting in ambush - the bumps on the horse''s back made him eager to end the war - Arthur missed his comfortable big bed in the castle and Leia''s gentle massage.


    As time went by, the Batelle family finally drove out of the farm. Lying on the grass, warm in the sun, Arthur simply closed his eyes and took a nap.


    I don''t know how long later, the knight in charge of overlooking on the hill finally saw the coming people and horses in the telescope.


    "Everyone is ready to fight!" Arthur, who was awakened, immediately got up and ordered, "once the other party passes through the rear path and enters the intersection in front, we will immediately circle from the right to the north of the hill. The ghost faced eagle is responsible for attacking and we are responsible for intercepting. Remember, don''t leave a living mouth!"


    "Yes!"


    Everyone responded in unison, led the horses and gathered at the lower right of the hillside.


    Neglecting the enemy carelessly is a taboo on the battlefield. Arthur felt that he overestimated these vassals.


    Whether Meru Pacheco or Eve battel, who is driving towards him at the moment, seems to be convinced that he doesn''t know they have returned, or that even if he knows, he only dares to run away with his tail and can''t take the initiative - Arthur hasn''t seen these guys send scouts from the beginning to the end! The vast team is like going to the market.


    This operation could not help but make him lament that these Barrett family vassals could not fight as well as Kiel green.


    While waiting, Eve battel rode on horseback and led his knights and serfs through the path to the east of the hill. When they passed, Arthur kicked the horse''s belly and took the people in a long line around the north side of the hill slowly.


    Yves Battelle led the team forward and slowly entered the narrow path between the hills on both sides. At this time, the footprints of the horses on the ground suddenly made people aware of the abnormality.


    "My Lord!" the knight looked dignified and turned to stare at Yves battel, waiting for his instructions.


    After stopping the procession, sir battel ordered, "go and have a good look and see when it was left."


    Hearing the speech, the knight immediately turned over and dismounted, ran to the grass on the right side of the road, looked at it slightly, and immediately turned to report: "Sir, the grass will not be broken for more than half a day! There must be a large group of people and horses passing here!"


    Yves battel immediately kicked his horse forward, ran along the messy hoof prints on the grass to the hill on the right, then followed his footsteps and stopped at the top of the hill.


    Top!


    He was immediately surprised - the guy who left these footprints didn''t go anywhere, but ran up the hill, and the terrain here


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 342

    "Damn it!"


    With a curse, Eve battel immediately fell off his horse and ran back.


    Just as he was about to open his mouth to let the people guard and pay attention to the sneak attack, he saw a huge dark shadow waving its wings on the hill full of thorns and shrubs opposite.


    "Warcraft!!" he shouted and immediately pulled out the sword on the side of the saddle. "Go get the spear, come on! Spread out, spread out!!"


    The sudden change caught everyone by surprise. The ghost faced Eagle flew down, and the harsh neighing frightened the horses, and the team was in a mess in an instant.


    Before the Knights turned back and got their weapons, dozens of figures had been caught in the air.


    Chaos! Chaos!


    The ghost faced Eagle circled and neighed, harvesting the knight''s life.


    Seeing that he could not resist these terrible Warcraft, Eve battel waved his sword and shouted, "retreat, retreat! The willow forest in the back river! Retreat!"


    With that, he waved his sword, pulled his horse''s hips, grabbed the reins and ran wildly to the original road.


    Arthur had expected him to retreat to the willow forest behind. From the moment the ghost faced eagle was ordered to attack, the knights had lined up with bows, waiting to shoot any returning enemy.


    Yves battel took the lead and led more than ten knights to retreat and run wildly. Just as he crossed the left hill and looked back at the ghost faced eagle, he saw a group of knights in black stretching their bows at him!


    Damn it, it''s those guys!


    In panic, before he grabbed the round shield on one side of the saddle, a feather arrow ran straight through his back. The powerful force of the arrow made him unstable and fell off his horse.


    ¡­¡­


    This sudden war, like a storm, came and went quickly, and the result was as Arthur''s order said: no one left!


    Two hours later, the ghost faced Eagle began to clean up the body and hover to find out if there were any missing fish. The knight gathered the intact horses. After everyone had at least two war horses, the surplus became the food of the ghost faced eagle.


    For Shanghe collar with iron mines, war horses are far more precious than weapons and armor, but Arthur will not leave these properties that cannot be taken away and do not belong to him.


    After the battle, Arthur and others did not stop at all. After reorganizing, they immediately ran to the north. And tonight, I can only sleep in the wilderness.


    the second day.


    Outside the village named "harder" in the territory of the lakson family, Arthur, who had a hasty breakfast, was leading his soldiers to the northwest.


    Unlike Meru Pacheco and Yves battel, had berten and serro lackson have joined. At the moment, they are leading hundreds of knights away to the Avenue on the west side of the farm, and have passed the path leading to hader village. It seems that they are going to liwari town along the river in the West.


    The situation was somewhat unexpected.


    A few days ago, Arthur had led the soldiers to rest in hadell village for a night after burning the lakson family''s manor.


    The village is not big, with a population of more than 200, but it is the midpoint connecting battel and lakson, and it is also the only way to pursue him south.


    Originally, Arthur thought that serro lackson would lead the soldiers to harder village, catch up with the Batelle family and meet them. And he can wait for work, seize favorable terrain, ambush and launch attacks.


    But now it seems that this is not the case.


    Instead of leading the troops south, hard burten went west and followed the avenue to the town of liwali.


    This is somewhat unexpected. For a moment, Arthur, who didn''t know why, was too lazy to think about the reason. The leader ran to the northwest first.


    Liwali town is a town along the river. In addition to the rolling hills along the river on the west side of the town, the avenue connecting lakson manor is a smooth road, and there are many forests along the way to avoid the attack of ghost faced eagles.


    Therefore, if Arthur wants to attack, the narrow terrain between the hills is the most appropriate choice.


    But the trouble is that the distance from the lakson family farm to liwali town is much shorter than that from harder village to liwali town. And according to Dafei''s investigation, there was no carriage or baggage in the other team. In this way, the knight drove his horse and was likely to get ahead of them and reach liwali town through the path between the hills.


    ¡­¡­


    The wilderness is vast, the sky is gray, and the thick clouds seem to indicate that raindrops are about to fall.


    Under the guidance of Xiong Fei, Arthur led the horse to gallop. The cool wind in the morning brushed his cheeks with water vapor and coolness.


    "A boat..." Arthur whispered as he received the message of Da Fei. The oncoming wind dispersed his voice, and no one heard his voice.


    Arthur misjudged the enemy''s battle plan.


    He had thought that the other side was divided into four armies, and the four vassals, each with a group of men and horses, besieged and pursued him from north to south.


    But in fact, as early as the beginning of the battle, hard berten and serro lakson had already made a battle plan to act together. Moreover, not all of their four vassals will encircle the people and horses chasing Lingfeng castle from north to south.


    After receiving the bad news from the territory, serro lackson had decided to chase Arthur. Even if Ted Barrett stopped him, he would also lead the soldiers to leave - Arthur not only burned his farm, but also killed his two children!


    Therefore, when he decided how to pursue Arthur, he immediately thought of their ship transfer to attack Xiangguo town. Bedouin town has ships, and his liwali town also has ships.


    Therefore, he immediately suggested that the reinforcements be divided into three routes. Meru Pacheco and Yves battel were responsible for pursuing from the land to prevent the people and horses of Lingfeng fort from turning back to the north and escaping the same way.


    Together with hard burten, he took a boat in liwali town and directly went south to intercept the fleeing lingfengbao people and horses.


    On the avenue, hard Burton looked at the dark clouds above his head and said to serro lakson: "serro, it''s going to rain! Let''s take shelter in the woods!"


    They rode fast and slow, and planned to arrive in liwali town before noon.


    Serro lakson''s eyes turned from the swaying woodland to the surging sky with dark clouds, and finally shouted back: "no! We''ll board the ship in the afternoon, and then we''ll start. If we take shelter from the rain, we''ll have to delay. I''ve prepared the ship and food, and we can''t delay any more!"


    There was a trace of dissatisfaction in serro lakson''s resolute tone.


    "All right!" said hard Burton. "Listen to you. We''ll keep going."


    In fact, he was not in a hurry to kill the people of Lingfeng castle.


    Although Arthur tustra took someone to burn his farm and caused him heavy losses, he hoped that guy would burn more places. But the one around him suffered more than him. Not only the manor was destroyed, but also his two sons lost their lives. The hatred in his heart made him want to strip Arthur tustra alive immediately.


    In addition, the other party is also responsible for providing ships. He has delayed for a day. If he delays again, it is estimated that this guy will lead the soldiers to liwali town alone.


    Alas, it looks like it''s raining. Looking at the gloomy sky, hard Burton sighed in his heart.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 343

    Accidents always come suddenly.


    Just as hard Burton sighed, under the distant sky, a large group of ghost faced Eagles flew towards them at top speed with thick dark clouds.


    At first, it was just a small dark shadow. It looked like a bird returning to its nest in a rainy day, but soon, the dark shadow spread and magnified rapidly. From a distance, it was like a rapidly moving black cloth under the gray sky.


    This scene immediately attracted the attention of many people. After watching for a while, the team couldn''t help but get a little confused.


    "Lord lakson, isn''t this a Warcraft!?" aside, surprised hard Burton asked uncertain.


    "It''s Warcraft!" with a loud roar, serro lakson immediately jumped out of the avenue and shouted to the rear team, "don''t be fucking stunned! Hide in the forest! Come on! This is the Warcraft led by the river!"


    He knew about Warcraft. About a month ago, this group of terrible animals once wreaked havoc in liwali Town, frightened the residents of the town, and finally reportedly disappeared in the south. Unexpectedly, they have returned to his territory now. Look at the number, far more than the dozen in the news!


    The knight who reacted immediately galloped to the woodland on the right side of the avenue. Hard Burton took the lead and led several guard Knights into the forest first.


    The shrill scream came, and the ghost Eagle close to the clouds swooped down. In an instant, like the black cloud sweeping the ground, more than a dozen slow riders were taken away from the horse!


    "Galala!"


    "Gollum!"


    "Tweet, tweet!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it!" on the edge of the woodland, looking at more than a dozen war horses without their owners, serro lakson looked ferocious. Turning to the west, he noticed that the animals came from the direction of livari town. "It''s just this time, these damn animals leading up the river!"


    "Is this Warcraft!"


    While watching the ghost faced Eagle whistling in the air and grasping the bodies of knights and horses in its claws, hard Burton looked frightened and shocked.


    "Even horses can be brought into the air. They are creatures in hell! The tustra family are enemies of such things... It''s their luck not to die."


    Not only had Burton, but all the knights who looked out looked frightened and shocked. Most of the creatures like ghost faced Eagle have seen it for the first time, and many people regard Warcraft as a story of frightening children. Even if there are, the big deal is that animals are more ferocious than wolves and brown bears.


    But now, looking at the huge dark shadow with fierce breath and black feathers, they finally understand that Warcraft is not only a little more terrible than wild wolves and brown bears - this is the gap between rabbits and wolves!


    Dafei took his men to fly around. Seeing that all these humans were hiding in the forest and couldn''t come out, he withdrew his wings, stopped on the avenue, then hissed, called down the ghost faced eagles in the air, lined up in a row, and ate horse meat at the humans in the forest - the Lord didn''t allow him to eat people with his men. He could only throw those human prey ahead, Scare these guys who are against their master!


    Stepping on a dead horse, Dafei thought he was staring fiercely at the people in the forest. He looked like a conscientious jailer guarding prisoners.


    After staring at the forest for a while, Dafei thought it was time to give a lecture - the task given to him by his master was to drag these guys and not let them run to the West.


    In fact, he doesn''t like this task very much. He was full last time and wasn''t hungry at all. He wants to stay on top of his master and guide him.


    But there''s no way. Last time it was responsible for guiding the way. This time it''s Xiong Fei''s one eyed dragon''s turn - I''m really worried that the guy brought his master into the puddle!


    "Gollum, Gollum!"


    Dafei shouted a few times and stopped the ghost faced Eagles pretending to eat behind him.


    When the wind blew across the grass, Dafei raised one wing, pointed to the knight''s body in front, and muttered to the people in the forest in the distance. Behind him, a row of ghost faced Eagles lined up on the avenue, accompanied by two hisses from time to time.


    Since being accepted by Arthur, Dafei and Xiong Fei have shown no less intelligence than teenage human children.


    In the woodland, hard Burton, serro lakson and others all stared at the ghost faced eagle on the horse''s body.


    "My Lord," the knight named pita asked, "does this Warcraft have a brain? It looks like it wants to say something to us."


    "Why don''t you go up and talk to him? Shit, these animals probably take us as food!" he cursed and looked aside. "Lord Siro, what shall we do now? These animals just keep outside, or let everyone dismount first. It looks like it''s going to rain."


    Serro lakson''s face was like the sky with dark clouds overhead. He noticed that the Warcraft came from the direction of liwali Town, which made him very upset. A few days ago, all the strong crossbows in the town were transferred to the fortress of Xiangguo town. If they were attacked, they would suffer heavy losses. In addition, if the farm is destroyed and attacked, there is no place to hide.


    "Shit! How can these animals appear here! Is there no one to eat in the river collar!" Sir lakson, who was in a bad mood, ordered everyone to take shelter temporarily after a vicious curse.


    He hated Arthur tustra, these Warcraft, everything in the river!


    When the Knights got off their horses and hid in the forest, the roaring wind suddenly stopped, a rainstorm poured down, and the forest made a crackling sound.


    "Hey, look, these Warcraft still know how to keep out the rain!" said hard berten in surprise at the edge of the forest, looking at raising one wing to block the flying overhead. "The rain is so heavy that it seems that we can only stay here. I don''t know if these damn Warcraft will leave."


    "Wait!" said serro lakson fiercely. "Don''t stay here. Go to the woods. If you can''t see people, they will go naturally! If they don''t go, we won''t want to go!"


    Hard Burton curled his mouth and was unhappy. If I had heard him go into the forest to take shelter from the rain, I wouldn''t have to die at all.


    At the same time, Arthur and others who ran all the way in the wilderness also got into a small oak forest. The rain was so heavy that it was like splashing water. They were marching in the wilderness and couldn''t move on.


    He knew that it was not a good time for the ghost faced eagle to attack serro lakson and others.


    However, at normal speed, they are bound to be unable to reach the favorable terrain in the west of the town ahead of the enemy. Once the other party is allowed to arrive first and gallop, they can reach liwali town in less than ten minutes. In this way, they will lose their fighters. Therefore, he had to let Dafei harass the other party first.


    The rainstorm washed the vast wilderness. About an hour later, the rain stopped, and the thick dark clouds became bright. The whole wilderness was cool and comfortable after the rain.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 344

    "Sir, those Warcraft have flown away!" a knight of the lakson family told him in the woodland beside the avenue.


    "In what direction?"


    "South, fly away to the south!"


    Hearing that the Warcraft was flying to the south, serro lackson immediately ordered: "clean up the outside, take the knight''s body directly to the town, and inform everyone to start immediately!"


    "Finally," said hard Burton. "If we don''t go, we''ll all have to spend the night in the forest and starve all day!"


    Except for combat weapons, all other materials were raised in liwali town.


    Soon, after taking off the saddle and other useful things, with the bodies of the knights, the party immediately turned over and got on the horse, stepped on the muddy road and ran to liwali town at top speed.


    A few hours later, the sky had cleared up, the bright sun warmed the armor, and the world was clear and bright after the rainstorm.


    Just as the mighty cavalry team had just entered the narrow path between the hills, in front of the road, a large group of ghost faced Eagles suddenly jumped out, blocking the way, whistling at the oncoming cavalry.


    "Run!" as soon as the shadow appeared, hard berten and serro lakson immediately turned around and jumped wildly.


    "Damn it, it''s this group of Warcraft again!"


    "Stop, there''s Warcraft ahead!"


    "Get out! Get into the Bush behind!"


    This time, without waiting for the order of serro lackson, the experienced Knight directly reined in his horse and rushed to the shrub forest under the hill on the left side of the road - all the way, they looked at the sky and paid attention to the woodlands and shrubs on both sides of the road.


    However, they did not know that the bushes, which they now regarded as a place of life-saving, hidden the most deadly danger.


    From inside the Bush, a knight holding a Warcraft bow was pulling all the bowstrings and aimed the cold arrows at the knight who rushed towards him. When the two sides were getting closer and closer, in an instant, everyone released the pinched feather arrows together!


    Sir hard Burton still took the lead, leading dozens of family knights, rushed to the front, and the scream behind him could not make him look back.


    However, just as he was kicking the horse and sprinting, dozens of cold lights suddenly shot out from the bushes in front of him. Then he suddenly felt that he was hit by a huge force, and there was a sharp pain in his chest. The powerful force took him away from the horse''s back and directly fell back.


    Damn it, it''s a feather arrow! At the moment of landing, he suddenly felt a bone chilling cold, lost all his strength and could only hit the ground limply.


    After three consecutive shots, the surviving Knights stopped their horses in the chaos, while many knights who were shot off their horses directly lost their lives in the continuous trampling of their horses.


    "There''s an ambush! There''s an ambush in the bushes!"


    "Damn it, damn it! What the hell is going on!"


    "What shall we do? Lord lackson, Lord lackson!"


    "Surrender! We surrender!"


    ¡­¡­


    There are hidden arrows in front and Warcraft in the back. Nearly a hundred remaining Knights almost collapsed, and many people rushed straight ahead and shouted surrender.


    But no one cares whether they surrender or not. Even if they jump off their horses and shoot cold arrows from the bushes, they still ruthlessly reap their lives.


    A moment later, Arthur and others shot nearly half of the feather arrows. In the open space outside the bushes, there were dead bodies except hundreds of war horses.


    It was a massacre, a complete one-sided Massacre... The knights who lost their lives did not even see their enemies.


    ¡­¡­


    When Arthur and others put down their bows and arrows and walked out of the bushes, serro lakson, who fell to the ground, grabbed his axe and slowly stood up. There was a feather arrow through his body in his abdomen.


    "Arthur tustra!" he stared at Arthur with red eyes, and the blood stained the grass under his feet. Then, more than a dozen knights with good strength and serious injuries fought.


    "It''s me." looking at him, Arthur looked calm.


    "I''ll duel with you!" his voice squeezed out of his throat. "I''m serro lakson. You killed my two children. I''ll duel with you! If you''re a man, pull out your sword!"


    "Sir Cyrus lackson, I''m sorry, I won''t duel with you." Arthur looked aside and ordered Bogu and others to give the Knights a good time.


    Seeing that the other party pulled the bow and directly shot the surviving soldiers under his hand, serro lakson roared with tears in his eyes: "coward, you shameless guy! Draw the sword, draw the sword! You bastard who drilled from the prostitute''s leg..."


    Looking at the man yelling and scolding in front of him, Arthur couldn''t help feeling sorry, although this guy was his own enemy.


    "Sir Cyrus lackson," he said, "this is a war. You are determined to start a war. I warned you. In addition, your two children are adults. They are soldiers and knights."


    With that, Arthur waved his hand, and Leite, who was holding a bow beside him, immediately put an arrow to end his life.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, what should these horses do? It''s a pity to kill so many war horses!" after the battle, Grice looked at the hundreds of war horses in front of him and was very reluctant to give up.


    "Lord Arthur, let''s take all these horses. They are all war horses!" Leighton added.


    Arthur said, "we''ve ridden three people. We can''t fight with these horses."


    According to the battle plan, after the battle here is over, they will cross the river from liwali Town, circle behind Ted Barrett and poke the bastard''s eye! But if you take these more than 300 horses, you will have to ride seven horses by one person, and you can''t fight at all.


    But if so many excellent war horses are killed or abandoned directly, it is a crime! You know, war horses are extremely valuable war resources. Some nobles even attack just to plunder war horses.


    Shanghe collar now has a population

 Chapter 345

    Xiangguo town fortress.


    "This, this is true!?" milt, who received the war report, was shocked by Arthur. He couldn''t believe what was on the paper was no joke.


    "Lord bank, isn''t this false news? Lord Arthur really annihilated all the enemies? 800 knights and vassals died?! this... How is this possible! Aren''t they only 60 or 70 people? And this is too fast, isn''t it to inspire everyone! This, how is this possible, how is this done?"


    In fact, not only milt, but also bank''s heart beat wildly after seeing such news.


    He knew that all this must have the help of Warcraft, but in such a short time, he killed more than 800 knights, and anyone would feel frightened!


    "Lord milt, the news is absolutely true. You don''t have to doubt it," said bank. "And Lord Arthur led a team across the river yesterday. I believe he can attack the army of the Barrett family in up to three days."


    "Eight hundred Knights! This is eight hundred Knights!" milt pinched the letter and was so excited that he didn''t listen to bank''s explanation. He stared at the numbers on the paper and looked at them one by one, as if to see whether it was really 800 or 80. However, the description of "total annihilation" undoubtedly explains the meaning of these figures.


    He really took a team of 60 or 70 people and killed 800 Knights! Milt felt dizzy and sat down in his chair. He recalled the memory of the war in his mind. Such achievements are probably only in those legends and stories!


    Looking at bank Tris, milt sighed: "I can''t believe it''s true! It''s terrible to defeat ten with one, 800 Knights..."


    Originally, milt had some complacency, because they had just blocked the enemy''s attack the day before yesterday, and saw through Ted Barrett''s trick, killing at least four or five hundred people!


    But now, compared with Arthur''s record, he suddenly felt that the victory the day before yesterday was not worth mentioning. Besides, he didn''t command it


    "I don''t know how he did it. Are those Knights blind and standing to be killed!" after the shock, milt was happy again. The more people in the Barrett family die, the safer he will be.


    "Ha ha, shit, now I really want to jump off the wall, rush to Ted Barrett''s eyes, shoot this letter paper on his face and see the wonderful expression of that bastard! Lord bank, guess his reaction -- ''false, this must be false! How can this be possible? You must be lying to me!'' ha ha, it''s wonderful! I really want to let him know the news quickly, You''d better spit blood and die! Barrett bastard, he must have never thought it would be like this - who can think of it! "


    Seeing some ecstatic milt, bank smiled and said, "he should have thought of it. Lord Arthur reminded him. We Lingfeng Castle didn''t want to fight. He asked for it."


    "Of course he asked for it!" milt added excitedly, "No one takes your warning seriously at all. The nobles must be full of greasy laughter. I know them too well! To tell you the truth, who would believe it? I thought the Duke would lend a helping hand. Lingfeng Castle warned the Barrett family! Shit, if you knew they were so vulnerable, Lord Arthur should have led the first army to sweep andoria. It''s better to mention it That bastard de Bartley was caught alive! "


    "War is not that simple," bank warned. "If you hadn''t killed telosi, there wouldn''t have been such a war."


    "Sooner or later," milt said seriously, "the Barrett family will not let me go, let alone your river collar. You should know that I used to be responsible for the interests of the campes family in the river collar, which involves a lot! I didn''t have a chance to know before, but now I probably want to understand a little."


    Milt leaned forward, looked at bank and asked solemnly, "Lord bank, do you know how much benefit the campers family could get from the iron mine every year?"


    Bank shook his head. He really didn''t know.


    "Twenty thousand! On average, the campers family can get at least twenty thousand gold coins from the iron mine every year!" milt suddenly raised his voice. "That''s only half! If I hadn''t looked through the accounts in the castle this time, even I wouldn''t know! Yes, do you know how many gold coins there are in the warehouse in campers?"


    "100000?" bank guessed.


    "100000!?" milt smiled and said excitedly, "1352! There are only 1352 gold coins in campesburg! You heard right, there are only so many!"


    Hearing the speech, bank subconsciously frowned, calmly thought for a while, and asked, "won''t all the other gold coins come to the hands of the Barrett family?"


    "Of course, who else but Ted Barrett!" milt said angrily. "That bitch of telosi not only gave birth to two wild species, but also emptied the wealth of campesburg! Libron is an idiot. He whores in the castle all day, but he doesn''t know that his son and daughter are the seed of others! He finally died in the hands of that bitch of telosi!"


    Bank ignored the scandal of libron and asked directly, "did all this happen when count libron was alive or after he died? Your knights should know something."


    "If it happened later, I wouldn''t tell you so much," milt said slowly, "According to the steward and servant of the castle, except for the first few years, the gold coins in the account book did not enter the warehouse of the castle. All the iron ores transported out of the Shanghe collar were obtained by the Bartley family. The later 20000 gold coins were only a figure negotiated, and the Bartlett family would only pay interest on these gold coins every year!"


    "Of course, even so, there shouldn''t be only this little gold coin left in the castle. Only after libron''s death, in order to get the support of the vassals, the woman of telosi had to buy people with gold coins. You know, I fought with her, and the vassals have no honor. It''s best to keep them as slaves in the upper river."


    Bank thought for a moment and said, "Lord milt, you''d better be careful. Don''t wait for the war to end, but you''ll die without knowing. In addition, you should tell Lord Arthur about it. Also, you should immediately report it to Duke kewilt, whether the Barrett family saved these gold coins in the warehouse or used them elsewhere."


    "I''ll be careful," milt continued. "In a word, it''s definitely not easy. I don''t understand. I thought it was supported by the Duke before, but now I think it doesn''t seem to be. In a word, I don''t believe anyone except you. When the war is over, I''ll choose soldiers from these civilians immediately. You promised to help me."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 346

    The death of serro lakson and others was shock and ecstasy for milt, but panic and fear for Ted Barrett and his vassals.


    800 knights, dead?!


    If Arthur tustra had done such a thing with several times his troops, Ted Barrett and others would not be so shocked, let alone frightened - even the same number of troops. But the problem is, according to the news they got, Arthur tustra only led sixty or seventy people, and none of them had a armour! Their military strength is more than ten times that of the enemy, but in the end, they were defeated miserably and killed by 60 or 70 people in Lingfeng Castle - this is ridiculous!


    In the big tent on the hill, more than a dozen vassals were silent. Ted Barrett was wearing brown leather armor, and his face was extremely embarrassed when he sat in the first place.


    ¡­¡­


    On the night three days ago, they launched an attack on Xiangguo town as planned. Under the cover of night, more than 20 ships slowly sailed to Xiangguo town. At the same time, thousands of serfs and more than 40 crossbows were organized outside the city wall.


    The war lasted a whole day and night.


    They thought they could win the fortress in front of them at one stroke, but what people didn''t expect was that the serfs couldn''t even cross the horse completely, so they fell like wheat fields blown by the wind. Before the strong crossbow could open its bow, they were destroyed one by one by the other - the range of the strong crossbow of the other party was far above them. Before they pulled the strong crossbow into the range, they were hit by iron arrows flying from the city wall, With the destruction of people with bows, nearly 100 knights were killed and injured! Four or five hundred meters, accurate as if shooting face to face!


    As for the ships that deceive each other... If you can''t take down the wall, everything will be in vain.


    The heavy loss attack only bought the horse resistance to destroy the other party. In any case, they did not expect that an old and dilapidated fortress would be so difficult to attack.


    But the bad thing is much more than that


    An hour ago, the letter bird waved its wings and brought incredible bad news - all 800 Knights led by hard Burton and others were damaged and completely destroyed!


    Eight hundred knights, that''s eight hundred Knights!


    From shock to doubt, to fear and silence, everyone in the camp kept silent. They could not understand how 800 knights would be defeated by only 60 or 70 people in lingfengbao. Is Arthur tustra the God of war!?


    "Tell me, tell me, tell me what you think." after a long silence, Ted Bartley took a deep breath, and his depressed low tone seemed to be angry at any time. "Eight hundred people, even if scattered, there are two hundred people, not including their serfs! Are all the people and horses of Lingfeng Castle gold robed guards!"


    Nearly 300 of the 800 damaged knights were his men and horses. They died like this. Ted Bartley was like a piece of meat dug out of his body!


    The loss is not only 800 soldiers, but also a lot of time and effort!


    "Lord Ted..." the voice of a vassal sounded, and everyone in the tent immediately focused on him. "I think it''s their luck to win once, but it''s impossible for them to be so lucky every time. I think the people of Lingfeng Castle must have mastered some winning tricks... It should be so."


    "Trick, what trick?"


    The FengChen obviously had the answer in mind: "Warcraft bow, they must each carry a Warcraft bow. Just like those archers on the city wall, our longbowmen can''t shoot at each other, let alone use it on the horse''s back. Therefore, if they each carry a Warcraft bow and keep attacking and killing, it should cause the current situation. This is probably the reason why they don''t wear armor. Light riding can make the horse run faster Come on. "


    "Harass, shoot..." Ted Barrett repeated the key message, looked at the crowd and asked, "do you think the reason for their disastrous defeat is that their weapons are inferior to each other?"


    "Yes, sir." a vassal affirmed, "the reason why we are blocked by the city wall is also because of this reason. Whether the other party is a bow, arrow or strong crossbow, the range is far above us. We can''t get close to fight back, so we have been hit."


    "That''s right!" another FengChen said, "we are indeed inferior to each other in weapons. The riprap truck can''t play a role at all. We can only let the serfs rush ahead!"


    The vassals spoke one by one, as if they had finally found an explicable reason for the tragic defeat of hard berten and others.


    "That''s enough!" said Ted Barrett in a heavy tone after interrupting the vassal. After a moment of silence, "the boy had crossed the river from liwali yesterday, carrying the heads of hard berten and serro lakson. There were fifty men and horses. What do you think he would do next? With the fifty Warcraft bows in his hand!"


    Liwali town is a small town arising from trade. Houses are scattered with the steep terrain of the river bank. In order to successfully enter the town and cross the river, and to deter the enemy, Arthur directly asked someone to cut off the heads of hard Burton and serro lakson.


    The process from entering the city to crossing the river was surprisingly smooth.


    Livari town was originally a fiefdom of Abner lakson, the eldest son of serro lakson who was killed by Arthur. Now, the father and son died in Arthur''s hands, and livari town fell into the hands of serro lakson''s brother. After Arthur and others shot and killed more than a dozen town guards, the other party almost didn''t stop them, so they sent ships to the other side.


    It was after receiving the news from this person that Ted Barrett learned the sad news of the total annihilation of serro lakson and others.


    The feudal ministers looked at each other from left to right. After a moment, a man began to guess: "Sir, that boy doesn''t want to attack us with a horse?"


    I don''t know why, although the vassals thought this speculation was extremely absurd, no one objected or laughed.


    "My Lord, is that all that Cameron''s letter says? The men and horses in Lingfeng castle have no supplies at all. Even if there is no shortage of food, there will always be a time when the arrows will run out? Cameron won''t be happy, just complain."


    "If he really wants to attack us, he is really a madman!"


    "Not necessarily to attack us, but also to provoke us, continue to destroy everywhere, and force us to retreat and pursue."


    "Shit, Carmelo lakson, that bastard, let each other cross the river! The bastard must be crazy to see his brother''s head!"


    Carmelo is the brother of serro lakson. After the death of serro lakson and his two sons, he is the heir of the family.


    ¡­¡­


    In the big tent, the vassals discussed Arthur''s combat methods, analyzed his purpose of crossing the river, guessed how many arrows he still had, and criticized Carmelo lakson''s men and horses crossing the river


    They were clear and reasonable, but after a long discussion, no one asked for war.


    No one here is a fool. Everyone is waiting for Ted Bartley to speak and withdraw.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 347

    "Enough."


    When Ted Bartley''s low voice sounded, the vassals all shut their mouths.


    Looking at the flashing eyes, with cunning and evasive eyes, Ted Bartley almost wanted to scold - this was the vassal he relied on.


    When they thought the enemy was weak, everyone volunteered and was greedy for victory and honor. When the enemy was not as cruel as they thought, everyone lost their voice. One by one, they only dare to pretend here, and they don''t even have the courage to ask for war.


    He knew that although he had an absolute advantage in the number of people, his weapons were in a mess. What was worse, the successive failures of the attack and Arthur tustra''s ferocity in killing all the enemies made all his vassals afraid.


    Repressing his anger, Ted Barrett glanced at the crowd and said: "The death of serro lakson and others will certainly make the boy famous, and this is based on our shame! The war here is meaningless. If Arthur tustra can not be solved immediately, the nobles of the kingdom will praise him and ridicule us - more than ten times the troops, 60 or 70 people led by a boy, all of them "Kill all!"


    "I don''t deny that the boy is bold and crazy enough, and his weapons are superior, but there has never been such a tragic defeat in the kingdom! When has Andorra become a place where even the river collar can step on to win honor?"


    Ted Barrett''s words made the vassals here blush and hum speechless - in their eyes, the river collar used to be a remote place in the north. Although the tustra family was full of honor, it was just a gorgeous coat given by the nobles to comfort the watchdog''s due diligence. Who has ever looked at the poor nobles in the North!


    And it''s a shame to be defeated by such a guy.


    "The war here is no longer necessary," continued Ted Barrett. "We must first deal with Arthur tustra. If we kill him, the enemies on the wall will naturally surrender. Only by killing him and using his blood can we wash away our shame and not shame our honor!"


    No matter how many dirty things there are in private, on the face of it, the nobility values the honor of individuals and families as much as life, even more important than life. This is not only a good reputation, but also the key to the prosperity of individuals and families.


    It is conceivable that regardless of the outcome of the war, Arthur''s defeat of 800 knights with 60 or 70 people will become a disgrace to all Andorran nobles.


    If Arthur tustra is allowed to leave alive, all the nobles in the big tent will become the object of everyone''s ridicule.


    This situation is like a noble gathering people to teach a civilian a lesson, but he was slapped in the face by the civilian.


    In addition to competing for interests, this war is also an opportunity for him to show the strength of Andorra county. The nobles in the north have focused their attention on it. Now, not only the attack is blocked, but they are also bitten by the watchdog. If you don''t kill the dog decisively, the loss of honor and the sharp decline of reputation may bring fatal hidden dangers!


    Ted Barrett would never allow such a thing to happen, especially at such a time.


    Looking at a vassal, he directly decided in a deep voice: "starting tomorrow, suspend the attack on Xiangguo Town, and I will personally lead 1500 knights to leave. The people and horses of Lingfeng castle are light cavalry, and Arthur tustra is used to harassing tactics. In addition to food and weapons, I will not carry a lot of serf baggage. At that time, I will take all towns and villages as strongholds, and you need to give orders..."


    In the evening, a letter bird waved its wings and flew south from the camp of the Barrett family.


    The 50 member cavalry of Lingfeng castle is like a slippery loach in a pond in such a big Andorra county.


    In order to kill this loach, Ted Barrett and others mobilized forces to the west of andor River, the north of Shuangshui town and the south of Bedouin Town, including kramen Town, Menge town and various villages, which is bound to encircle Arthur!


    ¡­¡­


    In the early morning of the second day, the large-scale mobilization of people and horses in the Barrett family camp immediately attracted the attention of the soldiers of the first army looking out on the wall of Xiangguo town.


    After the report, bank and milt hurried to the camp. After intense observation, they did not find that the enemy had plans to attack. Instead, the serfs carried out a large number of horses and placed them on the Avenue outside the camp.


    "Lord bank, don''t you think they''re going to withdraw? They''re afraid of being beaten by Lord Arthur!" milt asked happily after putting down the telescope. For him, there''s nothing better than the enemy''s withdrawal.


    "It''s impossible to retreat like this!" said bank. "Lord milt, you should know that neither we nor the other side can retreat in this war until it is really unsustainable. If we lose, we will die, and the other side will lose, which will be disgraced! Marquis Ted Barrett will not easily stop the war."


    "I know it won''t be so easy..." milt asked angrily. "What are they doing, refusing the horse, afraid we won''t attack?"


    "It should be a truce." bank pursed his lips, his serious look a little worried. "This should have something to do with Lord Arthur. There are not many tents opposite. All the Knights are running. They may be planning to send some new men and horses back to deal with Lord Arthur."


    After a pause, bank thought a little and then said, "it should be that Lord Arthur did it deliberately. Maybe he was worried about the safety here, otherwise the other party shouldn''t receive the news so soon. Wait, let''s not relax our vigilance. Maybe there will be an order from Lord Arthur soon. The enemy won''t give up attacking here!"


    Bank knew that the ghost faced Eagle could catch the letter bird and block the enemy''s news.


    "Yes, we can''t relax our vigilance!" milt said definitely, and then asked anxiously. "Lord bank, do you think Lord Arthur will be in danger? If the other party is really sending people to deal with Lord Arthur, it will be more cautious than last time, and the number may be more! Lord Arthur has so many people..."


    Milt became more and more worried, and finally sighed, "well, according to me, Lord Arthur shouldn''t risk crossing the river. After killing the 800 knights, he should retreat immediately. Ted Barrett can''t lead his troops through the swamp in the East. It''s too dangerous!"


    With the development of the war, milt gradually had a little confidence in defeating the Bartley family. He knew that as long as he kept this fortress, the army of the Bartlett family could not do anything to him.


    Of course, the premise is that Arthur, who goes deep alone, should be safe!


    If Arthur had any accident, let alone the soldiers of the first army, he had to consider where to escape to save his life.


    "Don''t worry, Lord Arthur won''t have any accidents, at most some trouble," bank affirmed.


    With the ghost faced eagle, he was not worried that Arthur''s life would be in danger, but that the situation would become out of control.


    Looking at milt in front of him, bank said, "Lord Arthur did this in the hope that the war would end soon. If we have been in such a stalemate for a long time, it will be more unfavorable to us. Especially in your Cumbria, if we can''t end the war as soon as possible and stabilize the situation, there will be unrest soon. Besides, the supply of us alone is a big trouble!"


    "I know, our supplies can last for half a month! That bitch telosi has left food at last!" he cursed and added, and milt immediately asked, "what can we do? Why don''t we find a way to get rid of these left behind guys?"


    "No! We can''t let anything happen here anyway!" bank flatly denied. Looking at the river on one side, he suddenly remembered that the other party confused their actions with ships a few days ago.


    "Go and ask Lord Arthur first. We have to find out the situation first. If Lord Arthur needs it, we can let some soldiers who can use the Warcraft bow sink south to meet Lord Arthur. In addition, if the other party really stops attacking us, you might as well take this opportunity to select soldiers for training now. When Lord Arthur formed the first army, he was the most important The early soldiers were the serfs trained to resist Warcraft in winter. "


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 348

    "Oh, go to battle yourself!"


    On a sunny morning, at the foot of a hill less than ten miles southeast of mengge Town, Arthur, who had eaten breakfast, was looking at the stationery in his hand and showed a slightly surprised smile.


    The letter was written in the name of mark anbit, the Viscount of the anbit family. The destination was kramen town in the south. It probably said that he would follow Ted Barrett, lead the army to encircle him, and let the town, the villages and farms below pay attention to his whereabouts to prevent his invasion.


    "Everybody," said Arthur, looking at Thorne, Grice, Bogu and Rett in front of him, teasing, "it seems that we are in big trouble. The marquis will come to catch us in person!"


    With a smile, he handed Grice the letter paper in his hand and asked him to read it out.


    After reading the contents of the letter, Grice was just about to speak. The knight in charge of guarding the letter bird came quickly and handed a letter box with thick index finger.


    The letter came from bank. Arthur quickly read it and handed it to Grice on his left.


    The battle plan after crossing the river is mainly divided into two points: one is to mobilize as many enemies as possible, and the other is to wait for an opportunity to burn the enemy''s food and grass and block their supplies.


    Soldiers are expensive to win, not expensive for a long time.


    Whether it was the destruction of the vassals'' farms, the annihilation of hard Burton and others, or the crossing of the river to the enemy''s rear, Arthur''s primary purpose was to end the war as soon as possible.


    According to the agreement, milt is responsible for all the consumption of the first soldier''s horse, but with the current situation in Cumbria, if the war continues to delay, Lingfeng fort will have to turn around and transport food and grass for tens of thousands of troops stationed in the fortress of Xiangguo town in half a month.


    Tens of thousands of troops fight against 50 people, and the problem of food and grass supply is completely two concepts.


    A team of 50 people does not need much supplies at all. Especially in a situation like him, he can "take it from the country and give food to the enemy". In addition to weapons, all war needs can be obtained from the enemy.


    For a team of tens of thousands of people, he can''t afford long-distance transportation. There is a saying in the art of War: those who are poor in the country are far from losing!


    Of course, the same weakness exists in itself and the enemy also exists.


    Although TID Barrett and others are not expeditions, they have an army of tens of thousands of people stationed, and their horses have several times as much demand for food and grass.


    Once there is no food, either retreat or reorganize the transportation of food.


    Therefore, after accumulating enough deterrence to the enemy, he resolutely changed his battle plan and chose to cross the river to the enemy''s rear.


    What seems like a crazy adventure is actually to provoke Ted Barrett and others - I not only killed all the people you sent, but also deliberately ran to your eyes to make trouble! Let the enemy gather more people to encircle and suppress him in humiliation and anger.


    In order to fight for the Lord, the vassal needs to provide food and grass for at least one month. That is to say, at the moment, a large amount of food and grass is being stored in the enemy camp outside Xiangguo town.


    After crossing the river, Arthur didn''t go to the farms to kill people and set fire. He drove all the way north just to burn this batch of grain and grass first. At that time, if the enemy really gathered more troops and formed a new army to encircle and suppress him according to speculation, he would turn around and burn the food and grass of the new army. If not, he would continue to attack and kill the supply team.


    In short, to make the enemy''s army unsustainable, either withdraw troops or starve to death!


    As for danger or something, Arthur didn''t care at all. Not to mention, under the vision advantage provided by the ghost faced eagle, no one can trap him as long as he doesn''t run into a desperate situation foolishly.


    Therefore, the more enemies, the better! It''s better to have an army of 100000 people to chase him!


    You know, the larger the team, the more serious the dependence on grain and grass transportation, and dependence is subject, and subject is a weakness! The greater the weakness, the better the effect will be after being hit.


    As a flower grower, "before soldiers and horses move, food and grass first" is a wise saying known to junior middle school students. In the history of flower growers, there are many battles that failed due to lack of food and grass.


    Such as the battle of Changping, the battle of Julu, the battle of cuxia, the battle of Guandu, the battle of Hanzhong, the battle of Yiling, etc.


    Burning the enemy''s food and grass and cutting off their supplies are traditional skills and necessary means in war. Of course, Arthur should carry them forward.


    According to the information now available, the situation is better than he expected.


    After reading the letter, Grice looked happy and impatiently said what he had previously held in his heart: "Lord Arthur, marquis Barrett is really a good man! We were still having a headache about how to burn their food and grass. Unexpectedly, he took away a large number of knights himself. It really helped us a lot. When he burned all his food and grass, we must ask someone to convey our gratitude!"


    "Shall I send you alone?" Arthur joked.


    Grice smiled and said, "don''t bother, sir. Just catch a serf and send a message. Ted Barrett will be happy to spit blood on the spot!"


    After a few words of laughter, Arthur immediately concluded, "at present, the situation is really good for me. Ted Barrett personally came to encircle us and led not too few people. According to the statement in this letter, it is speculated that the team led by Ted Barrett should be composed of all knights."


    "They will take towns, villages and farms as their strongholds, provide supplies, and carry a small amount of food with them every time they go out to pursue. Although this situation is slightly unfavorable to our later battle plan, the impact can be ignored. Moreover, at present, this is good news, because it means that the largest number of people and horses are left in the enemy''s camp We have the most food. This is our primary goal! "


    Arthur said, and everyone nodded in agreement.


    Grice said, "Sir, what about bank''s letter? Refuse it directly?"


    "Why do you want to refuse?" asked Arthur directly. "Write back and tell him to get ready. Tomorrow night, let 100 knights who can use the Warcraft bow go south, ride one person and two, and tie more guide ropes or iron locks on the ship. It must be long and strong enough!"


    "Also, let him tell milt, don''t keep staring at the war. The enemy is now attracted by us. Let him reduce the manpower in the fortress as appropriate, so that the surplus civilians can return to the farm and resume production, which can also reduce the pressure on some food and grass."


    Hearing the speech, Bogu immediately asked, "Lord Arthur, aren''t you going to catch Ted Barrett?"


    Fifty people, plus a large group of ghost faced eagles, are more than enough to burn grain and grass or attack and kill the enemy''s supply team.


    "There''s still a dream," Arthur said with a smile, "Although the chance to kill or capture Ted Barrett is very slim, it does not prevent us from making such preparations. Even if we fail to achieve our goal in the end, the extra 100 men and horses can not only kill more enemies, enable them to accumulate combat experience, but also reduce their food and grass pressure. It is very cost-effective."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 349

    Munger town.


    Led by more than 1000 Knights stationed here, Ted Barrett and others suddenly found that they had lost the whereabouts of the enemy.


    In the early morning two days ago, they set out from the camp outside Xiangguo town. Because they received the news that lingfengbao people and horses had settled in a village in the south, they went all the way south. But just when they were ready to track their footprints and rush to Arthur tustra and others, they found that all the scouts sent one after another had no news.


    "What about the other villages? And your own farms? Don''t you have any news? It''s the third day. Are those guys elves who don''t eat or drink? There should be some news back."


    Inside the house, Ted Barrett stared at the four vassals with an embarrassed face and a low tone of anxiety and irritability. At the table, the four vassals also looked dignified.


    In addition to stationing most of the troops here, they also sent 100 knights to the farms below.


    A vassal said, "Sir, we have all taken the initiative to inquire. Everything is as usual in the farm, and there is no trace of Lingfeng Castle people and horses around."


    The other three nodded in agreement. What they were most worried about was that Arthur led the men and horses to set their farm on fire, but now a few days later, the other party had no movement at all. It was really worrying.


    The official named ante beech said, "Lord TID, the men and horses of Lingfeng Castle must be near here, otherwise the Knights sent to track can''t go back. They must have been found and killed by the other party!"


    "Of course I know!" Ted Barrett cast a disgruntled look, feeling that the other party was talking nonsense. "The question is how do we find those guys? Do we have to take everyone to track along the way!?"


    Seal minister mark anbit thought for a moment and said definitely, "Sir, I''m afraid that''s the only way. We have sent more than a dozen scouts in a row, but so far no news has been sent back, which shows that the men and horses of Lingfeng Castle must hide in a place that is not easy to be discovered, so that the scouts have no chance to send a letter bird, so they are killed."


    With the initial experience, Ted Barrett and others have been extremely careful and ordered the knights who follow him to send out the letter bird immediately once they find the men and horses of Lingfeng castle. But even so, there were three groups of scouts in a row, a total of nine people, but still no letter bird was sent back. Time and again, the optical birds have lost thousands of gold coins! It''s really annoying.


    "Your Excellency, mark is right!" the vassal named Carlos Munger added, "it''s really not a way to go on like this. The daily consumption in the town is amazing. If it continues like this, maybe the letter bird will be exhausted before tracking the enemy. In addition, the food in the town is difficult to support."


    In order to facilitate the pursuit and killing of Arthur and others and to continue the subsequent war, when they left the fortress outside Xiangguo Town, they only carried food for two days.


    It was originally planned that the nearby towns and farms would be responsible for the supply during the pursuit, but now they don''t even know where the enemy is. Thousands of people and horses are stationed in his town.


    Knights are not serfs who can eat black bread, and war horses can''t be dealt with casually. People eat horses every day, which is frightening. In addition, they have to bear the food they have to carry when they leave to hunt down the enemy. If this situation continues, the town''s grain reserves will soon run out.


    Ted Barrett has a headache.


    He naturally knew what Carlos Menger said, but if he directly used the cavalry team of more than 1000 people as scouts, I''m afraid they would run out of food before they found the enemy.


    Moreover, the team of 50 people in Lingfeng castle is in such a big wilderness. If they are unprepared, it is not difficult for the other party to escape. Now it''s spring again. There are more than 100 war horses. You don''t even have to worry about forage.


    But if they can''t take action, they have to consider transporting food. Once they start transporting food to the town, it will cost a lot of money, and they are likely to be ambushed by the enemy hiding around.


    Arthur tustra led these dozens of people, but killed him, a total of 800 Knights! How could he let the knight risk transporting food again.


    Ted Barrett became more and more agitated. He hammered a heavy fist on the table. With a "bang", he cursed angrily: "damn River leading bastard, he''s just a nest of damn mice! Fuck, I''ll make Arthur tustra suffer when he gets caught!"


    Ted Barrett rarely gets angry, especially in the face of vassals.


    But he couldn''t help his anger. From the beginning of the war to now, he didn''t feel smooth for a moment!


    In particular, the team led by Arthur tustra was like a poisonous thorn in the crotch. It was painful and disappeared when it had to be cleaned up!


    He really wanted to send desperate people to rush into Shanghe collar, burn Lingfeng castle, and then tie Arthur tustra to the fire to burn, watching that guy drip oil and wail!


    "Let the Knights be ready!" he ordered impatiently. "Tell them that it''s the last meal and fill me with the rest of my life! Also, carry enough food for at least five days."


    Ted Barrett has made a plan to kill Arthur and others if they lose their food!


    ¡­¡­


    When Ted Barrett and others searched all the stock in Monge Town, Arthur had already led the team to a river bank north of Bedouin town.


    When making a detour north of Menge Town, he left five ghost faced Eagles at a camping camp and a passing hill, which were specially responsible for hunting and killing the knights who followed their footprints. This led Ted Barrett and others to think that he was still near Menger town.


    It''s just a trick. Arthur didn''t confuse each other for too long. As long as he waited for tonight, he led the troops to burn the food and grass of the troops stationed outside Xiangguo town. Ted Barrett and others will naturally know where he is.


    At night, Xiangguo town is outside the Great Wall.


    After Ted Barrett left with his troops, hundreds of knights and tens of thousands of serfs stationed here entered a truce.


    In order to pass the time, several vassals who stayed here and had no war and nothing to do, specially sent someone to pick up a group of girls from bedoying town in the south.


    Under the cover of night, in addition to the big tent on the hill, there were bursts of girls'' singing and men''s laughter, and the whole camp was silent.


    The serfs and knights who had nothing to do had already fallen asleep safely. In the dark tent, the snoring of thunder came and went one after another, and the night watchmen were sleepy by the fire in twos and threes.


    No one thought there would be an accident, and no one was alert to possible accidents.


    However, with the deep night, on the river on the east side of the camp, ten ships full of people and horses are slowly drifting down the upstream against the East Bank of the river.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 350

    When the boats on the river quietly left the rear camp, a ghost faced Eagle waved its wings, raised a gust of wind, and slowly fell on the bow of the boat.


    The soldiers of the first army were all calm, and the boatman and horses were blindfolded in advance, so there was no disturbance.


    When the ghost faced Eagle fell, a soldier immediately came forward and tied the extended lead rope to the sharp claw that had pierced the board. After all operations were completed, the ghost faced Eagles standing at the bow immediately flapped their wings and flew. While pulling the lead rope straight, they dragged the ship to the South quickly.


    On the dark river bank, a cluster of bright fire is particularly conspicuous. Arthur and others all stood on the shore, wrapped in cloaks, quietly waiting for the arrival of the first army soldiers.


    "Here you are, my Lord!" said Rhett, who had been staring at the river. At this time, everyone also saw the shadow of the ship coming quickly from the upper stream and a large group of ghost faced Eagles waving wings in the air.


    When the ship landed, the soldiers of the first army acted immediately. First, they untied the guide rope tied to the feet of the ghost faced eagle. After the ghost faced Eagle flew away, they immediately set up a board, led the horse and fished through the ship.


    "My Lord!"


    "My Lord!"


    "Lord Arthur!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Arthur and others standing by the fire, the soldiers of the first army were all very excited. No matter what kind of combat action will take place next, the scene of the ghost faced Eagle pulling the boat at night has already made them excited.


    Under Grice''s scolding, the soldiers of the first army quickly lined up. After looking at the oil tanks brought with the ship, Arthur explained the plan of burning grain and grass, and then asked the people to pull the horses, walk up the avenue and quietly approach the enemy camp only more than 20 miles north.


    With a team of tens of thousands of people, the camp stretches for nearly kilometers.


    On the left side of the avenue are the residences of knights. Tents are scattered and orderly. Many of them are still flying the flags of their families. The serfs are on the right side near the river, which is close to the water source, so that they can get water and work. The grain and grass are located at the south end of the whole camp.


    On large-scale expeditions, the nobles often carried more than vegetarian foods such as soybeans, potatoes, wheat and barley. They also carried all kinds of meat, and even drove a number of livestock with the army, so that they could slaughter and eat fresh meat at any time.


    For example, on his way to Bedouin, the stingy Sir Robert gave Ted Barrett and all his vassals 25 pigs and 15 sheep in addition to his own food and grass.


    In addition to the livestock driven by the other feudal ministers, there is a large livestock shed at the south end of the camp, in addition to more than ten tents and horse sheds filled with grain and grass.


    In the dark, Arthur led the team to the camp ahead.


    People of the Barrett family never thought that someone would sneak attack at night. Few people can use such a combat method. Therefore, beside several fires at the southernmost end of the camp, most of the night watchmen have fled back to their tents, and the remaining poor ghosts are sleepy wrapped in blankets.


    Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh!


    The feather arrow crossed the night and killed more than ten soldiers next to several fires with one arrow. The sporadic sobs could not cause any movement.


    Arthur waved his hand, and everyone rushed into the camp immediately. According to the plan, the castle guard was responsible for playing the new night watchman and guard, and the 100 soldiers of the first army were responsible for spraying black fire oil.


    Under the cover of night, time passed quickly in silence and tension. During this period, several soldiers who got up to pee were killed quietly.


    Soon, all the food and grass were drenched with fire oil. The soldiers of the first army lit torches. After turning over and getting on the horse, they all threw them out under Arthur''s command. Suddenly, fire snakes gathered, and the raging flame lit up the south end of the whole camp!


    The first reaction was horses and livestock. The raging fire made them rush out of the wooden fence, whistling and running around.


    Then there were serfs and knights who heard the noise. They rushed out of the tent, saw the fire all over the sky, and shouted to their sleeping companions.


    Soon someone began to carry water to put out the fire, but the flame ignited by black fire oil could not be put out with water at all.


    Horses collided and livestock fled. In the shouting, more and more people came to the fire, but after a while, looking at the fire that could not be put out, one by one could only despair and scream!


    The enemy''s cry is his own laughter.


    At this time, Arthur and others, who had been hiding for several miles, all rode on the highland beside the avenue and smiled at the bright and warm fire in the distance.


    "Lord Arthur, this is a great success!" Rett shouted excitedly. "Without these food, these bastards can only withdraw their troops and have to raise food and grass again immediately!"


    Grice also laughed and said, "it''s so happy. I didn''t expect to fight like this! Think of the despair of those guys. It seems that I can smell the smell of food burning here!"


    "We have to thank Marquis Ted Barrett!" Bogu laughed sarcastically. "If he hadn''t taken away a large number of knights wisely, we might not be so smooth! I don''t know if he would spit blood and fall to the ground happily after knowing what happened tonight!"


    "Lord marquis is indeed a good man!" Arthur sighed with a smile.


    After everyone laughed and celebrated again, he said solemnly, "everyone, although we have won a good victory tonight, the war is not over yet. Now is not the time to relax and celebrate. Let''s find a place to rest nearby tonight, and there will be a new battle waiting for us tomorrow!"


    "Yes."


    Just as Arthur and others disappeared into the night, bank and milt, who had been waiting on the fortress wall of Xiangguo town in the north, suddenly burst into a burst of warm cheers when they looked at the bright fire in the enemy camp!


    "Lord Arthur is so divine!" milt shouted with ecstasy, grasping bank''s shoulders.


    Originally, he was very afraid of the Barrett family, but with the development of the war, he gradually found that the other party was not so terrible, especially in front of Arthur, the army of the Barrett family was as fragile as a child and was played around!


    the second day.


    Just before dawn, Arthur and others ambushed by the Avenue had intercepted and killed more than a dozen Knights heading south. The ghost faced Eagle circling in the air also caught several letter birds heading south one after another.


    The army has no food and grass. Whether it is to withdraw or stay, it must quickly inform Ted Barrett and ask the nearby farm to raise food immediately.


    Arthur didn''t intend to stay here all the time, kill knights and catch letter birds, just to let the news of grain and grass burning be transmitted later.


    Now, the army of the Barrett family is divided into two parts, which are not connected with each other. It is a good time for him to be quick and unprepared!


    After a quick breakfast, Arthur led the crowd and ran south.


    At noon, Arthur and others in the Robert family manor west of Bedouin town fell like magic soldiers. After killing more than 10 knights and more than 20 soldiers, they burned the whole manor in two hours.


    Watching the fire devouring property, sir Andrey Robey, who is known as a miser, was directly angry.


    Arthur didn''t have time to enjoy the beautiful fire. After watching the roaring fire in the Robert family''s manor, he led the men and horses to the south again.


    At noon the next day, he released the letter bird he had caught.


    On the morning of the third day, he had led 50 knights to the southwest of kramen town and ambushed beside the Avenue outside the anbit family farm. In addition, Grice and Bogu, with 100 First Army soldiers, ambushed outside the Menger family farm west of Menger town yesterday.


    ¡­¡­


    When the news of the burning of grain and grass was received, Ted Barrett was leading more than a thousand men and horses from the Menger family territory to the river bank south of the Robey family territory.


    He tore the letter paper to pieces and Ted Barrett cursed in a rage. He felt that these people were like a donkey who was attracted by a carrot hanging in front of him and kept grinding in circles!


    Angry, he ordered one after another.


    First of all, he denied Cedric''s and others'' consideration of retreat, and then asked Andrey Robey to pay careful attention to Arthur''s and others'' whereabouts. Then he ordered the four vassals next to him to order their farms to let the Knights stationed in the farms transport grain north as quickly as possible. Finally, he took more than a thousand people and horses and only rushed to Bedouin town!


    However, the real bad news is far more than that.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 351

    At night, when Ted Barrett led his troops into Bedouin Town, new bad news immediately came to his ears - the Robey family farm was burned, old Sir Andrey Robey died, and the people of Lingfeng Castle disappeared to the south.


    grievous news! grievous news!


    He was dizzy and had no place to vent his anger. He could only pull out his sword and roar. Since the war, there has been no good news about the war!


    "I''ll chop him, chop him! Where? Where the hell is that bastard?!"


    Angry shouts silenced the vassals and knights. Zhou Xuan, who was with Lingfeng castle''s men and horses, made them tired. In addition to being led by the nose, they couldn''t take the slightest initiative.


    The feeling of powerlessness and shame depressed everyone''s morale, and some even retreated in an instant - maybe they shouldn''t ignore the warning of Lingfeng castle and fight with this group of madmen fighting with Warcraft.


    However, the real bad news has not yet come.


    After venting their anger and depression, people suddenly realized that the enemy who disappeared to the South was likely to launch a sneak attack on the grain transportation team!


    For a time, all the people suddenly had a creepy feeling.


    The food and grass in the camp were burned, the farm of the robe family was destroyed, and the food they carried was basically exhausted. Tens of thousands of people and horses are now counting on the grain transportation team going north to survive!


    no Everyone prayed secretly that the enemy should not attack the grain transport team. Even if it did, four grain transport teams and three could arrive. All the problems will be solved when the grain and grass in the South arrive.


    The night was spent in fear and uneasiness. Just before dawn the next day, the four vassals quickly threw away the letter bird, hoping to send the news back to the farm before the grain transportation team set out.


    Ted Barrett didn''t go to the camp to investigate the situation. After a night''s discussion, he decided to immediately divide his troops into two routes and return south to meet the two nearest grain transportation teams.


    There must be no accident with this batch of grain and grass, otherwise they will not only withdraw their troops, but also forcibly requisition the grain reserves of the civilians!


    However, however! They were just like being watched by the God of bad luck. Before they drove away from the territory of the Robey family, bad news came from the two farms - the farms of the anbit and Menger families were attacked, all the knights were killed, the farms were burned, and the attacker Arthur tustra!


    On hearing the bad news, the vassal named Carlos Menger''s eyes were black. If his attendants had not been swift, he would have been seriously injured by falling from a horse.


    "Lord Marquis, kill him, kill him!" cried Sir Carlos, who was held by the knight with a sad and violent look.


    Before TID Barrett could answer, the other two vassals said anxiously, "Sir, what should we do now? The boy has attacked three farms. Further south, it will be our farm!"


    Among them, the vassal named Ralph Roman said directly: "Sir, if we don''t end the war, we can''t catch up with the tustras. If we go on like this, the whole Andorra county will be disturbed by him!"


    "Fart!"


    Days of riding made Ted Barrett haggard, and the successive bad news made him tired. At the moment, he suddenly became angry, just like an old lion trying to eat people.


    "Do you want me to surrender to a boy?" he stared at his vassal Ralph Roman. "What is he, but a watchdog in the North! Andorra county can never surrender to the little devil led by the river! Arthur tustra and milt campes must pay the price of fresh blood! Ralph, put away your cowardice!"


    "But... But what else can we do?" said the vassal Ralph romanvino, "The food and grass in the camp were burned, three farms were burned, and the morale of the soldiers was low. If there were another accident in our farm, everyone would have to be hungry... Sir, our loss is big enough. So many knights and serfs died, but we can''t even take an old city wall, and there''s nothing we can do..."


    Another vassal, ante beech, also said: "maybe we can surrender temporarily, let the boy of the tustra family show up for peace talks, and then take him at one fell swoop. Sir, now we must keep the food and grass of our two farms and wait for the food to arrive in the south! Sir!"


    "Enough, enough!" cried Ted Barrett angrily.


    He clenched his sword around his waist, paced back and forth impatiently, and shouted at several people from time to time.


    "I''ll kill him openly!"


    "This damn bastard, a maggot boy!"


    "Cheat, cheat! This is a disgrace to us! If we win, we will be laughed at and lose all our honor!"


    ¡­¡­


    "What if it doesn''t work?" after venting, Ted Barrett stopped and looked at the people with a gloomy face. "If the boy doesn''t want to talk, he still goes south to destroy? He''s going to burn all the farms, and what can we do to stop him!"


    "No, it won''t!" ant beech, who heard the speech, said immediately, "Sir, think about it. The other party is alone and deep. The war should be consumed until now. They won''t disagree to end the war! We can give them more benefits. In short, it''s deception. As long as they can stop destruction, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Damn it, we''ll give him a truce!" said Ted Barrett discontentedly. The word "cheat" made him extremely dissatisfied. Lingfengbao and tustra family were not qualified to let him cheat.


    After another silence, he finally agreed to the proposal of the FengChen ant beech in a low voice, and asked him to send a letter to the Knights stationed on the farm with RAF Roman, telling Arthur tustra that they were willing to withdraw troops and negotiate peace, under any conditions, in kramen town.


    In the evening, Arthur and others, who joined forces again, had quietly moved south and entered the territory of the beech family.


    The territories of the beech and Roman families are located to the south of the anbit family territory. The beech family is adjacent to the east foot of the ibiles mountains, and the Roman family is close to the Ando river.


    "Oh, it seems that our actions have worked. What are these guys going to talk to us?" Arthur smiled proudly with the letter paper that should have been sent to the beach family farm.


    TID Barrett and others would not know that under the guard of the ghost faced eagle, he would look over all the messages they sent with the letter bird in advance.


    It''s hard to fake the message. Arthur can''t imitate either handwriting or secret code, but it''s very simple for him who has air control to obtain the enemy''s information or make the enemy''s message impossible to deliver.


    At this moment, according to their request, the Knights stationed in Roman and beech family hurried away from the farm this morning with a large amount of food. The one close to them is now on the path less than 30 miles southeast, and is planning to camp.


    "Sir, you don''t think there''s a conspiracy? Like killing us during the peace talks," Grice asked.


    Let''s burn all their food and grass directly. Without food, they will retreat obediently. There''s no need to talk about it


    Arthur crumpled the letter paper into a ball and threw it on the ground: "we still need to talk about it, but not now, and the place of the negotiation is not up to him." he said, kicking his horse''s belly, "let''s go. We have to surprise them more before it''s completely dark!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 352

    Arthur does not accept Ted Barrett''s proposal for peace talks now, not only because he does not trust the sincerity of the other party''s peace talks, but also because the enemy has not suffered a real heavy blow.


    From the moment the war began, it was a duel in which both sides bet their lives and honor!


    Originally, although Ted Barrett also coveted the river collar, the contradiction between the two sides was not completely intensified. Based on the principle of "economic construction as the center", Arthur wants to delay if he can. When his strength is strong, all coveted eyes will naturally become kind - at least on the surface - if the surface is not kind, press the other party''s head.


    In short, he really doesn''t want to fight!


    But telosi''s death turned the contradiction that was originally just an undercurrent into a big wave on the sea.


    At this time, even if he has 10000 unwilling, he must fight 120000 mental response in the face of the sharp sword stabbed into the throat by the enemy.


    Supporting milt, sending troops south, leading troops alone, setting fire to kill the enemy, and so on. From the moment Ted Barrett summoned his vassals and decided to go to war, the contradiction between the two sides has been an endless situation.


    Therefore, he will not be naive enough to play any peace trick with Ted Barrett at such a moment.


    The war situation has reversed. The threat of Xiangguo town was basically in contact, and his strategic goal of "letting the enemy withdraw as soon as possible" was basically completed. The next battle will be to "strive for time for peaceful development for Cumbria and Shanghe collar". Therefore, if he doesn''t teach the enemy a lesson and beat him on the ground for three or five years and can''t get out of bed, he won''t shake hands and make peace and give up!


    Taizu taught that it is better to chase down the poor bandits than to learn from the overlord.


    Besides, he is not brave, but a sharp knife! In addition, he warned Ted Barrett: don''t say anything! Therefore, peace talks at this time are compromise, retrogression, connivance to the enemy and superficial understanding of war.


    He must establish enough deterrence for the warning of Lingfeng castle! Otherwise, small troubles will continue!


    Arthur led the team and continued to destroy wildly everywhere. The farm was burned down, the grain team was wiped out, and all his belongings, which he could not take or needed, were set on fire!


    In the evening of another day, he had led his men and horses north into the territory of the anbit family.


    At the same time, Ted Barrett, who was resting in mengge Town, received the bad news from xinniao again. However, unlike previous times, the person who wrote this letter was Arthur tustra, and the other party put forward the conditions for peace talks.


    "Asshole! Asshole! Damn asshole!!"


    After reading the letter, Ted Barrett roared and tore the letter paper to pieces.


    Watching this scene, Ralph Roman and ante beach trembled in their hearts, and a very bad premonition came to their hearts.


    Before the two asked questions, the angry Ted Barrett directly said to them, "your farm was destroyed by that bastard just yesterday! This letter was written by that bastard! The grain team was also destroyed!"


    At the hearing of the speech, the sealed minister ante beech uttered a sigh, his eyes darkened, and he fainted directly. Ralph Roman on the side was also as soft as mud on the chair.


    "How could, how could..." he cried out, "how could it be so fast? Did he have wings, asshole... Asshole!"


    Inside the house, everyone looked low. They were angry, they resented, they feared, and they regretted.


    Maybe they really shouldn''t provoke Lingfeng castle. Now think about how long it will take to make up for such a heavy price for a woman who died in the war, even if they kill Arthur tustra and win the river collar?


    It takes at least six years to train a knight from the age of ten to adulthood! Now, they have lost thousands of knights and horses, and their family farms and savings have been burned!


    Everyone had no idea of continuing the encirclement and suppression, including Ted Barrett, who sat down decadent after his anger.


    He underestimated the difficulties of the war, Arthur tustra and the people of Lingfeng Castle - those guys are worthy of being bastards fighting with Warcraft for years.


    He couldn''t understand how Arthur tustra did all this with fifty people!


    "The boy made out the terms of the peace talks." after calming down, Ted Barrett said gloomily, "he said he was very sorry. Before our letter arrived, the farm had been destroyed. If you want to end the war, you must promise him three conditions."


    In his tone, he could not hear the slightest indignation of being humiliated, nor the humiliation of being damaged by honor, but the cold chill under calm.


    "First, he asked us to withdraw immediately, disband the army stationed outside the Great Wall in Xiangguo Town, and leave all the horses in the camp as compensation for Cumbria."


    "Second, he asked us to immediately disband our knights and transport a thousand war horses to the fortress of Xiangguo town as compensation for the losses of the war on the river."


    "Third, he asked me to inform all parts of the north through Xuecheng in the name of the Lord of andolia county and the Marquis of the Barrett family, explain the war and telosi''s invasion of Shanghe collar, and promise not to invade Cumbria and Shanghe collar again."


    The vassals listened quietly, and did not interrupt Ted Barrett from beginning to end. The three conditions for peace talks include withdrawal of troops, compensation and apology.


    "What do you think?" asked Ted Barrett. "The boy asked us to do these three things first. At the same time, he will suspend the damage to all places until he finally quit andolia."


    "He''s dreaming!" ant beech, who woke up, immediately clenched his teeth and cried, "this is not a peace talk, this is a trial! If he has the ability, he will continue to destroy it, but he can''t leave here alive! I won''t compensate him for a copper coin! Don''t think!"


    The beech family is adjacent to the ibiles mountains. It is remote and not rich. Now the farm has been destroyed, which makes him completely lose his mind.


    "It''s OK to withdraw troops, but it''s not OK to leave war horses," said the FengChen mark anbit. "Moreover, this is really not a negotiation. We can first withdraw the troops stationed outside the Great Wall in Xiangguo town to show our sincerity. As for the war horses compensation he said, there are too many, we must talk face to face. In addition, it''s impossible to inform all parts of the north."


    Carlos Menge, the feudal minister, also said: "without food and grass, the garrison outside Xiangguo town will retreat. They can retreat to Bedouin town first. The food and grass collected from all parts of the South have been on board and let them persist for a few days. Unless the people and horses of Lingfeng Castle really have wings, there will be no accidents this time."


    "If he feels that just withdrawing troops is not enough for him to stop the destruction, he can leave 200 more war horses, but we must see him leave andolia and return to the fortress in the North! There is no reason why he continues to destroy our territory wantonly after we withdraw troops and compensate. This is not negotiable. As for others, apology is absolutely not enough. If he is dissatisfied with the compensation, he will show up and talk By the way, redeem our people held in his castle. "


    Ralph Roman, who calmed down a little, also said gloomily, "if he is afraid and dare not come out to meet, the place of negotiation is up to him to choose, whether it is kramen town or Bedouin Town, or any wilderness, we don''t care!"


    ¡­¡­


    The vassals discussed actively and soon reached unity. At this time, if someone unknown stood by and watched, he must feel that this was a conscientious and positive negotiation rehearsal - look at how urgent these adults were to stop the war.


    When Arthur received the reply from Ted Barrett, another day passed, and the next morning - the early morning letter bird seemed to indicate the urgency of the enemy.


    When Grice read the letter, Arthur drank the paste made of a bowl of dry bread. After swishing, he wiped his mouth, smiled and said sarcastically, "Hey, they are really serious, the play is good, and it sounds like real. They almost lied to me!"


    Hearing the speech, the people sitting around him, except Thorne, burst out a burst of happy laughter.


    "My Lord," asked Grice, throwing the letter paper into the fire in front of him, "how do you think we should answer the letter next? Let me say, or let''s just play with them, let them retreat first and send 500 war horses under the wall of Xiangguo fortress."


    "They really took it as a negotiation," said Bogu, who was drinking bread paste. "Lord Arthur asked them to complete these requirements first, not to bargain. A group of self righteous guys really think they can deceive us by shipping grain."


    Arthur also said: "Therefore, the enemy will not give up easily. Wherever they can not be reasonable, they will not be reasonable. If they are reasonable, they must be forced! And we must be vigilant about their intentions. We must not have the slightest fluke. After all, how can the dignified Marquis bow his head and admit defeat to such a remote place as Shanghe Ling!"


    Hearing the speech, the people around him nodded and recognized Arthur''s words in their hearts. They had sincere expectations for peace, but they were by no means indifferent to the enemy.


    "Well, write back to our marquis."


    After a moment''s thought, Arthur looked at Grice and said: "First send 500 war horses, and the garrison retreats to Monge town to show sincerity in the peace talks. After that, the three of us will write to Duke kewilt and ask him to testify and interview in kramen town in the name of peace. During this period, no one can continue the war, otherwise it will be regarded as a failure of negotiation. The people and horses of Lingfeng fort will continue to go south until all the vassal farms are burned down £¡¡±


    Acting, who can''t. He was bored in his previous life. He was also a member of the war. He lied to the enemy and didn''t feel cold!


    Ted Barrett wants to take advantage of the peace talks to lure him to the negotiating table and get rid of him, and then continue to wave troops north. Then he will take the opportunity to reap more benefits and prepare for the army expansion of Shanghe leader.


    In recent days, they have captured hundreds of war horses!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 353

    For Cedric basaya and other vassals, the last few days have been a time of suffering and humiliation.


    Arthur tustra led dozens of people and horses and severely humiliated them.


    That night, when he was full of wine and food, he hugged the girl recruited from the town and fell comfortably on his bed. His bare warm body was lying between his legs, serving him hard and trying to make him vigorous - they drank a lot of wine from the river collar. When they were drunk, the work was as soft as their body.


    However, just as he was about to mount the horse with his gun, the real horse suddenly rushed into the tent! The damned beast bumped around madly, with a flame burning on his tail. The woman screamed with fear. He became rigid, and the work was paralyzed in an instant.


    Fire! Fire! He heard someone shouting outside the tent, and then immediately there was a chaos mixed with all kinds of noise. He immediately put on a linen gown and rushed out of the tent. The attendant Knight hurried forward without opening his mouth. He had seen the blazing fire in the south.


    But the knight told him that the situation was still worse than he thought.


    "Sir, an enemy attacked the guard and set fire to all the food and grass!"


    enemy?!


    He thought some careless serf had caused trouble and was going to hang him. Unexpectedly, it was the enemy! He was drunk and woke up most of the time. He immediately asked about the situation and was ready to call people, but unfortunately, the rats who attacked at night had fled into the dark. Helpless, he had to organize serfs to fetch water and put out the fire together with the other feudal ministers. But those burning flames can''t be put out at all!


    "It''s black fire oil!" said Dolph, the neighbor of the fief. In this way, they watched the grain and grass turn to ashes.


    Cedric knows they''re in big trouble!


    The burned grain and grass is enough for them to spend another half a month. According to the plan, they should have invaded the Cambrian territory now, so they were not prepared to transport food from the territory from the beginning.


    However, there are still remedies. The remaining food can barely support the transportation of food from the territory of several nearby vassals. In the future, the food and grass in their territory will also arrive, enough to survive the crisis of food and grass burning.


    But the real trouble is far beyond their imagination. The bastards of Lingfeng castle are not just to burn their food and grass.


    In the next few days, the bad news came one after another. First, the Robert family''s farm was destroyed, followed by the Menger family, the anbit family, the beech family and the Roman family!


    After crossing the river, the people and horses of Lingfeng castle are still unscrupulous and unimpeded. The feudal ministers'' farms are as fragile as paper paste. More than a thousand Knights led by the Marquis not only haven''t seen each other''s figures so far, but also lost hundreds of people and horses because they stationed in various farms!


    Until today, new news came, and the Marquis ordered them to retreat immediately and wait until Menge town. This is probably the only good news since the war. The food shortage army was terrified, and the serfs received only half of their food yesterday.


    But after retreating, the letter asked them to leave almost all their horses - it was intended to surrender to the enemy on the city wall!


    Fortunately, the Marquis sent two letters. In addition to the evacuation arrangements, he also told them that these war horses were only temporarily kept by the enemy. When Arthur tustra was killed, they would belong to them again sooner or later.


    The vassals were all silent. They didn''t expect that the war would be so difficult that they had to kill their opponents through peace talks. This is a means to equate victory with meanness and shame!


    But what else can we do... Admit defeat or give up the war?


    No one will agree to such a decision!


    No matter how humiliating it will be to admit defeat, now half of the vassal farms have been destroyed and suffered huge losses. Once the armistice is over, they will get nothing! Only when the war continues, can they have the opportunity to make up for the huge losses brought by Lingfeng castle!


    Finally, Cedric agreed to stay the war horse, pretended to surrender and withdraw troops, and the other vassals nodded one after another.


    In this way, like losers, they sent their horses under the enemy''s wall, and then led the troops away in dismay amid the loud trumpets and cheers of the other party.


    ¡­¡­


    Milt glowed with excitement on the wall.


    Retreat! The bastards of the Barrett family finally withdrew!


    "Blow! Blow hard!" he shouted excitedly to the soldiers aside. "Let all these bastards hear the sound of our horn! Ha ha, it''s great. Louder the cheers, this is our victory! We defeated the Barrett family! Defeated these invading bastards!"


    Bank stood aside and looked at the distant enemy. Although he knew that the war was not over, he did not stop the happy milt. This scene should meet Lord Arthur''s requirements.


    "Lord bank!" milt came forward, glanced at the war horses under his eyes, and asked excitedly, "when will we bring these horses back? They are all war horses!"


    Looking at him, bank smiled and said, "Lord milt, Lord Arthur said, all the dismounted horses will be given to you, which can be regarded as the war compensation of the Barrett family for you."


    "All!?" milt''s heart beat faster when he heard the speech. At a glance, there are at least four or five hundred war horses below!


    "No, no, no, I just... Only half!" milt said sincerely after a slight hesitation, "All the rest will be sent to Shanghe collar! I know that if it weren''t for Lord Arthur and you, I wouldn''t be able to keep here! Lord Arthur''s kindness will always be remembered by milt! Lord bank, please believe that under my rule, Cumbria collar and Shanghe collar will be closer than when they were allied! I, milt campes, will always follow ya Lord Arthur! "


    Looking at milt, bank smiled with pride in his heart and said: "Lord milt, these horses can help you quickly build a cavalry. That''s what Lord Arthur means. You don''t have to refuse, and Cumbria deserves it. The war is not over yet. As for what you just said, time will prove everything, and Arthur will see it."


    For a moment, milt was moved to tears.


    "I will, I will, and I will live up to Lord Arthur''s expectations!" he has never been treated so fairly in his life. He lived in campsburg as a child, and even his servants ignored him.


    He resented his illegitimate son''s identity, which was clearly the fault of his "father''s love" libron campes, but the other party regarded him as his own shame; he resented telosi. The woman always raised her chin proudly and looked down at him like looking at a bedbug; he hated Eric even more. The damn guy was a wild seed!


    ¡­¡­


    Until late the next night, the army of the Barrett family retreated to Bedouin town. Arthur quietly returned with his men and horses. The war horses outside the great wall were led into the fortress together with the horses captured by Arthur.


    Arthur and others did not stop. After telling bank and milt, they led the men and horses and followed the Palit army retreating south.


    At the same time, the news that he, milt and Ted Barrett, the three parties asked the Duke to witness the peace talks, also flew to Fengxi Castle further south with the wings of the letter bird.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 354

    Windbreak castle.


    The maid picked out a blue dress from the wardrobe, brought it to Jenny''s eyes, smiled and asked softly, "Miss, what do you think of this one? It must be beautiful for you."


    Jenny looked, nodded, stood in front of the mirror and asked the maid to dress herself.


    "Lynette," she asked softly, "did you see pace? He disappeared when I woke up. I didn''t know where he was in the morning."


    Lina is her maid. She has served her since she was a child. Now, she is married to the kewilt family in the north. Of course, the other party will start a new life here with her.


    Half a month after the wedding, her father, aunt and little sister had already left and returned to the west, and she began to slowly calm down from her initial nervousness, trying to get familiar with this strange castle, as well as the people and things here.


    She was very upset about her marriage. People say that people in the north are vulgar and barbaric, and the north is the most backward region of the whole kingdom. But what could she do? Even if her father asked her to marry a man much bigger than herself, she could do nothing but pray that the other party would not have a bad temper. Like aunt Suman, this is the responsibility of the family.


    Fortunately, she was lucky. Maybe the gods heard her countless secret prayers, so that her husband was not a middle-aged aristocrat, but a young, handsome, honest and loving Knight!


    Yes, pace, in Jenny''s eyes, is such a perfect husband, perfect enough to be better than the protagonists described in those knight novels!


    Only one thing, pace is always too busy pitying the weak to spend more time with her.


    But she doesn''t blame him. Compassion for the weak is also a necessary character for a great knight.


    She likes to listen to pace and talk to her about his stories with civilians and serfs. She can feel that when she talks about these, her husband''s eyes will shine with dazzling brilliance. He gets happiness from it, and she wants her to be happy.


    The only regret is that they are just married. She hopes pace can have more time with her. The castle, and everything in the north, made her feel very strange. She hoped that pace would take her to know here and tell his childhood stories. She wants to know him better.


    Of course, she also knows that she shouldn''t be so greedy. Although pace couldn''t accompany her to get familiar with here, Eugenie would take her around the castle every day to chat and tell her some embarrassing things about pace as a child.


    And his husband always clamored to clean up Eugenie, saying she should be disciplined, but she could see that their brother and sister had a great relationship. Under the leadership of Eugenie, she quickly integrated into the new life in Fengxi castle.


    "It should be in the castle," replied the maid linay, tying her belt behind Jenny. "When I first came, I saw two servants of master pace. They didn''t look like they were going out."


    "That''s good." Jenny smiled and nodded. She shook her skirt in front of the mirror with both hands, feeling satisfied. "Is that ok? I''ll have dinner with my father and Eugenie later."


    "And Lord pace!" looking at the look of expectation on the young lady''s face in the mirror, the maid Linai smiled behind her.


    "Well, you dare laugh at me!" Jenny immediately turned to teach Lina a lesson, while the maid laughed and begged for mercy, shouting that she would never dare again.


    ¡­¡­


    When Jenny came to the restaurant, she found that everyone had arrived except her. She hurried to the Duke with an apologetic salute on her face, and secretly decided to be the first to wait in the restaurant, at least not later than her father.


    Looking at her, the originally stiff faced Duke immediately showed a kind smile, pointed to the position next to pace and said, "sit down, Jenny, you''re not late, and the servants are still serving."


    "Yes, thank you, father." Jenny saluted again and added, "after you, I''m late. I''ll come earlier in the future."


    At this time, Eugenie, sitting opposite pace, quickly waved to her and invited her, "Jenny, I want you to sit next to me. Come on!"


    Jenny smiled at her. She knew Eugenie was a smart girl. It was even kinder to greet her at this time. But now she wants to be next to her husband.


    But before she could turn the smile on her face into an apology, the Duke directly decided where she would go: "Jenny, go, go next to Eugenie. We are already a family. You don''t have to be so restrained. I know you are a polite and good child. Unlike your husband... Oh, he is already a man with a wife."


    Hearing the speech, Jenny had to sit next to Eugenie. After sitting down, she turned her eyes to pace opposite. She could see that there was a trace of excitement and joy in his eyes, but she deliberately maintained a cold face. She looked at the first Duke quietly. At this time, she suddenly found that the atmosphere on the table seemed not harmonious.


    What happened? Remembering her father''s sarcastic remarks about her husband just now, she couldn''t help but quietly motioned to pace with her eyes showing concern, hoping that he could give her some answers. But she suddenly observed a proud smile on the corner of pace''s mouth.


    "They had some quarrels," Eugenie answered as the servant handed out the food.


    "Quarrel?" she whispered. It seems that her husband won, but doesn''t it matter?


    Eugenie seemed to be able to see what she was thinking and answered her in a low voice again: "don''t worry, it''s no big deal. It''s the way they exchange feelings, and you''ll get used to it. As long as we don''t lift the roof of the castle, we don''t have to participate."


    Jenny was slightly surprised. It was something she didn''t know.


    Looking at the father and son who were still silent, she whispered again, "can you tell me why?"


    Jenny has an urgent desire to pay for the family, and the contradiction between father and son seems to be a good opportunity.


    Eugenie grabbed a piece of soft bread that had just been cut, opened her mouth and bit a gap. She said casually, "it''s about the war in the north. The alliance between the tustra family and the campes family has caused great trouble to the Barrett family. It is said that the whole Andorra county has suffered heavy losses. Now they plan to negotiate peace and hope their father will testify."


    Jenny has heard of these three families, especially the tustra family. The dressing glasses placed in the bedroom are the wedding gifts given by each other to her and pace. In addition, there are many expensive things.


    "Is there any problem?" Jenny looked puzzled. Although she doesn''t know much about everything in the north, there should be no contradiction between father and son in such a thing.


    Is it true that, as Eugenie said, quarreling is the way they exchange feelings? Jenny suddenly felt that she had a lot to know.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 355

    After breakfast, Jenny immediately invited Eugenie to take a walk with her on the outer wall of the castle and bask in the warm sunshine in the morning.


    Previously, because the Duke and pace were always silent, she had to eat her breakfast rigidly and didn''t hurry to explore the cause of their quarrel.


    On the wall, holding Eugenie''s small hand, Jenny asked curiously, "good girl, tell me quickly why they quarrel? Peace talks should be a good thing."


    After a period of time together, Jenny has regarded Eugenie as the most familiar and trusted person besides her husband.


    In her eyes, Eugenie''s sister is not only beautiful, lovely, lively and smart, but also has a mischievous spirit that her noble lady doesn''t have, like a boy. This is probably what pace said about the need for discipline, but she felt very good.


    In the capital of seven rivers, she has seen too many noble ladies. Most of them have elegant manners, noble hobbies and decent conversation. Although this is also good, it inevitably makes people feel unreal, just like the masterpieces of carving masters.


    Eugenie, like an elf in the forest, is hard to see any constraints from her except her nature, which makes her envy and unconsciously gives birth to a feeling of loving her.


    Eugenie lay on the crenel of the city wall, looked at pace who left on horseback, and said in a surprised voice, "Jenny, look, pace, this guy left you and ran out of the castle!"


    Looking down at pace, who rode away with two attendants, Jenny said, "he told me that he would go to the West Farm today to see the growth of wheat and come back in the evening."


    Eugenie turned her head, looked at Jenny with a warm smile and joked, "Hey, I saw it. He kissed you when he left! Pace used to be stupid like wood, but now he has such a move. Alas, sister Jenny, look at the charm of your bright face, which makes the wood tender!"


    Hearing the speech, Jenny''s slightly plump cheeks fluttered a blush and stared at Eugenie in shame: "who taught you to say these words, like a little gangster, are those Knights! Also, you haven''t answered my question!"


    Jenny can''t wait to do something for her husband and family.


    Looking at her, Eugenie said carelessly, "what else can it be because of, here..." she pointed to the far away figure of pace below, "because of this. In short, this is not a great event, and you must not think about changing anything. Pace, a fool, has been poisoned too deeply and can''t be saved."


    Eugenie always describes pace as a "fool". Although Jenny is slightly uncomfortable, she won''t correct each other. He knew that this was a sign of their deep feelings between their brothers and sisters, and that Eugenie was not deliberately belittling her husband.


    Moreover, pace often calls Eugenie a "troublemaker".


    "What do you say?" Jenny asked puzzled. "Doesn''t father want pace to do these things? I think it''s a good thing."


    "It''s a good thing," Eugenie said. "But you know, pace will inherit his father''s position sooner or later, because his father''s love wants him to spend more time and learn how to get along with the vassals and how to govern the territory. His father originally planned to let pace stay with him, but they always had a fierce quarrel because of their own ideas."


    "This situation began when he was a child. The difference is that when he was a child, his father taught him a lesson, but now neither of them disagrees with each other. Pace is busy with the farm. In addition to his pity for the serfs, he probably also wants to prove himself to his father. This is also the reason why his father is dissatisfied with his similar situation. In short, pace is too kind and honest, which complicates everything The contradiction is too simple. "


    Eugenie paused, looked at thoughtful Jenny, thought about it and added: "in addition, her father''s dissatisfaction with pace is also related to his too close relationship with the tustra family."


    "Tutela family?" thinking Jenny was a little stunned and looked at Eugene. "Don''t my father like each other? I''ve heard of this family. The fief is in the river collar in the northernmost part of the kingdom. My father once mentioned that the iron mines there also produce iron ore."


    "Yes, it''s the tutela family," Eugenie nodded and added, "but you know too little. Not only my father doesn''t like each other, but the nobles in the kingdom. No one likes them, of course, including Duke farit."


    Jenny nodded slightly. Her father really didn''t like the tustra family, and there was much dissatisfaction in his words. And she also knew that the drinks produced by the other party also affected Ellis''s business.


    "Pace has a friendship with the other Lord?" Jenny tried to ask, "are they friends? In addition, has the other party done anything angry and resentful? When I was a child, I heard that the tustra family guarded the northernmost fortress of the Kingdom and praised the other party as one of the most glorious families in the kingdom."


    She didn''t want her husband to lose his honor because he made bad friends.


    Eugenie curled her lips and said, "there''s nothing wrong with this statement, but it''s just a statement on the surface, or the view of the scholars. In fact, the nobles privately call the tustra family watchdog, especially our nobles in the north."


    "In addition, Jenny, you know too little! Today''s tustra family is exactly the same as before. Under the leadership of the new count of lingfengbao, Shanghe collar abolished the farm, liberated the serfs, and implemented laws to liberate all slaves in the territory."


    Hearing the speech, Jenny subconsciously whispered in surprise and said, "liberate the serfs? He... How dare he do this? Is there any special reason? How can pace get close to such people?"


    Slaves are the owner''s private property. No matter what the owner does, whether they are killed or starved to death, they are said to be cruel at most. In their western border, whenever the tidal corridor is exposed, in order to make the slaves fight bravely against the enemy, there will also be laws to liberate the slaves. For example, killing ten enemies can obtain the identity of their own people.


    But the farm is the basis for the survival of the nobility! Even she knew that anyone who dared to do so would surely arouse the condemnation of all the nobles. Because it''s not just about how to deal with your private property.


    Eugenie had anticipated Jenny''s surprised reaction.


    "There''s a special reason. It''s to survive and better resist the animal tide. The Lord Arthur tustra there is a very different person. He calls many policies implemented in the territory reform. In short, it''s very complex, and I can''t explain it well. And the relationship between pace and him is more than just a friend, eh... To be exact, pace admires him very much. Now he''s in Nong The new farming method implemented in the village was learned from Shanghe. "


    "Worship..." Jenny chewed the meaning of the word.


    She knew that her husband had been the king''s golden guard, and her father was also a Duke of the north, because she was very curious and couldn''t understand: why should a lord in a remote area make her husband worship! It is reasonable to say that in the future, the other party should be his husband''s vassal.


    "Eugenie," her eyes were firm, "I remember when I first came to Fengxi City, you mentioned each other in the carriage, said he was an arrogant man, and said you had seen him. Now, can you tell me about the count tustra? I''m curious about what kind of person my husband can worship. If it will damage the honor of pace, I will stop pace!"


    Jenny looked serious. Although she was asking, she didn''t give Eugenie room to refuse.


    Eugenie thought for a moment and said, "he is a dangerous guy. He has inherited the family title for less than two years. Now that guy should be only seventeen..."


    Eugenie narrated bit by bit, from the previous situation of taking the lead in the river to the recent war. At first, her tone was flat, but gradually there were ups and downs. Finally, she smiled and ended with "he is a different person, you don''t have to worry too much, and you don''t have to stop pace".


    After hearing Eugenie''s story, Jenny was slightly stunned. The most direct feeling was that the count of Lingfeng castle was a legend!


    In less than two years, we abolished farms, recovered the land of vassals, formed an army, built new towns, established schools, spread knowledge, reformed territories, and won several wars


    Under this leadership, the territory also produces wine, perfume, paper, mirrors and so on.


    The most incredible thing is that the young Lord invented all kinds of delicious food himself!


    Eugenie also expected Jenny''s shocked reaction, but she didn''t expect what the other party said next.


    "Eugenie," Jenny stared into her eyes, "you... Don''t like this count tustra, do you?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 356

    "You, you... How could that be!" Jenny''s words made Eugenie''s little face blush to her neck.


    "I can''t like such a guy. No, I won''t like anyone! Jenny, don''t laugh, or I won''t chat with you. You asked me to tell you this!" she stressed solemnly and seriously.


    Jenny only thought she was a little girl who had been seen through her mind. She was interested in teasing, smiled and joked: "Good girl, don''t be nervous. If you don''t care, your reaction should be calm. Even if you really like this count tustra, it doesn''t matter. Every girl will always have fantasies about heroic teenagers. Don''t worry, I won''t tell anyone, including your brother!"


    With a dissatisfied look at Jenny, Eugenie turned and left. This time, she was really angry!


    "Eugenie!" on the wall, Jenny hurriedly chased up and took Eugenie''s little hand.


    The look in the other party''s eyes when she turned around made her realize that she might really be wrong, and Eugenie didn''t seem to like such jokes.


    "I apologize to you," she said hurriedly. "I''m not good. I shouldn''t joke like this. Good girl, don''t be angry. If you ignore me, I''ll be very sad and helpless. Let''s talk about other things. OK?"


    Listening to the apologetic voice behind her, Eugene, with her face, could not help regretting. What are you doing? Jenny is my brother''s wife. It would be very embarrassing for her if I turned around and left like this. If pace knew, it would be very embarrassing.


    She turned around and looked at each other with the same guilty eyes: "Jenny, I''m sorry... I, I just don''t like such jokes. I don''t know why. I shouldn''t have turned around and left. I''m sorry."


    She made a rare apology.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!" Jenny was greatly moved and immediately came forward to hold her in her arms. She regretted her nonsense just now and felt that Eugenie was really a beautiful and kind girl.


    "Let''s talk about something else." Jenny thought quickly and was eager to change the topic. "Tell me the story you told me the day before yesterday, that is, the monkey was pressed by the gods at the foot of Wuzhi Mountain. What''s going on behind? I''m very interested!"


    Eugenie raised her head and looked at Jenny, with a touch of bitterness in her tone: "this story was also thought up by the count of tustra."


    "Er..." Jenny was embarrassed, but immediately said, "then tell me other stories, Kuafu chasing the sun, Hou Yi shooting the sun, Jingwei filling the sea... These stories are really interesting. They are better than knight novels and hero biographies. I''ve never heard of them in the West. Are they unique to the north? Tell me something else."


    "Jenny... These were all the ideas of count tustra." seeing that Jenny had to continue to change the topic, Eugenie quickly said, "it doesn''t matter. Let''s talk about him. Aren''t you curious? It''s estimated that we will have to hear about him in the future."


    "But what are we talking about?"


    Eugenie thought for a moment and said, "pace once said that if it wasn''t for the family''s responsibility, he wanted to be the other party''s escort, protect his safety and protect his glory. Of course, this is a secret. I was the only one who knew it before, and now you have to be added. So don''t despise the other party, otherwise it may affect your feelings."


    Jenny was shocked again and said in disbelief: "pace used to be a golden guard... Arthur tustra is not as old as him... His status is only a lord in the north. Although he is young and promising, this... Is incredible."


    Eugenie couldn''t help thinking of the oath sword again and seriously said to Jenny: "the king is because he is the king, and Arthur tustra is because he is Arthur tustra!"


    "Eugenie, this, this is too exaggerated... Too exaggerated!" Jenny was a little confused and didn''t know how to deal with it for a moment. "Count tustra, no matter how great, is just an count. I know you want to tell me pace''s admiration for him, but... But why do you say this?" Eugenie''s description made her feel a little uneasy.


    Looking at the confused Jenny, Eugenie immediately regretted that she was disturbed by her emotions and spoke too directly.


    "Hee hee, how are you? Are you scared?" she quickly showed a big smile. "This is revenge for you laughing at me just now. Now we''re even!"


    "You... You''re deliberately scaring me?" Jenny''s hanging heart suddenly didn''t know how to calm down.


    She was really scared just now. Eugenie''s serious expression made her think she was hiding some amazing secret.


    "Eugenie!" she said with a trace of anger on her white face. "You''re so naughty. No wonder pace calls you" troublemaker ". I''ve learned it. I''ll call you that in the future - troublemaker Eugenie!"


    "Thank you for your compliment!" Eugenie pulled her skirt and gave her a little aristocratic etiquette. Seeing this, Jenny immediately grabbed her and wanted to spank her and teach her a good lesson.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, in the bedroom.


    After some lingering, Jenny curled in pace''s arms, held one of his arms, talked about chatting with Eugenie during the day, and told pace about Eugenie for the first time, saying that she was really a troublemaker who people love and hate.


    Pace laughed and didn''t mean to defend his wife. Instead, he comforted: "this is her true face. After you''ve been together for a long time, there will be more such things!"


    Jenny patted her arm in her arms and said, "I know this is a sign of Eugenie''s closeness to me. She is very polite when she gets along with her servants."


    Pace smiled happily. It''s a great thing that a wife can get along well with her sister and be as close as sisters.


    "But she didn''t scare you," said pace, moving and lying flat, hugging Jenny in his arms and looking at the dark stone beam roof. "Lord Arthur is indeed a great man. Maybe one day, he can really change something in this kingdom."


    "You really admire him." Jenny looked at his cheek and said softly, "but our father hated the count who led the river, and his father agreed to the battle of the Barrett family. Now, although peace talks are needed, Eugenie said that the war will not end like this, and the Barrett family has suffered heavy losses."


    "The war had better end like this. I mean, the Barrett family had better. This is their chance."


    Looking sideways at his puzzled wife, pace kissed her forehead, smiled and said easily, "I have always paid attention to the war in the north, and there will be news from my father every day. At the beginning, I was really worried, but you know, Lord Arthur led a cavalry team of less than 100 people and killed nearly a thousand Knights of the Barrett family!"


    "This is not a serf, but a fully armed Knight! The current peace talks are actually the helpless choice of the Barrett family. So they''d better not have any bad ideas. In addition, his father actually only tacitly agreed to the Barrett family to send troops, and before that, he accepted the loyalty of the new count of the campes family."


    Hearing the speech, Jenny couldn''t help feeling a little confused. She is not good at thinking about these things. When she was in the west, her father would not talk about political affairs with her, and she was not interested in it. She learned a lot about the kingdom from her noble ladies and wives.


    "Is father dissatisfied with the Barrett family?" she asked.


    Pace nodded, thought of some words his father had said to him, and solemnly explained: "over the years, the Barrett family has cultivated many knights with gold coins from iron mines, including the Knoxville family. In addition, they have secretly supported several mercenary regiments, with at least hundreds of riders, and one of them may have chased me."


    "It''s very responsible and involves the situation of the Kingdom, as well as our marriage. In short, my father seems to just want to suppress the Barrett family and teach Lord Arthur a lesson. However, the situation exceeded expectations. The Barrett family suffered heavy losses, and the Marquis Ted Barrett and his vassals may not give up."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 357

    Whether Duke kewilt just wanted to teach himself a lesson was not clear to Arthur.


    Now, the position of the Barrett family is more and more blurred. It is estimated that it is more in line with the Duke''s mind to keep himself and milt fighting with each other. Of course, if Ted Barrett kills himself, it is estimated that the other party will immediately list a lot of charges.


    In short, it''s not just looking forward to him.


    But Arthur didn''t care. Ted Barrett couldn''t kill himself, and he didn''t have to rely on the Duke''s approval to live. Even if it really comes to the point of life and death with the enemy, the loser will not be him!


    What he cares about now is to find a chance to beat the Barrett family hard, beat each other for three or five years, and then immediately return north with people and horses to build his own territory safely.


    Now the population of Shanghe collar has, the foundation of the early stage has been laid, and the threat of Warcraft has been eliminated. After this battle, even the war horses needed for army expansion are enough! It can be said that everything is ready. It''s almost the "war of building a country" to become famous and deter curfews.


    In two or three years at most, Lingfeng castle will have enough strength to reason with the nobles who covet the river to bring wealth or are dissatisfied with his reform - truth or physics!


    Two days later, Arthur received the Duke''s reply from Lingfeng castle. The content was as he expected. In addition to expressing his pleasure in the peace talks, he also said some high sounding words. At this time, the news that Ted Barrett urged him to hold peace talks also came, asking him to hurry to kramen town or determine a new place for peace talks, while Arthur sent him a direct reply.


    Kramen town.


    Ted Barrett, who received Arthur''s reply, was dumbfounded. The content of the letter was very brief. There were only three points in total.


    First, express that the war is over and he has led the troops back to Xiangguo town; Second, the prisoners of the balit family held in Shanghe collar will be directly released without any other ransom; Third, warning, if he dares to lead troops north again, he will pay a heavier price!


    Arthur really wants to end the war like this? Of course not.


    While going to the trade wind rest castle, he once again sent a notice to the nobles in the north through Xuecheng.


    The announcement, coincidentally, happened to be delivered from Blue Lake Castle to Ted Barrett of kramen town with the Duke''s reply.


    Compared with the simple reply, this announcement is much more wonderful!


    First, the announcement explained the causes of the war. It emphasizes the original intention of lingfengbao not to fight in order to maintain stability in the north. Forced to fight back was also a helpless move when the Barrett family insisted on leading troops north and provoking an unjust war. He deeply regretted the occurrence of the war and called on the aristocratic lords everywhere to resolve any contradictions in the future through peaceful means. In short, while raising themselves, they nailed the Barrett family to the position of the invaders.


    Secondly, it briefly explains the process and situation of the war. It focuses on the description that in the case of the enemy being strong and I being weak, through arduous fighting, Shanghe collar and Cumbria collar not only failed to make tens of thousands of enemy troops led by Ted Barrett move forward, but also killed thousands of Knights of the other party, causing the enemy to pay a heavy price.


    Then, it explains that at the request of Ted Barrett and the mediation of the Duke, the enemy and us have reached a settlement. It is emphasized here that in order to reconcile, the Barrett family paid compensation for 500 war horses!


    Finally, at the end of the announcement, Arthur, in the name of himself and milt, once again severely criticized the invasion of the Barrett family and others, and once again appealed to the Lords in the north to solve the disputes by peaceful means. Any contradiction can be solved through negotiation and the Duke''s mediation. Finally, Arthur reiterated lingfengbao''s foreign attitude, the principles of peaceful coexistence, win-win cooperation and non-interference.


    The whole announcement has a clear theme, profound intention, concise and comprehensive, well grounded and clear organization... All the noble lords who received the announcement, while amazed, even if they were dissatisfied with the victory of Shanghe collar, could only curse Ted Barrett for being stupid and useless. They could not even make up their minds about the two poor northern Lords. On the contrary, they were disgraced and lost all their honor.


    After reading the announcement from the castle, Ted Barrett tore it to pieces again - peace talks? Fuck the peace talks!


    He never wanted to make peace with Arthur tustra, and those war horses were not compensation at all, but were temporarily handed over to the other party for safekeeping!


    "Slip away!" he shouted at the vassals, "That bastard just slipped away from us! There''s no peace talks. The boy will die if he knows he''s coming! He has slipped back to the north and sent out such things, damn, damn! Now we''ve become the laughing stock of everyone. It''s a shame of life that tens of thousands of troops haven''t even climbed the enemy''s wall! What''s he, the lesson of the winner!"


    The vassals didn''t expect that Arthur tustra led his men and horses away like this. The other party had a big talk before, but now they asked for 500 horses. They not only ran back to the north, but also released the prisoners in the castle!


    The people suddenly felt an absurd feeling, as if the enemy they were facing was not a noble Lord, but a small gangster who took advantage of it and ran away at once - such a major war, and the Duke came forward after working, doesn''t it mean to stop. Should his group of scholars at least teach him to sign an armistice agreement?


    "Sir, he''s afraid!" a vassal immediately shouted, "since he doesn''t show up and humiliates his nightmare, the war can''t end like this!"


    "Of course it won''t end like this!" Ted Barrett stressed sternly. "No one can trample on our dignity like this! Blood debt needs blood!"


    On one side, Carlos Menge, the vassal who was frozen for a moment, said: "Sir, now is a good opportunity for us to attack again! The reason why we lost the previous war is that we failed to quickly attack Xiangguo Town, which was blocked by the city wall, and the knight could not play his fighting power."


    "Now that the other party thinks the war is over, the troops of Lingfeng castle will surely withdraw to Shanghe collar, and the defense of Xiangguo town fortress will be empty. We can let Cedric and others lead the knights to gallop north to control the fortress wall, and then the serfs immediately increase their troops. In this way, without the fortress''s obstruction, the Knights can gallop and fight!"


    "Even if the other party has powerful crossbows and Warcraft bows, after all, their troops are limited, and the towns of the three northern leaders have no walls, they will be defeated!"


    Sir Carlos Menger''s words immediately made several people nod in agreement - the most important reason why they were so embarrassed by Arthur tustra was that they were blocked by the wall of Xiangguo town and lost the initiative of the war!


    "And the swamp in the north of the berten family territory!" added the vassal mark anbit. "We should also divide some men and horses, equip them with shields and spears, and ambush in advance! If Arthur tustra does the same thing, he will never come back!"


    "There are also fleets carrying grain!" at that time, the feudal ministers were full of wisdom. "Since the boy doesn''t come to the peace talks, let the fleet go directly to Xiangguo town. If there is insufficient food and grass, they will collect it from the civilians first. Anyway, Cedric and others haven''t arrived in mengge town yet. They can return in three days at the speed of knights, and the serfs can get to Xiangguo town as soon as possible without transporting food!"


    "That''s right! As long as you win Xiangguo Town, you will win Cumbria. Milt campes is expected to run away overnight! And as long as you win Cumbria, it''s easy for the army to enter the upper river collar!"


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the words of several vassals, Ted Barrett had a general battle plan in his mind.


    After thinking about it, he added: "there are tens of thousands of slaves in the East in Shanghe collar, which is a big trouble. In addition, the serfs liberated by him will also struggle..." as he said, a light flashed in his tiny eyes.


    "But it doesn''t matter. If someone wants to use this war to suppress us, it''s better to sacrifice the interests of some river leaders. I think as long as victory is in sight, the green and Davidson family will be very happy to accept the opportunity I give them..."


    This time, Ted Barrett and some of the vassals here finally raised the spirit of 12 points. Not only did they not underestimate the enemy''s carelessness, but they also discussed in advance how to win the Shanghe collar after invading the Cambrian collar.


    As for the peace talks and how to reply to the Duke - go to hell!


    Say Arthur tustra raped a farmer''s daughter during the evacuation.


    When the war is over and all the dust is settled, who will do justice for a dead man!


    Moreover, the iron mine has the final say of the Barlett family.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 358

    Before the nobles in the North could recover from the shock of the peace talks, Arthur and milt''s complaint came to them - the Barrett family violated the peace talks, withdrew troops from Shanghe collar and Cumbria collar, and took advantage of the emptiness of Xiangguo town fortress to shamelessly send troops north to prepare for another war!


    The complaint is less than three days after the last announcement.


    In the complaint, there was no calm wording of the previous announcement. In addition to asking the Duke to uphold justice and calling on all northern nobles to denounce the Barrett family, the rest almost directly scolded, describing Ted Barrett and his vassals as treacherous villains, shameless and cheap bitches and honorless maggots.


    For a time, the sudden change of the war shocked all the northern nobles!


    But no one wants to say anything about it.


    At the same time, south of Bedouin Town, on the wilderness avenue leading to Monge Town, three vassals headed by Sir Cedric basaya are leading more than 400 knights to gallop north.


    At the moment, they, as well as Ted Barrett and others who are coming North, are completely unaware that Arthur''s accusation against them has spread to the major nobles in the North - they don''t know that their treacherous actions are all in Arthur''s expectation.


    In fact, as early as when Ted Barrett''s order had not been transmitted to Cedric and others, Arthur''s request for the school city to issue a letter of complaint had already flown into the hands of Mr. ilu with the wings of the letter bird.


    Peace talks?


    Go to hell!


    Arthur didn''t think of such peace talks, and he expected that Ted Barrett and others would not give up the war. In order to save trouble, he even asked Mr. Boye to prepare for the subsequent battle. He will send it to the school city tomorrow and inform all parts of the north in the evening the day after tomorrow.


    He could not wait to start a new war against the enemy.


    On the dirt Wilderness Road, sir Cedric pulled the reins and galloped towards the road ahead in the face of the blowing warm wind. In front of him and behind him were a team of 411 knights.


    As he galloped, he raised his hand and touched the lock armor on his chest. In his clothes was Arthur tustra''s initial threat announcement.


    This announcement once brought wireless joy to everyone, but now it is like a red Luo tie, burning his humiliated honor.


    He couldn''t wait. He wanted to rush into Xiangguo town immediately. When Arthur knelt at his feet, he took out the handwritten announcement, tore it up and fed it to the guy''s mouth bit by bit - only in this way could he report the humiliation of the other party''s night attack on the barracks and burning food and grass!


    However, when he was thinking about how to torture Arthur, he would not know that the cold sickle of death had been put on all their necks.


    In the rear, under the blue sky, Xiong Fei is leading 70 ghost faced eagles to approach rapidly.


    All the people who galloped along the horse pulled the reins tightly and looked ahead until the danger came, the flying shadow flashed in front of them, screamed and screamed, and all the people suddenly reacted.


    Hearing the scream from the rear, Cedric and others in the lead immediately reined in their horses and looked back. In an instant, the dark shadow blocking the sun and the harsh scream made them stare big eyes!


    "Damn it, it''s the demon faced eagle of Warcraft!" a vassal who had been attacked in the town immediately shouted.


    "How can there be so many ghost faced Eagles!" one side, the vassal named Juan immediately shouted and ordered, "fight, fight! So someone gathered around, raise the shield, raise the shield!"


    "Damn it, don''t fight!" at this time, Cedric immediately shouted, "run, run! Everyone follow me! There is a forest land not far ahead, speed up! Don''t fight back! Raise your shield defense!" under the crisis, he suddenly remembered that somewhere on the left side of the road ahead, there is an oil-green forest land gathering at the foot of the hill.


    After shouting, he immediately kicked the horse and rushed to the front of the team with two attendants.


    Seeing this, the other three vassals also knew that in such an open terrain, they couldn''t stop these flying Warcraft, so they immediately called their own knights who had formed a group and raised their shields and swords to evacuate!


    For a time, on this deserted wilderness Avenue, hundreds of knights galloped with their shields, and above their heads, there were ghost faced Eagles diving down.


    After a gallop, the four vassals, relying on the superiority of war horses, have rushed forward in the front of the team.


    "Damn it! How could I suddenly meet these Warcraft!" a vassal roared against the strong wind, "shit, shit! Are these animals the pets of Lingfeng castle?"


    "Our people are decreasing! These animals are staring at us!"


    "Damn it, how far is the forest? These animals are haunted!"


    The loss of knights and the fear of being chased by death made these vassals crazy.


    After another gallop, under the search without blinking of a few people''s eyes, an oil-green forest land finally came into view.


    "That''s it!" the leading Cedric, holding his shield and pointing to the left side of the road ahead, shouted, "come on, come on, keep up!"


    With that, he kicked the left horse''s belly, gently pulled the reins, and ran straight to the forest in the distance like a feather arrow.


    "Those who don''t want to die follow his mother!!" the other three vassals cursed cowards in their hearts, and immediately fell off their horses to catch up.


    Suddenly, the silver torrent running on the Loess Avenue rushed into the green grassland on the left. Under the chase of the Black Ghost faced eagle, it fled to the oil-green forest in the distance.


    It''s close! It''s close!


    Looking at the forest land getting closer and closer, everyone kicked the horse under his crotch crazily. His mood was like a fleeing mouse approaching the hole. Suddenly, they were ecstatic that they were about to escape from death - however, they would immediately regret it, because in this rat hole, there was a poisonous snake that had been waiting for a long time.


    The cold arrow is like the fangs of a poisonous snake. When it flies out of the forest, it is destined to reap the lives of its prey.


    More than a hundred powerful arrows flew out. In an instant, a row of knights in front of the team were like ears of wheat harvested by sickles, instantly separated from the horse''s back.


    At the periphery of the woodland, Arthur and others had already arranged a trip rope in order to place runaway horses, rush into the woodland and destroy shooting.


    For a moment, the knight landed and the horse overturned. Everyone''s face suddenly changed. For a moment, they knew that they had been ambushed by the enemy, but it was too late.


    The ghost faced eagle''s attack and cold arrows have harvested most of the Knights'' lives. The rear can see the situation. The knights who want to lose their horses and escape directly fall into the sharp claws of the ghost faced eagle.


    The scream of people, the neighing of horses, the sharp roar of ghost faced eagles, and all the sounds full of confusion and panic turned this originally quiet and pleasant wilderness forest land into a knight''s cemetery in an instant.


    Soon, the battle was over.


    The young sir Cedric fell to the ground dying. A feather arrow pierced his chest. The lock armor failed to provide him with any protection, and the falling horse made him unable to move.


    In his blurred eyes, he saw a group of people with swords walking out of the forest, led by a boy with short black hair. At the moment, the ghost faced eagle was still hovering in the air, but none of them attacked the damn enemies.


    He suddenly thought of a possibility, violent emotional fluctuations, which made him spit out big mouthfuls of blood in pain.


    "Arthur... Tustra!!" he tried his best, gave a sad cry, and stared at the young man with the sword as if he was going to tear the other party to pieces.


    In his increasingly blurred vision, he saw himself coming in the opposite direction. His weakness seemed to make him hallucinate, and he saw the rainbow like brilliance from each other''s long sword.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 359

    Two days later, after the peace talks, the news of the Palit family waging war again spread throughout the kingdom.


    For a time, everyone was in an uproar. However, in the discussion of contempt, no one spoke for Arthur or milt. All the nobles of the kingdom were watching quietly, waiting for the direction of the situation in the north after the collapse of the tustra family.


    No one cares about the life and death of Arthur or milt, and no one doubts whether Ted Barrett can win this time - if this cannot win the war, Ted Barrett and his vassals should remove their helmets and armor - the war is not for them.


    Only the Duke of Cleveland.


    As a witness of the peace talks, seeing that Arthur''s notices and complaints have spread all over the Kingdom, for his reputation, he finally sent an inquiry letter to Ted Barrett, saying to ask him to explain and reply immediately!


    On the avenue north of Monge Town, the horses moved slowly. Ted Barrett sat on his horse and looked at the news from the castle with a disdainful smile.


    The Duke still cherished honor and fame as always, and the hypocrisy made him sick.


    "Sir, this should need a reply?" Carlos Menger, the vassal, said.


    "Of course, the duke said, let''s explain and reply immediately!" rid of the torn letter, Ted Barrett said to the attendant, "Write back to the Duke and say that Arthur tustra robbed a village, killed five innocent civilians and raped four girls after the peace talks. The other party first destroyed the peace talks. As the Lord of andolia County, I can''t be indifferent to it!"


    The valet knight took orders to drop the horse and ordered someone to write back.


    Looting civilians and raping women are felonies. They are regarded as robbers who seriously violate the spirit of chivalry. They will not only face high compensation, but also be tried and even lose their lives. If looting occurs in other people''s territory, it is like a direct declaration of war.


    However, all nobles know that such behavior is normal in war - fighting is not to rob property.


    The Duke''s letter simply meant to ask him to find an excuse for reopening the war. Even if the excuse was as rotten as mud in the swamp, it didn''t matter, as long as it sounded legitimate.


    When the order was given, no one objected. They didn''t care whether Arthur tustra had really done these things. This was an excuse they had already thought of.


    Just as the crowd was ready to speed up and speed up their journey, the knight in charge of guarding the letter bird shouted and rode forward again.


    "Your Excellency, a letter from the castle."


    "Another letter from the castle." Ted Barrett was a little surprised. The difference between the two letters was less than half an hour.


    He took the letter and when he saw the content on it, his face suddenly showed a surprised expression.


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" asked the vassal mark, and the rest of the people looked at him.


    "It''s Lingfeng castle''s new declaration of engagement, warning us that if we don''t stop the war immediately, we should quickly arrange the matters in the territory, otherwise we will have no chance and let them wait to die!"


    With a cold hum, Ted Barrett stopped the team, looked at several people around him with a dignified face, and asked, "you said, how long does it take to make a statement from Lingfeng castle to the school city, and then the school city to inform all places?"


    "Lingfeng castle... It will take about two or three days, and two days at the fastest!" answered a knight.


    Carlos Menger, who had recovered his mind, immediately said, "Sir, if so, the actions of Cedric and others have been known by the other party!"


    Mark anbit said, "if they were fast enough, they should have entered Xiangguo town by now. Even the serfs should have retreated to Bedouin town."


    "But this reputation was made at least two days ago!" Carlos Munger added.


    "Don''t be nervous," Ted Barrett interrupted them and said calmly, "The army has returned. Even if the fortress of Xiangguo town is closed, Cedric and others can''t successfully enter the fortress. Don''t forget, we have sent people to wait in the swamp in the East. As long as we don''t let the people of Lingfeng Castle enter our territory again and take the fortress, it''s only a matter of time. The initiative is in our hands this time. What we need to do now is to contact the grain fleet."


    Ted Barrett''s words did not bring any comfort and confidence to the people. On horseback, the vassal and knight looked at each other, and their eyes were full of anxiety. Somehow, a very bad premonition rose in their hearts.


    "Sir," said the vassal mark nervously, "what if Arthur tustra doesn''t lead the soldiers to leave... If they can''t enter the town, Cedric, they should at least report the situation on the front line. I''m worried..."


    "What are you worried about?" Ted Barrett interrupted Mark''s uneasy voice, as if to stop the spread of this uneasy emotion.


    "Cedric and others have nearly 700 knights. Even if they divide some of them to look at the serfs, at least 400 or 500 people will act together! The experience of hard berten and others is just because they underestimate the enemy''s carelessness, and the enemy will always consume. Are you worried about the recurrence of the tragedy? There is no such possibility! Ten times, unless the boy is a god!"


    Reason gradually calmed the uneasy people. Yes, the enemy will also consume. Such a situation can never happen again.


    "Look at you!" stern eyes swept the faces of the people. Ted Barrett taught, "there will be failure in war. Failure is not terrible, but don''t be frightened because of a temporary failure!"


    He tried his best to calm the uneasiness of the people and stabilize the morale of the army, even though his heart was also full of a bad feeling - Cedric''s guys really should send a letter to report the situation. Did they successfully enter the fortress and are fighting?


    "In that case, sir, send a message to the grain fleet to stop on the bank near the camp," said the FengChen Ralph Roman.


    "Cedric and others also sent letters to ask about their situation." FengChen Mark said again, "and the serf army in the rear also sent letters to speed them up."


    Seeing that the crowd had regained their composure, Ted Barrett nodded calmly and asked the attendant to write a letter again.


    Just then, a huge letter bird flew from the north, circled for a while and fell behind the team.


    Seeing this scene, the dignified look on the faces of the people relaxed instantly. The tacit understanding even made the two nervous Knights smile.


    Soon, the knight in charge of taking care of the letter bird immediately came forward, took the letter box and said, "Sir, it''s the letter bird of Sir Cedric and others."


    "Ha, look what I said, isn''t this coming!" heard the speech, and kept serious, Ted Barrett took the letter box happily, looked at the people and said easily, "they sent out 500 war horses. It''s estimated that many people ran wildly on mules and horses. It''s understandable that they were a little slow, which scared you to a bloody face!"


    Now, the feudal ministers laughed one by one. Receiving a reply naturally proves that the other party is OK.


    After admonishing and educating the people, Ted Barrett opened the letter plug and poured out the letter paper.


    Everyone stared at the letterhead, hoping for good news. However, what poured out of the letterhead was not light yellow stationery, but dark red paper obviously infected by blood!


    Everyone was so excited that they suddenly opened the honeypot, but suddenly found the horror of a poisonous snake in it.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 360

    Ted Barrett recognized the blood dried up announcement at a glance.


    This is the war warning originally issued by lingfengbao. At the beginning, none of them took it seriously, and even read it out at the banquet as a joke to cheer up.


    He clearly remembered that the announcement was asked by Cedric to put it into Arthur tustra''s mouth after the war, and now


    There are two pieces of curled stationery. In addition to the announcement wrapped with blood red, there is also a note of normal color.


    Ted Barrett trembled, unfolded the letter paper, took his breath and looked at the words on it: the grain fleet is heading north, and the knight who surrounded me has crossed the East... Marquis Ted Barrett, it seems that you always remember my warning. However, why do you insist on dying? All the Knights you sent have been killed by me. I hope you are ready to face death calmly when it''s your turn. This war will never die!


    "Oh, my God..." Ted Barrett made a soft voice between exclamation and lamentation. The letter fell from his hand. His soft body made him unable to sit on his horse''s back and fell sideways.


    He had no doubt that the letter was the enemy''s trick. The content on it was clear and accurate, as if he stood by and watched him give instructions.


    "My Lord!"


    "Lord Marquis!"


    This sudden scene frightened the vassals and knights. They jumped off their horses and came forward to hug the Marquis on the ground.


    The team was in chaos. The coach''s fall made everyone uneasy. The Knights jumped off their horses and surrounded them, anxious to find out.


    Ted Barrett fell into the arms of his attendants. Carlos Munger, the feudal minister, picked up the stationery on the ground and read it quickly. Like hearing the bad news of the destruction of the world, his six foot tall body could not stand stably and staggered to the knight on one side.


    This scene shocked the already disturbed people, and the buzzing and restless sound was transmitted like the waves. For a moment, people who have experienced many times suddenly understand that the war must have encountered trouble, great trouble! Perhaps some vassals were annihilated, north or East. Otherwise, a mere piece of stationery, even if it recorded the news of his mother''s death, would not make people so shocked. And Lord Ted and Sir Carlos''s mother are long dead!


    "It''s over..." on the ground, Ted Barrett looked at the sky in despair. His heart seemed to be pierced by a cold sword. The cold of steel frozen his flowing blood, and the sun above his head was like a ten thousand year cold ice. "It''s over..."


    He kept murmuring and moaning, and the despair in his heart could no longer be suppressed.


    Up to now, the situation has not improved, but more than half of the knight''s losses have been lost. Even if the enemy dies immediately, half of his vassals will hold a funeral, and the heavy losses can''t be made up in any case!


    Especially at a time like this.


    "It''s over..." he sighed, and his heart finally filled with a great sense of regret. He knew that he had provoked the enemy he shouldn''t have provoked - the group of watchdogs on the river. It turned out to be such a terrible group of war madmen!


    Ted Barrett won''t know yet. Arthur also announced the death of Cedric and others all over the north through the school city. He is conducting a delayed live broadcast of the war, vaguely sending a signal to all enemies who covet Shanghe collar: come if you are not afraid of death. If you think you are stronger than the Barrett family, Lingfeng castle is not afraid of any enemies and does not need any prisoners!


    "Lord Ted..." mark anbit also finished reading the letter and asked, "what should we do now? War... Will the war continue?"


    After his difficult question, the onlookers all bowed their heads and remained silent, and the solidified atmosphere seemed to be holding funeral mourning. However, it was clear that just a moment ago, they heard the confident laughter of the marquis. He calmly taught the vassals and knights, and was very confident in the victory of the war.


    Is this the end of the war? Feelings of loss and lightness mingled in people''s hearts. No one wants to be a loser, but look at this war, what have they done! In addition to running back and forth, it is to welcome one bad news after another, like a body collector who is dedicated to burying the dead.


    Ted Barrett was helped up and fell from the horse, leaving half of his body in pain and weakness.


    Glancing at the crowd, he looked at a knight who was silent and whose armor was still shining, but he was no longer willing to fight. He wanted to pull out his sword and kill himself immediately.


    Give up, end... Reason and fear reminded him that if the war continued, once these knights were damaged, even if they took all the booty, the Barrett family would only be more dangerous


    At this moment, a gnashing of teeth filled Ted Barrett''s heart. It was not Lingfeng castle. He hated Duke kewilt!


    This is the other party''s plot. He pushed himself to the point where he had to start a war!


    He remembered the reply from his uncle fellers. Lingfeng Castle declared that there was something strange about Taylor''s death and told them not to fall into the trap of the enemy, but he didn''t care, even if he understood that it was the Duke''s conspiracy and the war that the kings and nobles were happy to see.


    Damn it, damn it! He cursed in his heart and his expression was painful and distorted. How could things become like this? What stupid things have I done!


    "Marquis..." the vassal Carlos Menger looked at him sadly, and his helpless eyes were full of retreat. The war can''t go on anyway. It will destroy andoria.


    Ending the war is like a boulder stuck in your throat. Looking at the decadent faces, Ted Barrett gritted his teeth and brewing emotions. He wanted to calm down and issue a humiliating truce without embarrassment. He is the Lord of Andorra and the Duke of the Barrett family!


    "Everybody..." his voice was very hoarse, like two rough rocks rubbing against each other.


    However, before he could say his decision to fail the armistice, a knight interrupted him first.


    "Someone is approaching!"


    "Sir, there are knights approaching on the west side!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the southwest of the team, Arthur led 50 knights with javelin in hand.


    For a moment, the originally low-level team immediately rioted. After looking around for a moment, Ted Barrett immediately said, "get on the horse, everyone get on the horse! It''s the people of Lingfeng castle!"


    Hearing the speech, the Knights trembled slightly, but good training still made them quickly climb up their horses, take down their shields, line up in a row in the direction of the enemy and wait quietly - they didn''t plan to fight, the Marquis fell off his horse and was injured, the war was hopeless, and they were just ready to order surrender.


    Endured the pain, Ted Barrett struggled to get on his horse, and then more difficult ordered the servant with the flag to come forward.


    opposite side.


    Looking at the knight who came forward alone with the cuckoo flag, Bogu shouted: "Sir, the other party has something to say! It is estimated that he really wants to stop the war this time!"


    "Kill him and follow the plan!" Arthur ordered against the oncoming wind.


    At the moment, there are 50 people around him, but there are more than 500 enemies. No matter whether Ted Barrett''s surrender is true or false, he can''t stop talking to each other.


    Surrender, yes, first equal the number!


    Looking at the enemy with javelin in hand, murderous and unabated horse speed, the Barrett knight in charge of holding the flag began to fear and sat on the horse and waved the flagpole hard.


    "Stop! Stop! Stop! Stop, we surrender!!"


    The anxious cry shamed the people and horses behind him, and the scene was also very strange: more than 500 knights with armor and shield surrendered to 50 enemies in black!


    "Stop...!"


    An iron javelin directly penetrated the flagman''s armor. When the figure fell on the horse''s back, the banner of the Barrett family also fell to the ground.


    "Lord Thorne, he''s mine!" Bogu shouted discontentedly on his horse, and Thorne beside Arthur had grabbed the Warcraft bow in his hand.


    "Damn it! Damn it!" in the distance, Ted Barrett, who was watching the scene, roared, "fight, fight! Everyone ready to fight!"


    The enemy has no intention of armistice!


    Seeing that the family flag was trampled by horses and mixed with shame and anger, Ted Barrett was in no mood to surrender.


    Since the enemy has only so many people, why don''t they dare to fight! He wants to see how the other party kills them all!


    "Mark and Carlos, lead the left and right wings to surround the enemy! Charge up, there are only dozens of people on the other side, kill them!!"


    The vassal mark anbit immediately rode behind the team and shouted, "charge! Charge now!"


    The sudden change made the whole team chaotic, but benefited from good knight training and the enemy of dozens of people, so that the knights who were going to surrender immediately roared and rode to meet the enemy!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 361

    Arthur and others had thrown all the javelins before the enemy rushed forward.


    Dozens of javelins were in the vast wilderness and could not cause much damage to the enemy. There were only more than ten people who were shot and fell from a horse.


    This is more like a provocation, and even a little overkill. Because the attacks of Arthur and others fell into the eyes of hundreds of knights, they looked like children who came with great momentum. After a blow, they found that the enemy was too strong and turned around to escape.


    The reaction of Arthur and others is indeed funny, which is completely inconsistent with the ferocity of shooting the flag bearer the moment before. If it weren''t for the feather arrows that keep shooting back, I''m afraid it would make the chasing enemy laugh off his teeth - what''s this, blind?


    For a moment, the people who were originally lack of war immediately surged up with a fierce and anger - with this man and horse, they had no reason to lose anyway!


    "Kill! Kill all these bastards!"


    "Raise the shield! Raise the shield! Pay attention to the arrows!"


    "Catch up and disperse their team, left! Left! Don''t let them escape!"


    ¡­¡­


    For a time, on the open grass, the Mercedes Benz team was like a long silver line, desperately chasing the black spot in front.


    Faced with an enemy ten times his own, Arthur and others fled wildly. The seemingly critical situation was actually dangerous.


    In such an open environment, whether it''s ten times the enemy or a hundred times the enemy, if you can''t catch up with yourself, it''s just scary.


    The war horses under their crotch are carefully selected. They have had a good rest before launching the attack. In addition, compared with the enemy, they all have no armor and carry few things with them. From the weight, they lighten the enemy a lot!


    Therefore, these guys in the rear only deserve to eat dirt behind their horses.


    In addition, in addition to the speed advantage, Arthur and others also have an absolute attack advantage. Although they are on the run and the enemy is chasing, in fact, the Knights of the Barrett family have nothing to do with Arthur and others except raising their shields and shouting.


    Shooting is a skill that a knight must master, but "riding and shooting" is not!


    Due to various reasons, the nobles in this world do not advocate riding and shooting, and even regard riding and shooting as an out of class means. Only mercenaries and free riders who can''t afford to buy armor can practice their skills.


    For the cavalry, full armor, holding long guns and charging in formation are the glorious tactics they are proud of. The great nobles even spent a lot of money to build a heavy cavalry Corps.


    Arthur is just the opposite.


    The emergence of Warcraft bow made Lingfeng castle have an unparalleled attack advantage on horseback compared with other nobles, and the lack of soldiers also made him pay more attention to the mobility of cavalry and the skill training of riding and shooting.


    Therefore, he never formed heavy cavalry, nor advocated close combat.


    With the pursuit, the people and horses on both sides are farther and farther away from the avenue, and gradually enter the wilderness landform with more lush vegetation and rolling earth hills.


    Under the escort of ten knights, Ted Barrett endured the pain and hung far behind the side of the team.


    In his vision, his men and horses could not catch up with the enemy of Lingfeng castle. On the contrary, in the pursuit, people were shot off their horses. Along the way, he had seen at least dozens of fallen knights.


    "Damn it! The enemy is faster than us and holds bows and arrows. In this case, our people will be killed one by one sooner or later!"


    He cursed with embarrassment and suddenly understood why the other party could kill all the enemies several times his own - these animals must have used the advantages of speed and bow and arrow to kill his knights a little bit!


    "Blow the trumpet, rush up and blow the trumpet! Let them stop chasing!" he ordered the knight to one side. "Mark, these two guys, can''t see the situation clearly. They''re still foolishly chasing!"


    Mark anbit and others can''t see the situation clearly. They kept running. Although they could not catch up with the enemy in front, the enemy was always close at hand! Sporadic arrows aroused their anger and gnashed their teeth to beat the horse desperately.


    "Hum ~!"


    The loud horn interrupted the Knights'' pursuit. Mark, Carlos and others immediately turned their heads, glanced at the Rhododendron flag re planted behind them, and immediately stopped the running team.


    However, they were not the only ones who heard the horn.


    Seeing that the enemy stopped pursuing, Arthur and others immediately stopped their horses, turned their bows and arrows, and shot at the enemy in the rear.


    During the Mercedes Benz, they controlled the horse speed very well and always kept a short distance from the cavalry of the Barrett family, but the turbulence on the horse''s back greatly affected the shooting accuracy.


    Therefore, according to the battle plan negotiated in advance, they rarely shoot arrows. The main purpose is to lure the enemy, the soldiers of the first army, to ambush in the woodland not far ahead, where is the real battlefield.


    With the shooting of 50 castle guards, hundreds of feather arrows flew out in an instant. With the powerful power of Warcraft bow, it is easy to break the shield and wear armor at a distance of about 100 meters.


    For a moment, the round shield was broken, the Knights screamed, the horses hit by the arrow ran wildly, and the stagnant knights were in chaos.


    "Damn it, get back! Get the fuck back!"


    "Back up, back up!"


    Seal minister mark and Carlos screamed and cursed Ted Barrett in their hearts.


    At this time, after shooting two knights in succession, Thorne next to Arthur pulled out a feather arrow again, pointed the cold iron arrow at Carlos Menger, the vassal shouting on the right, and released the arrow at the moment when the other party turned and was about to kick the horse!


    In the blink of an eye, the feather arrow crosses a distance of 100 meters, breaks the armor into the body, and penetrates the chest from the back!


    "Lord Carlos!"


    The Knights of the Menger family screamed and shouted, and all of them were bloodless. For a moment, fear spread, and the chaotic team kicked their horses and fled madly.


    Thorne didn''t listen at all. He sat on his horse with a cold face. In a moment, he shot three people again!


    "Hey, these guys!" looking at the fleeing enemy, Arthur immediately shouted and ordered, "everyone turn around and chase! Rett, blow the trumpet and let the boys out to work! Carry out the second plan!"


    The enemy''s morale has collapsed, and it is impossible to lure the enemy into ambush.


    While the horn sounded one after another, Arthur had chased the enemy with a bow and arrow.


    For a moment, the situation changed. In the open wilderness, a team of 50 people chased and shot the enemy like a wolf into a sheep.


    Listening to the screams of his companions and seeing the disappearing figures around him, all the Knights of the Barrett family were heartbroken, as if they were chased by death!


    Some people want to surrender, but they have no chance at all. Falling behind is the end of being shot. Some people want to lose their horses and fight to the death, but when they see more people and horses jumping out of the enemy''s rear, they are scared to run for their lives.


    In the distance, looking at the oncoming team, Ted Barrett knew he had done something stupid again. On the battlefield, once the morale collapses, the army will become loose sand and the war will become slaughter!


    "Damn it! Damn it!" he shouted in a panic, and the guard on the side anxiously reminded him, "Sir, hurry away, it''s too late if you don''t go again!"


    "Get out... Yes, get out! Get out!"


    Ted Barrett lost his horse in a panic and led the escape with the pain of falling - he didn''t want to revive his morale, but he knew it couldn''t work! The gap between the two sides is too large. Reviving morale will only cause greater casualties.


    In the rear, the Marquis fled, and everyone was even more desperate. They should surrender. Surrender from the beginning!


    Looking at the distant cuckoo flag, the dissatisfied vassal mark anbit suddenly thought hard, turned his head and shouted at the Knights of the family: "those who don''t want to die, follow me!"


    With that, he turned his horse''s head, gave up chasing Ted Barrett and fled further south.


    The Knights immediately understood the intention, but no one spoke, and not only the Knights of the anbit family, but soon everyone went with mark anbit.


    "Ha, this is the loyal and good general of the Barrett family!"


    In the rear, Arthur immediately noticed the enemy''s situation. After a sarcasm, he led the people straight to Ted Barrett in front!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 362

    Ted Barrett didn''t know where to run. On the battlefield, morale collapse is a disaster. They are now the prey of predators, and there is no place to hide in the wilderness.


    He wanted to surrender, but he hesitated. The honor of the family had been trampled into the mud and surrendered again. What''s the difference between taking off his clothes and kneeling to ask others for rape?


    He is at least a Marquis of the kingdom. In any case, he should not be as cheap as a prostitute!


    Moreover, these lunatics of Lingfeng castle are a group of murderous demons. They simply ignore the rules of war between nobles and are likely to shoot him with an arrow.


    Shit! Ted Barrett cursed in his heart, what did I do, what did I do! Is it crazy? Why continue to wage war! Damn it, damn fool!


    "Sir, the team didn''t keep up with us!" cried the knight nearby.


    Hearing the speech, Ted Barrett quickly turned his head. At a glance, he was so frightened that he almost fell off his horse again. Behind him, except for the men and horses of Lingfeng castle and the enemies chased from afar, the Knights of the Barrett family had long disappeared. All his knights abandoned him!


    "Mark, this bastard, damn guy!" for a moment, the fear of death and the anger of betrayal made his face extremely distorted.


    "Stop, stop!" he shouted, slowing down his horse and turning around to meet the chasing enemy. "I can''t escape. Today is the time for me to die!" then he raised his injured right arm and pulled out his sword.


    Arthur soon led the soldiers to catch up, lined up in a row across a distance of tens of meters, and held a bow to Ted Barrett and others - at this moment, the leaders of both sides of the war finally met!


    "Arthur tustra!" staring at Arthur, Ted Barrett took the lead, his tone full of anger and tragedy.


    "Oh, it''s me." Arthur smiled. "Ted Barrett, surrender or die. Choose one."


    "Boy, you should call me Lord Barrett!" he yelled with a twisted face. "You are not qualified to let me surrender!"


    "Grass, you''re very proud," Arthur ordered directly. "Kill all but the two guards beside him!"


    In an instant, without waiting for the other party''s reaction, the cold arrows reaped their lives again. Ten knights were shot down on the horse''s back in the scream and cry of pain, leaving only Ted Barrett and two panicked guards, as well as the family flag stained with soil.


    "Calm down?" Arthur asked again. "Surrender or death? One last chance."


    At this time, the first army came from the rear and stared at the three people indifferently.


    Arthur''s decisiveness greatly shocked Ted Barrett, and his fear of death and desire for survival made him gradually clear.


    "I surrender. As long as you don''t kill me, the Barrett family can pay you any ransom!"


    Survival or destruction, for the aristocrats, has never been a problem that needs too much thinking.


    "Very good!" Arthur looked at the two guards beside him. "You two can leave. When you go back, report truthfully! In addition, I will see your grain ship in Xiangguo town fortress in five days. One day later, I will cut off your Marquis''s finger and one arm in two days!"


    The two knights were surprised and looked at Ted Barrett in the middle, waiting for his order.


    Looking at them, Ted Barrett directly ordered: "you go straight back to the castle and tell your wife the truth about the war here. If I can''t come back alive, please ask Lord kenaway to assist Boddy, don''t take revenge and protect the family!"


    "Yes, sir!" the two men nodded solemnly, looked at Arthur on the horse''s back, seemed to want to print his appearance into their mind, and then kicked the horse away.


    "I underestimated you, no, it should be said that everyone underestimated you and Lingfeng castle!" after the guard left, Ted Barrett returned his sword to the scabbard and stared at Arthur with a gloomy face.


    "It doesn''t matter. You can continue this habit if you like," said Arthur. "Since you have become a prisoner, please be honest and don''t put on the airs of nobility. I have limited patience with the enemy, if you don''t want to suffer."


    The soldiers of the first army began to clean the battlefield, and Ted Barrett''s sword was seized.


    "It''s a conspiracy. We''ve all been trapped by the Duke and some people," he said in a low tone as he dismounted and stood in front of Arthur.


    "What''s the point of saying this now, repentance? I warned you that there is no regret medicine in the world. If I were the prisoner now, you would be happy to hang me!"


    "You won a great victory, but I lost." Ted Barrett''s tone was full of bitterness. "People always regret when they can''t get it back, but I don''t hate you, at least the person I hate most is not you. There was something strange about Taylor''s death, and you didn''t have a reason to kill her. At that time, the pace kewilt brothers and sisters happened to run to the river collar!"


    Arthur scoffed at his statement that he didn''t hate himself and said contemptuously, "all you knew from the beginning, but you pulled out your sword and cut at the same victim? Ted Barrett, put away your poor performance and play the role of prisoner honestly! It doesn''t matter if you hate me or not. You can continue to wage war after you get free!"


    "There must be an explanation for Taylor''s death..." seeing that Arthur looked impatient, Ted Barrett pursed his mouth, stopped talking nonsense, and turned his eyes to the Knights and soldiers of Lingfeng Castle around.


    He noticed that the Knights of Lingfeng castle were awe inspiring and obviously had good strength. Although the first army soldiers with a larger number were still young, they all had sharp eyes and agile posture. Even under such circumstances, they still sent sentinels around to maintain a high degree of vigilance.


    As for the Warcraft bow, he really wanted to take it in his hand and have a careful look, but he must not be allowed.


    "These are the first army led by Shanghe, the fruits of reform in your territory," said Ted Barrett, looking at Arthur.


    Arthur glanced at him without saying a word.


    "It can be seen that they have undergone rigorous training. They are not only serfs wearing armor and riding horses, but real soldiers, no weaker than my knights."


    "Don''t put gold on your face. Those Knights under you just abandoned you. They probably thought I would kill you."


    Hearing the speech, Ted Barrett clenched his fists and showed a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes: "the guy who breaks his oath and discards his honor will pay a price for it!"


    "Honor? Ha......" Arthur sneered and said sarcastically, "Do you still have honor? Does the Barrett family know what honor is? You plan to usurp the power of the campers family, covet the wealth of the river collar, and you are even more planning against the North! Honor? Lord Ted Barrett, you are right. Those who break the oath and honor should pay a price, just like you at the moment!"


    Faced with Arthur''s satire, Ted Barrett only changed his face slightly, and his mood did not fluctuate much. After the defeat, his mood was surprisingly calm, as if he had been understood.


    At the moment, his only worry is the terrible situation that this disastrous war will bring to the family - being laughed at, despised, and even in a crisis of destruction.


    "I''ve heard that you have a good relationship with pace kewilt, but you should know that the Duke won''t like people like you. Although your reform has given you a good army, it has also brought you many enemies, and pace will become the new Duke of the north in the future."


    "Provoking discord is not what prisoners should do."


    "That''s true! You should have doubted who killed my sister telosi. If you don''t say it, you probably don''t want to annoy the Duke and cause trouble for yourself. Maintaining the friendship with pace is just acting. Everyone knows it. Lord Arthur, it''s hard to say that you can do this at your age. There are no nobles in the Kingdom like you Better! "


    Arthur nodded and said teasingly, "well, flattering is what prisoners should do. So, Lord Marquis, what do you want to tell me?"


    Looking at the young man in front of him, Ted Barrett said seriously: "I want to say that we may become friends. This war should be regarded as mutual acquaintance. Now, the kingdom is in chaos. There are wild people invading in the East, no soldiers in the south, and marriage between the north and the West. In fact, our king has a life like a hanging thread."


    "Lord Arthur, you can still live to this day, but you have won a glimmer of vitality in the midst of this chaotic situation. Once the situation in the kingdom is settled, your actions and today''s Cambrian leaders will lead to the unanimous attack of the nobles. I think you are smart enough not to be arrogant enough to think that you can defeat the coalition of the nobles in the whole North?"


    Arthur laughed a few times. From a distance, he and Ted Barrett were like friends who talked happily.


    "Lord Marquis, I have to say that you are much smarter than Kiel green! Under such circumstances, you still want to be friends with me. I killed thousands of your knights. Do you really think we can be friends?"


    "Of course!" affirmed Ted Barrett. "I said, this war should be regarded as our mutual understanding. The Duke is afraid of the development of the Barrett family, and you are destined to be the object of the Duke''s elimination. The enemy of the enemy is a friend!"


    "Sure enough," Arthur sighed slightly, "the world has no eternal enemies, no eternal friends, only eternal interests!"


    "So... Do you agree?" Ted Barrett looked at Arthur expectantly with a slightly excited tone.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 363

    Arthur did not agree or disagree, but asked teasingly, "people say that you Barrett family are the loyal dog of Duke kewilt. Lord Ted, I''m curious about your current position?"


    "Loyal dog, ah!" Ted Barrett sneered and asked, "do you think ''loyal dog'' is a good reputation? Lord Arthur, why did you refuse to marry my daughter? It should be a great thing to marry our Barrett family in Lingfeng castle."


    Arthur smiled and didn''t answer. Then he asked, "so the Barrett family is loyal to the court?"


    "If I am loyal to the court, how can you get those slaves in the east?" tit Barrett said bitterly. "Everyone underestimated you. The biggest winner in this battle is not the Duke, nor those guys in the king''s capital, but you... With those slaves, I''m afraid that in a few years, Lingfeng castle will be second to none in the north."


    Arthur looked at him and paid close attention to his expression. Intuitively, he couldn''t feel that the other party was lying


    The Duke turned a blind eye to the slaves entering the upper river collar in order to give him enough strength to lose both sides with the Barrett family. What about those guys in Wangdu? Why are they so active in letting slaves go north?


    Many reasons can be given, such as blocking Duke kewilt, causing trouble in the north, weakening the slaves under the wild people, reducing the threat from the East, or this is the condition that drives the wild people to attack the south, and so on.


    However, these reasons are not sufficient. The court can describe his transaction with the wild people as actively promoting it.


    If anything doesn''t conform to common sense, it must be the reason that some people don''t know.


    Arthur didn''t understand... He even felt that the court guys were full and panicked. It was not too big to go to the theatre. He had nothing to do to cause trouble and peace in the north.


    After thinking about it, Arthur asked, "so the court is expressing its dissatisfaction with you for sale. It''s going to make you suffer and then try to win you over?" of course, it''s another guess.


    "Perhaps, I did refuse the invitation of the court."


    "You''re really honest," said Arthur with a smile. "Don''t you worry that I''ll tell the Duke these words? If the Duke knows your previous words, it''s estimated that your loyal dog will become a hungry wolf in his eyes."


    "Do you think he wouldn''t think so if you didn''t say it?" said Ted Barrett with disdain, "People say that kewilt''s family emblem should not be a wolf, but a fox! The Duke is always friendly on the surface, but full of suspicion and pressure. He will not allow anyone to exceed his control, let alone allow us to grow. If it weren''t for some despicable rumors, would you accept my daughter?"


    Arthur didn''t want to talk about his daughter. Even if he explained, the other party would not believe the words of free love.


    "Since you are so confident, I will tell the Duke these words truthfully. As for whether you say so in order to live or if you really think so, it is the Duke''s business."


    "You refuse?" Ted Barrett asked in surprise. "Why, it''s not in the interests of Lingfeng castle. Don''t you also find something strange about Taylor''s death? You have no reason to do so. If you cooperate with me, you will not only lose one enemy, but also have one more friend!"


    "It doesn''t matter," Arthur replied. "For many nobles, honor is just a gorgeous coat. Although Lingfeng Castle won''t take people by clothes, it won''t cooperate with a guy who likes to run naked. Whatever you say, what you do to the campes family is always true. Marquis, in my eyes, you are no more trustworthy than the Duke."


    Hearing this, Ted Barrett clenched his fist. Although he still wanted to say something, he finally closed his mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    Time flies. Two days later, Arthur leads the troops back to Xiangguo fortress. With him, there are nearly 100 captured horses and Ted Barrett, the only prisoner.


    At the same time, the results of the war have spread all over the north with the wings of xinniao.


    This spring, the grand event in the North should have been the marriage between the kewilt family and the farit family.


    Although the war in Xiangguo town fortress also attracted the attention of the nobles, most of the nobles were gloating at the great disparity in strength.


    However, however... The ups and downs of the war and the completely unexpected results shocked everyone!


    The nobles thought about the success of the Barrett family, the defeat of the campes family, and the death of Arthur tustra... Except that Ted Barrett was captured!


    You''re kidding!


    It''s enough to shock that the people of Lingfeng Castle killed and set fire to hundreds of Barrett knights in andoria. The peace talks were beyond everyone''s expectation. The restart of the war made them stunned and exclaimed that Lingfeng castle could force the Barrett family to such a point!


    However, however!


    Lingfeng castle''s notice of cursing and crusading was only two days, and the letter bird in Xuecheng once again brought bad news about the Barrett family: hundreds of Barrett knights were killed.


    At this time, the nobles could not help cursing and were shocked by the uselessness and stupidity of Ted Barrett. They even doubted whether the school city was bought by Lingfeng castle and sent false news - shit, even a donkey should absorb even a little teaching after being whipped!


    But this is not the time to shock them most.


    Just three days later, the school city again sent a notice about the war. This time, the focus is no longer the killing of the knight, but the capture of the Marquis of Blue Lake Castle, the Lord of andoria county and Ted Barrett!


    At this moment, all the nobles who received the news were stunned. Many guys who were eating almost choked on the food.


    They stared at the contents of the letter paper one by one and exclaimed that it was impossible. At the same time, they couldn''t help feeling surprised by the terrible strength of Lingfeng castle!


    But how is that possible?


    Where is the river collar? A remote part of the kingdom.


    What kind of existence is the tustra family? The watchdog in the North was once down to a nearly ruined family!


    And what about the Barrett family? Lord Marquis, even in the whole kingdom, the family strength is second to none!


    Even if the enemy adds a campes, the war, no matter how you look at it, should not end like this.


    What''s this? Two local dogs raped the tiger?


    The nobles exclaimed, doubted, puzzled, unbelievable! They don''t understand how the people of Lingfeng Castle killed the Knights of the Barrett family again and again, and how Arthur tustra won the war and even captured Ted Barrett!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 364

    "Lord Marquis, you must not have thought of today!"


    After hugging and celebrating, milt turned his eyes to the only prisoner in the team, with excitement and joy in his eyes.


    "Tell you good news, your wild son, I''ve sent someone to get it. I''ll lock you up and let your father and son get together!"


    The bumps on the horse''s back made Ted Barrett, who was already injured, very tired. At the moment, he had lost the Marquis''s demeanor, messy hair, haggard face and bound hands.


    "Why, are you afraid to make a noise?"


    Milt was extremely satisfied with the tragic situation of the other party. He was filled with the pleasure of successful revenge and said sarcastically as much as he could: "Despicable fellow, you and your bitch sister have made me miserable, and your wild son! I was going to kill him, but I was busy fighting with you, but now, I will reunite your father and son in the barn! I just don''t know whether the madman will call you uncle or your father!"


    Ignoring milt''s sarcasm, Ted Barrett turned to Arthur and said in a hoarse tone, "I just want a bed and a pot of wine, and a safe sleep. It shouldn''t be too much."


    "Damn thing, look at me!" the ignored milt immediately rushed forward and grabbed the leather armor on each other''s chest. "Shit, where do you think this is, your Barrett family''s shit castle! Wine? I tell you, don''t even think about it. You only deserve horse urine now!"


    Looking at the angry face in front of him, Ted Barrett''s tone was weak and calm, and his eyes were full of contempt: "boy, what are you? If you weren''t the people of Lingfeng castle, you''d be hanged on the flagpole by me now."


    "Shit!" milt punched Ted Barrett in the face and staggered his opponent.


    "That''s enough." Arthur stopped milt, who was ready to continue to do it, and ordered the knight aside, "take him down and take good care of him. Don''t die."


    "Lord Arthur, give me this bastard. I promise to make him feel better!"


    "Come on, he''s well enough now. Don''t share the same knowledge with the prisoner. We can still use his life." he said, patted milt on the shoulder and suggested, "come on, let''s sit down and have a good chat. I''ve asked the school city to go to blue lake castle and ask for a ransom. It''s just time to talk to you."


    Milt did not dare to disobey. After staring at Ted Barrett, milt immediately ordered his attendants to prepare food and drinks.


    ¡­¡­


    Blue Lake Castle.


    "This... This is true? How is this possible!" Mrs. Annette was scared to death with the letter paper handed by the bachelor.


    In the last month, xinniao in Xuecheng hasn''t done a good thing. Bad news one by one. The whole castle seems to be cursed.


    She couldn''t understand why her husband''s unspeakable enemy would hit the family army one after another. Even if she wasn''t on the front line, she could feel the terrible situation of the war only based on the contents of the letter.


    Until now, news came that his husband had been captured and that the enemy had asked for ransom.


    God! Are the three thousand Knights under his husband actually only three thousand children? Or are they fighting against not the poor nobles in the north, but the kewilt in the south?


    "Madam..." the bachelor pursed his lips, glanced at the brothers and sisters on one side, and said in a low tone, "the news of the school city will not go wrong. Lord Ted may have fallen into the hands of the enemy. You have to come up with your ideas. Sir fellers is also locked up in the upper river collar at the moment."


    "Idea! What can I do to give my children to the enemy?" Mrs. Annette stood up and exclaimed, "the other party wants to exchange my children for my husband. Tell me what I should do! How to do..."


    Then she fell down on the chair again and sobbed. Yville stood aside and wept.


    "Mother." at this time, the young man with a cold face stood aside and said, "let me go. You and your sister stay well in the castle! I will exchange my father safely!"


    "No! Boddy, my child..." Mrs. Annette grabbed her son''s arm. "I won''t make such a decision, no!"


    "But only in this way can we save our father, and the other party said that we only need to be a hostage for three years, and three years will soon pass!" Boddy Barrett was wearing armor and his tone was firm. In fact, he was still a minor.


    "Madam," said the bachelor, who couldn''t bear to speak, looking at the mother and son in front of him, "Maybe we should inform the Duke that if the Duke comes forward, the attitude of the campes family will change. In addition, I heard that pace has a good relationship with the count of Shanghe collar. The Duke also came forward in the peace talks, but... No one expected that things would develop to the present."


    Arthur has only one request for the redemption of Ted Barrett, that is, to let his only son, Boddy Barrett, be a hostage in campsburg for three years.


    "The bachelor is right. The Duke should be informed of this!" as soon as the bachelor''s voice fell, a burly figure walked directly into the study.


    "Uncle!" looking at the visitor, the mother and son all showed surprised expressions.


    Leiden kenoway was dressed in black leather armor with only a dagger pinned to his waist. He was a little fat like a black bear.


    "Why are you here?" Mrs. Annette wiped the tears from her face and stared at her sudden brother.


    "My father sent me. Yvia, pour me a good drink." he told his niece, and then Leiden kenoway said, "on the way here, I found two knights flying here. I basically know everything. I didn''t expect the war to be like this. Ted Barrett is really useless!"


    "Thank you. Good girl, wipe the tears quickly. It will be all right." Leiden kenoway comforted and continued after taking the wine cup handed by yvia, "My father was going to ask me to help. He said that the boy of Lingfeng castle was as slippery as a loach. He was worried that he would run to the south of the territory, but now it seems that he can''t use it. He really stumbled this time and tossed himself into the hands of the enemy."


    He wanted to say "deserved it" again, but looking at his sister who was already unconscious, he swallowed this sentence back to his stomach with wine.


    "What did they say? Are they deserters? I want to see them myself!"


    "It''s not deserters. They were deliberately released by Arthur tustra and brought back a message from ted that if he died, he would let his father help body look after the family and don''t have to avenge him."


    "Uncle," said yville, who stood aside at the smell of the speech, "if they must need hostages, can you let me go, as long as they can let their father go."


    "No, you can''t go, they want me! I want to go too!" Boddy Barrett shouted at yvia. He would never allow his sister to be hurt.


    Looking at his niece, Leiden kenoway put down his wine cup, raised his hand to wipe away the tears from her face and said softly: "Silly boy, don''t think nonsense. It''s just the enemy''s negotiation method. Of course, fat sheep like your father have to offer a high price first, and then tell us the ransom they really want after we refuse. Don''t worry, you and Boddy don''t have to go. If we can''t talk, let your father enjoy it. In short, those two boys don''t dare to kill him."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 365

    Windbreak castle.


    Anne, who sat upright, looked a little restrained, and looked at her husband from time to time. He was drinking. It can be seen that the news just made him happy.


    "Jenny, do you eat? It''s made of honey." Eugenie, who was next to her, grabbed a handful of preserves and handed them to her.


    Jenny quickly smiled and shook her head, declining Eugenie''s kindness.


    This is my father''s study, so it can''t be just the three of them. On one side and the opposite chair, there are my father and the Bachelor of the castle. And it''s too impolite to chew preserved fruit in such an important conversation. She really can''t do it as easily as Eugenie.


    In fact, she was not qualified to participate in such talks, and her father never let her participate in the West. This time, she was forced to come by Eugenie. Fortunately, her appearance did not seem to cause her father''s dissatisfaction.


    "Looking at you, it seems that you are not surprised by the news." the Duke looked at his brother and sister, and his eyes finally fell on pace opposite. "I remember your determined tone. Now he didn''t disappoint you. He not only defeated the enemy, but also captured the Marquis Barrett. It''s a great honor."


    Following the Duke''s eyes, Jenny also looked at pace. At the moment, the afternoon sun was shining on the carpet next to his seat through the terrace, and the warm feeling was like the smile on his face.


    "Since the Barrett family was blocked outside Xiangguo Town, I knew they would be defeated sooner or later!"


    Pace smiled and spoke as if he had won the war himself.


    "But Lord Arthur is too powerful. He not only quickly ended the war, but also captured the enemy''s leader. The nobles of the kingdom are going to lose their chin!"


    Aside, the Bachelor in grey nodded slightly.


    It has to be said that many people''s expectations of the war will take at least a year to end. Now, from the beginning of the war, it took only a month for the Barrett family to lose.


    Looking at the delighted pace, the duke said faintly, "now the Barrett family asks to come to the door. I hope you can be a lobbyist and ask Arthur tustra what ransom he really wants."


    "I won''t go." pace refused directly. "Ted Barrett has no honor. After the peace talks, he launched a war again. Father, you are the witness of the peace talks. Ted Barrett''s behavior humiliated not only himself, but also you. You should be responsible for this, but you didn''t do anything. I won''t speak for such a guy. It''s a harm to your friends!"


    "I asked, and he also gave the reason that Lingfeng Fort hurt civilians during evacuation..."


    "Everyone knows it''s an excuse!" pace interrupted. "Are we going to say it''s true just because everyone agrees with a lie? Father, it''s shameful. You''re the Duke of the North!"


    "Because I''m the Duke of the North!"


    The father suddenly raised the volume, so that Jenny clenched her fist and looked at her husband with worried eyes. She wanted to remind her of what she could do.


    "The good deeds of the tustra boy angered all the nobles, and the war of the Barrett family got everyone''s acquiescence and support, even if they found an excuse to rot like mud in the swamp!" the duke said sternly. "Now that they have won the victory, they should know how to give in and stop enough, rather than biting and demanding hostages!"


    "Why?" pace retorted, as always unable to agree with his father''s point of view. "If the defeated are Cumbria and Shanghe collar, the bodies of Lord Arthur and milt may have been hung on the flagpole for crows to peck."


    "It''s not too much to ask for what Ted Barrett has done and the harm that telosi has done to the campers family. What''s more, they can''t accept it in only three years! In order to win, they can ignore honor and now take into account their face? I won''t plead for Ted Barrett."


    "Fool, what do you know!" pace''s attitude made the Duke furious and opened his mouth to scold.


    "In fact, it''s good for them to choose to give in at this time."


    Eugenie, who was eating preserves, spoke in time to quell a father son dispute that seemed to break out again.


    "The Barrett family can endure a defeat, but it can''t endure three years of humiliation, which is more painful and embarrassing than directly killing Lord TID. Moreover, it''s not just the Barrett family, and the kenoway family will never agree. In addition, noble adults everywhere pay attention to their father''s attitude. They won''t care about what''s right or wrong."


    With that, Eugenie threw a candied fruit into her mouth at pace and smiled proudly.


    "Master pace, Miss Eugenie is right." the bachelor on one side also advised, "since the war is over, it is the best choice to restore calm in the north in time, which is also the Duke''s intention. Just imagine that in today''s undercurrent surging situation, if there is a greater dispute because of the toughness of Lingfeng castle, it will be a real disaster."


    Seeing that pace was still hesitating, the stern Duke gave a cold "hum" and said in his heart that his baby daughter was sensible.


    "Brother, in fact, you don''t have to be embarrassed." Eugenie turned her eyes and said again, "what he wants is not war, nor prisoners, but security. As long as the Barrett family promises not to wage war for at least three years and is guaranteed by their father, your advice will be a useful reminder among friends. And he may be waiting for us to give him steps. Right, father?"


    With that, Eugenie looked at the Duke with a lovely smile and wrapped some preserves in her mouth.


    "With the situation of the Barrett family, they are unlikely to send troops to Shanghe collar and Cumbria in a few years," said the Duke.


    After another silence, pace looked at his father and said in a low voice, "I will write a letter, but Lord Arthur won''t accept such a promise, and he doesn''t need it. In addition, father, you don''t really pay attention to the river collar and don''t know Lord Arthur. Today''s Lingfeng castle is no longer the Lingfeng castle in the past."


    "In that case, it''s settled. Now let''s talk about the war."


    The Duke ignored his son''s preaching and put forward new requirements: "I heard that he had a bow and arrow called ''Warcraft bow''. It was because of this bow and arrow that he won the war. Pace, you must find a way to get this bow and arrow."


    Hearing the speech, pace fell back directly on the back of the chair, glanced aside, and looked lazy to talk. He felt he was wasting his breath!


    "Pace..." Jenny whispered.


    "Damn it, what''s your attitude!" Duke kewilt pointed to his shapeless son. "This matter is very important to us. I tell you, you should get this bow and arrow from him anyway. The best way is to make it!"


    "Can''t do it!" pace looked at his father sarcastically. "Do you think it''s possible? Father, you''re the Duke of the north. Why don''t you directly order Lingfeng castle to send you the Warcraft bow?"


    "You..."


    "Father, even if we have the production method, we can''t make the Warcraft bow!" Eugenie stopped the quarrel in time again.


    The Duke glared at his son, calmed down a little, and asked his daughter, "why can''t we do it? Our bowmaker is no worse than Lingfeng castle."


    "It''s not the skill, but the material." Eugenie quickly explained, "I asked him. The wood for making Warcraft bow only grows on the snow peaks of the Tungus mountains, which is very difficult to cut down and transport, and the quantity is rare. In addition, it takes great strength to open the Warcraft bow, and ordinary knights can''t use it at all."


    "Yes..." hearing the speech, the duke said with a little regret, "if so, it would be a pity." after that, he glared at pace with dissatisfaction again.


    "Father, it''s no pity." Eugenie continued with a smile. "Although we can''t make Warcraft bow, its design can be used for reference. In addition to the material, the shape of Warcraft bow is completely different from that of long bow, which can shoot arrows farther!"


    After explaining the shape and appearance of the reverse curve of the Warcraft bow, Eugenie then said: "as long as we follow this reverse curve design, we can reduce the length of the bow. Although it is not as powerful as the Warcraft bow of Lingfeng castle, it is enough for knights to use on horseback. In fact, it is more suitable for us."


    "Eugenie, what you said is true?" even Duke kewilt was a little unbelievable.


    "Of course it is! Don''t you believe me?"


    "Believe me, of course I believe my baby daughter." the Duke was very happy and stunned. He suddenly remembered something and immediately pointed to pace opposite. "Look, look at your sister, you''re looking at yourself! He brought back a group of serfs with feces from the river collar!"


    "They are not serfs, and they are not associated with feces. That is an advanced farming method!"


    The Duke only snorted coldly at his son''s retort, and then immediately looked at his daughter with a smile: "my baby, in that case, you can draw it when you are free, and then give it to the craftsman of the castle. Let''s make a few first to see how powerful it is."


    "Father, I''ve asked someone to do it, but it still needs some time. The bow tip is not easy to make."


    Hearing the speech, the Duke was greatly relieved. After praising his daughter, he immediately pointed to pesxun and said, "look, look at your sister! Look at yourself. What good things have you done!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 366

    When he left the study, pace said solemnly to his sister who was holding his wife''s arm: "Eugenie, you shouldn''t tell your father about bows and arrows!"


    "Why? I''m helping you! Otherwise you''ll quarrel with your father again." pace''s words made Eugenie very dissatisfied. "And what I said is true. As long as I follow the design of Warcraft bow, I can really make a new bow and arrow. You should thank me well. Right, Jenny?"


    Jenny didn''t open her mouth. She didn''t know anything about such things. She just turned her head and cast a puzzled look at her husband.


    "What you all think is too simple. It''s not helping me at all!"


    "What''s that? Should you have a big quarrel with your father?" Eugenie was dissatisfied. "Or do you not want this reverse bow to be used by the Knights of the family? Pace, this is not honor, but a fool!"


    Pace shook his head and explained, "Eugenie, do you also think that Lord Arthur can win the war just because of the Warcraft bow? My father doesn''t know the changes of the river collar, but you do. You''ve seen it with your own eyes!"


    "Yes, weapons like Warcraft bow are indeed very good, but in the current situation of the Kingdom, a big war may happen at any time, and the Knights of the family have not practiced riding and shooting at all."


    Eugenie suddenly stopped, frowned and thought for a moment, and looked at pace with a worried face: "how long will it take to retrain the Knights'' riding and shooting skills to be fully skilled..."


    "It''s not that simple." pace also stopped. At this moment, the three have reached the open path outside the study, and their guards and maidens are waiting in front.


    Looking at Eugenie, pace said anxiously, "my father must think that Lord Arthur won the war by relying on Warcraft bow and harassment."


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Yes, but it''s not just that! Think about it. If you were given 100 family knights who hold Warcraft bows and are proficient in riding and shooting, could you kill at least ten times your enemies in a completely strange area? And it was completed when you crossed the swamp, went deep alone, without any supplies or reinforcements. Can you do it?


    "If it''s just food, you can rely on looting... Through the swamp..." Eugenie frowned and muttered, finally shook her head, looked at pace and said, "the strange environment is a big trouble. It''s possible once, but it will certainly be seriously damaged... I can''t do it."


    "No one can do it!" pace said firmly. "Lord Arthur not only led the army to kill the enemy, but also destroyed several vassal farms, and it is said that there was little loss!"


    "You mean... He collected information about Andorra county." Eugenie suddenly understood. "It must be so. He must have a very detailed map of Andorra County in his hand, otherwise it would not be possible to do all this! So, he planned to go to war with the Barrett family very early?"


    Eugene opened her mouth slightly and was frightened by her guess.


    Pace coagulated for a moment and then said, "I don''t know whether there is a plan to go to war... Lord Arthur is a peace loving man, as can be seen from his notice. Collecting information from Andorra should be for preparedness in advance."


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie quickly nodded her head. No matter what she thought, fighting with the Barrett family was not in the interests of Lingfeng castle. He couldn''t have such a plan.


    "That guy is really far away... But fortunately he is so prepared..." Eugenie murmured, surprised and admired Arthur''s foresight.


    "Therefore, this war is not just the victory of weapons at all. My father''s thinking is too simple! For other nobles, to imitate the combat methods of Lingfeng Castle requires a lot of time training in addition to a good bow, and even completely abandon the combat experience of the previous knight team. This is not something that can be done in a short time. On the contrary, it may reduce the combat power and become worse than before."


    Eugenie thought carefully about what pace said, while Anne looked at her husband with starlight. Although she didn''t know much about war, she could feel that pace must be right.


    "Well, you''re right. You''re really a little better at war than my father and me." after a stingy compliment, Eugenie immediately said discontentedly, "since you know all this, why didn''t you explain it directly to your father just now and come here to teach me a lesson. You must have meant it!"


    "I don''t want to quarrel with my father..." pace pursed his lips and looked at Eugenie with teasing eyes. "And when your father praised you just now, aren''t you very happy, and you deliberately winked at me and looked proud!" with that, he raised his hand ferociously and rubbed Eugenie''s hair.


    "Annoying! Jenny, look at him. He''s a guy who doesn''t know how to be grateful!" as soon as she knocked off the palm of her head, Eugenie immediately complained to one side, while Jenny straightened her hair with a smile.


    "Stupid pace! Although you''re right, it''s not that you can''t use the combat method of riding and shooting." Eugene said the plan she had just thought of angrily, "We can select a team of 60 or 70 people, so that the training can be completed quickly and will not affect the overall strength of the family. When there is a war, let them run to the enemy''s rear and engage in sabotage, just like Lingfeng Castle this time. It must have unexpected results!"


    Pace also thought of this method. It is nothing more than adding a special assault team in addition to the cavalry and infantry.


    "What are you proud of? Wait until your bow and arrow can be successfully made! Maybe my father thought of it at that time!"


    During the discussion, neither brother nor sister realized that many things around them were changing little by little because of the river collar.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, Xiangguo town fortress.


    Arthur, who is busy discussing the ransom with milt, will not know for the time being. Their battle with the Barrett family not only surprised the nobles, but also set off a discussion on military reform.


    "Really, what did the Duke do long ago? When Ted Barrett launched the war, he didn''t see him stop it. The guy went back and undermined the peace talks, and he didn''t say anything. Now we have won, but we wrote a letter asking us to release Ted Barrett..." looking at the letter paper on the table, milt muttered discontentedly.


    Now he doesn''t want any gold coins to compensate, just the hostages of the Barrett family.


    Only in this way can he be at ease. Otherwise, who knows if this bastard will lead the troops to retaliate immediately after they release Ted Barrett. The troops of the first army can''t be stationed here all the time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 367

    "Milt, don''t keep complaining." Arthur said with a headache. "You forget what I told you yesterday? Noble prisoners are useless except wasting food. We should change something practical. Your territory is being reformed. Whether gold coins or materials, war horses or cattle and sheep are better than a hostage who can do nothing."


    "I know, I know..." milt looked depressed. Arthur had told him this yesterday and asked him to think about it, but after a night of thinking, he still felt uneasy.


    "Lord Arthur, if there are no hostages, who can guarantee our safety? Although the Duke is willing to guarantee, you can see that if there is a war, the Duke doesn''t care at all. At most, he asks the bachelor to write a letter to save his face, even if the Barrett family makes another excuse like shit."


    "So? Are you going to refuse the Duke?" Arthur stared at him.


    "No, I didn''t say that... And you already planned. I just don''t like what Ted Barrett did. Even if we hang him, there''s nothing wrong."


    Looking at the worried milt, Arthur comforted: "don''t worry, I understand your worry, but with this lesson, the Barrett family can''t start a war in two or three years. You should build your territory well and make Cumbria strong as soon as possible. Only in this way can you ensure your safety, not rely on the enemy''s hostages."


    "But in case..."


    "Not in case!" Arthur interrupted, "The war mobilization will take at least half a month. As long as you keep this fortress for up to ten days, I can lead the troops. Moreover, even if the Barrett family really goes to war again, they will not lead to attack here first. They will block the exit of the swamp, bypass the East and attack the upper river first! Maybe they will promise you all kinds of benefits and tempt you to stand idly by."


    "Lord Arthur, I will never betray you!" milt quickly promised, "no matter what they promise, even if they give me a crown, I will not betray my friend!"


    "Don''t be nervous," Arthur waved. "I''ll just say it casually. You know, the Barrett family needs at least a month from preparation to war, which is enough for us to deal with."


    Milt nodded. Arthur''s words reassured him and strengthened his determination to build a good Xiangguo town fortress.


    "Lord Arthur, in that case, what ransom should we ask for? We can''t let Ted Barrett go so easily."


    "Whatever you need," said Arthur with a smile, "I just want food, cattle, mules, horses and other livestock. As for what you want, it''s your own business. In short, don''t talk to the lion and don''t be too polite."


    "Lord Arthur, what do you want these for?" milt was puzzled. "We might as well ask for gold coins directly. With gold coins, we can buy food, livestock, or anything else!"


    "That''s your business. I want food animals and you want gold coins. That''s just right."


    Just now? Milt was a little stunned, then showed a suddenly enlightened look and said cunningly: "Lord Arthur, I suddenly understand! I was so stupid just now. The hostages are useless and can''t guarantee our safety. It''s better than these ransoms! As long as the Barrett family is short of money, food and livestock to help farming, they won''t want to start a war in two or three years!"


    "Lord milt, it''s very kind of you to understand!" Arthur continued with an artificial sigh of relief. "In that case, let''s discuss a quantity now, which can neither force them to jump over the wall nor let them breathe easily."


    "I think 30000 gold coins are just right," milt said directly. "10000 gold coins a year. Only in this way can they deserve the identity of Ted Barrett, and they can definitely get it! What do you think, Lord Arthur?"


    "Just think telosi owes you the campers." Arthur nodded in agreement and then said, "I want a thousand cattle and food for a thousand cattle carts. If the number of cattle is insufficient, let them replace them with mules and horses, but the number and food have to be doubled! It shouldn''t be too difficult for them."


    Seeing that Arthur really didn''t want a gold coin, milt thought about it and immediately said, "Lord Arthur, I''ll give you 10000 of these 30000 gold coins! In addition to thanking you for your kindness to me, I also hope to dispel the past grievances between our two families. From now on, I will send troops to guard the sharp blade fortress with you every winter!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur slightly raised his eyebrows and stared at milt. In addition to being surprised, he couldn''t help but look at him with new eyes.


    Ten thousand gold coins, not a fraction, but if you fight with Warcraft, you will lose if you win. He can see that the other party is not lying.


    This is not a promise that can be fulfilled casually!


    In his decision to support the other side to recapture the family, he did not send troops to the sharp blade fortress again.


    In fact, apart from some expressions of firm cooperation and friendship, he only asked the other party to implement reforms in the territory, exempt trade tariffs between the two places, and Lingfeng fort has the right to give priority to the purchase of crops from Cumbria. In addition, there are almost no other mandatory treaties, let alone tribute and service.


    Looking at milt with sincere eyes, Arthur smiled and said, "I''ve received your heart. I also accept the friendship of the campes family, but you can keep the gold coins and avoid sending troops to the sharp blade fortress..."


    "Lord Arthur, I really..."


    "Listen to me!" Arthur interrupted milt, who was eager to speak. "Defeating the Barrett family is only the beginning. You still need to build your own territory. Although with my help and the experience of the upper river collar, Cumbria has far more people than the upper river collar, and the difficulties you have to face are not easier than this war."


    "So, spend your gold coins well in the territory. Whether it''s repairing bridges and roads, building walls and houses, or other expenses, it will cost a lot. Then you will understand that 30000 gold coins are not much."


    "As for the sharp blade fortress, Lingfeng castle will have enough strength to guard it. You just need to guard this" sharp blade fortress. "


    With that, Arthur pointed to the ground, implying that Xiangguo town fortress is the sharp blade fortress of the campes family.


    "Lord Arthur..."


    Hearing the speech, milt couldn''t help but be moved to leave tears.


    He could understand Arthur''s intention to let him build a good territory, but for refusing him to help guard the sharp blade fortress, he completely regarded Arthur''s friendship with him.


    This should be what kind of person, can have the mind! He couldn''t help sighing.


    You know, he used to embarrass Lingfeng Castle because of the iron ore mountain. Moreover, if he hadn''t killed telosi, Arthur wouldn''t have risked his life to lead the war! Everything he has now can be said to be given by the other party!


    For a moment, milt''s eyes filled with tears and his heart surged. Then he took out the dagger from his waist. After a moment of coagulation, he stood up, glanced at the people in the house, walked to Arthur and presented the dagger with both hands.


    "The gods are witnesses. Lord Arthur, take this dagger as an oath today. I milt campes will not violate the covenant with you, betray your interests and damage our friendship in this life! If I violate this oath, let this dagger pierce my heart and end my life!"


    Looking at him, Arthur was ashamed, but his face was very solemn. He took the dagger and replied, "milt campers, I will take your oath and never forget it in my life! May this dagger return to your grave after you die safely!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 368

    "Look, we''re wrong again. That child is amazing. I thought he would die this time."


    In the study of the prime minister''s tower, Archbishop belles and Prime Minister Flavi sat opposite each other. The guards and servants were waved back to the door. In the large study, there was only the sound of two people talking softly.


    "It''s really surprising, and the result is completely unexpected." the prime minister''s golden eyes looked at the letter paper on the table, and then fell on the figure opposite. "Don''t worry about the emotion, all our plans for Shanghe collar ended in failure. Now the child defeated the Barrett family and captured Ted Barrett with thunder. It seems that it has become an existence that can''t be ignored in the north."


    "Ah, the tutela family..." Archbishop berus seemed not to hear the prime minister''s reminder, and his thoughts fell into a moment of memory, and then said with emotion, "They should be the oldest family in the kingdom. Yes, they should be. I remember there was such a record in Xuecheng. Who would have thought that we all thought that the child would die soon, but we didn''t think about it, but we were surprised again and again. It''s really worthy of the tustra family. Its vitality is as tenacious as ever..."


    Prime Minister Flavi is a pragmatic man. The Archbishop''s long chatter is obviously not what he wants to hear at the moment.


    "He is getting stronger and stronger now. The tens of thousands of slaves we gave didn''t come in handy at all. We thought it would be a protracted war. Unexpectedly, it only lasted a month and ended in the defeat of the Barrett family. Baylus, this is far from our plan. We need to come up with new solutions."


    "There is always an accident." looking at the dignified prime minister, the Archbishop showed a placid smile: "Do you see? We, the count of Lingfeng castle, are not only good at fighting, but also good at growing up in war. Now, not only the river leader, but also Cumbria has implemented reform, and the people he supports are the enemies of the past. It''s amazing. If I have the opportunity, I really want to see him in person. A 17-year-old boy..."


    "Therefore, we have to re understand the role of Lingfeng castle." prime minister Flavi said, "in addition, we have to find a way to get the Warcraft bow in the other party''s hand. If it weren''t for this powerful bow and arrow, the winner of this war might be Ted Barrett."


    "Why, craftsmen can''t copy?" Archbishop Baylor asked in surprise.


    As for the Warcraft bow, they received the relevant information as early as after the Allied forces in the East attacked Shanghe collar. A month ago, they had obtained very detailed drawings and began to let the bowmakers in the capital of the king imitate it in large quantities. It is reasonable that there should be no problem.


    The prime minister shook his head and said in disappointment, "except that it can be used by knights on horseback, the effect is not more prominent than the long bow, which is far from what Kiel Green said."


    "I received news that the Barrett family tried to buy a Warcraft bow, but Arthur tustra refused. To make this kind of bow and arrow, we need a tree named ''Yalong''."


    "Yalong tree..." Archbishop berus searched his memory and found that he had never heard of a tree named Yalong.


    Looking at him, the prime minister explained: "this kind of tree only grows on the snow peaks of the Tunguska mountains. It is rare and difficult to cut down."


    "In other words, if you want to get the Warcraft bow, you can only buy it from Lingfeng castle?" Archbishop Baylor shook his head with a bitter smile and said with a smile, "first the weapons and armor, and now the Warcraft bow. According to me, Shanghe collar is not a remote place at all. It is clearly a treasure land. Oh, yes, and the wine that makes the nobles drunk."


    "We have to find a way to get this kind of bow and arrow from each other. According to intelligence, the army of the Barrett family did not even get close to the wall of Xiangguo town fortress in this war. The siege tools such as stone throwing vehicles prepared were also suppressed by the Warcraft bow with a longer range and could not play a role." Prime Minister Flavi''s face was frozen. He felt helpless and dissatisfied that he could not imitate the Warcraft bow.


    "But since the child has rejected the Barrett family, he will also reject us. You also said that the wood for making bows and arrows is scarce and difficult to cut down. With its role, Lingfeng castle can not be sold to anyone, which is related to their safety. Arthur tustra, the child, should also know this very well."


    Seeing the embarrassment of the prime minister''s face, Archbishop Baylor thought for a moment and then said, "as I say, since this is the case, we should give up in time and there is no need to spend more time on it. Anyway, the Warcraft bow will only appear in the hands of the knight of Lingfeng castle, which does not pose any threat or disadvantage to us."


    After thinking for a moment, Prime Minister Flavi seemed to give up the idea of continuing to plan the Warcraft bow and asked, "the marriage between the kewilt family and the farit family has been completed. Now Ted Barrett has lost another battle and suffered heavy losses. Do you think we still have a chance to win him?"


    "This is our good chance!" Archbishop Baylor affirmed. "The disastrous defeat of the Barrett family is beyond everyone''s expectation. The great victory of Lingfeng castle has temporarily brought the North back to a calm state, but if we can take the opportunity to win over the Barrett family, it will be a great harvest!"


    "In that case, send someone to contact Ted Barrett again," said Prime Minister Flavi, with a hint of teasing in his golden eyes, "but I''m afraid it will dissatisfy our diligent Lord Davidson."


    "It seems that the tax and debt issues are not enough to keep our Lord Davidson busy." Archbishop Bayles smiled, "but it doesn''t matter. I''ll explain to him myself later. Lord Davidson will understand. It''s just to complete our plan. I hope he won''t shut me out."


    "By the way, let''s talk about Arthur tustra''s child." Archbishop Baylor brought the topic back to Arthur. "I think we may try to repair our relationship with him. I have a hunch that the rise of Lingfeng castle will have unexpected gains for our plans in the north. We don''t have much time. Just, the child doesn''t like my people."


    "I''ll think about it. We really need to re-examine the role of the river collar," said Prime Minister Mond Flavi, who seemed reluctant to continue talking about the river collar, "It''s been long enough for the wild people to enter the East. The food in averier county should be running out. Now they have enough weapons in their hands. We should think of ways to let these guys play their due role. This war is what we should expect most."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 369

    Big harvest! Big harvest!


    After the ransom request was sent out, nearly 20 days later, a team composed of more than 100 Barry and Knights of the kenaway family drove thousands of livestock to the fortress of Xiangguo town.


    In charge of leading the team, in addition to Boddy Barrett, the son of Ted Barrett, his uncle Sir Leiden kenaway.


    On the wall, the soldiers of the first army kept on guard with bows. The ransom and Knights of the Barrett family, as well as hundreds of serfs driving livestock and vehicles, were refused to stay outside the fortress. Only Boddy Barrett and Sir Leiden kenaway and 20 guards were allowed to enter the fortress.


    Arthur stood on the wall and looked at the dense cattle, horses and livestock, as well as the vehicles full of food. He was very satisfied.


    As the saying goes: kill people and set fire to gold... No! It should be that there will always be a return. Difficulties and opportunities coexist!


    First of all, no matter the more than 500 war horses with all kinds of saddles and pedals seized from the Barrett family, as well as almost the same number of long swords, daggers, locks and other booty, these livestock and vehicles are a windfall worth tens of thousands!


    This was just a war with the Barrett family. Before that, the invasion of telosi and Kiel green also brought him valuable booty.


    With the receipt of these two wars alone, the profits of the iron ore mountain for several years can not be compared! The reason is very simple. Even if you take out the profits of iron ore mountains for several years, it is impossible to buy such a large number of war horses and livestock at one time!


    With these horses and livestock, the development speed of Shanghe collar will be faster than two or three years at least.


    "Ted Barrett, good man!" for a moment, Arthur felt that the air around him was full of the sweet smell of mutual assistance and love.


    Bank glanced back at the broad crowd behind the fortress and said, "Lord Arthur, those guys have come in and milt is talking to them."


    "Go, thank our enemies! It''s not easy for them to be beaten and give us things." he said, and walked contentedly under the wall under the escort of Thorne and others.


    During these twenty days, Arthur and others were not idle, but very busy.


    After the war, milt immediately determined the number of 1000 soldiers and followed Lingfeng fort to form an army under the leadership of Cumbria.


    Three hundred of these 1000 soldiers will be left behind and stationed here in the future. The remaining 800 soldiers will be divided into four. Three hundred of them will follow milt back to campesburg and be stationed in two barracks near the castle. The other three teams of 400 people will be sent to three towns, villages and important roads.


    In the future, the entire military defense led by Cumbria will hit the South and East, the south is the most important, followed by the East. The main hypothetical enemies are the Barrett family and the Green family - I don''t know if Earl Kiel green will tremble and have trouble sleeping and eating!


    The army was formed, followed by management and training.


    This time, Bree and others became instructors of the Cambrian new army! He practiced this team of thousands of people.


    This assistance training will last for three months until the new army is fully formed, and Brie and other talents will transfer their positions and return to Shanghe collar.


    And this will undoubtedly lay the brand of Shanghe collar for this new army!


    In addition to the army, Arthur and milt also discussed population, roads, agriculture, education and the establishment of functional departments.


    The most important thing is to set up various functional departments to coordinate and manage the size of various regions of the territory, and return the originally scattered rights to campersburg.


    Milt is lucky enough. Although the territory has a large population and many problems, with the experience accumulated in the reform of Shanghe collar, many problems just need to draw gourds and avoid many detours.


    Inside the fortress.


    Before Arthur went down the stone ladder of the wall, he heard a scolding coming from the front. Looking up, he saw that it was a boy in gorgeous armor who was scolded, and milt who was scolded.


    "Lord Arthur," said bank with a smile, "it seems that our Lord milt must have said something good."


    As Banke expected, milt was not angry at all in the face of Boddy Barrett''s scolding. He replied with a smile: "don''t be angry. It''s not a rumor. What I said is all true! Your father is locked up with your brother now. You should be grateful to me as a brother."


    "Fart, you bastard!" said Boddy Barrett angrily, holding the hilt of the sword around his waist. "Eric is my aunt''s child, a shameless guy. You fabricated such vicious rumors to slander your father and brother in order to usurp your title!"


    Looking at him, milt tutted his mouth, shook his head and sighed, "why don''t you want to believe it? I didn''t ask you to pay more ransom for it! To be honest, if Lord Arthur hadn''t been kind, even if the bastard was crazy, I would have hanged him. Now let you take it back for free. You should thank me. After all, it''s your half brother."


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!" Boddy, who was angered by milt, immediately pulled out his sword, but was grabbed by his uncle Leiden kenoway standing next to him.


    "Uncle?"


    "Put away the sword, we''re here to pick up your father." Leiden kenaway replied, and then looked aside at the boy in linen white shirt and black breeches, escorted by several knights.


    "Are you Arthur tustra?" Leighton kenaway turned sideways to Arthur, with a fearless spirit in the enemy camp.


    "Yes, I am." Arthur''s voice was calm, his eyes swept over the two and the knights, and finally fell on the burly Leiden kenaway in black soft leather armor.


    "You are Leiden, the son of the count of Knoxville. Nice to meet you, but according to your status, you should call me lord or the count. I have heard of the fine family style of the Knoxville family. I will say hello to your father when I go back."


    Leiden kenoway is old enough to be Arthur''s father, but Arthur''s tone at the moment seems to be his nephew.


    Although he was unhappy, he could only begin to say, "Lord Arthur, I''m glad to see you too..." as he said, he glanced at milt aside and said contemptuously, "but not your attendant. To tell the truth, such a person doesn''t deserve to be with you."


    Arthur glanced at milt and joked, "you''re right. This guy is really not very good. If only by his appearance, it''s difficult to make people think he''s my friend. Moreover, the problem of telling the truth is often a headache."


    "What''s the truth? He''s talking nonsense!" roared Boddy Barrett, who had been suppressing his anger. He was angry like a misunderstood child, while milt smiled indifferently.


    "Boddy Barrett, right?" Arthur looked at him. "You must not want to hear the truth from us, but want to pursue the facts. In that case, you will have a lot of time to observe the answers in the future."


    "Lord Arthur," said Leiden kenaway, "you have seen the ransom, and the gold coins are in these boxes. Now whether we can meet Lord Ted, we must at least confirm his safety."


    "As long as you don''t sow discord," Arthur said if he pointed out. Then he ordered people to count the ransom outside the Great Wall. Then he led them into the stone house on the west side of the fortress and sent for Ted Barrett.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 370

    "Ah, Arthur, my friend! You miss me!"


    On the avenue in the south of Shanghe Town, Gustav and Arthur hugged each other for miles, with a happy expression on their faces.


    "OK, OK." after hugging, Arthur quickly pushed the fat man away. "I smell like vomiting. Don''t smoke you."


    On the third day after the release of Ted Barrett, Arthur led the team to leave Xiangguo town fortress and return to Shanghe town. Up to now, he has walked for six days, and a month has passed since his last bath!


    The smell of sweat, horse dryness and rancidity on the body is one, and the hair is oily one by one. The image is not much better than that of a frustrated mercenary.


    "How could this happen? I don''t dislike it at all!" looking at Arthur, Gustav announced seriously, "I promise you, you smell better than any perfume we produce. Ladies can smell it, and they will instantly be restless." my friend, after this war, how many noble ladies will be sleeping for you, and your ladies will hate you once.


    "Stop! Stop!" Arthur quickly interrupted the flatterer and joked, "I''m still in love. I can directly smoke them out. I can spit out the bread I ate last year! I said, you don''t want to flatter me when I''m out fighting and haven''t done anything?"


    "Injustice! Great injustice!" Gustav said, "I''m telling the truth. My friend, there''s truth in flattery!"


    "Get down to business," Arthur ordered, glancing at the Knights following Gustav, "I''m very tired now. I just want to take a comfortable hot bath. Since you brought people, these livestock will be handed over to you. They should be properly arranged and the cattle should be used as soon as possible. As for me, I''ll take people directly back to the castle without passing through the town. You can come to me tomorrow. I have something to discuss with you. In addition, I''ll talk about the situation of Cambria collar."


    "Hey, look how sweet I am. I know you''re so tired that you just want to sleep, so I specially brought more people!"


    With that, Gustav looked sideways at the livestock team stretching for miles behind Arthur and smiled like a profiteer.


    "My friend, we''ve really made a fortune this time. Apart from the horses we sent back before, we thought you robbed the Duke''s castle with these cattle, horses and livestock. If I didn''t know, Kiel green and Ted Barrett are good people. Knowing that we have a population and lack these horses and livestock, they sent them to us immediately!"


    Looking at Gustav, who looked like a profiteer, Arthur smiled and said, "if they hear your evaluation, they will cry with gratitude."


    ¡­¡­


    Lingfeng castle.


    "Oh... Right, right, right, right, right, right, try harder... Ah, comfortable..."


    After a comfortable hot bath, Arthur was lying on the soft bed, enjoying Leah''s control.


    War is a hard job. Even a complete victory can not reduce the fatigue brought by the process.


    On the day of leaving the castle, Arthur missed this soft big bed and Leia''s intimate massage service all the time - this is what corrupt aristocratic lords should enjoy!


    "Sir, is this OK?" Leah rode on Arthur''s waist, carefully squeezed her shoulder for him, and asked whether her strength was appropriate from time to time.


    "Comfortable, very comfortable." Arthur lay on a pillow, closed his eyes and muttered, "Leia, I tell you, it''s better to be at home... I don''t want to ride a horse anymore. Go to the fucking war. If anyone dares to find trouble in the river collar again, I must even raise his ashes. It''s not a human life... This is the degenerate life I look forward to."


    "Your Excellency, what you said is too exaggerated." Leia smiled softly. "You won the war, and the other party is a family like Barrett. Everyone is happy for you!"


    "Happy, just happy..." Arthur asked while feeling the weight of Leia on his back waist. "By the way, I forgot to ask you about the situation in the castle when I left. Is everything all right? Is there anything interesting?"


    "All right," Leah replied, "housekeeper Benjie manages everything in order, and can receive your message from time to time. Everyone is very happy to know that you have won the war and has been looking forward to your return to the castle."


    Arthur gave a soft "um" and held out a hand to hold Leah''s palm.


    There are hundreds of people living in Lingfeng castle. In addition to his master, there are also the Knights of the castle and their families. The most indispensable thing in the war is death.


    "Let you worry. In the next two or three years, there should be no major war except for the sharp blade fortress."


    Leah rode on Arthur, shook her head and said happily: "Don''t worry, everyone says it''s much better now than before. Even in the war, everyone believes that you can win as long as you are here! It''s said that many war horses and livestock have been captured, and everyone still talks about whether to expand the army again. They say that if there are more soldiers in the first army, there will be no enemies who dare to bully our leaders on the river..."


    While massaging, Leah told Arthur the stories and interesting stories in the castle, while Arthur responded with a light "um" from time to time.


    After a while, seeing that Arthur was silent and had gone to sleep, Leah carefully turned over and got out of bed, put a thin blanket on Arthur, and then sat quietly by the bed, watching Arthur''s sleeping appearance.


    How could she not be worried. Every night, she prayed to the gods that Arthur was safe.


    ¡­¡­


    During this sleep, Arthur slept from the afternoon to the evening. If Leah hadn''t awakened him to the party, he could sleep until dawn.


    In the Council hall, candles are burning brightly, and the smell of food on the long table has permeated the whole hall, while the servants of the castle are still busy, sending freshly baked bread, golden barbecue, oily meat kebabs and intoxicating wine - this is a dinner for the winner!


    All the castle guards who went south to fight now gathered together, and the relaxed and cheerful atmosphere mingled with the aroma of food and bright lights.


    When Arthur walked from the small door behind the Lord''s seat, all the castle guards got up to meet each other until Arthur came to the head of the long table, looked at the people and said with a smile: "thank you for these delicious food, otherwise our group of people sitting here, the smell of sweat can kill all mosquitoes!"


    Hearing the speech, they immediately burst into a burst of happy laughter. Some people immediately announced that they had been washed clean, just like a girl to be married.


    Arthur raised his hand and asked the people to take their seats again. After a brief summary and encouragement, he raised his wine cup and announced loudly: "let''s drink together. We''ll have enough meat and wine tonight. Once we''re drunk until dawn! Long live on the river!"


    Dong, Dong, Dong!


    "Long live the river leader!" "long live Lord Arthur!"


    The wine cups collided, everyone shouted together, and the victory dinner opened immediately.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 371

    In front of the desk, Arthur, dressed in a white linen shirt and black breeches, was having lunch with Gustav.


    Last night''s party was very late. The guards of the castle sang and talked and laughed. He was drunk. He didn''t wake up until noon. Gustav came to the castle to eat and drink according to his instructions and reported his work.


    He didn''t think it was a waste of time to return to the study for discussion after going to the restaurant. He simply asked the servant to bring the food directly into the study and chat with Gustav while eating.


    According to statistics, a total of 50489 slaves were sent to the river this time, a total of 16491 households.


    Of these slaves, 4000 were sent by Sir Hobbes directly to York town in the west of the territory. It also needs a lot of people there.


    Among the remaining population, 3500 households were transferred, and seven new villages were established in the west of the three villages of Shangli, Zhongli and Xiali.


    Then 400 households were selected and four villages were set up along the two roads leading to zuogeya in the South and Cumbria in the southwest.


    In Arthur''s vision, the new eleven villages, including seven in the west, will take on the important task of food production in the territory together with three villages such as Shangli in the future.


    According to the calculation, after one year, the annual wheat production of these ten villages alone should be enough for everyone in the territory to eat for one year.


    In addition to the responsibility of producing food, the other four small villages with 100 households will also play a role in providing a foothold for merchants and tourists along the way in the future.


    As for villages, in addition to Shanghe Town, York town will also build three new villages on the basis of the original two villages.


    The three villages, one of which is larger, will be located in the east of the town and built along the avenue leading to Shanghe town.


    The other two 100 families will be located in the south of the town, leading to the avenue led by Cumbria.


    In this way, the whole Shanghe collar will have two towns and 20 villages.


    Among them, Shanghe town governs 15 villages and York town governs 5 villages.


    Finally, the remaining 6951 households, with a total of 19873 people, were sent to serve in various places according to the needs around the town, such as mines, nitrate factories, forging factories, breweries, farms, construction bureaus, etc.


    Among them, the Construction Bureau took in the most slaves.


    In Gustav''s report, although there were various problems, no major riots occurred.


    This is mainly due to the slaves taking the family as the unit and the large amount of resettlement work they did in the early stage.


    Imagine what would happen if tens of thousands of young slaves entered Shanghe collar instead of slaves based on families?


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of lunch, Arthur had a basic understanding of the placement of slaves.


    "Those cattle and horses should be sent to the villages in the West as soon as possible, and strive to complete reclamation and wheat planting in the next two months. Within this year, the seven villages should harvest at least one season of wheat, and try to replant some vegetables or other crops if time permits."


    Population is a resource, but that''s when you can fill your stomach.


    "Don''t worry, my friend, I can''t take food lightly!" Gustav promised. "Moreover, with the news you sent back, I have ordered people to make Quyuan plows and columbine carts. As soon as they are completed, I will send them in batches to ensure that there will be no delay."


    Hearing the speech, Arthur nodded.


    This batch of livestock was not included in the original plan. Therefore, Arthur sent a letter to Gustav after the Barrett family agreed to pay the ransom, asking him to order people to speed up the production of a batch of new farm tools.


    It''s a little late, but it''s not an accident, but a good thing.


    "What about the town garrison?" Arthur continued. "How many people have been recruited now?"


    Gustav took a sip of water, moistened his throat and replied, "according to your request, 1000 people have been recruited, all of whom are strong young men carefully selected from serfs. In addition, all villages have sent people to form security teams ranging from 10 people, and now they need to build schools."


    "The school is not in a hurry in advance. A number of people are still stranded in Cumbria. It is estimated that they will not be able to come back until two or three months. Now stabilize the situation in the town first. After Cumbria''s personnel return, they are starting to establish schools and expand the army."


    The schools in the village and the stationed bachelor teachers are of great significance.


    In addition to teaching children to read, these people also shoulder the important task of propaganda and indoctrination - because of the lack of education, the civilians or serfs in the world have almost no feelings of family and country. Even the loyalty of knights is only to a certain person or family.


    What Arthur wanted was to completely abolish enfeoffment and establish a centralized ruling system.


    Therefore, the village should become the smallest administrative unit on the river, not just a group of farmers living together.


    In his idea, once something happens that needs to mobilize the whole territory, such as war, Lingfeng Castle gives an order, within one day, xinniao will spread the news all over the territory, and all people will be mobilized immediately.


    However, due to the war with the Barrett family, there are some understaffed people at present. Not only are they inferior to any bachelor''s degree, but even the students in school are busy all over the town. Therefore, the affairs of the school can only be delayed for two or three months.


    It was an accident.


    The large-scale expansion of the garrison, in addition to the needs of the increasing population and the security of the cities and towns, is more important to prepare for the expansion of the first army.


    War is necessary. Defeating the Barrett family can only bring peace for a few years at most.


    Once the situation in the kingdom is completely chaotic or stabilized, the next conflict will be the competition of systems.


    At that time, the river leader and Cumbria will face at least a few times as many enemies as the Barrett family.


    According to the original plan, after the expansion, the number of soldiers in the first army will reach at least 1000.


    In other words, according to the current number of more than 300 people in the first army, at least 700 recruits will be recruited from these slaves.


    The first army, as the most important force in addition to the ghost faced eagle, knows almost all the secret and important things of the Shanghe collar, such as ghost faced eagle, gunpowder, Warcraft bow, Warcraft meat, experimental factory and so on.


    Therefore, Arthur should first conduct a personnel quality and background review for this army expansion.


    These personnel who have been recruited into the urban garrison will be constantly tested and observed in the next two months. Finally, those who are qualified will be left, and the best will be sent to the first army.


    Those who fail will not only be themselves, but also their parents and family members will be re investigated and interrogated. Once they find that they are the ears and eyes of other forces, they will wait to be slaves for a lifetime!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 372

    "Pa!"


    The loud whip, like a poisonous snake, fiercely bit his left cheek, and then there was a stabbing pain like a soldering iron.


    Covering his face, gulbin angrily looked at the shirtless upper body in front of him, and his body was like the king of the wild people made of copper.


    Noticing his rebellious eyes, the blood alliance guard wearing straw Leather Armor immediately held the handle of the knife and warned: "danze, put down your arm and lower your head!"


    Gulbin woke up fiercely, looked at his copper bell like eyes for a moment, and immediately dropped his hands and lowered his head.


    "Danze, you are my slave." Mengo TUTA''s voice came from his head like dull thunder. "No one can command me, and no one dares to command me, even your king! Next time, I will feed my Warcraft with you. Now, answer me!"


    "Yes, yes! I dare not order any soldiers on the grassland!" gulbin replied in wild people''s language, bending his back lower. After that, he looked at his instep and knelt down suddenly, gritting his teeth and added, "But the great TUTA, as soon as the soldiers on the grassland fall, you have an agreement with the king of danze. As your loyal slave, how can I see you shining like the sun covered by dark clouds."


    The footsteps turned away from the ground in front of his head. A moment later, gulbin heard the voice of Mongo TUTA coming from the front: "slave gulbin, you deceived me, but I still want to save your life. You danze people are foxes that get into turtle shells. I can do whatever I want. No one can stop my soldiers..."


    "TUTA!" gulbin quickly raised his head, looked at the figure on the animal skin seat above, and loudly defended, "I have never deceived you, and I dare not deceive you..."


    "Bang!"


    Before he could finish, a wine jar was thrown in front of him, and the broken pottery jar splashed with wine.


    "Tell me, where is this good wine brewed?" Mungo Tutta asked.


    Hearing the speech, gulbin trembled all over. Under fear, he replied hesitantly: "South... South territory, TUTA, I heard that this kind of good wine comes from South territory."


    Mongo TUTA, sitting on the throne of animal skin, grabbed a wine jar again from his side, drank like water for a few mouthfuls, looked at gulbin kneeling on the ground, smiled coldly, and ordered the two blood alliance guards nearby: "cut off his two fingers, he deceived me twice!"


    Smelling the speech, the two blood alliance guards directly pulled out the broken dagger and walked to gulbin on the ground first.


    "No, no, no! TUTA, I didn''t deceive you, no! No!"


    Gulbin was about to get up when a machete stopped directly on his shoulder, and the sharp curved blade glowed cold in front of him. He stopped moving and begged for mercy.


    "Three fingers!" Mungo Tutta added, looking at his blood League defender. "If he continues to argue, add another finger."


    "No, no! TUTA, spare me, spare me! Please, please!"


    "Ah!!"


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, gulbin covered his left palm and looked at the three fingers falling to the ground in great pain.


    He never thought that his casual lie would pay such a painful price. His three fingers! Damn wild people! Mean bastards!


    At this time, Mengo TUTA came with the wine jar.


    "Spare your life, TUTA, spare your life! TUTA, spare your life! TUTA..."


    This time, gulbin dared not defend, endured the great pain of severed fingers and kept kowtowing and begging for mercy.


    Mongo TUTA''s tall figure stopped in front of him, his left foot stepped on his broken finger on the ground, moved his hanging right palm and signaled him to stop.


    Looking up, gulbin looked up at the towering figure in front of him, his face full of fear and prayer.


    "TUTA, please, TUTA, please..."


    "Hands up!" ordered Mungo Tutta.


    Looking at the wine jar held by the other party, gulbin had realized what would happen next, but he did not dare to resist or hesitate, and immediately raised his bloody hands.


    The liquor washed his wound like an iron needle. He bit his teeth, trembled all over, and a repressed cry in his throat.


    "Bang!"


    The empty wine jar was smashed in front of him again, and the wine stained with blood gathered under his knees.


    "You lied with it and now you are tortured by it." Mongo TUTA looked down at gulbin on the ground. "Danze slave, don''t try to deceive me. There are many people who can guide me now. The businessman named elif is more useful than you. He brought me weapons and these good wines. If I find it again, I''ll take off your head! Now, answer me."


    "Yes, yes! TUTA, I don''t dare anymore."


    Gulbin put down his hands, hung his head, stared at the fingers trampled by the other party, and a bone eating hatred appeared in his eyes - he already knew who told these wild people that he really wanted to be the damn businessman - elif!


    ¡­¡­


    In the bright sunshine, Issa rode the brown mare sent by TUTA, drove West from the army station, stepped on the oil-green grass, and rode up a hill full of wild flowers.


    She reined in the reins and told the horses to stop, facing the warm wind and looking at the beautiful scenery in front of her.


    Behind her were two blood alliance guards in Painted Leather Armor - TUTA''s subordinates, who are now responsible for her safety. In addition, there is her maid "Issa".


    Issa got off her horse, stepped on the green grass, ran a few steps towards the oncoming warm wind, opened her arms, closed her eyes, and felt the happiness and freedom she had never had before.


    She vaguely remembered that she had been here, but she forgot how she felt at that time. Her memory seemed a little blurred.


    "Issa!" she turned to call her maid, "come on, I remember we''ve been here before!"


    Basha glanced at the two blood alliance guards on the horse''s back and ran to Issa in front.


    "Miss," she said respectfully.


    "Isha, do you remember? We used to be here together!" looking at her maid, Isha recalled happily, "I remember it was the same season at that time. I seemed to be wearing a blue dress... Yes, it was a blue dress! I remember, you said I was more beautiful than these flowers!"


    Issa came forward and took the maid''s arm, continued to recall happily, "I was in a bad mood that day. I slapped you in the face in the morning, and my father was busy ruling on the feudalism dispute, so I asked you to prepare food and come here for a picnic. At that time, it was the rajir knight who escorted us. Issa, do you remember?"


    Looking at the happy woman in front of her, bazaar clenched her teeth and tried to control the expression on her face.


    She looked back at the two blood alliance guards in the rear, took back her eyes and looked at Issa. Her respectful words were like squeezed out of her teeth: "Miss Basha, can you keep them away for a while? I want to whisper to you and tell you some interesting secrets."


    "Secret?" asked Issa.


    "Yes, you will be interested in my secret and yours. They can''t hear it."


    "All right," said Issa with a bright smile on her face. After ordering the two blood alliance guards to stay away in the language of the wild people, she looked at Basha with a proud smile and said, "say it, I listen, but if you lie to me, I will punish you and put you in the dungeon of the castle!"


    Basha looked back at the two blood alliance guards who had been riding away, turned her head and changed her face in an instant.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 373

    "Bitch, you''re crazy!"


    Exclaimed bazaar, completely without the respectful appearance of her former maid.


    "You''re just my double. Do you really think your last name is Bilson? You''re crazy! What daydream you''re doing! You''re just a slave of our family, a slave! You''re ISA, a slave, ISA! How dare you instigate me like this, you bitch! Did you drive the wild people crazy! What you said was what I did to you, you''re ISA, recognize your identity!"


    Bazaar doesn''t know if she''s crazy or pretending to be crazy, but she''s going crazy!


    The little bitch, Issa, dared to instruct her so casually, dress her, serve her dinner, comb her hair, and completely regarded herself as her maid!


    And she even called her "Issa" and shouted around, as if she had really become a miss of the Bilson family, and she had become a cheap maid Issa - who is Issa - herself!


    Damn it, this damn bitch, how dare she forget her identity!


    "Issa, are you crazy?" looking at the ferocious Basha, Issa said in shock and anger. "How dare you speak to me like this? I''ll punish you, you little bitch. I''ll let my father put you in the dungeon! Don''t admit your mistake and never think of it!"


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!" when she looked at Issa, who was still imitating herself, she was filled with a trace of fear and shouted, "You bitch, bitch! There''s no one here, no one! Stop pretending. Just because you want to be a noble lady, I''m Bertha Bilson! Your father is an arsonist, your mother is a whore in a brothel, and you''re a bastard sold, bitch! Bitch!"


    Basha roared, as if this could dispel the fear in her heart. She stared at Issa, eager to see her tear off her disguise and recognize her identity.


    But Issa is still acting.


    "Issa, are you really crazy?" Issa looked at her in surprise, "How can you have such a dangerous idea! Issa, my father paid for you from slave traders. How dare you think so, Issa, you are just a slave. You are my maid. Issa, have you forgotten your origin? You shouldn''t forget. Don''t I remind you often, Issa..."


    "Shut up! Shut up! Shut up!"


    Bazaar shouted madly, "isa" made her crazy. In front of her, the woman wanted to replace her and steal her name and identity!


    "You bitch, bitch! You''re just a substitute, you''re isa! You can''t fool me no matter how you pretend. Look at your dress, just like your humble blood. You only deserve to be a wild woman, a humble maid! That''s my father. Don''t pretend, I know you''re not crazy, you''re not crazy! You want to revenge me, revenge me, right? You just want to revenge me! You want to be me , you''re jealous of me! But you can''t think of it. You''re only qualified to do it all your life... "


    "Pa!"


    A loud slap in the face of bazaar.


    For a moment, she stopped shouting angrily and looked at Issa in a daze, as if she had forgotten the pain.


    "You... You hit me, you dare to hit me!"


    After returning to her senses, bazaar immediately screamed and opened her hands to teach the bitch in front of her.


    But a dagger touched her chest.


    Issa held the dagger tightly, and her face was no longer happy and cheerful, but changed into a sarcastic look.


    "Miss bazaar." she smiled and said in a soft tone, "instead of you, didn''t you let me do it? I did well. What''s the matter with you now? Why are you shouting?"


    Basha''s chest fluctuated, and her eyes looked at Issa with a trace of timidity. The dagger moved slowly up to her throat, and the cold steel made her subconsciously retreat.


    "You, you..."


    "Me?" isa approached step by step, staring at her timid eyes, "What''s the matter with me? I''m Issa. Don''t you know me? What''s this look? Are you afraid? I''m a slave of your Bilson family. My father is an arsonist, my mother is a prostitute, and I''m a hybrid maid. I can be beaten and scolded by you and put in a dark and dirty dungeon. Are you afraid of me now?"


    "No, no!" bazaar retreated again and again. Fear made her want to beg for mercy, but before she could make a sound, Issa interrupted her again.


    "Does this dagger look good?" isa put a little effort on her hand and let the cold dagger stick tightly to her throat. "Answer me, does it look good?"


    "OK... Nice."


    Issa smiled and said slowly, "this is a gift from TUTA. On the night I was taken away, he galloped like a horse under the witness of the stars and the earth. Then we hugged each other and he gave me this dagger!"


    "Yes... Sorry, I..."


    Isa shook her head and continued to ask, "does my dress look good?"


    Bazaar looked down at the sleeveless painted leather coat on her upper body.


    This is a typical service of the fire worship department. It may be calf leather. The tanning technology is extremely rough. Maybe it is cooked and dried, and then it is cut into exposed clothes. Both sides are connected with belts. Standing aside, you can clearly see the snow-white bulge.


    "It''s beautiful! Especially... Especially the color painting of the flame on it." bazaar racked her brains to come up with a compliment.


    "How about your old dress?"


    Your clothes are shit! Bazaar thought, but said, "of course your dress is more beautiful than all my skirts."


    "That''s it?"


    Issa pushed Basha back with her hands until she tripped over a stone, screamed and fell to the ground before she put down the dagger.


    "Is that all you can think of?" isa held the dagger and looked down at her. "Yes, you are a proud noble lady. You have been tired of listening to the praise of the people around you since you were born. You never have to bother about such a thing, but... Why!"


    Isa pointed the dagger at her on the ground, her body trembled slightly, and her face became ferocious: "just because of your beautiful face? Just because you have a good father? Just because you chose a good stomach to climb out?"


    "One of these is yours!"


    "You can beat and scold me because you had a nightmare; you can burn my hair because your clothes are wrinkled; you can put me in a dungeon because you are in a bad mood; you can make me up as a clown for fun and make everyone laugh... Why!"


    "What do you think the people in the castle think of you? Noble, elegant, beautiful, smart? Don''t dream! You idiot, the servants say you are a vicious bitch who makes trouble for people. You are a respectful stable boy, and you want to put his work into your mouth!"


    Isa angrily denounced, venting all the accumulated dissatisfaction and hatred: "now that you don''t have the name of bazaar Bilson, who can see that you are a noble lady? With your elegant and noble temperament? With your beautiful face? Or with your smart mind? You''re nothing!"


    "Even those civilians who have seen you in the past, when they see you wearing this dress, they only think you are my maid! They don''t remember your appearance at all. They only remember your luxurious dress. They only remember that a girl named Bilson and named Bassa is a noble lady! Now, I am Bassa Bilson! You are just a humble maid who is greedy for life and afraid of death and won''t do anything!"


    Basha fell to the ground and looked at the crazy Isha in front of her. She never knew that the servants in the castle looked at her like this, and the pockmarked stable brother like a fat pig.


    "Why, you''re too scared to speak by the truth? What''s worse, the vicious language you''ve never heard before!" continued Issa, "You will, I will, noble etiquette, the knowledge taught by the bachelor, what you can do, I can do, and what I can do, you can''t do anything! Without your father, your luxurious skirt and knight guard, and the surname Bilson, you are nothing!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 374

    After enjoying the beautiful scenery, Issa rode her mare back to the camp in a happy mood.


    She went to that hill on purpose today. She wants to revisit her hometown and destroy all her bad memories with different identities and feelings at the same time and place.


    She wanted to let Bertha Bilson know who was the noble lady and who was the humble servant!


    "Issa, why are you sad?" she looked at the dejected and absent-minded Basha. She raised her chin slightly and said with a smile, "I want to see your smiling face, the face of a qualified maid. If you can''t do it, I can only give you some punishment, such as locking you into a dark room or handing you over to the two grassland soldiers behind me."


    "I... I can do it." bazaar squeezed out a smile hard, and her mood was still in a state of shock.


    Looking at her, Issa smiled at the corners of her mouth, grabbed the reins and rode forward freely. When passing by the wild people of various departments, there was not a respectful Hello from both sides, but she nodded at them with an elegant smile - her husband is the king here, and she is naturally the queen of these wild people!


    Issa raised her chin and thought proudly.


    In recent months, she has never felt a happy time in her life.


    People around her greeted her with a smile, respectful and polite. What they heard in their ears was no longer laughter and ridicule. When they woke up every day, they didn''t have to worry about being scolded and beaten for a little mistake.


    Just as she rode all the way and planned to return to her husband as soon as possible, a figure on horseback blocked her way.


    "Kara." gulbin bowed his head respectfully on horseback. He has been waiting for a long time.


    "Mr. gulbin, your hand..." isa stared at the other party''s left hand wrapped in blood gauze and said with concern, "what''s the matter? You''re hurt!"


    She knew it was the man in front of her who helped her husband break into Avery. Basha regarded him as the enemy of killing her father. Many people called him a villain who betrayed the Kingdom and a running dog of the wild people.


    But she didn''t think about it. If it wasn''t for each other, maybe she met TUTA at night. As for betraying the Kingdom, how could the Kingdom ever be worthy of her!


    "Yes," gulbin replied, "I made some mistakes. TUTA ordered someone to cut off my three fingers."


    Hearing the speech, Issa straightened her face and said seriously as Carla: "it must be your fault. TUTA has a clear reward and punishment."


    Gulbin nodded, glanced at Basha with hate in her eyes, looked at Issa and said, "Dear Carla, I have been waiting here for a long time and have something very important to tell you alone."


    "Important thing?" isa replied puzzled. "You should go to my husband. Even if you tell me, I can''t help."


    "No, you can! You are the noble Kara. You are the most noble person here except TUTA." gulbin quickly turned over and dismounted, knelt on one knee in front of isama and made a sad statement, "I have a very important thing, but TUTA misunderstood me. Now I can only ask you for help. Please be kind and help me. Also for you."


    "For me?" Issa stared at him puzzled.


    "Yes, for you!"


    After two years of eye contact, ISA thought for a moment and said, "well, you come with me."


    With that, she ordered two blood alliance guards and bazaar to wait in place, then pulled the reins and led the horse aside.


    "Well, you say it." she sat on her horse and looked down at gulbin on the right, deliberately allowing the blood alliance guard on the left to see herself.


    Gulbin restrained his expression, with a little less humility and a little more seriousness on his face.


    "The war is coming. TUTA is gathering the troops, gathering slaves and tightening food and grass. You should know all this?"


    Gulbin didn''t use honorific words, which made Issa frown slightly, but when she thought of the important things he said, she couldn''t help but correct them.


    "Of course I know," she frowned. "That''s why I rode around, ready to say goodbye to everything in DOMA town and fight with my husband!"


    "Do you know where these wild people are going?"


    "Mr. gulbin, please pay attention to your tone and words!" said Issa at last. "These soldiers of all departments are brave and loyal soldiers of my husband. They are not the wild people you always say, but I am their Kara! You are my husband''s slave and my slave. You should be in awe!"


    Gulbin raised his head and looked at Issa severely. After a few seconds, he suddenly gave a chuckle: "if you are really miss Basha Bilson, I will."


    "You... What are you talking about?" isa subconsciously tightened her body. "What do you mean, Mr. gulbin? I don''t quite understand you. Are you talking nonsense?"


    "Oh, you don''t have to pretend to be calm. If you don''t have absolute confidence, I won''t speak to you like this." staring at her, gulbin said contemptuously and firmly, "you should be called Issa. You exchanged identity with the maid next to you. She is the miss of the Bilson family, and you are just the maid of the Bilson family."


    Issa pinched the reins and looked at her eyes a little flustered.


    "I really don''t understand what you''re talking about. If this is the important thing you want to tell me, I''ll tell my husband truthfully. You''ll be punished for your disrespect to me. This time it''s not a few fingers!"


    Gulbin raised his aching palm and held it between the two: "It''s a pity that these fingers were broken for you. I thought you would thank me, Issa. You should enjoy your present status. It''s a dignity and honor that the maid never dreamed of. But it doesn''t matter. Maybe I think too much. Go and tell TUTA. TUTA will punish me, but he will find out what he really wants - the king of the wild people, not allowed Anyone lies in front of him! "


    Issa stared at him, thought for a moment and asked, "do you want to coerce me? I can shout now and let the blood alliance guard kill you!"


    Gulbin laughed, then looked at her and said, "no, no, no, Miss Issa, I''m not here to destroy you. Seriously, I like to see you now. I also said that these fingers were broken for you."


    Issa looked at his palm wrapped in blood gauze and imitated the look and tone of Marquis Bilson in her memory: "I don''t know what you''re talking about, and I don''t need you to break my finger. Just shut your mouth! Say it, what good do you want."


    "You now look more like a noble than Miss Bilson, who has only hatred in her eyes."


    Gulbin''s heartfelt praise made Issa smile - except for the surname "Bilson", she can do whatever she can, and can even do better!


    "But please believe that I am really thinking of you," gulbin continued. "If your identity is revealed, everything you enjoy now will become the past. You will be driven into the abyss, worse than a maid, and may be directly thrown to feed those Warcraft."


    "This is not a threat. I''m helping you. Only by removing those who can prove your identity can you keep your current life, and those people are around you and in the south. We have a common enemy."


    Isa chewed gulbin''s words. He knew each other''s origin and experience. After half a ring, she said, "do you want me to persuade TUTA to attack the south? But this is not what I can do. Elif is also very important. TUTA needs him."


    "No, you''ll find a way," gulbin insisted. "I can see that TUTA likes you very much. You can please her by all means that women can use. I don''t understand why he attacked the north. It''s against the original agreement."


    "It''s ridiculous if it''s because of the wine brought by the river. It must be the merchant named elif who is making trouble. It''s a conspiracy, a conspiracy that will kill TUTA! A conspiracy that will destroy your life."


    "Isha, do you understand? You have to stop all this and let this army go to the south to kill all our enemies!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 375

    Before dawn, the camp was dark. Isa was holding her husband''s arm and staring at the dim light between the door curtains.


    She was recalling what gulbin had said last evening.


    Issa knew that the other party just wanted to use her to accomplish her purpose, just as she had asked her to pretend to be her: threats, inducements, and high sounding friendship.


    Gulbin was a villain. Isa thought that the other party could lead her husband''s army to the south where she had lived for her own purpose or hatred, regardless of the stable days of millions of civilians.


    Such a person is not trustworthy!


    But... What he said seems reasonable.


    Isa tightened her arms and curled them in the solid and wide arms behind her.


    The sleeping figure behind her once frightened her, but now it gave her warmth and security she had never had before.


    She didn''t want to lose all this. Isa felt that she had fallen deeply in love with TUTA and this warm and solid embrace.


    TUTA is everything to her, her light and heat, the rain and dew flowers on her barren land, and the star and sun in her suffering life


    She can''t lose him... But it all comes from a deception.


    Why is it cheating!


    Issa held her arms tighter and her body tighter, as if she wanted to rub her arms into her arms and her body into his body.


    Why did all this start like this, ISA thought painfully.


    Her uneasiness awakened the sleeping man behind her.


    Mongo TUTA moved and lay flat on the soft fur bed, with his arms strong, and lifted Issa to her waist without difficulty.


    In the dark sleeping tent, he raised his hand and stroked her cheek, feeling a trace of moisture between his rough fingers.


    "You''re crying. Why are you crying?" he asked, looking into her eyes through the darkness.


    Issa shook her head, raised her hand, grabbed the palm on her cheek, held it in her arms, and said sadly in the harsh language of the wild people: "I had a bad dream that I could no longer stay next to you like this, ride the horse you sent me, sit beside you and watch the soldiers compete, and lie in your arms like this."


    "It''s a dream," Mungo Tutta repeated, then slid his palm to the fullness and softness of one side and held it in his palm. "Don''t worry, with me, no one can take you away from me except death!"


    Issa fell on TUTA''s warm and solid chest and listened to the beating heart of this strong body like a war drum.


    "I''m worried about war." she whispered, "war will always bring death and bad things... TUTA, take me back to the grassland. I want to leave here forever... I want to go to your grassland..."


    "No!" Mengo TUTA raised her body, stared into her eyes, and said firmly, "we can''t go back to the grassland, no! I have the bravest soldier, and no one can stop me. I want you to stay with me and don''t go anywhere!"


    The firm refusal made isa''s heart freeze, and the command like request made her feel the warm current of hot spring.


    "Then we''ll stay here, stay in avery and build it into our own home!"


    "No!" Mengo TUTA refused again in the sleeping tent. "We must leave here, stay away from the grassland and go to the farthest place. Disaster is coming and everyone has to fight. I want to lead the troops to live and go to the safest place!"


    This is the wizard''s prophecy, and all the wild people believe it.


    Issa was desperate. She couldn''t persuade TUTA to stay away from danze or stop the war.


    "I have powerful soldiers, giants and Warcraft. No one here can stop me or kill me..."


    Mungo Tutta continued to emphasize that she wanted to dispel the worries caused by Issa''s nightmare, but Issa, who was already in deep sorrow, could not hear such comfort at all.


    She only felt that all the warmth and beauty at the moment were a little away from her until the lie was exposed, and the men under her felt fooled and humiliated, and executed her or rewarded her to other wild people.


    Under the strong fear and grief, Issa fiercely possessed herself and lay down on the warm and solid body again. She greedily absorbed his taste and urgently wanted to engrave this heartbeat like a fierce horse into her mind.


    Wild people don''t know any sweet words. Seeing Issa''s grief, Mongo TUTA immediately turned her over and galloped.


    At this time, Issa, who noticed the other party''s ideas, immediately grabbed his arm and asked, "this time, I''ll be up there and I''ll look at you!"


    With that, before the other party refused, he reached out and grabbed the firmness behind him


    While galloping, Issa indulged in shouting, just like the last enjoyment in her life. Until the crack of the door curtain lit up the orange light of the sunrise, she lost her strength under the burning anxiety and lay down in the arms of the man under her again.


    "TUTA, let me have your baby." she cried, which was the only way she could think of.


    "Issa..." Mongo TUTA called softly, and his rough palm stroked her body.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After daybreak, Issa rode on her horse, facing the bright sunrise, and looked at the army around her.


    "Dear Carla, elif said hello to you." isa looked up and saw elif, a businessman in brown robes, sitting on the back of a horse saluting her.


    This time, without waiting for anyone to ask, she directly called back the guard and bazaar and said coldly, "come on, what''s the matter?"


    "Miss Issa, I''m surprised at your growth," elif said after kicking his horse closer and praising him. "I heard Miss Basha say gulbin came to you last night, so I wanted to talk to you."


    Wen Yan, who was depressed, said sarcastically, "are you watching me? What time did the great Miss bill of the family become the merchant''s eye?"


    "If I offend you, I apologize, but it''s not my intention. Miss Basha is just worried about the comfort of the three of us. Although I don''t know what gulbin said to you, he is by no means a good man."


    Although elif was respectful and sincere, it didn''t get any favor from Issa.


    "He''s not a good man, so you''re a good man?" Asha said sarcastically. "He advises my husband, and you sell people and send weapons to my husband. To the people of this land, you are far more hateful than the wild people! Who are you good?"


    Elif thought about Issa''s words and guessed the reason for her malice.


    "Miss Issa, there is no hope until you live. I have my wife and children waiting for my reunion."


    Elif explained: "I won''t say that slave trafficking is a benevolent act. According to the Kingdom''s law, catching civilians as slaves should be executed. But you should have heard about Shanghe collar. Those slaves who were sold to Shanghe collar will get the best placement, and I deliberately sent away many children. This is the only kindness I can do."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 376

    Elif described Arthur''s request as his own charity, and Issa believed him. After all, no one would buy a large number of children as slaves, especially what she saw with her own eyes. Among the children sent away, there were many naughty children who could only cry.


    Seeing that Issa''s face was slightly gentle, elif continued respectfully: "Miss Issa, you know me. Although I''m only a businessman, I don''t care to compare with a traitor in the Kingdom like gulbin. The reason why he was exiled by the Duke of the south is that he broke his oath and became a traitor. Please believe me, he doesn''t deserve your trust."


    Issa recalled her impression of elif.


    She had met him several times in the castle. Although she was only the maid behind Bertha Bilson at that time, each other would politely nod to her every time they left.


    And his wife. Although she was put under house arrest by the Marquis and ridiculed and scolded by bazaar, she could see that his wife was a very competent mother, because even under such circumstances, their children still smiled naively and thought they were just visiting the Marquis''s big house.


    "I see," said ISA, slowing down. "Is there anything else you want?"


    Seeing this, elif felt a little relieved and determined that gulbin had indeed said something against Issa yesterday evening.


    "No," he said with a smile, "I''m just here to remind you that don''t believe gulbin, no matter what he said. Miss Issa, you, me and miss bazaar, we are connected at the moment."


    With that, elif looked at Issa with thoughtful eyes and faces, said no more, and directly asked to leave.


    "Wait!" Issa stopped him and said bluntly, "gulbin knows my identity. He told me that you let my husband attack the north. He said you deceived my husband. We should have gone to the south. He asked me to try to change TUTA''s decision and kill you, saying that you would be bad for me... But I failed..."


    The content of Issa''s words didn''t surprise elif. On the contrary, she was willing to tell him all this, which greatly increased his interest.


    "I see. Miss Issa, you are really a kind girl."


    "I''m no longer a little girl!" Issa stressed and put her right hand subconsciously on her abdomen.


    "Yes!" elif nodded affirmatively and then asked easily, "do you believe what he said? I mean, do you believe I deceived TUTA?"


    Isa shook her head: "I don''t know about war, but I don''t want to fight. I just want to leave here. It''s best to never have war."


    "Leave here, you mean leave the kingdom? This is your hometown."


    "This is not my hometown," Isha corrected. "I don''t know where my hometown is. When I was very young, I was sold to Marquis Bilson, became a maid of Basha, and now I am TUTA''s wife. My husband is my hometown!"


    "Do you want to go back to the grassland?"


    Issa nodded, "but I failed. No one can change TUTA''s decision except himself!"


    Elif nodded again. From Issa''s words, he not only heard her pessimism and fear of identity exposure, but also heard that Issa had regarded Mongo TUTA as the only dependence in her life.


    After thinking about it, he said, "I didn''t cheat TUTA, and no one can cheat TUTA! Compared with the south, the strength of the north is weak. If I really have bad intentions, I should encourage TUTA to continue to attack the south."


    "In terms of implementation, TUTA has long had his own firm goal for the war. Although gulbin is servile and respectful to TUTA, he actually doesn''t see your husband at all in his heart. He even thinks he can fool anyone. He is a complete fool!"


    Isha suddenly remembered something and said, "I heard you sent your wife and children to Shanghe collar. You have a good relationship with the Lord there?"


    "Yes, after they left the castle, I immediately sent them to the river. Lord Arthur took good care of them."


    "Of course, he should take care of your wife and children. Who asked you to send so many slaves for him? I once heard the bachelor tell Basha that the river leader has been sparsely populated to resist Warcraft. I didn''t believe in Warcraft at first..."


    Issa thought of her husband''s mount and the thirty-one terrible creatures with terrible shape and fierce breath that made the war horses tremble and dare not approach!


    "In addition to coming to the north, no one believed that there was a real world of Warcraft. I didn''t believe it at first. I thought that Warcraft was just a giant seven feet tall until I saw the real giant. Therefore, I can''t lure TUTA to attack the north. In practice, TUTA''s goal is not the north."


    "Isn''t it the north?" isa stared at him in surprise.


    "It''s just my guess," elif explained, "During this time, in addition to weapons and drinks, TUTA also asked me to get a map of danze kingdom. Later, I accidentally saw the map again. I found that there was a hole poked by a dagger in the west of the Kingdom, and the map was directly handed over to TUTA by me. In other words, the person who poked the hole could only be TUTA."


    "It could have been inadvertently damaged," isa added.


    Elif solemnly shook his head: "in addition to the map, the leaders of other departments, including TUTA, have asked me about the power comparison between the north and the south. Although I can''t understand their language, I''m sure they are not only curious, but very serious."


    "In addition, you should know the prophecy spread among the wild people? The prophecy that there will be a disaster of destruction. Although this is very absurd, all the wild people believe it! Therefore, I guess TUTA may be going to the furthest west from here."


    "You mean my husband is running away?" elif''s words suddenly reminded isa of TUTA''s comfort in bed last night. It seems that some of them are far away from the grassland.


    "I don''t mean to offend you, but you can understand this. After all, the wild people have completely different beliefs from us. They believe in the prediction of disaster, even if it seems completely ridiculous and absurd to us."


    Issa was not in a hurry to make a sound, but she had believed elif''s guess in her heart. After a moment of coagulation, she looked into elif''s eyes and asked, "so my husband just wants to find the safest way to the west?"


    "It''s just my guess, but I believe it!" elif added in a positive tone, "TUTA is very smart. Gulbin and the people behind him are completely wrong. Note that they want to use TUTA, but they are actually used by TUTA. Now, your husband has an army, not only Warcraft and giants, but also enough weapons. No one can stop him from going to the West!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 377

    It''s impossible not to ride!


    In the early morning of the fifth day after returning to the castle, Arthur left the castle on horseback under the escort of Thorne and others.


    The first inspection point was the barracks of the first army.


    The major event of the country is to worship and Rong. After more than a month, the territory''s recruits will enter the camp, and the expansion of the camp must be completed before that.


    Arthur''s arrival made the construction site of the military camp boiling.


    First, several persons in charge of the construction site came to the ceremony, and then hundreds of workers who learned the news also stopped their work, gathered around and raised their hands and cheered at Arthur on horseback.


    The person in charge of the construction site is called Daska, a middle-aged man with dark skin, high nose and thin body.


    He has been a free man of Shanghe collar since his ancestors. He has lived in the town for generations and is one of the few architects in the territory. After Arthur reformed the territory, Gustav was recruited into the Construction Bureau for the first time as the leader of the first engineering team of the Construction Bureau.


    Arthur turned over and dismounted, handed his gloves to the guard, and asked him directly, "how is the progress of the project? How long will it take to complete?"


    The expansion of the barracks began several months ago.


    Daska bowed slightly and replied clearly: "back to Lord Arthur, now we have completed the expansion of dormitory, stable, bathhouse and thatched house. Now we are building warehouse, canteen and library, of which the warehouse is about to be completed, and the canteen and library will take at least a month. In addition, the newly expanded wall on the right has not been..."


    Following the direction of his fingers, Arthur turned sideways and looked at the four gazebos two or three hundred meters to the right. Because the project is still going on, in order to facilitate the dragging of construction materials, the expanded walls have not been closed, making several towering gazebos slightly lonely.


    He took back his eyes and glanced at the houses with masonry and wooden beams in front of him. Arthur was very satisfied and then asked, "haven''t there been any major safety accidents on the construction site in recent months?"


    "No, no!" Daska quickly replied with pride. "Our first engineering team is basically old hands, and the barracks were originally built by us. There will be no major accident except that two accidentally broke one and a half fingers!"


    Hearing the speech, Arthur nodded with satisfaction, looked at Daska and several supervisors behind him and said: "The safety, quality and speed of construction are also indispensable! Now our shangheling is becoming more and more prosperous and powerful. The construction bureau is responsible for changing the appearance of the territory, which is of great significance to our reform cause! Your first engineering team must guard against arrogance and impatience, and provide for other projects with the highest construction quality and the fastest construction speed on the premise of ensuring safety The team set an example! "


    "Yes! Yes!" Daska immediately promised excitedly, "Sir Arthur, don''t worry, I Daska will try my best to do our own things! I promise that the first engineering team will never drag us back on the river to lead the reform!"


    Hearing the speech, the 11 supervisors standing behind him also nodded excitedly - Arthur''s words suddenly gave them a sense of mission and honor for their work!


    After reminding and encouraging several people, Arthur, escorted by Thorne and ten Castle Knights, walked to the workers who were watching in front.


    "Your Excellency."


    "It''s Lord Arthur, Lord Arthur!"


    "Hey, hey, look, look, Lord Arthur is coming towards us!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing Arthur coming under the escort of the knights, hundreds of workers around burst into warm cheers.


    With the advancement of reform and the improvement of living standards, Arthur''s prestige in the territory has been unmatched. In addition, with various positive publicity on the bulletin board, especially in the past year, the leaders have been proud and proud of the victory of Shanghe collar, and their support for him has reached the point of almost worship.


    Arthur''s less and less appearance in the town has cast a layer of mystery on people''s worship and his legendary deeds.


    "Be quiet, all be quiet!"


    "Stand back, stand back and keep a distance from Lord Arthur!"


    Seeing that the workers were very excited one by one, several supervisors immediately lined up and scolded to maintain order, for fear that some guys who were slow to respond would be rude and offend Arthur because they were too excited.


    Seeing that the excited crowd was gradually calming down, Arthur called back several supervisor team leaders who scolded and walked to a worker wearing thick hemp short sleeves and dark skin.


    "What''s your name?"


    Looking at Arthur with a smile on his face, the man''s excited legs were shaking: "I... I, my name is iron head."


    "Asshole, say your real name!" seeing this, a supervisor group leader immediately scolded, "also, to answer Lord Arthur''s questions, you should maintain respect and use..."


    Arthur raised his hand to stop the scolded supervisor, looked at the scolded man, smiled and continued: "well, I remember, your name is iron head. Iron head, what''s your job?"


    "Back... Back to Lord Arthur, I, I''m responsible for building the wall!"


    "Good to build the wall!" Arthur nodded and praised. "I guess even if you are not the most skilled of all the wall builders now, you must be in the future! Right?"


    "Yes... Yes!"


    The worker named tietou suddenly straightened his chest. After a loud shout, his dark face turned red.


    "Come on, I''m sure you can!" Arthur smiled and patted him on the arm.


    "Is there anyone from avery here?" Arthur glanced at the workers in front of him. "Raise your hand and let me see."


    "Hands up! All hands up from avery!" project leader Daska immediately shouted to the crowd, "raise your hands so that Lord Arthur can see at a glance!"


    Soon, behind the crowd, dozens of arms were raised.


    "Lord Arthur," Captain Daska reported, "our first engineering team doesn''t receive many averier slaves. There are only 60 people in total."


    Arthur directly points out one person and asks the other party to come forward.


    "Lord count." the man hung his head, his legs trembled, and did not dare to look up at Arthur.


    "Don''t be afraid. What''s your name? Who else in the family besides you came to the river?"


    "Back... Back to Lord Arthur, my name is Tim. Besides me, my wife and two children also came to the river."


    "What do you do here? What about your wife? Can you and your family have enough to eat every day?"


    "Back to Lord Arthur, I am responsible for transporting bricks. My wife is now responsible for making arrow feathers of feather arrows. She can eat enough. There are bread and vegetable soup here every day. Thank you... Thank you for saving our family!"


    Said, the man directly trembled and knelt down.


    Arthur could not tell whether his gratitude was from his heart or forced by the situation. He asked him to get up and then said, "how old are your two children? Are you naughty?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 378

    When Arthur asked about his children, the unknown slave man quickly replied, "no naughty, no naughty! Although they are less than ten years old, they can work. They help build arrow feathers and make arrows every day and never make trouble! I... my wife and I will work hard and never be lazy!"


    Looking at the trembling and frightened man, Arthur felt a little uneasy - this man is the father of two children.


    He knew that the other party misunderstood his meaning and worried that the two children would eat free food, which would cause the dissatisfaction of his slave owner and reduce the punishment.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean to punish you." Arthur straightened the slave man with his back arched, "As long as you and your wife work hard, no one will punish you. In three years, your family will become free people on the river. At that time, if you want to continue to work, there will be many opportunities in the town, and you and your wife will be paid in full. If you don''t want to stay in the town, I will also assign you land and give you a chance to choose again."


    Because of the arrival of a large number of averier slaves, Arthur and Gustav negotiated to modify the slave policy.


    All slaves in the territory who have been liberated for more than three years are counted as three years. During these three years, they have no choice. They can only do what they are assigned to do, and their remuneration is only one sixth of their normal remuneration.


    During this period, if they escape or commit a crime, once they are arrested, the number of years of slavery will double, and they will be sent to serve in the hardest mines.


    Of course, there are incentive plans.


    In three years of slavery, those who perform well can get "commutation" ranging from three to six months.


    In addition, if one of his family is selected as a soldier of the first army, he will be directly exempted from slavery and become a free people of Shanghe collar.


    Arthur wanted to relax the slave liberation policy, not only because he didn''t want to turn the territory into a large slave garden, but also because relaxing the liberation policy could better stimulate the slaves'' enthusiasm for labor.


    Today, the slave population in the territory accounts for more than half of the total population. Strict slave control will not only waste a lot of manpower, but also lead to various social contradictions and even slave riots.


    Three years, not long, one sixth of the reward is also the reward!


    Such a policy has little difficulty for these former freer slaves to accept - as long as they survive these three years, the future will be infinitely bright!


    During the publicity, Arthur also warned Gustav not to use the expression "slave" but "debtor" to tell all slaves that you just owe the river - it''s natural to owe money! After paying off the debt in three years, you can be free.


    In short, Arthur wants labor, not slaves!


    He hoped that in three years, all the slaves of Shanghe collar would be proud and proud to become free people of Shanghe collar!


    The slave man looked at Arthur in a daze for a moment, and his tone was finally grateful with joy.


    Since he came to shangheling, he has heard people around him praise the Lord, saying that he is kind, wise and invincible - he simply doesn''t describe him as a noble Lord.


    The officials who assigned jobs to their family, including the supervisors here, also warned him and other slaves from time to time that as long as they worked hard, they would be able to restore their freedom and live a good life in three years.


    In his heart, in fact, there were some people who believed these people''s words, because he found that most of the people who worked together around him were serfs in the Lord''s old man''s farm, just like him.


    But he still had doubts. They were slaves sold by wild people!


    As long as he works hard for three years, he can regain his freedom, and if he wants to, he can get the land to cultivate in the future - how can such a good thing be possible!


    Arthur didn''t care when he saw that the slave men still had doubts. Over time, these slaves from avery naturally believed everything they heard and saw - Arthur was confident that he was definitely one of the kindest nobles in the world!


    If this can not assimilate this group of people and let them go up to the river, there will be no obstruction to the river after three years!


    Looking at the man, Arthur continued to say kindly, "Shanghe collar is the home of every Shanghe collar. Since your family has come here, you should regard it as a new home and the beginning of a better new life."


    "Only if we all work together, our home will become stronger and more prosperous! In the future, you will also have your own house filled with grain in the granary, and your children''s children can grow up happily in this land!"


    Then Arthur raised his hand and pointed to the workers around him, "they and I are working hard for this goal!"


    Arthur''s words are very straightforward: live, eat, future generations.


    But it is only in this way that we can most resonate with these bottom workers.


    Sure enough, without waiting for the stunned slave man to respond, the crowd crowded around had erupted into bursts of cheers of recognition.


    Arthur had no experience in politics in his previous life. From small to large, he was the biggest official, probably the class representative and the head of the university dormitory.


    However, he loves reading miscellaneous books, and has also seen various speeches of leaders and scenes of going to the grass-roots level from the news.


    To tell the truth, at the age of 17 or 18, he felt that the scenes were a little empty and a show, but as he grew older, he gradually understood a lot. Now, as the Lord of Shanghe collar, he really said what he had just said from the bottom of his heart.


    This is not the butt determines the head, but a kind of cognitive growth!


    When he left the castle for inspection, the most important purpose was not to see the construction of several houses - in the tower of the castle, he could directly see the barracks of the first army with a telescope.


    When the cheering crowd calmed down, Arthur looked at the crowd and said some encouraging words before riding East under the escort of Thorne and others.


    The workers gathered together and watched him leave. They waited until the distant team became a black spot, and then began to build the barracks again in full swing under the order of the supervisor such as Daska.


    The slave questioned by Arthur immediately fell into the siege of other slaves and asked the Lord for details. Previously, they only dared to hide behind the crowd. After hearing the man''s story, the eyes of all slaves showed the light of hope!


    On this day, Arthur traveled everywhere. In addition to inspecting the barracks of the first army, he also went to the nitrate factory, horse farm, forging factory and iron mine. He didn''t return to Lingfeng Castle until it was getting late.


    Everywhere he went, he would talk to one or two slaves from averier County, ask them about their families and take care of them.


    In the next period of time, he also planned to visit several other places and several villages in the West. Then, the recruits of the first army entered the camp.


    ¡­¡­


    In the restaurant of the castle, Leah filled a glass of water and handed it to Arthur, while the servant brought fruit, bread, hot soup and bacon.


    After gudu gudu drank more than half a glass of water, Arthur pointed to the chair beside him: "take some food, too. I know you haven''t eaten yet. Sit down with me. One person has less appetite than two."


    Leah stood aside and said, "Lord Arthur, master Boye came to see you at noon, but you weren''t in the castle. He specially told him to inform him immediately when you came back. It seems that there is something urgent."


    "If there''s anything urgent, master Boye is very acute, unless someone leads the army to attack us." Arthur smiled and threw a fireberry into his mouth, urging, "go and get the food. No matter how big it is, we''ll wait until we finish the meal."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 379

    "Lord Arthur! God, you''re back. There''s an urgent letter from the East!"


    Mr. Boye hurried into the restaurant. He was as healthy as a 17-year-old boy. He took out a piece of stationery from his sleeve robe and handed it to him.


    Put the letter paper aside. Arthur picked up a piece of bacon rolled with green vegetables with his chopsticks and smiled at the bachelor: "don''t worry, it''s time for dinner. If you''re still empty, why don''t we finish the meal and talk together."


    Then he put the food into his mouth and chewed the vegetables deliberately at the bachelor.


    At this time, Leah had stood up and said before the bachelor spoke, "master Boye, you have dinner together, and I''ll prepare it for you. Your Excellency has been running around all day today."


    Looking at the food on Arthur''s plate, Mr. Boye nodded calmly, thanked Leah, opened his chair and sat down.


    A meal for one becomes a meal for three.


    When Leia brought the food, Arthur looked at the bachelor who kept silent and didn''t want to disturb his meal and asked with a smile, "is it elif who ordered the news? The wild people have taken action?"


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Arthur''s active inquiry, Mr. Boye quickly put down the spoon, and Arthur raised his palm, indicating that he didn''t have to worry and said slowly.


    "The letter was delivered at noon, but you were not in the castle at that time. The wild people did start to act, but not in the South or the East, but in our North!"


    "The North!" Arthur was stunned and stared at the bachelor. "Are you sure it''s the north?"


    The opposite Leah also looked at him in surprise.


    "Yes!"


    Seeing Mr. Boye''s face and serious nod, Arthur immediately put down his water cup, grabbed the letter paper that had been put aside earlier - Yemin went north, which was completely different from what they had expected!


    The letter is not long, and the content can be summarized into three points.


    First, tell Arthur that Mengo TUTA has left averier county with tens of thousands of slaves and will enter the territory of the northern Eder family in three days at most.


    The second point is elif''s guess. According to the information he collected, the wild people will not attack the north, but will go all the way to the west after entering the territory of the Davidson family. The reason for this is probably because of an ancient prophecy about disaster. Mongo TUTA will take all wild people to the safest place to take refuge.


    The third point is that elif asks Arthur to take good care of his family.


    "Ancient legend?" pressed the letter paper on the table, and Arthur had completely lost his appetite for food. "Master Boye, do the wild people have any ancient prophecies about disaster?"


    Mr. Boye replied, "there are indeed such prophecies and legends among the wild people who are slaves everywhere. The general content is that in a thousand years, the devil will recover from the underground in the north and destroy all mankind."


    "Devil!?" Arthur bared his teeth and said, "it''s ridiculous. Just because of a doomsday prophecy that is nothing, they''re going to flee to the west?"


    Looking at Arthur, bachelor Boye frowned and said, "this prophecy is indeed absurd, but Sir, your oath sword also prophesies the disaster legend of thousands of years. No one knows whether these prophecies spread through the ages are true or false, but the wild people believe it deeply, and now they have put it into action."


    Arthur frowned and his index finger tapped on the handrail.


    He never believed in the doomsday prophecy, just as someone in the previous life said that 2012 was the end of the world.


    Moreover, predicting such things is nonsense, not to mention predicting things thousands of years later.


    Yes, he did find ancient relics in the north of the Tunguska mountains, but what does that mean? With the ghost climate and living conditions in the north of the mountains, when human ancestors found a better place, they naturally chose to migrate.


    As for what legends, which nation has no legends about disaster, destruction and Savior?


    In short, Arthur never took any Millennium doomsday prediction seriously. It''s better to live a good life now than anything.


    "No matter what prophecy or not," said Arthur for a moment. "As you said, these wild people have begun to act. What news is there from the court and windbreak castle now?"


    "The palace''s information city has been powerless. As for Duke kewilt, they should not have received the news of the wild people going north earlier than us." after a pause, bachelor Boye frowned and added, "Lord Arthur, if the wild people really go north, Prime Minister Flavi and others may not have any reaction."


    "It seems that this time is a big trouble..." Arthur breathed a breath and said with a headache on his face.


    In any case, even if the situation is really like elif''s speculation, the wild people go north just to take a way, which will still be a huge disaster for the North!


    It will take at least half a year for a team of hundreds of thousands of people to arrive in the West from averier, and how much food do the wild people still have?


    It can be predicted that once the wild people enter the Northern Territory, even if the other party does not come for war, all places along the way will inevitably suffer crazy looting!


    The plunder that can support hundreds of thousands of people is no less than a devastating disaster for any noble.


    At that time, the most likely thing to happen is that the nobles flee and the refugees scatter. Once the wild people do not get enough food, the scope of looting will expand, and the way will become a war against the north.


    Of course, Duke kewilt can also choose to summon all the vassals, or even unite with the west to send troops to resist the wild people.


    But the wild people had at least tens of thousands of soldiers on horseback, as well as giants and dozens of Warcraft. In addition, in this slave trade, the other party also received a large number of weapons provided by him.


    Even if the Allied forces in the north and West can defeat these enemies from the grassland, the price they have to pay must be extremely heavy!


    Moreover, after the war, there are Kingdom disputes


    "I can''t care so much," Arthur said, looking at the bachelor for a moment, "You should copy the contents of this letter immediately and send it to Yorktown, Cumbria and windbreak as soon as possible. At present, if the wild people really just take a way, the main impact on us is the obstruction of trade and the possible small-scale refugees. However, how the situation will develop depends on the response of Duke kewilt!"


    "Yes, I''ll send the letter bird early tomorrow morning."


    As soon as the bachelor''s voice fell, he had finished his dinner, and Thorne stepped forward after a slight rest.


    "Look at this!" he handed the letter paper to the other party, and Arthur immediately ordered, "after reading it, you will immediately send someone to the town to inform Gustav that he will immediately stop the production of wine and try his best to make feather arrows. In addition, you will take the initiative to ask the nobles in the North whether they need to buy arrows. If necessary, they will be sold at a slightly lower price than normal."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 380

    In the study, Duke kewilt kept pacing back and forth, and his gloomy expression seemed to be shrouded in a cloud.


    Before the letter from Lingfeng Castle transmitted by Xuecheng arrived, he had received a report from his spies and learned that the wild people were moving to the north.


    He was still guessing the wild people''s intention. He was not sure whether these guys went north for looting or for any other purpose. Until he read the news of Lingfeng castle, his nervous heart fell to the ground like falling into the abyss.


    "Go!" after a disturbed pace, the Duke made a decision in his heart, stopped and ordered the captain of the bodyguard, "send someone to find pace and Jenny immediately, say there is something urgent to discuss with them, and order them to come immediately!"


    The captain of the bodyguard was ordered to go to the door. The Duke immediately looked at the bachelor standing aside: "go and get two letter birds of the farit family and a letter bird of the denburg family immediately. The wild people must immediately inform the West and let them prepare early!"


    With that, without waiting for the bachelor''s response, Duke kewilt directly bypassed the desk, sat down and wrote with his pen.


    The denburg family is located in the southwest of the Davidson family. If the wild people really want to go to the west, the other party will be the first target to be looted.


    When pace came in a hurry, the bachelor who had released the letter bird happened to return to the house from the terrace.


    "Father, is something important happening?" as soon as she entered the study, Eugenie immediately came forward and took the Duke''s arm. "You are in such a hurry to find sister Jenny. We were having a good chat earlier!"


    "Now that you''re here, you can sit down together," said the Duke seriously. "Bachelor Beaumont will introduce you. This time we''re in big trouble in the north and West!"


    A moment later, after listening to the bachelor''s introduction, the three people sat in their chairs with shocked faces.


    "Father, don''t the court care if something like this happens?" Eugenie asked aloud.


    "Miss Eugenie," the bachelor replied aloud, "In the current situation, I''m afraid it''s difficult for the court to lend a helping hand to us. If the news of Lingfeng castle is true, the wild people go north to go to the west by way, which means that the wild people don''t want to provoke the people and horses of the East and the king. After all, the shortest way from averier to the West should be to go directly to the West and cross the king''s Avenue."


    The duke said aloud, "if the kingdom of olivedo is awake, it may still be possible, but now the moths in the court will only stand idly by. Although the wild people don''t go to the south according to their plan, as long as they don''t continue eastward, they will sit on the wall and won''t do it." then the Duke paused and added coldly, "at least not now!"


    Hearing the speech, Eugenie angrily sat on the bench and said, "if they didn''t cooperate inside and outside and stand idly by, the Bilson family wouldn''t be defeated easily! They are really a group of bastards. Now the wild people are coming to our North!"


    "Father," said Jenny, sitting next to Eugenie, "is there anything I can do? I can write to my father and tell him everything here."


    Looking at Jenny with an uneasy face, Eugenie reached out and took her palm and threw an encouraging look.


    "Good boy, don''t worry," said the Duke. "Although the wild people''s goal is the west, this matter is also related to the safety of the north. Even if you don''t marry pace, the north will never sit idly by and let the wild people go to the West!"


    "Before you arrived, I wrote a letter to your father, telling him everything truthfully, reminding him to inform the major nobles in the West as soon as possible and make all preparations for the war. The north will stand with your father and the West!"


    It was clear to the Duke that Jane''s maid was the eyes and ears left by Duke farit.


    Hearing the speech, Jenny was greatly moved and immediately promised that she would find a way to let her father lead the troops as soon as possible.


    Everyone nodded affirmatively to Jenny''s words, but they were not optimistic - every summer, the tidal corridor would be exposed to the sea, and this was the time when the Gaoting Kingdom launched a war on the West.


    Under such circumstances, whether the nobles in the West are willing to believe that the target of the wild people is them or not, even if they believe, it is difficult for the west to send surplus troops to fight in the north.


    This is a big trouble. No one here expected that the two sides that have just formed an alliance will face such a huge test.


    The atmosphere was a little depressed. The Duke turned his eyes to his silent son: "pace, tell me your opinion. I want to hear your opinion on the war."


    Duke kewilt was quite satisfied with the new raid team of the family and had high hopes. His views on the Warcraft bow also changed his views on his son - at least, this guy was not good for nothing except force and honor.


    Since hearing the introduction of the bachelor, pace has been frowning and thinking about ways to deal with the wild people.


    Seeing his father''s question, he shook his head helplessly first, and then said, "if the situation of the wild people is really as Arthur said, we have no choice but to fight..."


    "Don''t call that boy an adult!" interrupted Duke kewilt. "If it weren''t for that damn boy, the wild people wouldn''t have so many weapons in their hands!"


    Looking at his angry father, pace pursed his lips. Rarely, he didn''t retort. He continued: "when fighting with the wild people, their advantage is that they have a large number of people, their character is fierce, and their Kung Fu on horseback is far better than that of ordinary knights, but if that''s all, they are not enough to be afraid."


    "The wild people are backward in equipment. Although they have received a large number of weapons from Shanghe collar, they are only limited to swords, spears and arrows. They have no armor to defend. If there is a close combat situation, they will be at a complete disadvantage except for the number of people."


    "In addition, the wild people have no or only few plundered siege equipment, and they must not be good at siege. If we can accumulate all people and food in large towns and rely on the city walls, we should be able to defeat them easily."


    "But the problem is that there are not only giants but also Warcraft among these wild people! This is the direct reason for the rapid defeat of the Bilson family. The city wall is not enough to resist giants and Warcraft!"


    At this point, pace stopped talking, and the study was filled with a dignified and worried atmosphere. Whether the wild people take the road or attack has not made much difference to the north.


    The Duke frowned and thought. After a while, he asked aloud, "is it possible to stop them in the territory of the Davidson family? For example, take the Zhi river as the boundary, or the rowa river. In short, don''t let them go to the West."


    Pace thought for a moment and said, "it''s difficult. Neither the Zhihe river nor the Luowa River can be used as a natural danger. Even if all bridges are destroyed, the shallow area upstream can cross the river directly."


    "Damn it!" replied pace. The Duke had expected it, but he still couldn''t help muttering curses.


    Looking at his ugly father, pace continued: "we may learn from Lord Arthur''s combat methods, especially..."


    "I said, don''t call that boy your excellency!" the Duke snapped, and then asked with suppressed anger, "what method?"


    Pace made up his mind and answered, "in the current situation, our best way is to defend the city according to the city, and we should do two things: one is to give up small towns, and the other is to concentrate all the food in the territory into large towns as much as possible."


    "The walls of small towns are too small to resist the wild people. Once they are lost, a large amount of food in the city will fall into the hands of the wild people, which is no different from helping them collect food, and it will seriously hurt our morale."


    "But if it''s just like this, the wild people will be unstoppable. They are likely to expand the scope of looting or go straight to large towns to besiege. Therefore, we need to delay their westward speed as much as possible and consume all their food."


    "The excellent harassing tactics of Lingfeng castle is the best way to delay... However, we don''t know the situation of those Warcraft. If those Warcraft are better at running than horses, the harassing team will be gone."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 381

    When Issa and Eugenie left the study with worry, pace and the Duke were attached to their desks, writing urgent letters to be sent everywhere.


    After a whole afternoon''s discussion, Duke kewilt finally decided on a plan to deal with the wild people going north.


    The first is to ask the court for help.


    No matter whether the court will lend a helping hand, even if it knows that the court will sit idly by, this step must be taken. Because of the situation of the Kingdom, although the relationship between the Northern Territory and the court is subtle, at least nominally, the northern territory is still a part of the Kingdom and belongs to the rule of King olivido.


    Secondly, the news of the wild people going north was passed to the feudal nobles everywhere, ordering them to immediately summon people and tighten food for war.


    Finally, it is to inform the western border of the coping strategies of the northern border as soon as possible, so that they can assemble people and horses, raise materials and send troops for support as soon as possible.


    The specific operational plan is also roughly divided into three parts according to pace''s proposal.


    First, the noble lords in the east of emiria county were ordered to immediately summon their men and horses to transfer the food and population in the leader''s land to large towns as soon as possible. It is not allowed to leave a grain of food for the wild people. It is strictly prohibited to defend the city and take the initiative.


    The second is to send ten harassing teams of about 100 people to rush to the front line as quickly as possible and drag out the pace of the wild people in the West. It is best to find an opportunity to burn each other''s food and grass and let the wild people''s army fall into a chaotic situation without food.


    Finally, gather at least 30000 knights from other places and the West as soon as possible to attack the wild people, and strive to defeat them completely before they step into Emilia County!


    There is no doubt that this is a great war, and the forces to be mobilized include the Lords and nobles in the north.


    The letters written by the Duke even included the green and Davidson families who had substantially defected from the north.


    That night, the lights of Fengxi castle were bright. In the early morning of the next day, a knight holding the Duke''s warrant and a single letter bird with negative elements scattered from Fengxi castle to various places.


    When Arthur received the news transmitted by the school city, it was the evening of that day. Many years ago, the tustra family and windbreak stopped sending messages to each other.


    There were two letters, written by the Duke and pace.


    The Duke''s letter was strongly worded. In an ordered tone, he went directly to the river collar and put forward three requirements.


    First, after receiving the letter, let Arthur immediately lead a team of no less than 100 knights to the south of the Davidson family to attack the wild people, slow down the pace of the wild people''s westward advance, and it''s best to burn each other''s food and grass.


    Second, he ordered Shanghe collar to supply feather arrows to the southern collars immediately. He must supply no less than 100000 arrows within four months, and local lords are allowed to take them on credit until the end of the war.


    Third, he ordered Arthur to lend all the idle Warcraft bows in his hand, the number of which should not be less than 100, and send them to Fengxi castle within two months. It was stated that the war was over and they should be returned immediately.


    In addition to the three requirements, the Duke also stated that Arthur must take responsibility for the wild people going north, because the river leader not only benefited from the wild people, but also provided weapons support for the wild people!


    Arthur read the Duke''s letter and threw it aside.


    It may be selfish to say so. It seems that Shanghe is a part of the north, but he ignores the safety of the north, but Arthur still wants to say - in the current situation, unless he is out of his mind, he will lead his troops south to fight against the wild people, and still go to the territory of the Davidson family!


    Legally speaking, although the upper river leader is under the jurisdiction of the Duke of the north, the tustra family is not loyal to anyone.


    The mission of the tustra family is to guard the sharp blade fortress. Since its own written or ballad records, the Shanghe collar has never participated in any aristocratic disputes, even if the northern territory changes its master and the dynasty changes.


    Even the war of self-defense for more than a year was provoked by the enemy first. After Lingfeng Castle repeatedly warned, it was forced to send troops.


    In a word, when the ancestors of the tutela family fought with Warcraft, most of the prominent people in the Kingdom have not been able to find out who their ancestors were - neither the king nor the Duke of the north have the right to order the tutela family!


    In terms of interests, Arthur had no reason to send troops.


    When the Barrett family waged war against Cumbria and the upper river leader, the duke said nothing.


    After the TID Barrett peace talks, when the war was shamelessly provoked again, none of the northern nobles spoke out for justice.


    As the "traitor" in the eyes of the nobility, Arthur naturally hoped that the weaker the potential enemy, the better. It was best to have nothing left except a shouting mouth.


    In addition, Duke kewilt should know why telosi died, why Ted Barrett launched a war, why his trade with wild people went so smoothly.


    Now, the nobles in the north, why should they ask him to send troops?


    Arthur won''t send troops, at least not now!


    Compared with the Duke''s strict wording, pace''s letter is full of humility and modesty, as if the student had learned from the teacher.


    Although the letter also expressed the idea of hoping to get the support of Shanghe collar, it was only a brief introduction. The rest of the space was almost devoted to expounding the strategies and concerns against the enemy and asking Arthur whether he had good suggestions for the war.


    After reading pace''s letter, Arthur immediately asked Leah to get the map of the East and study it by candle.


    Although he may meet pace on the battlefield in the future due to different identities or positions, now, regardless of interests and friendship, he still regards pace as his friend and Shanghe collar.


    Therefore, as long as he does not harm the interests of Shanghe collar, he is willing to do what he can to help resist the wild people.


    Of course, whether his suggestion will be adopted or not is the Duke''s business.


    According to pace''s letter, Arthur was not very optimistic about the Duke''s battle plan.


    He understood that the Duke probably wanted to consume the enemy''s food and grass, weaken the enemy''s morale, assemble his army and win favorable conditions for defeating the enemy while dragging the wild people westward.


    This is a good idea: Although there are a large number of wild people, they are isolated and helpless. They can only survive by looting, and they are obviously not good at attacking the city.


    But Arthur thought that such an idea was too light on the enemy and naive.


    From the battle plan, it was obvious that the Duke wanted to completely defeat the wild people in the area east of Amelia county at the least cost.


    However, the Duke''s combat strategy is to trade manpower for time and space.


    First of all, Arthur didn''t think that besides Fengxi City, there were walls of other towns in the north, which could significantly hinder the wild people.


    You know, the giant is nearly twenty feet tall. The height of the walls of most towns in the north is not as high as the giant.


    Besides, besides giants, wild people also have ferocious and agile Warcraft!


    Therefore, the strategy of concentrating the people, horses and food in the east of emiria county to several large towns and guarding the city according to the city is likely to evolve into a result of self binding.


    In addition, by doing so, it is obviously dispersing the troops in the north, fighting on their own, giving the wild people the opportunity to break one by one!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 382

    In addition to the strategy of defending according to the city, Arthur is also not optimistic about the attack tactics.


    He did not know whether the Duke''s decision was influenced by his war against the Barrett family.


    If so, the Duke obviously only saw his brilliant achievements, not the reasons behind them.


    The main reason why he was able to beat the Barrett family with a team of 100 people was the ghost faced eagle.


    If there were no ghost faced eagle, he could not easily wipe out a returning enemy. Even if there was a Warcraft bow, the difficulty would increase more than ten times, and he might not choose to go deep alone.


    Ghost faced Eagle means air supremacy!


    This not only made up for his lack of troops and arrows, but also enabled him to anticipate the enemy first and firmly grasp the initiative of the war.


    In the eyes of outsiders, it is a miracle of war that he goes deep alone and annihilates his enemies several times over again.


    But Arthur knew very well that this was really just the basic operation - it would be strange if he didn''t have such a record!


    He just made good use of his advantages.


    The kewilt family, even if they can get the Warcraft bow from him, is likely to end up with meat buns and dogs, and stealing chickens will not erode the rice.


    The reason is very simple. The Duke plans to send several attack teams to drag the wild people forward, but as long as you think carefully, you can find that it is no different from a group of hyenas on the grassland to provoke the lions!


    Can hyenas stop lions?


    Sure! After all, it takes time to chase and kill prey.


    In short, Arthur was not optimistic about the Duke''s battle plan. It was not a disturbance, but a gift.


    Although the wild people are alone and helpless, they are not few and declining.


    Regardless of military strength, morale, equipment or combat skills, the knights in the North probably have the only advantage of equipment.


    In addition to the above, Arthur felt that there was an extremely unstable factor in the Duke''s battle plan - the West!


    Judging from all the battle plans, the Duke intended to run out of food before the wild people entered emiria county. When the morale of the wild people was low and in chaos, the army in the north and West would defeat the enemy.


    There are three questions.


    First, although the wild people will be slowed down in their westward advance, they will not be deprived of food. On the contrary, their morale will be high in attacking cities and land again and again. Cause more casualties, and even a tragedy like massacre.


    Second, before the decisive battle comes, the northern territory will lose a large number of people and horses, which will lead to the low morale of the vassals and even give up the war that did not need their full strength.


    Third, according to the strategy of defending the city, although it delayed the pace of the wild people''s westward movement, it also delayed the exposure time of the wild people''s westward movement intention.


    At that time, as long as there are no soldiers under the city, how can the nobles in the West believe that the wild people are coming for them? Why send an army to fight with the wild people?


    With a legend of doomsday prophecy? Or the interest demands behind the marriage? Or the noble mission of defending the kingdom against foreign enemies?


    Arthur didn''t know how solid the kewilt family''s alliance with the West was, but he knew that once any alliance for the purpose of interests could not bring benefits, the alliance would not be solid.


    To cope with the enemy''s attack, the position of the western border in the kingdom is very similar to that of the Shanghe collar in the north.


    Except that it is still a part of the kingdom in name, it is completely an independent kingdom.


    This is a problem left over by history.


    According to the great scholar ilu, the reason why the West chose to marry the North was that both the prime minister and the Duke of the South wanted to change the situation - at least half of the nobles in the Kingdom owed a lot of gold coins to the West!


    The nobles wanted to forgive their debts, while the prime minister and the Duke of the South wanted to take power.


    Therefore, if we can''t quickly let the nobles in the West understand that the wild people are really coming for them. With the temperament of these guys and businessmen, let alone go all out to fight, I''m afraid it will take months to weigh the pros and cons.


    It is conceivable that once such a situation occurs, when the Western nobles finally understand that they are willing to go all out to fight the wild people, the North nobles who have suffered heavy losses will be full of resentment.


    Just think, what cohesion can such a team have?


    In addition, there is another problem. Once the war is delayed and the tidal corridor is completely exposed to the sea, Gaoting will launch an attack on the west, and the West and North are likely to face a double attack.


    At that time, that will be the real disaster.


    Such an inference may be too bold and pessimistic, but Arthur doesn''t think it''s nonsense. As long as war can be avoided, the more dangerous and pessimistic speculation, the more necessary it is!


    The tactics of attacking and harassing will have little effect. Guarding the city is to divide troops and send food, giving the enemy the chance to break one by one.


    These two steps, no matter how you look at them, are not a good battle plan.


    Arthur didn''t understand whether the Duke had other considerations. Perhaps he didn''t want the wild people to enter Amelia county and threaten windbreak castle, but if it was him, he would choose the opposite.


    Don''t harass, don''t defend the city, don''t set any obstacles for the wild people to go to the west, and let the wild people go to the West as quickly as possible.


    If you are bold enough, you can also send envoys to negotiate with the wild people while assembling the army.


    Tell the wild people that as long as you do not wreak havoc in the north, we will not only have no difficulties in the north, but also lead the way for you. If you are short of food, we can also send you some food and even some property as protection fees.


    If the purpose of the wild people going north is really to go to the west, as long as they are properly operated, such a proposal of being at home is very unlikely to be rejected.


    Once the wild people agree, they will choose an appropriate time. It is best to wait for the wild people to approach the western border, and two groups of people will attack at the same time.


    In this way, the north becomes the white knight and Savior of the West!


    It can not only take the opportunity to obtain a lot of benefits, but also deepen the alliance between the two sides and avoid the troubles of war mobilization and entanglement between the two sides.


    If the wild people want to go to the West and wantonly destroy and loot in the north, they agree not to be obstructed.


    Immediately demobilize the local population, hit all troops in emiria county and concentrate in Fengxi fort. After the purpose of the wild people is fully revealed, they will send troops to fight with the West.


    In short, do not harass, divide troops, defend the city, delay the progress of the wild people, and test the firmness of the alliance with the West.


    Instead, we should concentrate our strength, take the initiative, be the leader of the wild people, lure the enemy in depth, fully expose the enemy''s purpose, be known all over the world, be the white knight in the west, and let the war break out and end as soon as possible.


    This is what we should do in the face of this war!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 383

    When Arthur''s reply was delivered to windbreak castle, another two days passed.


    "Damn boy, he''s trying to cut himself off in the North!"


    In the study, after reading the reply, the Duke patted the letter paper directly on the table and said angrily to the bachelor: "three conditions, the damn boy didn''t agree to any of them! And the campes family also found an excuse to refuse to send troops! Do these bastards want to rebel out of the North? After cleaning up the wild people, they should clean up these traitors together!"


    In recent days, there were an endless stream of letter birds over Fengxi castle. Almost all the people and horses in the north were mobilized, but only four places refused to send troops.


    Among them, the letters sent to the green and Davidson families directly sank into the sea, and there was no news. One of the tustra and campes families did not mention sending troops, and the other refused to send troops because their territory was seriously damaged and could only provide 5000 gold coins as support.


    The Duke had expected the reaction of green and the Davidson family, and milt campes didn''t care much. Only Lingfeng castle, Arthur tustra reluctantly agreed to only one of the three conditions he clearly put forward, and agreed to take 50000 feather arrows on credit to the kewilt family!


    "Sir, now we are short of arrows. It''s good that Lingfeng castle can provide 50000 feather arrows." the bachelor persuaded, "and if they are allowed to participate in the war, it''s estimated that they will cause a lot of trouble, especially the Marquis Barrett."


    "Hum! It doesn''t matter if milt doesn''t come. The men and horses in his hands are dispensable, but Arthur tustra not only refuses to lead the troops south, but also refuses to lend weapons. Can he really be a river leader and be independent of the north?"


    With that, the Duke glanced at pace and Eugenie, who were reading letters. He also knew that it was not time to clean up shangheling and the other two families, so he looked at the bachelor and continued to ask, "what about the west? How can we return their news?"


    The troops in the West were the most important, but it was the fifth day. He sent the news to the farit family, but he had not received a reply.


    With Jenny casting a hesitant look from one side, the bachelor explained: "Sir, there is really no... Maybe they are discussing the specific matters of sending troops. After all, this is not a small matter."


    "They are so slow!" the Duke frowned and complained.


    Up to now, the only messages he sent that did not receive a reply were the court, the west, the green and the Davidson family. According to the news from the front, the wild people should enter the territory of the Davidson family in five or six days at most.


    "There must be news from the West soon," said the bachelor.


    "I hope they can get as fast as possible. Anyway, 10000 knights should be able to come up with it. After all, the wild people are going for them!"


    In his letter to the farit family, Duke kewilt asked the west to gather at least 30000 soldiers, of which the number of knights should not be less than half, but he knew very well that it was impossible for the west to send so many troops to fight.


    Although the western border is rich, its geographical area and population are far less than the other three borders of the kingdom. Moreover, in order to cope with the possible war launched by the Gaoting Kingdom, they still have to leave enough people for defense.


    But the negotiation was like this. He left enough time for the west to make the other party agree to his later requirements. Such as exempting the northern nobles from their debts, being responsible for all war expenses, and returning all war profits to the Northern Territory.


    Chaos means opportunity, and Duke kewilt believes it!


    He not only wanted to defeat the wild people, but also used the war to clean up all kinds of accumulated disadvantages in the north, such as the relationship with the court, the debts of the feudal ministers, the two traitors in the East, and so on.


    While the Duke was talking with the bachelor and the bodyguard, pace suddenly exclaimed after reading the reply, which immediately attracted the attention of everyone in the room.


    "Worthy of Lord Arthur!"


    Hearing pace''s exclamation, the Duke wrinkled and said, "I said, don''t call that boy your excellency. You are my son and should be proud of the kewilt family! The boy has refused to send troops and won''t lend even a few bows and arrows. You should understand that his closeness to you is not out of friendship!"


    The Duke had also expected Arthur''s refusal, and the letter, which was written in a serious and commanding tone, was intentional.


    He expected that Arthur tustra could not fully agree with his request. Therefore, his previous anger was partly due to his dissatisfaction with Arthur''s failure to follow a command, and partly to educate pace.


    No matter how Lingfeng Castle replied to him, he would use this reply to cut off pace''s almost worship for Arthur tustra!


    But the Duke''s little trick is obviously going to miscalculate.


    After a little calmness, pace immediately got up from his chair, stepped forward quickly, and put the letter paper in his hand in front of the Duke.


    "Father, look at this!" pace said excitedly. "This is Lord Arthur''s reply to me. We must change the battle plan, or we will have big trouble! This reply alone is worth 10000..."


    "Bang!"


    Before pace could finish, the angry Duke of kewilt clapped his hand on the oak desk, and the thunderous noise made everyone tremble.


    "Damn it, have you been kicked in the head by a horse!" the Duke stood up angrily and shouted at pace in front of him. "Or are you deaf and didn''t hear what I just said! I said, don''t call the boy adult. He completely chose to stand by and watch the war related to the North! Look, look!"


    Then the Duke grabbed Arthur''s reply and threw it in pace''s face.


    "I tell you, no matter what reason he has, unless Shanghe collar disappears from the north, his current behavior is a betrayal of the whole North!"


    "Father, why don''t you take a look first..."


    "Shut up!" the Duke interrupted pace, who was trying to speak, and continued to scold, "what did you just say, changing the battle plan? Are you crazy! With that boy''s letter paper, you are going to change the plan related to the whole North! Pace, you disappoint me!"


    The Duke''s words deeply touched pace, especially his disappointed and angry eyes, which could not help but remind him of all kinds of painful memories in the past.


    When pace was silent, Eugenie hurried up from behind him and pushed the angry Duke back to his chair. Jenny followed and came forward to hold her husband''s palm.


    "Father, what time is it? You are still angry with your brother," Eugenie said coyly, glancing at the letter paper on the table.


    "Master Beaumont, could you please read this reply for all of us? Just because this reply has destroyed my father''s mood, it is not a small matter, especially at this moment. If it is full of nonsense, we have reason to doubt whether the count tustra has made any deal with the wild people!"


    "OK."


    The bachelor readily agreed to Eugenie''s request, immediately picked up the letter paper on the desk and read it in front of the people.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 384

    When the bachelor finished reading Arthur''s reply, the atmosphere in the study suddenly fell silent.


    Whether Duke, bachelor, Eugenie or Jenny, they were quietly thinking about Arthur''s new battle plan.


    As the saying goes: if you are not afraid of not knowing the goods, you are afraid of comparing the goods.


    All the people in the study, without exception, are not ignorant people. Arthur''s battle plan is undoubtedly more comprehensive, bold, cunning and effective than their previous battle plan.


    Even Jenny, who knows nothing about war, can clearly feel the advantages and disadvantages of the two battle plans after listening to the bachelor''s reading.


    In the silence, everyone could not help but surrender their eyes to the Duke on the seat - whether this reply was just alarmist nonsense, the silence atmosphere at the moment has given the answer.


    "You should know this letter now..."


    "Shut up!" the Duke interrupted pace again, looking angry.


    Yes, he admitted that the battle plan was better than what he had made, and more than one, but because of this, the anger in his heart was completely greater than the joy.


    Feeling the people''s waiting eyes, after holding back for a while, the Duke suddenly scolded pace: "who let you disclose the battle plan at will! Don''t you know it''s the most confidential thing now! Lingfeng castle had a deal with the wild people. Now the boy takes out such a battle plan. If the wild people also know, do you know the consequences!"


    "Who does he think he is? Just because he dares to point fingers at such a war and overthrow all my plans! If he really wants to contribute to the north, he should obey all my orders instead of hiding in the river collar and playing tricks on his mouth..."


    After some vent like reprimand, perhaps the Duke felt that his words were too impolite, so he stopped and stared at pace coldly.


    Eugenie glanced at several people. Seeing that everyone was silent, she looked at the Duke and said, "father, although my brother''s practice is wrong and Arthur tustra is not a good man, I don''t think he can do such a thing as divulging the plan to the wild people unless he doesn''t want to live! Don''t blame my brother!"


    The Duke looked at his baby daughter, glanced at pace with dissatisfaction, and said with a cold hum: "Give that boy a little more courage, he dare not do so! It''s just that your brother''s practice is so disappointing to me that he leaked such an important plan to a guy who refused to send troops, and took the other party''s proposal and asked me to do it immediately! It''s stupid."


    Seeing her father''s tone softened, Eugenie quickly said coquettishly: "pace believes in the count of Lingfeng Castle too much. When the war is over, you must punish him well, let him patrol the territory, catch thieves and robbers, and forbid him to stay in the castle!"


    Then he winked at pace and asked him to admit his mistake.


    At this time, pace also recovered and realized that he had been too anxious to take into account his father''s face as a duke, and it was really inappropriate to disclose the battle plan without authorization, so he lowered his head slightly and showed a trace of regret.


    The little tricks of the brothers and sisters could not escape the Duke''s eyes. They snorted at pace again and frowned again. Seeing that the storm had subsided, they also relaxed slowly and waited for the Duke''s decision.


    As time passed, the study became more and more quiet.


    According to the original assumption, the Duke intended to completely block the wild people in the East, and it was best to let the wild people wreak havoc in the territory of the Davidson family.


    He has long been dissatisfied with the actions of the court and the God of light!


    Therefore, he has been waiting for the opportunity to eliminate the traitors green and Davidson. In the past, neither the conditions nor the time were ripe.


    But now, the alliance with the West has been completed, and the plan to weaken the Barrett family is unexpectedly smooth.


    Therefore, he had the idea of taking advantage of the wild people to go north, making a clear attitude to the court, and eliminating the two traitors of green and Davidson family at one fell swoop after the war.


    It is undoubtedly a disaster for the wild people to go north. Countless civilians and knights in the North may lose their lives.


    But the greater the chaos, the greater the opportunity!


    As long as the plan is proper, the losses in the north can be made up from the West and the wild people.


    Moreover, these two wars can not only deepen the alliance with the west, but also recover the fiefdoms of the green and Davidson families, so as to return the north to the control of the kewilt family.


    Afterwards, his prestige will reach the peak in the hearts of the vassals, and the reputation of the kewilt family will be louder in the kingdom.


    This is particularly important for the future situation change!


    But now someone has denied his battle plan.


    If only from the perspective of defeating the wild people, Arthur tustra''s battle plan is indeed better than his, but the problem is that the boy put forward these strategies from the perspective of a bystander, and he is the Duke of the north.


    No matter how much you think and weigh, it''s too risky to let the wild people enter averier county directly. If you are careless, the wild people will come straight to Fengxi city.


    At that time, they will fight with the wild people, and the damn kid may be lying on the bed of the castle, holding a woman happily.


    Even if the possibility is very small, he doesn''t want to take the slightest risk!


    After some silence, the Duke finally made a decision and said to the bachelor: "First order the raiding team to stop and return to the town nearby to wait for orders. In addition, send an order to count demberg. After he has assembled his men and horses, he will immediately retreat to the territory of harpos and bagnay families. All the leaders who can be dismissed will be dismissed, all the property that can be taken away, and don''t care about what can''t be taken away. In short, don''t leave a grain for the wild people."


    After the Duke''s voice fell, the bachelor waited for a moment. Seeing that there were no new orders, he bowed back slightly and drafted a letter.


    "Father, you are..." pace looked at the Duke puzzled.


    These two orders were neither their original battle plan nor Arthur''s proposal.


    At this time, Eugenie opened her mouth in time and said, "father, are you going to wait and see first and then make a decision?"


    The Duke nodded, glared at pace discontentedly, and exclaimed that the baby daughter could understand his idea better.


    "The war is not so simple. Although the tustra boy''s battle plan is good, it is not enough to send an envoy casually if he wants to implement it successfully."


    "Besides, once we let the wild people into amelia and the battle plan is leaked, it will give the wild people a chance to attack Fengxi city directly."


    "There are not a few people in the kingdom who want to destroy our alliance with the western border and see both of us fall into war and decline."


    "Although tustra has a talent for war, he is still too young. We must be cautious in this war, which is related to the stability of our North and West!"


    Hearing the speech, everyone nodded thoughtfully.


    Pace stood in front of the desk, pursed his lips and said with a little difficulty: "father, I''m sorry... Just now, I..."


    "I don''t need your apology!" the Duke interrupted again, his eyes fixed on the guilty pace.


    "I want you to remember that you are my son and the heir of the kewilt family! You should be proud of being a member of the kewilt family! No matter what decision you make, you should think about your surname and the responsibility and honor it brings!"


    "Yes," pace whispered.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Arthur''s proposal was not directly adopted by the Duke, it reminded him to beware of the delay in the West.


    There are indeed many omissions in the previous battle plan. The most serious one is that he is too conservative and cares too much about the two traitors in the East, ignoring the possible delay and slack in the West.


    He now understood that the North should be the Savior of the west, rather than buying them hesitant time.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 385

    The speed of the army was slower than Issa thought.


    They started from DOMA town a month ago and went all the way north. Until now, they finally arrived at the territory of the Davidson family, ligpos.


    Before that, she had never ridden a horse for such a long time.


    At first, she had a trace of expectation for a long trip, thinking that even if it was not what she wanted, she could see the scenery in different places she had never seen before.


    But before they left averier County, the bumps and wind and sun for days had tortured her half dead.


    Because of sitting in the saddle for a long time, her hips were scarred and bleeding, her thighs were red, swollen and peeling due to friction, and her hands were blistered by the reins. It was painful to move her fingers a little. The muscles of her feet and back hurt so much that she couldn''t sit straight. In the past, she had never thought that riding a horse was such a difficult thing.


    I need a carriage, a carriage with soft cushions. She has called in her heart countless times - bazaar has already given up riding and rode with the women and children of the tribe. Elif and gulbin also advised her not to be too hard on herself.


    But she didn''t want to give up.


    She kept telling herself again and again in her heart that as TUTA''s wife and Kara, once she gave up riding, she would be laughed at by the people of all tribes, and her husband would be dissatisfied and disgusted with her. And she doesn''t want to be as useless as bazaar!


    So she began to ask the guard for advice on equestrian skills, gradually adapting to the bumps on the horse''s back, jumping forward with the ups and downs of the horse, slowing down and stretching her hips and legs.


    It was not easy at first. Instead of becoming more relaxed, she was tortured in great pain. Every night, you must get off the horse with the help of others.


    But with the efforts and attempts again and again, the mare under her crotch became more and more docile, as if she could understand her mind.


    Her legs became stronger and stronger, the blisters in her palm became calluses, and the pain all over her gradually dissipated.


    Finally, she was reborn.


    On that day, when she rode horses to catch up with TUTA''s army from the rear of the team, the blood alliance guard made a way for her, and TUTA cast a favorable look from the front.


    At that moment, all the pain and efforts turned into pride and pride. She was finally able to ride beside TUTA freely.


    And when riding is no longer a torture, the hard and long journey has finally had a little fun.


    Walking in the front of the procession, all the scenery she saw was full of vitality and undisturbed - the large group of people who followed closely lasted more than ten miles. They would trample on the land and make the river muddy, and the dust would be like yellow sand in the sky. It was really difficult to be comfortable.


    Of course, compared with the scenery, what is more important is that she has been recognized by TUTA and all the people. In their eyes, women who can''t ride freely don''t deserve to be their Kara!


    "There is a hotel not far ahead." during the journey, elif on horseback said, "as long as we arrive at the hotel, we continue to travel north for about 20 miles, and we can see the road heading west. The whole ligopos county is under the command of the Davidson family, and the Lord Marquis DEX Davidson now holds the post of tax minister in the court and is one of the king''s important ministers..."


    At the time of elif''s introduction, two blood alliance guards in charge of exploring the way galloped back and stopped in front of everyone.


    When the two finished their report, Issa looked sideways at elif and said, "they found the hotel you said, but it was not empty. Someone waited there with many carriages full of grain and said it was a gift to TUTA. The other party claimed to be the Lord here and wanted to see TUTA and say there was something important."


    "Lord..." elif thought and asked, "what pattern is their flag?"


    "Two intertwined vipers," said Issa after asking.


    "It''s Baron Gary Herman," elif explained. "The other party is the vassal of the Davidson family. Most of the southern area we''re going to cross is his vassal. He should want to pray for peace from TUTA."


    "Can you recognize him?"


    Elif nodded: "I have had a relationship with Baron Galli for several times. The last time was a year ago."


    After Issa translated elif''s words completely, at TUTA''s command, the party continued to drive along the wide dirt road to the loreg hotel in front.


    ¡­¡­


    "Baron, I haven''t seen you for a long time. You still look elegant." about half an hour later, elif looked at the figure in front of him and spoke first to prove his identity.


    Baron Gary Herman was dressed in a brown silk robe. In his old age, he bent his back, his hair was all white, his thin cheeks were covered with wrinkles, and his high nose made his eyes more sunken.


    "You... Are you elif?" the old Sir took his eyes away from the Warcraft in front of him and looked at elif on the horse. After confirming that he didn''t admit his mistake, his face changed from fear to joy.


    "Elif, it''s really you! That''s great. Are you working for TUTA now?" he said enthusiastically and excitedly, as if he had met an old friend he hadn''t seen for many years.


    Elif did not answer his question, even though the other party showed enthusiasm he had never seen before.


    When elif introduced Issa''s identity, Baron Herman Galli bowed and said: "Dear Miss Bertha Bilson, it''s a great honor to meet you. I''m ordered by Marquis DEX Davidson to pay high tribute to you and TUTA. This 100 truckload of grain is a gift from all our legpos nobles to TUTA. I hope you can convey our goodwill to TUTA."


    "I''m not a young lady. You can call me Kara!" Issa stressed solemnly, pulling the reins. "You can speak more gamian. The soldiers who came into contact with you have told you that."


    It was not the first time that a similar situation occurred. As early as entering the territory of the Eder family, nobles came to offer gifts and pray for protection from his husband''s army. Only gulbin was the interpreter and negotiator at that time.


    "Dear Carla, I don''t speak much gamian. What I said before is just temporary advice from the slaves, and they are all here now." Baron Herman raised his hand and pointed to the rear.


    When Issa glanced over, she saw nearly 100 figures dressed in clean clothes standing beside carriages full of food. They had men, women and even children. If she hadn''t specially reminded them, she wouldn''t think these people were wild people and slaves.


    "These are all the grassland people in ligpos county. We are willing to release them unconditionally just to express our sincere respect to TUTA and hope that TUTA can show mercy and protect the civilians in our territory from looting."


    Issa looked deeply at the humble and bent Baron Herman Gali, and then truthfully told her husband what he had said.


    After some communication, Issa said again, "TUTA accepted your gift. As a return gift, TUTA promised not to loot your territory, but you must also pay compensation for enslaving these tribal people with two carriages and food. Do you accept it?"


    Upon hearing this, sir Herman immediately showed a look of joy and promised, "thanks to TUTA''s kindness, I can promise instead of other nobles in ligupous county that we are willing to pay compensation." after a pause, he looked at Issa and said, "Dear Carla, are you going to the west?"


    "Where did you hear the news?" asked isa gravely.


    "Almost all the nobles of the Kingdom have heard that TUTA is going to the West." the old Sir said calmly, "Dear Kara, you may not be early in the morning, just before you go to the capria collar, where all civilians and nobles have taken their belongings and food to the West and hid in the town. At the moment, the capria collar can be said to be a completely uninhabited wilderness."


    "It''s no surprise that they ran away because of fear, but soon they will understand that the wall can''t protect their lives and property. They should take the initiative to give food as a gift like you."


    I''m afraid they don''t have so much food. The old Sir thought in his heart and remained respectful on his face: "I''m afraid they won''t do this. Before you arrive in the west, no one in front of you will respect TUTA like us."


    "Why?" asked Issa subconsciously. She heard danger in each other''s words.


    "You must not know that not long ago, Duke farit of the West married his daughter to our only son of the Duke of the north, pace kewilt, and held a grand wedding. Now, the north and the West are close. If TUTA wants to capture the west, the kewilt family will never sit idly by."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 386

    When Beaumont finished reading and replying to the letter, the study fell into a dead pool of silence, and the expressions on all faces were like frozen corpses.


    Jenny stood next to pace. She stretched out her palm, hoping to draw a trace of warmth from her husband''s hand. Even though it was early summer and the temperature in the bookstore was not low, she still felt cold and helpless.


    She didn''t know what to say now, or she just left. Her father''s reply made it difficult for her to gain a foothold in the castle. Even if it was not his decision, but the common choice of the nobles in the west, she knew that her father must agree.


    The husband pinched her palm, raised his hand and put her in his arms to cast a comforting look. In an instant, Jenny suddenly felt the urge to cry.


    50000 arrows. How is such assistance different from the count of Lingfeng castle? The count of Lingfeng castle was criticized by the Duke as worthless.


    This is betrayal! Jenny looked away, trying to hold back the tears that were about to tear her eyes.


    She knew that her father and they must know the real purpose of the wild people, which was clearly told in her two letters.


    Even if the West chose to wait and see out of caution at first, up to now, a large group of wild people have entered ligppus county and are coming in their direction. It can''t be clearer.


    But her father and the nobles in the West chose to turn a blind eye.


    In his reply, he did not mention that the wild people were going to the West. Instead, he made a big statement about the threat of Gaoting, saying that the West was unable to send troops for assistance and could only give 50000 feather arrows free as support for the attack of the wild people in the north.


    Jenny didn''t want to think about the reasons behind this, but the bad reason that made her almost desperate and unable to stand on her feet clearly penetrated into her mind before the bachelor''s voice fell.


    She knew that she was able to marry pace because of the need for an alliance between the north and the West.


    But she never thought that the alliance between the two sides would be so fragile, and her marriage was completely used by the nobles in the West as a chip for calculating the north. In particular, this also includes her father


    If she had not married pace, the nobles in the West could not have turned a blind eye so blatantly, because they knew that the North could have abandoned them and made way for the wild people to travel west.


    Because of this marriage known to the Kingdom, even if the north makes way for the wild people, the wild people will only treat it as a trap.


    This is not only a betrayal, but also a sinister and selfish calculation!


    How could the Duke and the bachelors not know the truth that even she could understand in an instant?


    At the moment, Jenny''s heart was full of grievances of being regarded as a chess piece and a liar and traitor.


    "Duke..." the bachelor opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but the corner of his eye glanced at Jenny, who was absent-minded, and was silent.


    Although the attitude of the West has nothing to do with Jenny, as long as this matter comes out, I''m afraid all the nobles in the north will no longer have any good feelings for the kind farit girl.


    "Unexpectedly, he was really said by the tustra boy. Those guys are really despised. 50000 arrows, huh..." the Duke''s tone was full of ridicule.


    In fact, he had a premonition about the delayed reply from Xijing, but in any case, he didn''t expect that these guys in Xijing could ignore such a situation.


    If it weren''t for Jenny''s face, I''m afraid he would pay for the 50000 feather arrows.


    "Eugenie, take Jenny to the garden to relax. The flowers are just blooming." the Duke looked at Jenny and said, "you are now pace''s wife and naturally my daughter. You don''t have to be embarrassed. Your father sent us at least 50000 feather arrows, which is an indispensable weapon for guarding the city."


    Eugenie, of course, knew that Jenny was suffering at the moment, but she really couldn''t say any funny words in such a situation. Therefore, I had to obey my father''s orders and take Jenny''s arm, ready to take her to the garden.


    "Father," said Jenny, stepping forward slightly, looking at the Duke in the chair firmly and stubbornly, "please let me stay. Although I know I can''t help, I''m also a member of the kewilt family."


    Several people in the study watched her. After half a ring, the Duke nodded and said softly, "good boy, don''t do this. But since you want to stay, stay here. Fengxi castle will always be your home."


    The Duke''s words made Jenny''s eyes red. At this time, Eugenie quickly turned aside the topic and said, "father, what should we do now? Do you send someone to negotiate with the wild people as the count of Lingfeng Castle said? I''m afraid they won''t believe us."


    "Naturally not now, as long as those wild people are not stupid, they can see that this is a trap." although they were disappointed with the reply to the west, the Duke had already started to formulate a new response after Arthur reminded them.


    "Give orders to denburg and count Calvin first." the Duke motioned to the bachelor with his eyes. After the bachelor took his seat, raised his pen and unfolded the letter, the Duke then said the following: "let them continue to retreat with men, horses and food, go to golden leaf town and index finger town to garrison and wait for orders."


    "In addition, the Loma and field families are instructed to harvest and transfer the population and food in the south of the territory. Those who have no time to harvest will also be destroyed. In short, don''t leave a grain for the wild people."


    The bachelor soon turned the four letters to the Duke. The Duke looked at them and said, "reply to the West. Just say I thank them for their kindness, but it''s natural for the wild people to rush to the north and defeat them. It doesn''t need to be bothered by others. The 50000 feather arrows don''t need to be sent. We don''t lack weapons..."


    The bachelor Beaumont took up his pen and looked at the Duke hesitantly: "Sir, are you sure you want to reply to them like this?"


    "Write it," affirmed Duke kewilt. "In addition, I sincerely wish them and hope they can guard the safety of the western border, especially the attack of the western Gaoting kingdom."


    This was a threat. Everyone in the study heard the deep meaning of the Duke''s words. Jenny standing aside even felt a burst of fear.


    "Have you written it?"


    "It''s done, my Lord."


    The Duke picked up the letter paper, looked at it a little, and then said in a deep voice: "now write to Stanley, Bilson, knoxvi and Loma family, and ask them to lead all their men and horses to Fengxi city within two months..."


    Pace stood aside and said, "father, do you need to write to Shanghe collar? Although the blacksmiths in the territory are speeding up the manufacture of arrows, the speed is limited. We can directly ask count Arthur to send more arrows."


    "No, we can''t produce more in a short time. The feudal officials will bring their own feather arrows. We only need to reserve tens of thousands more to deal with the wild people."


    Without waiting for pace to explain, Eugenie, who has been frowning and thinking, finally figured out her father''s plan and asked, "father, do you already have a candidate to negotiate with the wild people in your heart?"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 387

    "What... What happened?"


    Looking at his uncle''s suddenly changed look, dimad Bilson suddenly felt a little uneasy. The bachelor standing aside always looked at him with a trace of sympathy after entering the study.


    "Master Moher, what did the letter say?" he asked aloud, maintaining his apparent calm. "Please tell me if it''s about me. For me, there won''t be anything worse in the world! Is it about my sister bazaar? She had an accident?"


    Dimad Bilson was originally a burly young man, but since the wild people occupied DOMA Town, one bad news after another made him lose weight suddenly. Now with black eyes and black hair, and a circle of beard, he looks not like an aristocratic youth at all, but like a poor mercenary who can''t eat enough.


    "Dimad," said the Marquis trike, who had finished reading the letter, looking up at him in a regretful tone, "this is the end of the borrowing. The situation in averier has changed. You''d better stay here now."


    "What... What?" dimad Bilson thought he had heard wrong. He was stunned. He stepped forward and said excitedly, "uncle, why did you suddenly... You just promised me! You promised! What happened? Did those wild people suddenly run back to averier?"


    Dimad Bilson has been suffering and tortured since his father sent him to the trik family for help.


    First, before he found reinforcements, the wild people had captured DOMA town.


    By the way, just as he begged his uncle, marquis field trike, to send troops to help save his family, the news of the death of his father, uncle and vassals came at the same time.


    It is said that uncle''s body was hung on a stake by wild people for birds and animals to peck, while father''s love was cut off his head and the body was fed to Warcraft!


    He broke into tears. He only hated that he had left averier and failed to die with his father and uncle and fought with the wild people.


    After that, there was no good news about Avery.


    First came the news that her sister bazaar was still alive and became the wife of the king of the wild people. God, he can''t believe what kind of torture bazaar will suffer.


    Then there was news that the wild people were looting everywhere. The generals collected all the food and property in DOMA Town, and arrested a large number of slaves.


    Then there was news that the wild people made a deal with the Shanghe leader and traded slaves for a large number of weapons.


    Anyway, nothing good.


    The rumor that the wild people will attack South has stirred up the whole Coria County as a great enemy. He was also ready to fight with the wild people to avenge his father, save bazaar and recover the lost land.


    But right now, right now! Those damn wild people went towards the Edel family in the north.


    They did not attack the south, nor did they invade the east to the West. Instead, they ran to the north. Up to now, they are said to have entered the territory of the dengue family.


    As soon as the news came out, the summoned vassals immediately breathed a sigh of relief and prepared to return to the territory with their own men and horses.


    Di madeleo was disappointed and immediately realized that this was a great opportunity to recover the family territory.


    He immediately lobbied his uncle Marquis trik and promised all kinds of benefits. Just now, the other party had promised to lend him 300 knights.


    But now, because of a letter from the bachelor, he has changed his mind. In recent months, the bachelor hasn''t brought him a piece of good news!


    Marquis trik was fat, dressed in a brown robe, sitting on a chair with a bulging belly that looked like a mature pumpkin.


    "The wild people didn''t return to averier, but that land doesn''t belong to your Bilson family now!"


    "This... No, uncle, what do you mean? I don''t understand!"


    Looking at the flustered dimad, sir trek sighed, raised his hand and handed out the letter: "look, this is the latest news from the Duke. It''s absolutely true."


    He took the letter and dimad Bilson immediately began to read it.


    "This, how is this possible..." the content of the letter was like an ice skate penetrating his heart and freezing all his blood.


    "Impossible, impossible!" he shouted, regretting his steps, "It''s none of our business for the wild people to invade averier! Our Bilson family, in order to stop those bastards, there are countless deaths and injuries. Why do they think we are derelict of duty! The king has been cheated, and the king must have been cheated! Uncle, write to the court and tell the king that the God of light is a group of liars! Please, please..."


    Dimad rushed forward, knelt by the chair of Marquis trik, grabbed his robe and kept begging.


    "It''s no use, don''t you understand? The Duke must have opposed it." looking at the pleading dimad, the Marquis said sadly and helplessly, "Dereliction of duty is just an excuse. This is what they have planned for a long time. No matter whether the wild people come to us or go to the north, there will be no change. Up to now, there is no possibility of turning around. Just stay with me for the time being..."


    ¡­¡­


    Lingfeng castle.


    Arthur threw the letter on the table and said sarcastically, "these people are really shameless! Duke kewilt probably never dreamed that his accusation against the court was used as an excuse to deprive the Bilson family territory. The God of light has become the biggest winner of the savage invasion!"


    The content of the letter is the latest Royal edict issued by the king. The Bilson family was directly deprived of the family territory because it was unfavorable to resist the wild people!


    Averier County, which lost its master, was directly given to the God of light by the king!


    From now on, DOMA town will be renamed white horse town. Everything in averier county will be decided by the God of light without performing any vassal obligations and independent of the kingdom.


    "That''s a good plan." Arthur refuted mercilessly. "What do these bastards want to do? Is king olivido old and stupid to make such a stupid decision!"


    "My Lord, this may not be the decision of King olivido at all." the bachelor said, "before the bachelor was dismissed from the position of King''s important minister, King olivido was unable to manage politics and had to stay in bed for self-cultivation. This king''s edict may have been issued by Prime Minister Flavi and archbishop Baylor privately."


    "Sir, is that an impression of our understanding of the river?" Leah asked.


    "Yes, of course it does!" Arthur knocked on the handrail with his index finger. After thinking quickly for a moment, he looked up and said to Mr. Boye, "once this happens, it will certainly cause chaos. The Duke of the south is likely to lead troops to war. In any case, most of the royal nobles can''t agree with such a law!"


    "They really pick the time. Now the north and West have to deal with the wild people and the high court. Even if they want to oppose, they can''t send troops to fight! What do these guys want to do..."


    Arthur really couldn''t understand what good it would do to the court prime minister and the God of light to stir up the chaos of the kingdom!


    Even if Raymond Flavi wanted to sing a play of divine monarchy, the influence of the God of light in the kingdom would not be recognized by the nobility at all.


    Or is the other party just dizzy?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 388

    Avery county will inevitably cause a great shock in the Kingdom, which is likely to turn the undercurrent surging Kingdom situation into a stormy chaos.


    Although Arthur was opposed, he knew he didn''t have the strength. In a short time, it was good for Shanghe collar - the development and construction of the territory needed money and time, and chaos brought opportunities.


    Therefore, after some discussion, he directly asked the bachelor to draft an objection statement, which immediately ended the topic and planned to wait for the surging situation in the kingdom.


    For the current Shanghe collar, army expansion is the first important thing.


    The expansion of the barracks has been completed. The soldiers of the first army led by Cumbria also returned to the territory yesterday, along with their bachelor''s degree and students.


    Now, the transformation of Cumbria collar has been basically completed, and the wild people go north, which also brings a relatively stable development opportunity for milt. As long as it operates according to the framework currently built, milt can rely on himself.


    Even if he really encounters any difficult situation, he can always ask Arthur for advice - now campesiburg and Lingfeng Castle communicate frequently, just like men and women in love.


    "By the way, one more thing." Arthur suddenly asked at the end of the discussion when Mr. Boye packed up his stationery and was ready to leave.


    "Have you heard from the green and Davidson families? I always think they suddenly buy so many weapons, not just to prevent wild people."


    About half a month ago, green and the Davidson family suddenly sent people to Shanghe town to find Gustav and asked for 200 sets of lock armor, upper body plate armor, helmets and swords, plus 10000 spears. Said to prevent the invasion of wild people.


    Because Arthur was forbidden to export iron to the green and Davidson families, Gustav opened his mouth and quoted the price of 20000 gold coins.


    Gustav''s original intention was to make things difficult for the other party and make the green and Davidson family return in vain, but he didn''t expect that two days later, the other party directly agreed to his offer - 20000 gold coins, which is more than three times more expensive!


    Arthur was not in the castle, but went to several villages in the west to inspect. Gustav felt something strange, so he didn''t immediately refuse each other, but reported it to him with a letter bird.


    Arthur, who received the news, also felt strange. Didn''t he hurry to the door and be slaughtered for buying such a little thing with 20000 gold coins? It is reasonable that even he can receive the news from elif. As an important Minister of the king, marquis Davidson cannot be unaware of the real purpose of the wild people going north.


    When things go wrong, there will be demons. Arthur asked Gustav to reply to the other party, saying that the production capacity of Shanghe collar was limited. If you want to get these weapons and equipment, you have to wait at least two months, and ask the other party to pay half of the deposit first.


    Now, the gold coins have been received, but the goods have not started production, and the wild people have left the territory of the Davidson family.


    The bachelor shook his head and said there was no news from the green and Davidson families.


    "It''s strange. Do these two bastards want to fail again, or are they frightened by our relationship with the campes family?"


    Arthur raised his hand and scratched his head. He thought it wouldn''t be so simple. With the lessons of the Barrett family, the other party should understand that more than two or three hundred knights and ten thousand serf soldiers can not pose a real threat to Shanghe collar.


    Thorne stood aside and said rarely, "Sir, the other party may have some long-term plans. According to what you just said, the kingdom is likely to be in chaos. At this time, the nobles will want more means to protect themselves."


    "No, it must not be." Arthur shook his head thoughtfully. "Twenty thousand gold coins to buy such a little thing is enough to see that they are very eager. It doesn''t seem like a long planned preparation. Something must happen. Um... It should have something to do with the wild people going north this time."


    It is absolutely beyond anyone''s expectation that wild people go north to the West.


    After thinking about it, Arthur turned to Thorne and said, "send someone to ask Gustav if they need to cancel the order, and say that if they cancel now, half of the deposit can be refunded."


    It''s a little black to swallow half of the other party''s deposit directly, but if, as the other party said, the purchase of weapons is to resist the wild people, then when the danger has been relieved, the green and Davidson families will choose to cancel the order in order to reduce the loss.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days later, Fengxi castle.


    Duke kewilt stared at the man in front of him with dignity.


    The other party is wearing a dark green cloth robe. He is slightly fat, not tall, or even short. In addition to his smart eyes, the whole person is ordinary like a mature white gourd.


    After looking carefully, the Duke asked, "are you Federico? Do you know why I caught you?"


    The man stooped and bowed his back, facing the ground, and answered loudly and forcefully, "if you go back to the Duke, my name is Federico. If the Duke has any orders, even if you fight for your life, you will complete the task!"


    "Mission?" the Duke smiled coldly and joked, "how do you know it''s a mission rather than punishment? I heard Sir Carver willier say you''ve done a lot of harm. Just you''re smart, never start in Emilia County, and you''re generous. You know how to make friends with gold coins."


    The man named Federico did not dare to look up. He heard that the Duke hated people paying too much attention to his sparse head.


    "If I go back to the Duke, I did a lot of bad things, but those children and women were sold by their families, and I will never force anyone. Although it is against the law of the Kingdom, if I don''t buy them, they will die sooner or later."


    "Damn guy, so you''ve become a good man!" pace scolded discontentedly.


    "No, sir. I know I''m a human trafficking garbage, and I''m definitely not a good man! But if the Duke wants to execute me, just give an order, and don''t bring me to the castle at all. Your eyes will be dirty."


    "Hum, you still know yourself. You know you''re rubbish!" pace said coldly. He has never looked down upon such a man who buys and sells children and women as slaves.


    "Yes." the man bowed down and said, "if I can have the opportunity to work for the Duke, it will be the highest honor of my life. Even if I lose this life, I promise to complete the task. Just ask the Duke to give me a chance to reform."


    The Duke of kewilt was very satisfied with the cleverness of Federico, a slave trader, and said, "is it true that Sir Carver willier said that you know the language of wild people and speak it well?"


    After hearing the speech, Federico greeted the women of the viril family again - every year he used gold coins to honor each other!


    Although his heart was on fire, he still answered honestly: "The Duke''s words are true. When I was young, I was not sensible. I once liked a female slave of the wild people. In order to communicate with her, I tried to learn the words of the wild people. The wild people are a group of idiots and fools who can''t learn our civilized language! At that time, I was so young that I was completely fascinated by the woman''s body, and then I..."


    "That''s enough." the Duke interrupted him. "I don''t care about your love history when you were young. Since you can speak the language of wild people, now I have a very important task for you. If you do well, I will consider making you a knight and even giving you a piece of land."


    Feudal nobles!


    The Duke''s words made Federico''s blood rush to his head, and he quickly knelt down in excitement: "Duke, please believe me, whether it''s a knife mountain or a sea of fire, Federico will live up to your expectations!"


    The Duke was extremely satisfied with the other party''s response and said solemnly, "if Sir keffer willier did not strongly recommend that you would be able to complete the important task, such an opportunity would not come to you."


    "Yes, yes!" Federico was excited and incoherent at the thought that he would be made a noble. "Lord Carver willier has always known people. Everyone in the city knows this. No one doesn''t say that, and I will live up to his expectations!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 389

    Federico sat majestically on his horse in the bright sun. He couldn''t wait to see the king of the wild people.


    At the moment, in front of him and behind him, there were ten Knight guards, and the first one was holding the silver wolf flag of the kewilt family.


    In the current situation, he really wanted to tell the world that everyone would come and watch him. He was a slave trader, not only escorted by Knights of the kewilt family, but also with the banner of the silver wolf. This must be the first time in the kingdom!


    Thinking that he would soon be an aristocrat, he not only put on his best clothes, a well cut dark blue silk robe, but also bought a new pair of cow leather boots, which were soft and fit. In addition, he reluctantly spent one hundred gold coins and bought a silver plated jewel dagger from the old fellow of the wind forge.


    This is a noble dress!


    Although he is not a noble yet, the Duke has personally promised that as long as he does this job well, he will be granted a knight, and there will be a fief!


    It was only a matter of time before Federico became an aristocrat.


    He had already figured out the family''s coat of arms, so he used the figure of kneeling with a pestle and sword as a pattern to show his loyalty to the Duke.


    On horseback, Federico looked at the vast wilderness in front of him and recalled his "magnificent" life. When he was moved, he could not help but feel some regret - several villages he had passed in recent days were deserted due to the threat of wild people, and there were really fewer audiences who could once be his style.


    ¡­¡­


    Under the blazing sun, the mare under her crotch walked feebly. Issa''s head was wrapped in a gray linen scarf to cover the scorching sun above her head.


    She could not remember how many days and nights they had gone westward.


    I just feel that the weather is getting hotter and hotter, and the sun is burning the earth like anger every day. Once the time is past noon, people will be dying and dry. They want to get into a pool or sleep in the shade.


    But they can''t rest.


    Since they left the Davidson family''s territory, they haven''t got a grain of food.


    Although I passed through many villages and farmland along the way, those villages were plagued. There were no people or livestock left, and the fields were dark. Under the fire, not even a ear of wheat was left for them.


    Blood alliance guards and soldiers of various departments have started hunting along the way and chased their prey far away. When passing through the woodland, women will also pick all the wild fruits they can eat, but the gain is very limited.


    According to her estimation, the food they carry can last up to half a month. According to elif, this time is only enough for them to get to Amelia County, and they still have at least two months to go to the West.


    Therefore, in addition to sleeping, they must keep on going. They must rush to the densely populated towns before the food is completely consumed - since the villages and towns passing by have nothing to gain, the towns ahead must be full of grain and grain!


    Just as Issa picked up the water bag and drank the warm water, a dozen blood alliance guards in charge of exploring the way rode towards them from a distance on the dirt road ahead.


    "Did you find anything?" isa put down her water bag and looked forward to it.


    The returning team is too far away to see the shadow. On one side, the pagoda riding on Warcraft also looked out. He had excellent eyesight and saw flags flying. After a moment, he said the pattern on the flag.


    "Wolf? A wolf on a rock? Sure it''s a wolf?!"


    Hearing Issa''s retelling, elif, who was dying and tortured by the hot heat, was refreshed in an instant.


    Isha ignored his questioning, but immediately explained the meaning of the flag to TUTA.


    She once accompanied bazaar and received the instruction of a bachelor. Although she did not know all the flags and emblems of the major families in the Kingdom, for families like kewilt, she could certainly remember each other''s flags and emblems.


    Elif sat quietly on the horse, listening to the conversation between Issa and TUTA in the hot sun. In fact, he can understand the less complex wild people''s language.


    After some explanation, TUTA seems to want to kill someone directly, no matter what news the other party will bring, but Issa suggests to save the other party''s life first and listen to their intrigues, so that she may get some useful information.


    Just when elif lamented that Issa was getting smarter and had completely lost the shadow of the maid, a group of blood alliance guards had brought people from the kewilt family and stopped in front of them.


    ¡­¡­


    Federico had planned what to say when meeting

 Chapter 390

    Looking at Issa with her head wrapped in a silk scarf, dressed as a wild man and reading the contract, Federico felt that she was not like a wild woman.


    Elif saw his doubts and took the initiative to explain: "this is TUTA''s wife, Miss Bertha Bilson. You can call her Carla. You should understand what Carla stands for?"


    "Yes, I understand!" Federico replied immediately. Of course he knew what Carla meant, probably the same as "Queen".


    He had heard about it from his bachelor before he left. What puzzled him was that Miss bazaar Bilson did not seem to have become the plaything of the wild people as they expected. According to the situation, she seems to be very adapted to the identity of wild people Kara and highly valued by the king of wild people.


    The fact is as he guessed. After reading the terms of the contract on the sheepskin scroll quickly, ISA immediately explained it carefully to Mongo TUTA.


    Federico listened quietly against the scorching sun and was wary of the other party''s sudden questions. At the same time, he complained in his heart. He felt that it was better to talk with these vulgar savages than to boast formally about two old farmers who met in the field.


    They''re talking about the whole North! Not to mention setting up a tent and preparing drinks and food, at least someone should set up a shed!


    While Federico was waiting, elif, who had been watching him, asked, "you said your name was Federico and you were a businessman?"


    "Yes, sir," Federico quickly bowed down and asked expectantly, "are you?"


    "My name is elif. What business do you do? I seem to have heard your name somewhere."


    "So you''re Mr. elif. It''s a great honor to meet you!" Federico smiled and focused most of his attention on Issa and TUTA. "I''m just a small businessman. I mainly help some poor people find a good home. In addition, I also do some small businesses."


    Hearing this, elif smiled and remembered who this guy was, a famous slave trader.


    "I think you dress like a nobleman. How could Duke kewilt send you here? With such negotiations, at least a more dignified person should be sent from the north, which is a respect for TUTA. You should understand that nothing can be hidden from TUTA."


    Federico was delighted to notice the reminder from eliff''s eyes. Before leaving, the bachelor reminded him to be careful of a man named gulbin.


    "What identity doesn''t matter, what matters is whether the visitor is sincere!"


    Just as he finished speaking in a determined tone, Mongo TUTA suddenly threw the sheepskin roll at his feet, raised his finger to the ten knights who came with him, rushed around and ordered: "take these danze Knights!"


    For a moment, the sword came out of the body, and hundreds of wild people Knights waved long knives and shouted.


    Federico looked back and saw ten Knights driving their horses in a circle, each pulling ropes and holding swords, staring at the enemy in front of him in a panic, while the horses were restless.


    Stunned for a moment, Federico immediately raised his hand and shouted around, "surrender, we surrender! Don''t do it! Don''t do it!"


    With that, he hurried back, talked a lot, persuaded the ten Knights holding the sword to dismount and threw away his weapons.


    "TUTA, TUTA! We mean no harm. We really came at the order of the Duke of kewilt. There must be some misunderstanding! Please don''t hurt us! Please!" he knelt down with trembling legs and looked at Mongo TUTA on Warcraft and begged. Almost shed tears on the spot.


    At this time, the ten knights in the rear had been clamped around their necks with weapons by the blood alliance guard, all their daggers and horses had been taken away, and even their armor had been taken off.


    "Little boy, do you think I don''t know your plot!" Mongo TUTA stared at Federico on the ground with copper bell like eyes. "You are together with the West. Don''t try to deceive me! When I capture your town, I will personally cut off your Duke''s smart head!"


    "No, no, no!" Federico quickly denied, "TUTA, we have nothing to do with the West!"


    "Lie!" Issa said angrily. "Pace kewilt married Jenny farit. The Kingdom knows all about it. Don''t you think we are all deaf!"


    On one side, elif also made a mockery: "Mr. Federico, I reminded you that no lie can hide TUTA."


    "Please listen to me, please listen to me!" Federico spread out his hands and quickly explained, "the Duke really wanted to unite with the west to send troops against TUTA''s army, but the West was full of perfidious bastards!"


    "They expected that we could not stay away from the north, so they wanted us to fight with TUTA alone. In addition to some weapons, a soldier would not send it. They said that TUTA''s going north was none of their business in the West. It was shameless!"


    "The Duke kept sending letters to negotiate with them and wrote to the court for help many times, but he remained unmoved both in the West and the court!"


    "TUTA, what I said is true! Please believe me. We sincerely hope to live in peace with you in the north and are willing to help you go to the West! I swear by my own life!"


    ¡­¡­


    Federico knelt down and begged for mercy, which disdained the captured Knights behind him - if it weren''t for the guy''s mission, they would rather fight with these wild people!


    Mongo TUTA was expressionless, and Issa on the side said, "why should we trust you? Just by this contract that is nothing? We have enough food to support the team to arrive at averier, even Fengxi city. We can get what we want. Why risk falling into your trap!"


    "How can this be a trap!" Federico explained anxiously. "The Duke sincerely hopes to live in peace with TUTA. As long as TUTA promises not to rob in the north, we will provide enough food for you to go to the West. There is no possibility of setting a trap here!"


    "And although the western border is not big, you can''t occupy it all. At that time, in the face of enemies in all directions, you always need the support of some friends. We are your friends in the North!"


    "I don''t want you danze people to be friends! Mongo TUTA said coldly," if you dare to hinder me, I''ll kill you all. No one can stop my army! "


    Federico was speechless for a moment. He scolded the fool in his heart, but squeezed out an ugly smile on his face and flattered him: "it''s better to have one more friend than one more enemy. The north can''t stop TUTA''s army, but if we fight, it will be a waste of money for others, and the Duke has summoned 40000 Knights..."


    "Little boy, you''re threatening me!" interrupted Mongo TUTA.


    "No, no, no! I... I just want to say that we don''t need to increase casualties in vain. Every brave soldier should have a more glorious way of death... Instead of fighting his life to save those treacherous villains! TUTA, please believe me. Everything I say is true and there is no lie."


    Federico looked up at Mongo TUTA and saw him thinking. There was a glimmer of hope in his heart - the Duke didn''t call 40000 knights at all, and the real knights were less than 20000!


    In averier County, where there is no natural danger, in the face of wild people soldiers on horseback, those miscellaneous soldiers with long hair shields can''t play much role. Besides, these wild people also have Warcraft and giants!


    Just when Federico was curious about what the giant looked like, Mongo TUTA said, "I promise not to hurt your people, but your Duke wants someone else. In addition to food, I also need hostages. I want his only son to talk to me."


    Hearing the speech, not only Federico, but also Basha and elif looked surprised.


    "Little boy, don''t try to deceive me. You danze people are cunning. If your Duke doesn''t want me to cut off his head, he can only do as I say!"


    "It''s... it''s impossible!" Federico cried. "Let Lord pace be a hostage. No one will promise. It''s a shame to all the nobles and knights in the North! TUTA, you... You can''t do that. I''m telling the truth, but I''m not cheating!"


    "If you don''t do what I say, go to war!" Mongo TUTA said in a deep voice. "Little boy, you won''t have 40000 knights in the north. If you dare to tell a lie, your head will fall!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 391

    "Father, let me go."


    In the Duke''s study, pace stepped forward without fear.


    "They dare not do anything to me, and I will find a suitable chance to escape before you attack!"


    "No!" Jenny came forward in panic and grabbed her husband''s arm, as if he would disappear from her eyes the next second. "I don''t allow you to go, don''t! This, this... This is too dangerous! The wild people are cruel and barbaric. They also have Warcraft and giants. How can you escape safely!"


    Jenny tried to say something to change her husband''s mind, but she first said the reason was so weak. Pace is not a person who flinches from fear at all.


    "Father''s love..." she looked for help at the dignified Duke.


    "Jenny, I must go." pace looked comfortingly at his wife, and then turned his eyes to the Duke who was frozen behind his desk.


    "We don''t have enough troops. If we go to war, we will suffer heavy losses and may even be defeated. This is the best way at present! You don''t have to worry. What I have learned most in recent years is how to survive from repeated pursuit. Father, let me go, even if I really..."


    "Shut up!" the Duke interrupted and snapped, "put away your knight pride and honor! Do you want the people in this room to be afraid of you! I can''t send my son into such a dangerous situation!"


    "Father..." looking at the Duke''s angry and distorted face, pace suddenly felt a warm current in his heart.


    "I don''t want you to be threatened," he said softly and more firmly. "If I use my own safety, I can save countless civilians in the north from looting and hundreds of knights from disaster. What''s wrong with this! And I may not necessarily die. There are not many knights in the kingdom who can beat me! I must have a way to escape safely!"


    Hearing the speech, a painful struggle flashed across the Duke''s face.


    There are too many wild people, and there are too few troops in the north. All the Knights add up to less than 20000! Even if they can defeat the wild people, they will suffer heavy losses! After the war, facing the chaotic situation of the Kingdom, the situation in the North was also in jeopardy.


    Damn West! Damn Mond Flavi! Damn God of light! Damn Davidson family


    The Duke clenched his fists and wanted to kill all these guys!


    "Father..." looking at the painful and difficult Duke, pace added, "please believe me, I will come back alive! Our northern territory will defeat these wild people with the least casualties!"


    "Master pace." aside, the bachelor said anxiously, "the wild people will not let you escape easily. Since they have made such a request, they will take strict care of you. No matter how strong personal force is, it is difficult to ensure their own safety before thousands of troops. You can''t take such a risk!"


    "Master Beaumont, no one likes adventure, but it''s my responsibility!" pace said firmly, "I know you love me, I love you, and there are countless civilians in the north. Now averier county has been owned by the God of light, and Mond flavy and others have stolen the throne. The kingdom may be in chaos soon. We must have enough strength in the North! We need the support of the West. Is there any better way?"


    "But..." the bachelor had no better way, so he could only sigh, "the vassals will lose their honor."


    "Then let them regain their honor in the more heroic killing of the enemy!"


    With the bachelor''s helpless sigh, he looked at the Duke and said again, "father, I''ve decided!"


    "Get out!" ordered the Duke, staring at pace.


    Pace bowed slightly, turned and walked away from the study. Jenny and Eugenie, who had been silent, immediately followed.


    After the three left, the Duke looked at the bachelor and ordered: "write to the court immediately and tell the bastards of Mond flavy that if the Northern Territory can''t get the military support of the court, the northern territory will no longer belong to a part of danze kingdom in the future!"


    Hearing the speech, the bachelor trembled in his heart, looked at the Duke''s angry expression, and whispered his orders after a moment.


    ¡­¡­


    Leaving the study, the three walked down the spiral staircase and stone column corridor of the tower until the unimpeded sunshine made people feel dazzling. Jenny, who had been silent, turned around and hugged pace.


    "Why is it like this..." she burst into tears, sobbed in her voice, and hugged her husband with unprecedented strength. "I hurt you, I hurt you... Pace, pace, I''m useless, I''ll only bring trouble..."


    Jenny''s sobbing was full of remorse.


    What can she do?


    What she has experienced in recent months is more complex than what she has experienced in her past life.


    She wrote many letters to her father, hoping that he could send troops together with the nobles in the west, but except for the initial reply to comfort her, she failed to win a soldier for the north. On matters related to the life and death interests of the family and territory, her father completely forgot her daughter''s feelings.


    She tried to keep calm, walked in the garden as usual, took care of the chores in the castle, and did her best not to cause trouble to anyone. But this marriage made her unable to stand on her feet again and again. This time, his husband had to be trapped in the enemy camp in exchange for the trust of the wild people.


    In the sleepless night, she wished she had never seen pace... At least, she wouldn''t be so painful and hurt her beloved.


    Pace wiped tears for Jenny, gently said comforting words, and repeatedly guaranteed that he would return safely, all the troubles would pass, and the days would return to peace and beauty.


    "Oh!" Eugenie muttered deliberately, looking at the two people who hugged each other and were different in life and death. "The king of the wild people is really a brainless guy. His father obviously likes me better, but he only wants pace, a fool. No matter what you think, a little girl like me should be more suitable for being a hostage..."


    As she spoke, her voice gradually fell down, her throat seemed to be stuffed with a walnut, and her eyes were slightly red.


    Pace looked at Eugenie and reached out to rub her head, but his arm was opened in mid air.


    "Our enemies are not just wild people!" she looked up at pace, her eyes red and determined. "The green and Davidson families are secretly gathering people. They are likely to start a war after we fight the wild people. My father was going to solve the two families together after defeating the wild people, but they were aware of the crisis, so they planned to take the initiative to start a war."


    Pace looked at Eugenie in surprise: "how do you know this? Your father told you? Why don''t I know?"


    "Leave it alone!" Eugenie then explained. "You''d better write to Arthur tustra immediately and ask him to help create some trouble for the Green family. Now the two families are buying a large number of weapons from him, including the people of the God of light. At that time, they may have as many as 10000 or 20000 troops."


    "This time we will not only defeat the wild people and unite with the west, but also completely eliminate the traitors in the North!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 392

    On the cloudless River, Arthur stood on the wall on the west side of the castle, looking at the golden wheat field in the distance.


    After a winter of fertile land and new farming methods, the rise of wheat this year is gratifying.


    From a distance, the stretch of golden wheat fields was like a huge baked bread. Along the oncoming warm wind, Arthur could even smell the smell of wheat ears in the sun.


    Through the telescope, Arthur watched the busy figures like black spots. They harvest wheat like cutting away a piece of bread, revealing the black land under the golden wheat field.


    This feeling makes people feel happy and at ease.


    "Here, look!" Arthur handed the telescope to Thorne, smiling and inviting.


    It was hot. At Arthur''s suggestion, Thorne finally took off his thick skin armor and put on a black coat. The same is true of the guards in the castle.


    Nowadays, there should not be many safer places in the Kingdom than on the river.


    "How about?" Arthur said happily, looking at Thorne holding the telescope. "Isn''t it very pleasant? Our harvest this year will definitely be better than last year!"


    Put down the telescope, Thorne nodded definitely, and his tone was also happy: "Sir, this is all your credit!"


    "It''s my credit, but it''s not just mine."


    After receiving the telescope, Arthur handed it to Leah to let her see the pleasant scene.


    Holding the city wall warmed by the sun, Arthur looked into the distance and said with emotion: "you should understand that only the working people at the bottom are the real creation of all history."


    Looking at Arthur, Thorne thought for a moment and said, "but before you, they didn''t create such a harvest. Neither did they anywhere else."


    "There will be some later." Arthur turned to Thorne and explained, "Thorne, you should understand that the nobility may be able to start a war and make an important decision, but it is the unknown people who really create a war and write a legend."


    "No one is really superior. If a sword cuts through his throat, he will still bleed and lose his life. Nobles should be kind and awe, which is not only a moral requirement, but also a need for survival."


    "Because for the working people at the bottom, they support and support who can give them a better life. As for who will be the king and who should sit on the throne of power, they don''t really care. What they pray for has always been to live and work in peace and contentment."


    Thorne frowned and thought, remembering many similar words Arthur had said to him. "But they never did. Except we went up the river."


    Looking at Thorne, Arthur showed a bright smile: "there is no better compliment than this, I accept it! But the revolution has not been successful, we still need to continue our efforts!"


    Seeing Arthur in a good mood, Leah, who watched the wheat field, also smiled and participated in their chat. "I know, this is what adults say to rely on the people, educate the people and serve the people, and then they will support and support us, so that all of us can unite and get better on the river!"


    "Sir Thorne, look!" Arthur said with a happy smile. "Our Leah''s consciousness is high. That''s the point!"


    Except for the first army, Arthur rarely intervened in specific things in the territory. He is mainly responsible for pointing out the direction for the development of the territory and doing a good job in ideological construction.


    Looking at the distance, Arthur patted the wall in front of him and looked forward to saying, "this harvest can only temporarily alleviate our food problem. If we want to be completely self-sufficient, we have to wait a few months. When the dozen new villages have a harvest, we really don''t have to worry about hunger!"


    On one side, Thorne and Leah followed Arthur''s eyes into the distance.


    During the last inspection, they also went to several villages in the West. Although the seeds had just been sown and had not germinated at that time, they all believed that in a short time, the seeds in the soil would become as golden as the scenery in front of them!


    "Lord Arthur!" when the three looked into the distance, the voice of bachelor Boye suddenly came from behind.


    Arthur followed the sound and saw the old bachelor coming to them in a hurry.


    "Master Boye, don''t worry. Did the wild people fight the Duke?"


    According to the calculation of time, the wild people should not have arrived in Amelia County, but since it can make the bachelor so anxious to find it, it will certainly not be a small matter.


    "No, sir," said the bachelor, slightly panting and anxious, "it''s the south. The Duke of the South has declared war on the court!"


    Although it had long been expected that averyl would become the fuse for the complete chaos of the Kingdom, Arthur was still surprised that the news came so suddenly - it was only a long time before the South declared war on the court!


    Under the scorching sun, looking at Arthur with a surprised face, the bachelor immediately took out a letter from his sleeve pocket and then said, "in addition, sir, this is a letter sent to you by pace kewilt through the school city."


    Taking the envelope, Arthur buttoned off the paint and began to read. A moment later, while handing the letter to the bachelor for retention, he said, "the Duke has sent someone to negotiate with the wild people, but the other party requests to take pace as a hostage. He wrote to me in the hope that we can make some trouble for the green and Davidson families."


    "Hostages!" the change of bachelor looked surprised. "The north and the Duke can''t agree to such a request."


    Arthur shook his head, frowned and said, "look at the wording in the letter, the Duke should have acquiesced, and pace is duty bound to be a hostage. Now the kingdom is completely chaotic. It''s a troubled time."


    "How did it suddenly come to such a point..." the bachelor said anxiously, as if he was a little incredible that pace was taken hostage. "My Lord, is it


    Arthur looked at the letter paper in his hand.


    "Take a look, too. It''s too sunny here. We''ll discuss it in the study later." then he ordered Thorne, "send someone to find Gustav."


    ¡­¡­


    In the study.


    Shortly after sitting down, Gustav, who heard the introduction of the bachelor, immediately issued a series of exclamations: "this is an unprecedented chaos! Arthur, according to me, this chaos will not end in two or three years. We have to take advantage of this opportunity to make a lot of money!"


    "This is your business. Now talk about the two families. Are their people still in town?"


    "Yes, the guy named Vernon came to me yesterday to ask for weapons. I didn''t expect these guys to pay such attention. It''s crazy enough. But now Wang Ling and the people in the East have to deal with the south. It''s estimated that they don''t have a chance to do it! As for the weapons they want, hey!"


    Gustav smiled like a profiteer.


    "No, give it to them!" Arthur smiled the same way. "We still need the spirit of contract. It''s just that today is different from the past. The price is... Too low!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 393

    "Sir, if we continue to sell weapons to the green and Davidson families, I''m afraid it will completely annoy the Duke of kewilt and the nobles in the north."


    Seeing that Arthur and Gustav had reached a tacit understanding, the bachelor quickly warned with concern: "although this is the request made by pace kewilt, if things are really as stated in the letter, the matter of weapons will concern all the other northern nobles."


    "Master Boye, there''s nothing to worry about!" Gustav responded indifferently. "When the wild people are defeated, the Duke will be busy cleaning up the traitors. When the traitors are cleaned up, there will be chaos in the Kingdom waiting for him!"


    "Moreover, according to the current situation, even if the two families get these weapons, they will not dare to take the initiative to attack until the court and the South have not decided the victory or defeat. If we do so, it will not be regarded as causing trouble to the Duke."


    "As for the future, hey! Who knows when to wait. At that time, we will not be afraid of them when we go to the river!"


    Looking at Gustav with a disapproving look on his face, bachelor Boye frowned and said: "the situation may be as you said, but doing so will seriously damage the reputation of the count, and giving so many weapons to the green and Davidson families will also threaten us to go up the river in the future!"


    "Master Boye, don''t be so serious." Gustav smiled and looked at the dignified bachelor. "We''ve received a deposit. It''s just according to the contract. How can it damage your reputation? Besides, we, Lord Arthur, don''t care about the praise of those nobles. As for threats, hey, they have to have that ability!"


    Looking at Gustav, Arthur immediately smiled and scolded, "you profiteer, you don''t want fame, I want it!"


    "My friend, raise the price temporarily, but what you said, like the bachelor, I didn''t intend to give them weapons."


    "You didn''t want to refund the deposit!"


    "Hey, how else can I say that Gustav is your best friend?"


    "Don''t compare you with me!" Arthur said with a spiteful look at the winking Gustav. "I only said to raise the price, but I didn''t say to sit idly by. You profiteer just wanted to take the opportunity to swallow other people''s gold coins. I''ll be scolded at that time."


    Looking at Arthur, Gustav was stunned. His witty words stuck in his throat. After half a ring, he said in doubt: "my friend, do you mean... We should also participate in this war? This is not in line with your development strategy!"


    "I''m crazy. I''m going to wade in this muddy water on purpose!" Arthur straightened his face and looked at Gustav and the bachelor seriously. "It''s not easy for us to have such a development opportunity when we go up the river. If it''s not necessary, of course, we should stay away from the chaos of the kingdom."


    "Then you just said you wouldn''t sit and ignore..." Gustav supported a round face and stared at Arthur across the desk.


    Looking at them, Arthur explained: "the Duke is busy dealing with the wild people now. As long as the green and Davidson families don''t take advantage of the chaos and sneak attack, we don''t have to pay attention. But if they still choose to take the initiative after they get the weapons, I''m afraid it''s not so simple."


    "Although chaos is good for us, if it is too chaotic and even let the green and Davidson families succeed, it will be very bad for us! For our leaders on the river, the long-term stalemate and chaos are the most favorable."


    "As long as we are not strong enough to ignore any enemy, neither the Duke nor the court can let them unify the Northern Territory. Therefore, we should neither give the two weapons nor sit back and watch them attack the Duke from the rear."


    "This..." Gustav frowned and thought, and the expression on his face gradually changed from doubt to surprise. "Arthur, do you mean the Duke will be in big trouble?"


    "I don''t know. Giving them weapons is to see how things will develop. However, I always have a bad hunch: first, the wild people go north, then the West sit idly by, then the green and Davidson families intend to sneak attacks, and now even pace has become a hostage to the wild people. These things together always make me feel that the kewilt family is in danger."


    "It''s all a coincidence," Gustav said immediately. "The wild people go north because they want to go to the West. The West doesn''t pay attention because they are not strong enough and have to guard against the attack of the high court. As for green and Davidson..."


    "Even if it''s a coincidence, it''s true!" Arthur interrupted Gustav and said positively. "In any case, the Duke shouldn''t agree to take pace as a hostage. Once an accident happens, it will be a devastating blow to the kewilt family!"


    On one side, the bachelor sighed helplessly: "Duke kewilt must also be forced to be helpless. This time, the West has hurt the north. Pace is his child."


    "Arthur, why don''t you write to remind the Duke," Gustav suggested. "Pace kewilt is a good man. Although he is not very smart, he is a rare real knight, and has a good relationship with us. It''s unreasonable to see him take risks."


    "It''s no use," Arthur shook his head, "Because pace is a real knight, he will come forward without hesitation in the face of such a situation and regard it as responsibility and honor. Our Duke, just because he is smart enough and has too many calculations, has lost a trace of determination and ruthlessness, and has kept the traitors Glen and Davidson until now."


    "That''s right." Gustav nodded and said with a slightly regretful tone. "It was because he paid too much attention to chivalry that pace kewilt participated in the court coup. Finally, he was stripped of his golden robe and nearly lost his life."


    Arthur ignored the digression and continued: "Therefore, the most complicated situation in the kingdom is our northern territory. There are not only our river leaders, but also traitors and over inflated vassals. It is estimated that the Knights under the Duke at the moment will not exceed 20000. Such strength is not much better than the western territory. If there is a slight accident, the fate of the kewilt family will be unpredictable!"


    "God, this is really a headache..." Gustav sighed with a headache on his face. "My friend, just tell me what I need to do! Thinking about these problems is really a headache. With my wisdom, it is suitable to be a profiteer."


    Arthur straightened his mind and ordered, "when the weapons are produced, give them directly to the two families. Let them pay for the rest as much as possible in grain. The more, the better!"


    "In addition, let the spies pay close attention to the movements of the two families. If there are any abnormalities, they will report immediately. Now the recruits have just entered the camp. If they have the opportunity, they can have a long-distance training to scare them."


    "In addition, we have to seize the opportunity of the current turmoil and continue to make arrangements for the refugees. We can negotiate with the two families. Now they have a request from us and don''t have to be polite to them. As long as we have enough food, the same number of people, the better."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 394

    Greenberg, dusk.


    Under the guidance of the servant holding the candle, Earl Kiel Green took a difficult step.


    He wore a pair of soft leather boots. When walking, his feet were deep and shallow. His shoulders fluctuated unevenly. His whole body shook as if he stepped on a rugged muddy path instead of hard stone bricks.


    The two guards who followed behind also kept vigilant and followed slowly to prevent accidents that might happen at any time.


    Until he was safe and went all the way from the bedroom of the tower to the candlelight restaurant, the two guards slowly relaxed and stopped waiting outside the hall.


    "Father." jekun green held the back of the chair with both hands, looked at his father walking, and waited to serve him to take his seat.


    "Go back to your place," said Kiel green in a deep voice. "You don''t need anyone to help with this little thing."


    When his son loosened the back of the chair, his right foot worked hard, rotated and measured his body, his shoulders fluctuated, took a step to the left, then supported the armrest of the chair with both hands, slightly bent his right leg, straightened his left leg, pulled the chair behind him to the bottom of his ass and sat down slowly.


    From the moment he entered the restaurant to the end of his seat, although he looked like a swaying, funny and clumsy duck, the people at the table were just watching quietly, and their faces didn''t show the slightest look of urge or ridicule - those who dared to do so in the castle had lost their lives!


    "It''s inconvenient for your legs and feet. I hope it didn''t keep you waiting." Kiel green looked calm and his eyes fell on walish Davidson and Bishop robs on the right. "Let''s start eating. Let''s talk while eating. I hope these foods will suit your appetite."


    Under the candlelight, the restaurant was filled with the aroma of food.


    The main food for dinner is roast sheep covered with spices and honey, plus pea broth, fruit cheese salad, freshly baked bread and various drinks.


    "You can enjoy such delicious food as soon as you get off the horse. What''s the matter with waiting?" said walish, sitting on the right hand side of bishop robs, smiling and looking at his sister opposite.


    Before Kiel green arrived, he had drunk two cups full of River fruit wine. At the moment, he was slightly drunk and was in urgent need of food.


    Under the sign of Mrs. anpelli, the servant standing at the end of the table began to divide the mutton. Walish, who had been waiting impatiently, took the lead in asking for a leg of sheep.


    "Brother-in-law, does your leg injury matter?" walish suggested while chewing the mutton. "Let me say that this time you might as well stay in the castle and let jekun play instead of you. It''s time for him to see blood and long experience. Don''t worry, I won''t let him have any accident!"


    Walish''s words instantly straightened jekun Green''s back, and his eyes were full of expectation and excitement.


    Glancing at his eager and impatient son, Kiel green put down his wine cup and said slowly, "it''s because of you that I can''t let him go to the battlefield."


    "Brother-in-law, I''m so sad that you say that." walish pointed to the discouraged jekun green across the street. "Look, you''ve hit more than me. Besides, I haven''t lost any battles except Arthur tustra, and you''re responsible for directing."


    "Damn it!" Mrs. anperi taught her like a blow, "what war have you fought except with the river leader! A group of robbers with scrap iron, you can take nearly a hundred knights to wipe out! Do you think this is also a war?"


    "Sister..." walish shrunk his neck, which was not obvious, and his ugly face like a potato was full of grievances and fear. "I''m all for jiekun. This war is a great opportunity to become famous in the kingdom. How can you praise me and scold me..."


    "Don''t be so fussy, it''s disgusting!" Mrs. anpelli couldn''t see her brother''s damned mother. "It''s more important to keep your life than to be famous! In the future, he will have the opportunity to lead the army. The river leader in the north, the damn Arthur tustra, will be defeated by my son!"


    "The honor lost by the father is picked up by the son." bishop robus, who has been eating quietly, smiled and said, "Mrs. anperi, I have to say that there is no better way of revenge than this."


    "However, as Sir walish said, this war is indeed a rare opportunity. I think young master jekun is also eager to try. Children can''t hide under their parents'' wings forever..." he smiled and threw an encouraging look at jekun green.


    "Father!" jekun green, who was encouraged, looked forward to his father. "Let me go. I''m an adult. Mr. Crocker praised my swordsmanship and said I''m a qualified knight. I won''t let you down!"


    Kiel green looked at his son and said, "if you want to go to war, you must first learn to settle down in the rear." after that, he turned his head and looked at bishop robus to the right. "Good opportunity? Bishop, are you satisfied with today''s food?"


    "Of course, thank you for your hospitality," said bishop robus, not understanding the meaning of his words.


    "As a servant of God, have you noticed the suffering in my territory?" Kiel green stared at him expressionless, with a slight chill in his steady tone. "We enjoy good wine and delicious food here, but the territory is full of starvation victims and refugees. Before you came to the castle, did you see people Hawking with rat strings in the town? This is a good opportunity for you?"


    "What do you mean, count?" said bishop robus. "The war is to end the bad situation."


    "In that case, please raise 500000 Jin of grain from the God of light and give it to Shanghe collar. I can hear that your priests must drink Shanghe collar''s wine in addition to meat every day. In addition, the construction of temples everywhere must be stopped immediately. You have the right to take out the labor of everywhere only when the winter is slack."


    "Count, I''m afraid this is not in line with the conditions you promised before." bishop robus put down his food and said seriously, "neither the prime minister nor Archbishop belus will be happy to see you go back on your word."


    "I don''t mean to discuss with you. The letter explaining the situation to the prime minister has been sent to the court. Now that your God of light has its own land, since you want to show God''s mercy, don''t exploit around like a creditor, especially now." Kiel Green''s tone is firm and his chest seems to be burning with anger, "Also, don''t sell your deceitful waste paper in my territory!"


    The atmosphere in the restaurant suddenly solidified, and everyone stopped and stared at the embarrassed bishop robus.


    After a while, bishop robus said, "I''ll write to the court about these things. Now talk about food. What''s going on?"


    "Yes, brother-in-law." walish also quickly asked, "why do you suddenly want to bring so much food to the river? Haven''t they promised to sell US weapons?"


    "What other reason can Arthur tustra raise the price and make us have to pay with food!"


    Kiel Green''s lame leg ached at the thought of going to the river or Arthur, as if an iron had pierced into the bone.


    "Twenty thousand gold coins are not enough!" cried Mrs. anperi in a shrill voice, like a wild cat wiped its tail. "The boy is crazy. He is not afraid that his appetite will break his dog''s stomach! Break his dog''s teeth!"


    Bishop robus frowned and asked, "why did he raise the price? Did he know something? Or did the Duke find something?"


    "Do you think he will explain the reason to me?" Kiel green asked coldly, looking at robus at hand. "The boy has a good relationship with pace kewilt. If he notices anything, the Duke must know."


    "It''s troublesome..." walish muttered and regretted to jekun green opposite. "You''d better be honest with your mother. I don''t trust those vassals without your father."


    "I don''t think I need to be nervous." robus said calmly. "Maybe he really just wants some food. Although it''s time to harvest food, there is a shortage of food everywhere because of the war, but he has no gold coins to support so many people. Doesn''t the wine from the river also greatly reduce the production..."


    Kiel Green took another sip of wine and listened to Rob''s story without expression. He had never eaten food. Even though the roast sheep opposite was particularly attractive by candlelight, he had no appetite.


    "So?" he interrupted. "When can your God of light prepare these food? The war is imminent. Or you can send someone to talk to the boy and let him offer."


    Kiel Green''s tone made bishop robus frown slightly and a trace of unhappiness filled his heart. Since he broke a back, his temperament became more and more difficult to get along with, and he was full of hostility and dissatisfaction with their God of light.


    "Your Excellency, you should understand the importance of this war?" he said. "If we don''t take the initiative and wait for Duke kewilt to solve the wild people, we will have to be beaten passively. And that''s what the prime minister means."


    Kiel green didn''t seem to hear it and asked again, "when can you prepare these food?"


    "Lord count, I can''t get food!" bishop robus looked angry and thought he was unreasonable. "It shouldn''t be too difficult for your two families to have 500000 kilograms of food!"


    "After talking for a long time, you can''t do anything except noise!" looking at him, Kiel Green said impolitely and sarcastically. "I tell you, the boy is not short of food at all. In addition to food, he wants me to send some refugees to him. In addition, he has expanded his army. It is said that there are nearly a thousand people! Bishop robus, what do you think of my zogya leader''s current situation?"


    "Nearly... Nearly a thousand people!" walish widened his eyes and remembered Arthur tustra''s defeat of the Barrett family not long ago. "He... What on earth does he want to do? So many troops want to fight with us! No, absolutely not. I must tell my father about it immediately! If that guy knows our plan and obeys the Duke''s order, we will be miserable!"


    Kiel green glanced at warish with a frightened face, withdrew his eyes and then said: "not only that, in addition to the river collar, milt campes in the West has also formed an army of thousands of people, and some of them are stationed not far from the border. In addition..."


    He turned his eyes to bishop robus. "You should know that in dealing with the wild people this time, Duke kewilt didn''t send milt campes, who was loyal to him. Bishop robus, what do you think I should do?"


    "I do know," insisted bishop robus, "but those soldiers are just a group of serfs and can''t pose any threat at all."


    "Do you believe that?" Kiel green asked coldly.


    "Count, I really don''t understand what you mean! Are you going to disobey the court''s orders when you tell me this now? If so, excuse me first." then bishop robus withdrew his chair, stood up, waited for a moment, and when he saw no one to persuade him to stay, he walked out of the hall with an embarrassed face.


    "Brother-in-law, what are you doing?" when the figure of robus disappeared completely, walish quickly said, "you won''t really interrupt and disobey the orders of the court? Even if my father is here and Prime Minister Flavi is willing to forgive us, Duke kewilt won''t let us go! And we paid half of the gold coins for weapons, that''s 10000 gold coins!"


    Kiel green grabbed the wine cup at hand and drank the rest of the wine in one gulp. The moment he put down the wine cup, he seemed to take off a layer of armor and a mask. The whole person was tired.


    "I don''t know what to do..." he slumped on the back of his chair and looked at the food on the table with blank eyes.


    He sent troops to the river twice, and both ended in disastrous defeat. He not only suffered heavy losses in his territory, but also broke a leg himself.


    He had expected the Barrett family to fight Arthur tustra to the death. Therefore, he did not hesitate to let the slaves pass, but he did not expect that Ted Barrett was inferior to him. Thousands of knights, tens of thousands of troops, were killed by more than 100 knights, and Ted Barrett was captured alive by Arthur tustra!


    Now, the river collar is getting stronger and stronger. Even the campes family in the West has fallen to each other. The two families have put on a pair of pants!


    The Green family not only has to face the threats from the West and North, but also has to bear the misdeeds of the God of light at home. There are complaints from feudal officials everywhere!


    Every night, his broken leg hurts so much that he can''t sleep. When tossing and turning, he asks himself again and again, what stupid things have he done over the years? Not only did shangheling rise overnight and become a strong enemy beyond his reach, but also brought the family into such a dangerous Jedi.


    He regretted that he despised the enemy, believed in the God of light, let those slaves transit, betrayed the alliance, and became a traitor in the North... He regretted not killing Arthur tustra early!


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 395

    "Boss, let''s go to the rear to see the giant! See if it''s taller than the city wall as rumored!" the little man suggested to pace on horseback, and looked beyond his figure to elif on the other side.


    "Elif," he shouted, holding the reins, "please help us talk to the king of the wild people. We want to see his giant and swear never to run away!"


    Elif looked at pace kewilt beside him. Seeing that he didn''t object, he opened his mouth and translated to the TUTA on the back of Warcraft.


    Mongo Tutta first glanced down at the three and then said something to elif.


    "How about it?" the little man quickly added before elif spoke. "If he doesn''t dare to let us out of sight, let his blood alliance guard follow us. We''ll be three, as many as he sends!"


    "No," elif said loudly. "TUTA agreed to your request and asked me to remind you that if you want to escape, you can do it at any time." then he lowered his voice and reminded pace, "horses can''t run Warcraft."


    "Go!" pace shouted to the little man and the axe as he pulled the reins. "Let''s go and see the giant!"


    With that, the three rode away from the team, ran to the grass on the side of the avenue, turned their horses and looked at the mighty team in front of them.


    "Boss, look at the team. There are at least 200000 wild people. I''m afraid there will be no less than 50000 soldiers on horseback. There are too many fucking women..."


    The little man looked at the wild women in the team who were strong, dark and wearing leather skirts, leather clothes or straw clothes. "They are stronger than many men! These guys shouldn''t be called savages, they should be called savages directly!"


    "These are things that can survive." pace also stared at the team that couldn''t see the end in front of him. "The weak and small have died. Before that, they were all tribes and were unified by the king of the wild people after war."


    "There are only a lot of people." the axe said on the other side, "these wild people look fierce, but they are certainly not the opponent of knights in the battlefield. I can deal with five alone! If we can have 30000 knights, we can certainly defeat them. No matter what giant Warcraft he is, if there are many ants, he can bite an elephant and shoot his bird''s egg with an arrow, he will have to kneel down and beg for mercy immediately!"


    "Oh!" said the little man disdainfully, "I should have sent you to play before. You can not only kill the enemy, but also scare to death, so that these wild people can escape back to their hometown!"


    Previously, in order to verify pace''s identity, Mongo TUTA had five blood alliance guards besiege him. If pace loses, he loses his life on the spot. Fortunately, facing the crazy chop of five blood League guards, pace not only didn''t lose, but killed three people instead. His identity and strength of Rongguang and jinpaowei in the north have naturally been verified.


    "I''m talking about putting on armor and charging in front!" the axe retorted, staring at the dusty team and disdaining, "look at these guys. They don''t even have decent helmets. An axe will blow their heads!"


    "Don''t underestimate the enemy." pace''s face was serious and his eyes glanced over a wild man like a celebrity. "They can search at least thousands of armor from averier county. Although the number is small, it is enough to open a gap, and they also have Warcraft and giants."


    "Ah." the little man sighed and complained, "it''s Lord Arthur''s fault. If these wild people didn''t get the weapons of Shanghe collar, they would never be so difficult as now. Now he lives a stable life in Shanghe collar, and we have become hostages."


    "What does this have to do with Lord Arthur!" the axe interrupted. "Who fucking knows what the king of the wild people thinks. He even came to our northern territory. The God of light and the court prime minister should be blamed!"


    "I''ll just talk about what you''re excited about!"


    When the little man answered back, pace kicked his horse''s belly, rode slowly on the grass beside the avenue and watched the oncoming team.


    There was no old man in the line. They are ragged one by one, with their hair like weeds or all kinds of strange braids. Many people''s clothes were looted and wrapped around them. They were wearing straw vests inside and colored robes outside. They looked like beggars wearing new clothes.


    Most of the children sat in carriages or ox carts, one by one with tanned skin and wild eyes, leaning against messy goods with tired women. When he looked at them, the other party also cast curious eyes.


    In addition to tents and other sundries, most of the other vehicles carry bagged food. Occasionally, they can see food such as pumpkins and potatoes. In addition, a small number of carriages are covered with black cloth. From the outline, pace can tell that there should be spears and armor below.


    In addition to people and vehicles, the endless procession can also see all kinds of necked livestock driven together, most of which are pigs and sheep, a small number of dogs and donkeys, and occasionally a few cats - this group of wild people probably took all the things that can be used as food.


    "Dang!" a wild woman on horseback hit her axe in front of her chest and stared at them with bare teeth.


    "What is she doing? Big man, this woman is stronger than you." the little man looked at Shara, the leader with many ears.


    "Anyway, it won''t welcome us. She looks like a provocation." the axe also looks at Shara, and his eyes are attracted by the decoration on each other''s neck. "Shit, not all the things on her neck are human flowers? Grass, these madmen!"


    "Dang!" Shara collided the two axes again, spit provocatively at the three, waved the axe and kept shouting.


    "Shit, this woman!" seeing that the other Party pointed at him with an axe, the axe immediately pulled out its own battle axe, and the horse was about to go forward to fight.


    "Don''t make trouble!" pace reached out to stop. Seeing this, the angry axe had to hold the weapon and stare at the Xiala shouting at them. This appearance immediately aroused the wild people''s ridicule at the three people. Shara, holding a double axe, roared and showed off at her tribe''s people.


    "Boss, what are you afraid of her? If a woman doesn''t obey, I''ll chop her with an axe!" the axe said reluctantly when the laughter went away.


    "I''m afraid you''re not the opponent of leader Shara!" a voice came from the rear. The three turned around and saw a man riding close to them.


    "Who are you?" the axe said discontentedly, "why do you say I''m not the opponent of the female wild people!"


    Gulbin did not answer the question of the axe, but Lema looked at pace in the middle: "you are pace kewilt. My name is gulbin, a homeless man."


    "Gulbin!" the axe immediately stared and shouted, "so you''re the scum. You bastard brought the wild people into averyl! Shit, you still have the courage to appear in front of us. Believe it or not, I''ll cut you now!"


    Gulbin threw a contemptuous look at pace and said again, "it was an unexpected accident for the wild people to go north. If you are angry about the current situation, you must first be ashamed of the silence of the wild people after they captured averyl county."


    Pace stared at the man in front of him and said, "gulbin, if you came to me to die, I have more than one reason to kill you."


    "Kill me?" gulbinton laughed twice as he looked at pace and said, "no, no, no, Lord pace, I''m just the opposite of you. I''m here to save you."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 396

    "Elif."


    The sudden call frightened the two people talking in the tent. Basha immediately grabbed her dagger, looked at the vague figure reflected on the tent, and turned her head to stare at elif uneasily.


    "Don''t be afraid," said the figure outside elif''s account, "Lord pace, if you have anything, please talk in the tent."


    Pace gave orders to the little man and the two, then lowered his head and drilled into the narrow space in the tent. In the dark, he glanced at Basha, who was tight on the bed.


    "Please sit down," invited elif. "This place is so small that you can''t stand upright."


    In the wild people''s team, except for the tents of TUTA and the leaders of various tribes, most of the other tents are very small, which are only built by a few pieces of wood, linen or animal skins. More wild people simply wrap their clothes and sleep directly against carriages or horses.


    Pace was not polite. He sat down directly on elif''s bed, looked at bazaar in front of him and said, "I can easily subdue you before you pull out your weapon."


    Bazaar was stunned, and a look of panic flashed in her eyes.


    "Put your weapons away quickly. This is Lord pace kewilt, the son of the Duke of kewilt in the north." elif reminded bazaar and immediately explained to pace, "here, women are slaves of wild people, especially the women in danze. She is a poor man I saved. She is full of vigilance towards everyone. Please make atonement."


    Staring at pace, bazaar nodded defensively, her right hand still tightly hidden behind her.


    "Lord pace, what must be the matter with your late night visit?" elif asked. "By the way, have you seen those giants today? You must be surprised by their existence!"


    "Elif, we are old acquaintances, aren''t we?"


    "Of course! You have protected my life and goods several times. If there is anything I can help, please don''t mention it."


    "That''s good," said pace, glancing aside at bazaar and staring into his eyes. "Tell me who she is."


    Hearing the speech, elif was a little stunned and probably guessed some reasons in his heart. "It seems that you have seen not only giants but also villains today. Lord pace, I don''t want to deceive you. This lady is the daughter of Marquis Bilson, Miss bazaar Bilson."


    "Who is the one next to the king of the wild people?"


    "Her name is Issa. She is Miss Basha''s maid. They exchanged identities with each other."


    "Maid?" pace questioned. "She''s not like a maid."


    "That''s what she used to be. As you can see, she is now a qualified wife and trusted by TUTA." seeing pace frowning and thinking, elif continued, "My Lord, although you don''t know what gulbin said to you, you must not believe him. You should have heard about his deeds. Such a person can do anything to achieve his own goal."


    "What about you?" pace asked. "What''s your purpose? As a shrewd businessman, why take such a risk? Elif, who are you?"


    "If you mean saving Miss bazaar," replied elif, "Marquis Bilson still owes me gold coins, but he has been killed, and miss bazaar is the only heir to the family. If you mean guiding the wild people, it''s just forced. I''m not anyone. I''m just a businessman from beginning to end."


    "Merchant..." pace whispered, looking aside at bazaar. "Your brother dimad Bilson is still alive, and now he''s in the trik family."


    "You... What are you talking about?!" bazaar changed her look, loosened her grip on the dagger and grabbed pace''s sleeve. "You just said my brother was still alive? That''s what you said, right? Dimad, he''s really alive? Tell me, please!"


    "He is indeed alive."


    Pace''s positive tone instantly made bazaar cry like rain, covering her face with both hands.


    "Thank you, thank you, sir pace," she said with a sob. "You know, this is the only good news I''ve heard since the savage attack. I thought he was dead... It''s great that dimad is still alive!"


    The sobbing bazaar noticed the frowning elif and hurriedly said, "elif, don''t worry, as long as you can safely return me to avery, I promise you nothing less, and my brother will even give you more!"


    "Lord pace," said elif with a frown, "I''m not questioning your news, but I''m a little puzzled. When did you say dimad Bilson was in the trik family?"


    "A few days ago, it is estimated that he is still in the trik family." pace looked at the puzzled bazaar and said, "Miss bazaar, I''m very sorry. I have a very bad news for you."


    "Yes... Is it dimad? He was seriously injured? It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter! As long as he is still alive, even..."


    "No!" pace couldn''t bear to interrupt. "Your brother is fine. Nothing happened."


    "Then there''s no bad news. Besides death, what can be more..." bazaar suddenly stopped talking and looked at pace''s eyes and gradually became flustered. "You, you haven''t leaked my identity? No, no, you... How can you do that!"


    Looking at her frightened face, she grabbed the dagger again and aimed it at her bazaar. Pace looked pitifully and shook his head, as if he were saying a eulogy: "Miss bazaar, I''m afraid it''s hard for you to go back to averier. It no longer belongs to your Bilson family. Not long ago, the king issued a royal decree, deprived your family of the title of nobility and fiefdom, and gave averier county to the God of light. Now it is independent of the kingdom."


    The dagger slipped from her hand, and bazaar slowly lowered her arm with a dull look. At this moment, she was like a puppet who had been taken away by the devil. She had neither tears nor redundant reaction. Even elif, who had guessed, never thought it would be like this.


    The long silent atmosphere in the tent made the little man guarding outside cautiously probe the probe. Seeing that the three people were as motionless as stone carvings, he immediately called. After pace waved, he retracted his head safely.


    "Miss bazaar." pace organized language and took the lead in breaking the silence, "If you want to cry, you can cry, which may make you feel better... In addition, there may be a turn for the better. Because of the land grant, the South has declared war on the East and the court. If the South can win, Duke olivido will certainly take back everyl from the God of light, and maybe return it to your Bilson family at that time."


    Bazaar looked up at pace and said, "do you believe these words?"


    Pace was silent.


    Even if the South wins, how can the Duke of the South return averier county to the Bilson family.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 397

    What am I doing? Looking at the desperate bazaar, pace couldn''t help feeling remorse.


    In the final analysis, she is just a girl, not a few years older than her sister Eugenie. Why should he tell her such a cruel truth at such a difficult time? What''s the difference between this and sprinkling salt on the wound.


    "Look, you don''t believe it yourself..." bazaar dropped her head, slowly fell down on the bed, turned her back to them, rolled into a ball, repressing her sobbing and shaking body.


    At this moment, she was nothing at last.


    "Miss bazaar, I, I''m sorry -"


    Just as pace made a guilty voice to comfort, a cold light of metal flashed in front of him. He rushed forward, grabbed each other''s delicate arm and stopped the dagger that had been against the girl''s chest.


    "Miss bazaar, what are you doing? There is hope only when people are alive. You still have relatives and your brother dimad is still there! You still have a day to get together. You''ll have nothing if you die!"


    Bazaar frantically struggled, desperate for survival, and broke out at this moment, without turning back to death. Pace took the dagger and looked at the sobbing girl with guilt.


    Elif was shocked and speechless by the thrilling moment just now. He never thought that a Basha who was afraid of death would dare to stab herself with a dagger.


    "I have nothing, nothing..." bazaar sobbed sadly. Losing the family fief became the last straw to overwhelm her. At this moment, she really became, as elif said, a poor homeless man.


    "As long as you live, you still have hope..." pace is never good at comforting people, especially women. Looking at the situation he caused, he racked his brains to put forward a suggestion. "Miss bazaar, if you promise, I can protect you from here, go to Fengxi City, and then send someone to escort you to the trik family when the war is over. Your brother and aunt are there, and they can protect you."


    After that, without waiting for the sobbing bazaar to reply, he turned to look at elif with a complex expression and said seriously, "elif, I have something to ask you!"


    "Ask, Lord pace."


    "Gulbin told me that the king of the wild people had reached a cooperation agreement with green and the Davidson family. Do you know that?"


    "Cooperation agreement?" elif said with a blank look and a positive tone, "Lord pace, although I don''t know what kind of agreement it is, people like gulbin are not trustworthy. As far as I know, when passing through ligppus County, the other party didn''t communicate about the cooperation agreement except sending food and praying for freedom from aggression. At least I''ve never heard of any agreement."


    In the dark tent, pace stared into elif''s eyes. He didn''t know what he was looking forward to. The other party''s eyes didn''t dodge or panic, but elif''s negative answer didn''t bring him any comfort.


    In the afternoon, gulbin found him and said he would save his life. He told him that Davidson, the Green family and the king of the wild people had known their battle plan and reached a cooperation agreement. He advised him to flee at night and go back to prepare for the war instead of losing his life in vain.


    "Gulbin, is this the plot of Gong Xiangxin? He really took great pains to make a battle plan for our northern territory early. But you probably don''t know that the southern territory has declared war on him."


    Of course, he would not easily believe such scum as gulbin, but in the face of his doubt, the other party smiled contemptuously. His eyes seemed to see what he thought. He not only directly said their battle plan, but also told him the plans of Davidson, the Green family and the king of the wild people.


    Taking him hostage is just a strategy to paralyze them.


    Once the food is available, the northern people and horses will leave the city as planned, and the wild people will immediately turn their hair and attack, while the green and Davidson families will launch a surprise attack from the East.


    Gulbin''s words have obvious loopholes. He knows very well that when he leaves the castle, the West still can''t give an accurate reply. That is to say, the battle plan spoken by the other party has not been recognized by the west at all. They are just forcing the West and the north to send troops together, forcing the west to ask for help from the north.


    In addition, according to the other party''s position, such information should never be disclosed to him.


    But even knowing this, pace was still shocked by the news revealed by the other party.


    Gulbin may not know about them and the west, but the news about the green and Davidson families is undoubtedly true.


    Before leaving Fengxi castle, Eugenie knew where to get the news and asked him to write to Lingfeng castle for help. Lord Arthur''s reply also confirmed the authenticity of the news and promised that the two families would not have the opportunity to send troops.


    It can be inferred that although gulbin''s words are hidden traps, they are not completely groundless and fabricated.


    In addition, gulbin told him, "it doesn''t matter what your battle plan is. The wild people don''t believe you at all. Once you get the food, you will immediately be attacked by the wild people''s army and Davidson''s family. And you will either become the first person to sacrifice or be treated as a prisoner threatening your father."


    At that time, he tried his best to keep his face calm and did not ridicule threaten the other party. If the king of the wild people knew what he was saying now, whether it was true or not, he would be executed immediately.


    But gulbin only smiled, determined that he would never do so, and reminded him that he should immediately flee back to his family, bring back this important information and be ready for the battle of life and death. At least, the only food the wild people have is not enough to support a long war.


    At that moment, pace was silent.


    Before he could react, gulbin had kicked his horse to catch up with the westward wild people again.


    At this point, the other party may have seen a flaw in his reaction. But he dared not gamble. If the situation was as the other party said, although the disclosure could kill gulbin, he would also be strictly guarded, and the North would be completely caught in the conspiracy of wild people and traitors.


    At that time, even if the green and Davidson families are unable to send troops because of the river leader, the sudden attack of the wild people will be a disaster they can''t bear. He has seen the giants with his own eyes. If the wild people recklessly attack Fengxi City, they can open a city gate by sacrificing a few giants.


    As gulbin said, the only chance for them to win is probably that he immediately brought back the news. Taking advantage of the lack of food for the wild people and the delay of the green and Davidson families by the river leader, he began to formulate new combat strategies: delaying the pace of the wild people, consuming the enemy''s food, building fortifications, etc.


    But what if there is no such cooperation at all?


    After a heavy sigh, pace slowly sat down and fell into a dilemma of depression, so that the crying bazaar on the other side stopped making a sound, looked at him and asked questions uneasily.


    Elif also sat down, looked at the serious pace, thought, and said: "Lord pace, although you don''t know what gulbin said to you, you actually believe him. You want to get a reassuring answer from me, but my answer is not consistent with what you believe, or you don''t trust me, otherwise you won''t ask who I am. In that case, why do you take the risk to come to me?"


    Pace turned to look at elif with a look. As he said, he did believe gulbin''s words, or he chose to believe gulbin''s words.


    If the situation is exactly what the other party said, but he remains unmoved, the Northern Territory acting according to the plan will be defeated miserably. If he chooses to escape, whether the cooperation between the wild people and the two families is true or not, as long as he deals with it properly, the northern territory may still have a glimmer of vitality.


    Therefore, the answer he really expected in his heart was not elif''s negative answer, but the other party''s positive answer to cooperation. In this way, he could escape at night without hesitation.


    "Lord pace," elif continued, "I can probably guess what gulbin said to you from what you said you would protect Miss Basha from leaving and your cooperation. Of course you can not trust me, but you shouldn''t trust people like gulbin."


    "He works for prime minister Flavi, and as you said, the South has declared war on the court and the East. Although I don''t know how to fight, I''m just a businessman, but I know something about the situation in the kingdom. At such a moment, Prime Minister Flavi certainly won''t want anyone to make trouble for him. Why did gulbin tell you such news?"


    "Elif," pace asked again, "are you sure you don''t know about the cooperation? Or don''t find anything unusual?"


    Elif shook his head. "My Lord, I don''t always follow TUTA. Maybe there''s really any cooperation, but I really don''t know."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 398

    River collar.


    "Damn bastards, cheer me up. We have to keep going!"


    On the Lord''s avenue leading to zuogeya, Vernon, who had a short rest, turned on his horse, pulled the reins and roared at his men.


    "Hurry up! You idiots, eat as slowly as shit! If anyone dares to eat slowly, I''ll kill him now and get the praise of the count!"


    With Vernon''s roar, the ten Knights cursed and urged. Hearing the sound, dozens of serfs dressed in coarse linen and black did not want to continue to eat. They immediately put bread into their arms and quickly began to pack up and bring horses.


    A moment later, Vernon roared and asked. Seeing that everything was ready, he immediately ordered to go.


    After a rest, the horses recovered their strength and dragged nearly 30 carriages loaded with weapons and armor and covered with black cloth to the south along the avenue in the bright sun.


    Vernon took the lead, followed by ten knights, two of whom held the flags of the green and Davidson families.


    Looking back at the team closely followed, Vernon couldn''t help feeling anxious. It''s a good thing to have the weapons. Most of the tasks assigned by the count have been completed. Next, he only needs to safely transport these weapons back to zuogya to hand over the work.


    But the problem is that the delivery time of Shanghe collar is half a month later than what they agreed in advance! In his letter, the count ordered him to return the weapons within three days!


    Since Arthur tustra took back the iron ore mountain, the river collar seemed to have changed overnight. Not only won several wars in succession, but also took a tough attitude towards the outside world, and it became more and more difficult to deal with it.


    Originally, as long as he said he wanted to see someone, he could enter Lingfeng Castle if he wanted to, and Arthur tustra could see him if he wanted to. Now, let alone Lingfeng castle, even the damn fat Gustav in the town ignored him.


    If he hadn''t brought the count''s letter, I''m afraid the guy would send a man directly to receive himself.


    What''s more, the fat lion just opened his mouth. After they paid the deposit, they even increased the price temporarily!


    If he doesn''t agree, not only can''t he get the goods, but also the deposit of 10000 gold coins will not be refunded - profiteer, damn profiteer!


    Compared with now, Vernon still misses the river collar in the past.


    "Cheer up for me, don''t be sleepy one by one! Otherwise, get out of the carriage and run!" he turned his head and yelled. When I was about to take back my eyes, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the end of the avenue behind the team, and a large group of knights came running.


    "Sir, it''s not like a robber. It should be from Lingfeng castle!" the knight next to him warned.


    "Of course I know. There are no robbers on the river!" restrained his uneasiness, Vernon immediately pulled the team aside and made way for the main road.


    At a glance, there are at least 70 or 80 riders running from a distance. Such a number can only be the people and horses of Lingfeng castle.


    Soon Vernon''s uneasiness was confirmed.


    The galloping cavalry did not pass by them, but immediately surrounded them after approaching.


    Under the escort of several knights, Vernon immediately kicked his horse forward and said loudly, "what are you doing? This is the Green family''s motorcade, and the goods on it are owned by the green and Davidson families! Why do you surround us?"


    Before Bree kicked the horse, he glanced at Vernon, who was slightly fat, and asked, "are you the head of the team?"


    "Yes, my name is Vernon. I work for Earl Kiel green."


    "My name is Bree, the captain of a small team of the first army on the river. Now I have the order of Lord Arthur tustra, the Lord of the river, to seize all your goods!"


    "Seizure?" Vernon asked hurriedly. "Why should you seize it? These goods are legally purchased by us and now belong to the green and Davidson families. You have no right to do so!"


    Bree pulled the reins and explained coldly, "I know this is what you bought, but we have received the news that the green and Davidson families have gathered a large number of people and horses with the intention of being unfavorable to our river collar, so you can''t take these weapons away."


    "Impossible!" Vernon said hurriedly. "These weapons are to resist the invasion of wild people. I have explained to mayor Gustav that Lord Arthur must know!"


    "How dare you lie! The wild people have already left ligupos county and headed west. Now they are estimated to be Amelia county. It''s hard for you green and Davidson family to dare to attack?"


    After several wars, Bree was no longer the boy who trembled in the sharp blade fortress.


    "This..." staring at the people in front of him, Vernon felt his anger in his chest and wanted to scold.


    Was it yesterday that the wild people left ligppus? The river leaders didn''t mention it in the morning or in the evening, but they jumped out to seize their goods after they paid all the gold coins and even sent food and thousands of refugees - it''s shameless!


    "Lord Bree, such an excuse is ridiculous!" Vernon repressed his anger. "We can''t let you seize these goods like this. What you have done is a humiliation to the green and Davidson family! The Marquis Davidson is an important Minister of the king!"


    "Prepare for battle!" with Bree''s order, more than 20 Warcraft bows were immediately aimed at Vernon and ten knights, and all the other soldiers immediately drew their swords to prepare for battle. "I didn''t mean to discuss with you. If you''re going to make it difficult, stay with these goods!"


    "Madmen, you madmen!" Vernon scolded while controlling the restless horses under his crotch. "What''s your right to do this? What''s the difference between this and robbers? You''re shameless! I tell you, you''re declaring war on the green and Davidson families when you seize these goods urgently needed by the count and Marquis!"


    Vernon knew that resistance had no chance of winning. At the moment, they are far behind each other in both momentum and number.


    Looking at Vernon, who was furious on his horse''s back, Bree responded faintly: "these materials are only temporarily detained. We have been peace loving since ancient times. Lord Arthur said that as long as the green and Davidson families remove the people and horses gathered in the territory, these weapons and armor will naturally be returned to you for the first day."


    "In addition, please tell Earl Kiel green when you go back that we will hold a joint military exercise at the border between Shanghe collar and Cumbria collar in the near future. This military exercise is only for exercise and self-test, not for any third party. Please Earl Kiel green don''t worry!"


    "I''ll tell the count everything you say!" Vernon said gnashing his teeth, glancing at the arrows aimed at him and a soldier. After all, he didn''t dare to say anything cruel.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 399

    "What are you talking about!" Mrs. anperi suddenly got up in the study, stared at Vernon with small eyes and exclaimed, "what are you doing? They''re openly robbing and humiliating the green and Davidson family! You have the face to come back like this. Where are the knights who swore allegiance? They''re all dead!"


    The exhausted Vernon didn''t dare to look up at each other at all, and replied tremblingly: "madam, it''s not that we are timid, but that there are too many people in each other. Even if we fight hard, we have no chance of winning. In addition, the captain named Bree only said it was temporary detention. After confirming that we won''t threaten the safety of Shanghe collar, he will return the goods..."


    "Fart!" Mrs. anperi interrupted, "that''s what we spent gold coins. It''s our stuff. When they seized it, they robbed it! When Lingfeng Castle became a bandit''s nest, if you feel threatened, don''t sell it at the beginning! They are treacherous and shameless. You''re also a group of waste. You''ve really lost the face of the green and Davidson family!"


    Vernon cursed in his heart and wanted to fill each other''s mouth with horse dung. This fat and ugly bitch should be shot into a hedgehog by the first army!


    "Any more news?" asked Kiel green, sitting behind his desk.


    "Yes, sir," Vernon continued, "the other party will unite with the campers to hold military exercises on our North and West borders. The knight captain named Bree specially asked me to sue you that this performance is only for self-training and testing, not for anyone."


    "Damn bastard!" aside, walish Davidson threw his glass directly to the ground. "What''s the difference between putting a sword around our neck and reassuring us? What kind of thing is the campers family that dares to threaten us? We shouldn''t have underestimated the enemy and let the boy have today!"


    "Father, let''s send troops!" jekun green also suggested angrily. "This time, we and our uncle will go all out to defeat Arthur tustra! Such humiliation must be washed with blood, and we can''t let each other develop any more!"


    "No!" looking at her son, Mrs. anpelli denied, "your grandfather and the court asked us to treat the fukwelte family. This is related to the survival of our two families. We must not change the plan at will. Jakun, I know you want to defeat Arthur tustra and prove yourself. There will be a chance in the future. Now listen carefully, your father will make a decision."


    Looking at his mother, jekun Green said reluctantly, "we don''t even have weapons now. How can we defeat the Duke''s men and horses. Moreover, they are so provocative that they make it clear that they threaten us and don''t let us send troops to deal with the Duke. We can only defeat them first!"


    "Little jekun, calm down," warrich reminded. "The main force in fighting against the kewilt family is not us, but those stupid wild people. In addition, it is not only our two families. Although I would like to kill Arthur tustra immediately, this is really not the time. Don''t be dazed by anger."


    "You said there were other participants besides us? Who was it?" jekun green looked surprised.


    "Who is it? You have to ask robus about the stick, but he probably won''t tell you. In short, the kewilt family will be destroyed, and we must have a good performance to win more interests. As for Arthur tustra and milt campes, they will be hanged sooner or later."


    "But... But we can''t send troops now! Lingfeng castle is obviously ordered by the Duke to obstruct us. Also, you don''t even know that bishop robus is not cheating us? He''s not a good man!"


    Walish looked at the silent Kiel green, glanced at their quiet Mrs. anpelli, and said proudly, "yes, that guy is really not a good man, but he doesn''t need to deceive us in such a plan. If we lose the war, he can only roll back to averier county and get nothing. As for the threats of those two families..."


    After a pause, walish said uncertain: "they should not take the initiative to attack. Our two families together are no worse than the Barrett family. There is no fortress like Xiangguo town here. It''s not good for anyone to fight. Moreover, based on my understanding of tustra boy, he should be busy settling those refugees and is unlikely to work hard for the Duke."


    "But we don''t have many hands," continued jekun green. "Even if they don''t really attack us, we can''t defeat tens of thousands of knights under the Duke with our current hands!"


    "Little jekun, as I said, we are not only involved in this war. When the kewilt family and the wild people are finished, we don''t need to clean up the mess and harvest the fruits of victory."


    "What if the Duke doesn''t fight the wild people?" said jekun green reluctantly. "There''s news that pace kewilt has been sent to be a hostage!"


    "There is no such possibility." walish''s tone was firm again. "Little jekun, this is not only the guarantee of robs'' Divine stick, but also the news from my father and your grandfather. Although we don''t know the specific reasons, you should understand that this war is not only related to the survival of our two families, but also related to the future situation of the Kingdom. Even if there is a difference, it is probably whether we need to clean up the mess before enjoying the fruits of victory."


    With that, walish proudly looked at Kiel green, the desk hand who had been silent, and asked, "brother-in-law, am I right!"


    On one side, Mrs. anpelli also looked at her husband.


    "What if they really send troops against us?" Kiel Green said, "Even if Arthur tustra doesn''t send troops, what about milt campers? Don''t forget, warrich, milt is a vassal sworn allegiance to the Duke of kewilt. And it happens that he didn''t call south to participate in the fight against the wild people. Isn''t it the Duke''s intention? And once we fight the campers family, do you think Arthur tustra will be just a threat?"


    "Well... What should I do, brother-in-law?" walish thought for a moment and said helplessly, "neither can we, nor can we, because of their threat, do nothing honestly? Do we really want to fight them? My father and the prime minister won''t agree to do so."


    Kiel green pretended to meditate for a moment, and then slowly said the answer he had already thought of: "We can''t use troops against those two families, and we must participate in the war. There are two problems facing us now. One is that we are detained with weapons and understaffed; the other is that we dare not act rashly because of the threat of those two families. Therefore, the best solution is to divide them into two, and I am responsible for dealing with them, while you take the people of your family and the God of light to fight..."


    "Brother in law, if those two families really attack you, don''t you have no power to fight back?" walish and others looked at Kiel green with a puzzled face and didn''t understand the reason why he did so.


    With the current strength of the Green family, not to mention the same family as tustra and Zhou Xuan of the campes family, it must be difficult to cope.


    "It doesn''t matter. All my vassals you can take away. Didn''t Arthur tustra say I threatened his safety? In this way, what reason does he have to send troops?"


    "What about milt campers? He''s a vassal sworn allegiance to the Duke!"


    Kiel green smiled contemptuously: "without Lingfeng castle, milt campes is nothing. Without the kewilt family, he should think about a new loyal object and how to save his life. As long as he is not a fool who knows nothing, he will leave a way back for himself."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 400

    "Issa! Issa!"


    In the dark TUTA camp, she called for several times. When she still didn''t see bazaar, a rage rose in her heart.


    "Damn bitch, you''ll look good later!" isa got up and went to the account door, determined to slap bazaar in the face!


    Outside the tent, the sky was gray, the sun was still far away in the East, the moon and stars were still shining cold light. The blood alliance guards around take care of their horses, and people in the distance wake up one after another, or shit and pee, or light an unfinished fire, pack up things and prepare food.


    When Issa came out of the tent, she felt the cool breeze in the morning and looked angrily at the direction when she came to Basha, waiting to slap the bitch in the face!


    "AGMA!" a moment later, she lost her patience and summoned a blood alliance guard, "go and catch my maid immediately! If she is still lying in bed, let her come naked!"


    "Carla, I''m going."


    After the blood alliance guard left, Issa immediately turned back and entered the tent. At this time, Mengo TUTA had put on leather pants and boots, shirtless and sat down by the bed.


    "Slaves who get up later than their master should be put to death!"


    Isa climbed into the soft bed covered with animal skin, tied her husband''s long greased hair, and begged for bazaar: "she has followed me since childhood, and I am used to her days around. I will discipline her well, so that she will never forget her identity."


    Although Issa hated bazaar from the bottom of her heart, she didn''t want to let her die. She wants her to live. Every morning she brings clean water, combs her hair, brings food and cleans up the dirt. Do what she has done.


    Mengo TUTA didn''t say much. After his hair was tied into a dark and shiny braid, he reached out and held Issa in his arms. He looked at her slightly swollen stomach gently and stroked her with his broad and rough palm.


    Issa enjoys such tenderness. She raises her hand around her husband''s neck. His embrace always gives her an unparalleled sense of security.


    "You know what? I dreamed of our child last night. He was as strong as you and galloped on horseback. Everyone was cheering at him and respecting him like you."


    Mungo Tutta smiled and said definitely, "my child will be stronger than me! He is the king of all tribes and will lead all people to live!"


    While they were talking happily, the blood alliance guard who had been ordered to leave hurried into the tent.


    "Carla, your maid is gone!"


    "Damn bitch!" said Issa with a frown. "Look for it and ask the businessman named elif. He should know that he will teach her a lesson when he finds it! In addition, call two women to serve."


    "No, Carla," the blood alliance guard explained, "I can''t find your maid, the merchant is gone, their beds are cold, and no one has seen them."


    Issa was stunned, and an uneasy feeling rose in her heart.


    "Find it!" she got up and gave a flustered order, "call more people and look for them carefully. We must find them!"


    When the sun rose, the house like camp was demolished and loaded with carriages. The team was ready to start. More than a dozen blood League guards rode back in a hurry.


    "TUTA, Kara, we searched the team, but we didn''t find your maid and the businessman!" the blood alliance guard named AGMA said anxiously. "In addition, the man named pace and his men were gone. We asked many people. Someone saw a figure riding in the North last night!"


    The words of the blood alliance guard instantly made isalin stay in place. Pace kewilt will run away with bazaar. He must know something. Once they escape successfully, her maid''s life experience will be made public! If TUTA knows he''s been cheating on him


    "TUTA!" isa looked at her husband in a panic, "send someone to catch them. No, kill them immediately! Let the Warcraft chase them!"


    The escape of pace kewilt made Mengo TUTA extremely angry. He recognized that he had given respect to the strong of the other party and did not treat him as a slave! What made him even more embarrassed was that the other party not only ran away by himself, but also took his two slaves! This makes him feel that his commitment has been trampled, his dignity has been provoked, and the other party is completely teasing him!


    "Pace, people from the North!" he said angrily with his eyes like fire. "Blood will dye their land red!"


    In the distance, when Issa and Mongo TUTA were flustered and angry at the escape of pace, gulbin on the horse showed a proud smile.


    He didn''t expect that pace kewilt believed him so easily that he not only ran away overnight, but also took away the merchant bazaar Bilson and elif.


    Now, even his prepared excuses and plans to provoke and encourage Shara after being honest with TUTA are useless.


    "It was just a guess. Now it seems that the north is really going to attack these wild people. What a stupid guy..." gulbin turned his horse''s head contemptuously.


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, in the evening, pace and others who were on their way almost day and night finally arrived at Fengxi city.


    The knight in charge of guarding the gate was very surprised at the appearance of pace and others. After confirming his identity, he immediately ordered someone to open the gate.


    After entering the city, the exhausted people couldn''t rest. They threw the paralyzed horses to the guard. After changing new horses, they went straight to Fengxi castle.


    In the Council hall, the vassals were gathered together to discuss battle matters. When pace and others stepped in, everyone stopped talking and looked at him in surprise.


    After a detailed explanation, everyone suddenly buzzed and talked, and a panic atmosphere spread in the flaming Council hall.


    "Merchant elif!" the young knight named Neil denberg asked aloud, "I have heard your name. Are you sure your words are true? You must understand that we have just received a reply from the west, and the other party has agreed to our requirements. But because of you, the adults here will overturn the previous discussion and make a new battle plan!"


    Neil denberg''s questions were immediately answered by the vassals, who talked and nodded, and looked at several people in the center of the hall.


    Aside, Ted Barrett also looked at elif and said, "if I remember correctly, you helped the wild people get a lot of weapons from the river. I''m curious, why did you help us in the north? After all, according to what you said, it''s safer to stay among the wild people."


    "Sir, I did help the wild people get weapons, but it was only a last resort. If I didn''t do so, the wild people would kill me!" elif paid tribute to the Duke again and looked sideways at the vassals on both sides of the hall. "Gentlemen, I swear in the name of the gods that there is no lie in what I say! The king of the wild people has indeed reached a secret agreement with green and the Davidson family!"


    On the way to escape, elif reminded pace that no matter whether there is such an agreement or not, their escape will inevitably face the attack of wild people. Therefore, there is no need to add unnecessary arguments and trouble and waste time.


    The vassals believed elif, and Duke kewilt ordered a guard to take them down to rest.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 401

    When pace sat down beside him, the Duke looked around at the vassals on both sides and said, "everyone, if pace hadn''t ventured into the enemy camp and brought back such important news, there is no doubt that we would all die of the conspiracy of the wild people and the two traitors!"


    "Yes, pace, good!"


    "Well done, pace!"


    "Worthy of you, pace! The glory of the North!"


    ¡­¡­


    After the atmosphere of praise lasted for a moment, the Duke immediately raised his hand to suppress the noise of the vassals and said in a straight tone: "everyone, the situation has changed, and we must come up with a new battle plan. As you heard just now, the wild people have more troops than we expected, but they are backward in equipment and lack of food. This is our only chance."


    "Duke," said Ted Barrett, sitting in the front on the left, "although the wild people pose a great threat, we can''t take green and Davidson traitors lightly! There are three gates in Fengxi City, and the wild people will attack at the south gate. At that time, if those two make trouble in the other gates, we must be understaffed! We should prepare in advance."


    The walls of Fengxi city are not completely closed. A few miles to the west of the castle is the wide Anduo river. The walls at the north and south ends are directly built to the river bank. The river is the natural danger on the west side of the town. Therefore, there are only three gates in this largest town in the north.


    Ted Barrett''s words made the vassals nod.


    Although the green and Davidson family are not worth mentioning compared with the wild people, if they do not take precautions in advance, when the other party suddenly attacks from the other city gates when they are in a fierce battle with the wild people, they will be in a hurry and unprepared.


    You know, there are at least five or six million people in Fengxi city at the moment because of the influx of people from all over the country and refugees fleeing the war! Even if the Duke had ordered all the refugees to rush to the riverside open space on the west side of the castle, the whole town was still overcrowded.


    The Duke and pace both glanced at the serious Ted Barrett. A moment later, the duke said in a loud voice: "As for the two traitors, I have received the news that they are gathering people. I can tell you that in addition to them, there are the people of the God of light! But don''t worry, I have ordered the campes and the tustra family to stop them. They will have no impact on the war. When they defeat the wild people, it will be their end!"


    "They should have been cleaned up long ago, and the bastards who broke the oath should be executed!" shouted one of the vassals immediately, and most of the other vassals echoed. This scene fell into the eyes of the Duke and pace.


    "Lord, Lingfeng castle is not reliable!" Ted Barry continued. "Let''s not say whether Arthur tustra has the strength to stop the two traitors and the God of light. I''m afraid he won''t do his best to your orders just because of the past style of Shanghe leader!"


    In the long history, the tustra family has never participated in the Kingdom disputes. Even if the northern territory changes and the dynasty iterates, the tustra family will still only defend its own territory.


    Before the vassals began to talk, pace said directly: "Lord Ted, Lord Arthur has promised that I will not let those two send troops. I believe his promise!"


    "It''s not a matter of commitment, it''s a matter of survival and death!" Ted Barrett countered, "Pace, I don''t want to doubt your friendship. I also admit that the boy has some abilities in fighting, but I''m afraid lingfengbao''s position won''t let him do his best in this war of life and death! After all, even if everyone here is dead, the tustra family can still continue to rule the river collar."


    "In addition, I think you have not forgotten the reform initiated by Arthur tustra? The green and Davidson families are traitors in the north, and he is an enemy to all of us! From such a position, I can hardly believe that he will do his best for the war that concerns our life and death, regardless of life and death!"


    Because of the oath of allegiance, Ted Barrett deliberately avoided milt campes in his words, and the next discussion of the vassals also mentioned only the river collar, not the Cambrian collar.


    "That''s enough!" the Duke interrupted as he listened to the more and more off topic discussion. "This is not the time to discuss the punishment of the river collar. Arthur tustra at least made a promise, and we need his strength now." then the Duke looked at Ted Barrett. "If you have any good suggestions, just say them. Now is not a waste of time."


    "Yes," said Ted Barrett, nodding, "I suggest that all troops should be properly dispersed to three city gates. This is not only to deal with the two traitors, but also to better prevent the attack of the wild people. After all, according to the information brought by pace, there are many wild people, so it is difficult to ensure that they will attack from which city gate, and they will not..."


    The core point of Ted Barrett''s discussion is that kewilt, Stanley and Barrett each lead part of their troops to guard a city gate.


    The Duke is in charge of the south gate, he is in charge of the east gate, and the Stanley family is in charge of the north gate. Considering that the south gate is most likely to be attacked, the most troops are assigned, and the north gate is the least.


    Ted Barrett''s proposal was immediately endorsed by most of the vassals.


    Guarding the city consumes food, which is their only chance to win. In the case of the wild people, the other party will certainly not have the idea of besieging the city. Once they reach the town, they will rush to the city wall like rats. Especially Warcraft and giants, once they jump on the wall, they don''t have enough time to redeploy their hands.


    Looking at the vassals who were almost unanimously recognized, Duke kewilt nodded and said with praise: "this proposal is very good. The wild people will arrive in seven or eight days at most. We can''t expect reinforcements in the West. Guarding the town is our only hope..." after a pause, the Duke turned the conversation, "However, there are too few troops in the south gate. We should use half of our troops to garrison the South Gate..."


    Duke kewilt''s purpose was very simple. He separated Barrett from the kenowei family and asked Ted Barrett to guard the south gate together with him and the other two vassals.


    The east gate is headed by Stanley, Knoxville and two other vassals, and the north gate is handed over to the remaining staff.


    The Duke''s proposal is full of distrust of Barrett and the Knoxville family, but at such a moment, no vassal is willing to care about these "insignificant" things. Compared with Ted Barrett''s proposal, the Duke''s proposal is obviously more conducive to guarding the town.


    Pace sat quietly listening to the discussion and resolution on the war, but the more he listened, the more anxious he became.


    "Father!" finally, he couldn''t help interrupting and got up to look at the vassals and knights on both sides of the Council hall. "Gentlemen, it''s certainly necessary to guard the town, but our current preparation may not be able to stop the wild people''s all-out attack! Although I haven''t seen all the wild people''s demons and beasts, I''ve seen those giants with my own eyes!"


    "In the war with the Pilsen family, it was because the giant climbed the wall that the fortress fell. After the Pilsen family concentrated all their forces in one place, the fortress in the North was immediately broken by Warcraft, which led to the collapse of the Pilsen family."


    "If the wild people are desperate to attack the city wall, even if we concentrate all our troops and weapons, it will last too long! Maybe one day, maybe two days..."


    "Pace!" interrupted a vassal. "If you have any suggestions, just say it. Don''t talk about these disturbing things!"


    In the conversation with elif, pace learned all kinds of information about wild people, so he didn''t have much confidence in directly guarding Fengxi city.


    He must find a way to delay the time of the wild people''s attack. The other party''s food can only support ten days at most. As long as the wild people can delay their arrival for one day, their chances of survival will be greatly increased!


    "Gentlemen," said paisleng, "food shortage is the only weakness of the wild people! Therefore, I wonder if we can send an assault team to delay the wild people''s time to get close to the town while guarding the city."


    "As long as we can make the wild people arrive in the town one day later, we will have more hope of winning. If we can make the wild people still fail to arrive in the town before the food runs out, we will have a great chance to win the war!"


    Pace''s high pitched proposal received a burst of silence. His proposal was very good. The same idea flashed through the minds of the vassals present.


    But the question is, who should carry out such an important task?


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 402

    "After such a big lap, he returned to the origin!" Arthur shook his head and sighed with a letter from pace on horseback.


    The battle plan in the north can be described as twists and turns. It just tossed back and forth for a long time. Unexpectedly, it was still carried out according to the original plan in the end. Not only wasted a lot of combat opportunities, but also made the wild people almost under the city.


    "Your Excellency, will pace kewilt not be in trouble? It''s too risky to lead troops to attack. I don''t know how the Duke would agree with such an idea. Isn''t he afraid that his son will never return and die in the hands of the wild people?" bank asked puzzled.


    For pace, he was very impressed and kept thinking about the other party''s coming to help Shanghe leader fight. Although it didn''t help in the end, this friendship is real.


    "It''s no trouble," Arthur sighed as he handed the letter to Thorne, "This is the responsibility and honor of pace! Needless to say, this idea must be put forward by him. Whoever puts forward it is naturally responsible. Even if the Duke strongly opposes it, he will not shrink back in the face of such responsibility and mission. I can even think of the scene where the Duke looks ugly and agrees to the idea with the praise of the vassals."


    Bank agreed and sighed, "the Duke probably wanted to sew up his mouth or put him directly in the dungeon! But considering the scene, it was tragic and ironic. The hundreds of people led by pace were at great risk."


    "There''s nothing we can do about it," Arthur continued, pulling the reins. "The traitors, our affairs, and the failure of marriage with the West have seriously damaged the Duke''s prestige, so that the weak North had to face the attack of wild people and traitors at the same time."


    "In such a situation, the feudal officials must have insufficient confidence and complain in their hearts. Naturally, they will focus on protecting their lives. Who can expect to sacrifice themselves, take the overall situation into account, and don''t think about it. Even if someone is willing to go out of the city to disturb the enemy, it is mostly to swim rather than attack and hide their lives. That fool pace will stand up."


    Honor is more important than life, which is always a minority. Survival or destruction is never a question worthy of more consideration for the noble lords.


    "People say Duke kewilt is as smart as a fox, but I didn''t expect the situation to be so bad." bank sarcastically said, "he really lost the unity and ferocity of the wolf, and the fox didn''t learn the agility and cunning. If it were me, I would have led the troops to clean up the traitors green and Davidson!"


    "It''s not that easy," said Arthur, "When the three tigers fight, which two fight first will only get the third one cheaper. Moreover, the northern territory is not as good as the other two. If you start a fight with the court first, you will lose. The Duke wants to be the third tiger, so he specially brought the leopard in the western territory. It''s a good idea, but it annoyed the other two and simply introduced another beast."


    Bank nodded in agreement. What he had just said was just his temporary complaint.


    "Sir, will you help pace? The boy is a good man. It would be a pity if he died like this. I think we may be able to cause some trouble to the wild people. After all, if the kewilt family is defeated, it will be equally bad for us to go to the river."


    Pace''s letter didn''t mean to ask for help at all. Except for a few words asking for help again to suppress the green and Davidson families, the rest was like a friend''s chatter, and even implied a sense of tragic parting.


    He knew very well that there was a high risk of harassing the wild people. If he was careless, he would lose his life. Therefore, this letter was written in the tone of confideing to his friends.


    Of course, he didn''t know the real strength of Shanghe collar, and he couldn''t ask Arthur for help. Bank meant to hope that Arthur could send out the ghost faced eagle to give some help to pace and the people in the north.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t die so easily. The world shouldn''t be without such a fool..." Arthur looked ahead and said.


    He also won''t forget that pace came all the way to fight for him. What a fucking fool!


    ¡­¡­


    Greenberg.


    "Shit, these two bastards are fucking crazy! They have been told they will withdraw!" walish cursed angrily, completely without the usual "gentle" appearance.


    Originally, he had taken more than 3000 horses of the Green family and the God of light to the south, but he had not gone far, but he was stopped by the knights who chased him. He said that the people and horses led by Shanghe and Cumbria had rushed into the territory from the northwest and came straight to Greenberg, asking him to stop going south and return to protect the castle.


    He was so angry that he wanted to lead the troops to the battlefield immediately and teach milt campes a lesson. But thinking that there was Lingfeng castle, he held it back and galloped back to the castle.


    "What the hell is going on?" looking at Kiel green in the chair, he complained angrily. "Didn''t the boy say that he just wanted to train? Why did he suddenly rush to the castle now? How did you negotiate with him!"


    He has been a prisoner of Lingfeng Castle twice in succession, which has made him a little afraid of the army led by Shanghe. In particular, Arthur also led the army to defeat the Barrett family, which makes him feel more uneasy.


    They now have 3000 men and horses, less than 500 real knights, the rest are serfs with broken iron, and the 10000 men of the Davidson family are far away in ligppus County in the south!


    He doesn''t want to be a prisoner of Arthur tustra for the third time and be put in the dungeon of Lingfeng castle!


    "Warish, pay attention to your words!" taught Mrs. anperi, who was also angry. "In order to reassure the boy, your brother-in-law has lost face. But if his legs are long on him, can we directly order him not to do it!"


    In order to reassure Arthur, Kiel green did work hard. He not only promised to dissolve the people gathered in the territory, but also offered to send another group of refugees to the river. The wording in the letter is even more unusual. It is polite like a prostitute who pleases guests, and it is humbly suspicious.


    "Then why?" walish lowered his tone and looked embarrassed at Kiel green, who was silent. "Your judgment is wrong. The boy listened to the Duke''s order and the bastard milt campes. What is he?"


    Aside, jekun green, full of humiliation, was infected by walish''s anger and said angrily: "father, let''s go to war! The other party has bullied the door, why should we compromise! It''s a big deal to die with Arthur tustra!"


    Kiel green ignored his yelling son, looked at walish and said, "don''t worry, although it''s slightly different from what we expected, they won''t really attack, that is, plunder in the territory. Just, depending on the situation, it''s impossible for this team to go to war!"


    After a pause, Kiel green turned the conversation and suggested, "walish, take your people away while there is still time. If they are fast enough, they may not catch up with you. Green and the Davidson family always need someone to clean up the mess."


    Hearing the speech, walishi pulled the corners of his mouth. After being stunned for a moment, he said calmly: "don''t worry first. Let''s see the situation first. If those two guys really attack the castle, I''ll immediately let Sir mugalan lead the troops north."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 403

    After dusk, pace led the team to the East for a long time. They finally arrived at the village marked on the map when the stars shone overhead and the vast wilderness was completely shrouded in night.


    Homeg village is very small. Under the starlight, 20 or 30 houses built of stones and thatch are like huge rock shadows. Because of the arrival of the wild people, there was no one living here, and there was no fire in the whole village.


    "Get off your horse, this is where we rest tonight!" pace shouted.


    The axe on one side jumped off the horse first, came to the house on the other side, kicked the door open, stood still with the axe for a moment, and then walked into the dark house.


    More than 300 Knights also dismounted one after another and began to get busy with a clear division of labor.


    Most of them rode in pairs. In addition to food for a few days, they also brought blankets and enough weapons.


    When pace dismounted and walked to the house, the axe bowed to the ground and lit the fire.


    "Little man, don''t fucking stand around. Go get some firewood and let''s burn some hot water."


    The little man looked at the iron pot on the fire rack and said unexpectedly, "it seems that the owner of this house is doing well. He didn''t take the iron pot for soup away. Axe, search around to see if there is anything that can cook soup! It''s better to have a piece of bacon."


    "Bacon?" the axe got up, stared at the little man''s back and shouted, "and the greasy roast pig and maid!"


    Pace looked around in the orange light. The long houses were clubbed with five wooden beams, and the thatched roof had two smoke leaking square windows. Under the dim light at both ends, it could be roughly distinguished that the master''s sleeping place was on the left and the barn was on the right.


    The accompanying guards also began to be busy, unloading saddles, blankets, weapons and other things from the horse''s back and moving to the house. The axe ordered a man to fetch water, while he searched around the house.


    Pace took the map and spread it on a long table near the fire, next to the wooden beam. This is the second night after they left Fengxi city. The wild people should rest on the avenue more than 20 miles southwest.


    "Shit, there''s nothing left to eat!" the axe stepped forward and put a handful of rushes on the table. He said regretfully, "boss, I found that the pottery pot was empty, and this guy didn''t leave us any soybeans."


    Rushes is a kind of weed that can be seen everywhere. It is slender in shape and looks like a bamboo stick. After drying, it is wrapped with a layer of grease for lighting. It''s a poor man''s candle.


    "It''s good to have an iron pot with boiling water. You really want to find something." pace took out a rush and lit it on the fire and continued to look at the map.


    "That broken black pot is not as good as my helmet." the axe turned out several rough wooden bowls and interrupted later to soak the bread in hot water.


    "Boss, look what I found!" the little man threw the firewood on his shoulder at his feet and came with a snake that had been stripped and skinned and as thick as a child''s arm. "It''s in the woodpile. This guy still wants to escape. I know him directly. Boss, we have snake soup to drink tonight!"


    "Cut it into sections and throw it into the pot!" the axe said happily. "I went to get salt. I knew I should bring some pepper. That''s a good soup!"


    "I knew?" the little man seemed to seize a rare opportunity and immediately said sarcastically, "I knew I would open a hotel here and invite some chefs from Shanghe town!"


    The delicious snake soup added a rare delicacy to the dinner. The three of pace and five other castle guards surrounded the fire and ate it with bread and hard cheese.


    "Ha ha, I tell you, it is said that snake meat can make the work as hard as steel and last forever!"


    "Shit, we have to put on our pants at night. It''s going to get out of control and all the men in a room will suffer!"


    "Pants? Bang!" the little man patted the axe beside him and shouted at the man opposite, "do you think pants can stop it? Look at our axe master. I tell you, stay away from him at night. You''d better protect your * * with your hands!"


    "Little man, you''re talking nonsense. I''ll chop you with an axe!"


    ¡­¡­


    Beside the fire, everyone sat on the ground. The atmosphere of talking and laughing seemed to be a pot of wine, but pace felt that the tone of these guys around him was indulgent, and the topics of talking and laughing were deliberately avoided the war and family.


    "Boss, do you think we can finish it tomorrow?" finally, when a pot of hot soup was about to run out, the little man asked a question that haunted everyone''s mind.


    "Of course!" pace looked at the faces that were orange red by the fire, which were members of his harassing team. "Don''t we exist just for this moment? Otherwise, why do we train hard! There are our families in Fengxi City, which is our responsibility and mission."


    Before leaving the city, pace asked everyone to say goodbye to his family. He also hugged Jenny, his sister and his father.


    Jenny kissed him tearfully, as if saying goodbye; Eugenie was reluctant to give up and hugged him; His father''s eyes were full of worry and anger.


    But it''s his responsibility!


    "Grass!" after some silence, the axe said angrily to the little man, "what fucking bird question do you ask! If you''re afraid, you''ll stay behind me!"


    "You''re afraid! We''re going to harass and follow you. Don''t we die faster!" the little man knew he asked a bad question, then looked at the people and joked, "Alas, you know, if I die, many girls in the city will lose their money. How can I bear to make them sad."


    "Girl?" one man said in surprise, "when did the axe become a girl?"


    "Hahaha, that''s right! You can''t stop your pants!"


    "Shit, I''ll send you bastards on the road now!"


    ¡­¡­


    At noon the next day, pace, who had drawn up the evacuation route, led the surprise team to approach the wild people quickly.


    The surprise attack team consists of hundreds of people. All of them are wearing only lock armour and holding bows and arrows. The horses under the crotch are carefully selected and excellent war horses with excellent endurance and express delivery.


    On the way to retreat, there were also more than 200 accompanying knights from major families in the north and a small number of free riders, all of whom volunteered to follow pace to the war.


    "See the giant!" far away, the axe saw the giant''s hill like body.


    When attacked from the rear, the wild people react the slowest, have the least pursuers to deal with, and can delay the longest.


    "Stay in formation!" pace shouted and ordered, and the well-trained cavalry team immediately lined up to run.


    Soon, their appearance was discovered by the giant, and dozens of wild people on horseback immediately rushed towards them in the direction of the giant''s fingers.


    "Turn the horse''s head!" pace gave an order, and the two heralds sounded almost at the same time. The team of 100 people immediately turned around the horse, pulled out feather arrows and turned around to shoot.


    The wild people who had not yet understood the situation fell off their horses one after another. After the second round of shooting, only a few wild people fled in a hurry.


    "Retreat!"


    Almost at the same time that pace and others kicked the horse and flew, a loud horn came from behind. Before they ran too far, a large group of wild people roared after them.


    "Boss, they''re coming!" the axe pulled the reins in one hand and the bow and arrow in the other, and turned to look back. "Now we''ve poked a beehive, at least hundreds of people!"


    "Come on, come on!" the little man shouted, "look at me shooting them into hedgehogs!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 404

    Facing the wild people chasing after them, the harassing team was not flustered.


    During this period of time, their most important training content is horseback shooting. At the moment, while controlling the speed of the horse, everyone bent their bows and arrows. When the wild people behind them approached, they turned around and shot one after another.


    Pace was very calm. While holding the horse under his crotch tightly with his legs, he looked like an eagle searching for the wild people who missed the net and chased them up. Hundreds of meters away, feather arrows roared and shot several people off the horse''s back one after another!


    "Come on, come on, you bastards!" during the gallop, the axe shouted loudly and turned around to shoot a deadly feather arrow. A naked upper body in the rear, waving a sickle, chased the wild people. The wild people were immediately shot through their left eye and fell to the ground with a painful cry. Then they were trampled by the galloping horses and lost their lives.


    "Look at me!" the little man also shouted and sent out a feather arrow. But instead of hitting the enemy on the horse, he shot the horse in the face, the horse stood upside down and tripped up a crowd of pursuers.


    "Shit, that doesn''t count!" the axe shouted back with a fierce look.


    During the chase, the wild people''s cavalry gradually decreased, and the bodies fell on the grass trodden by horses. The harassing team followed the established retreat route and killed while fleeing. When more than half of the feather arrows were consumed, both sides ran out of more than ten miles. There were only four or five hundred wild people chasing after them.


    "Boss, here we are!" cried the axe, looking at the mound surrounded by shrubs ahead. "I hope those guys aren''t asleep!"


    "Shoot! Shoot all the arrows!" pace shouted, and the guards on both sides immediately shouted a herald.


    Everyone immediately drew arrows and shot wildly. In the sun, the arrows against the cold light were like steel needles, harvesting the pursuers behind them quickly.


    A moment later, without the attack of feather arrows, the team stopped shooting and began to gallop. The wild people in the rear immediately became more belligerent, waved weapons and shouted wildly, like wolves chasing fleeing sheep.


    "Call him a fucking fool!" the little man turned his head and looked hard. "I''ll send you to hell right away!"


    The team quickly passed the mound surrounded by shrubs. Pace looked at it with his probe and saw that more than 200 heavy cavalry with long guns and full of armor had lined up and assembled. He was very calm.


    "Sprint!!" when all the people and horses passed and the wild people behind them came, pace roared and more than 200 heavy cavalry immediately kicked their horses and ran!


    When the wild people who came after them rushed over the hill, the roar stopped suddenly, and a look of panic appeared on their faces.


    In the roar of armor and horseshoes, the galloping heavy cavalry rushed into the forest like a bright arrow of fire and ran over the frightened wild people''s pursuers!


    "Kill!!"


    Under the leadership of pace, the surprise team, which had already turned around and waited for the heavy cavalry, immediately rushed to the battlefield with weapons, and in a moment, killed all the dozens of wild people who missed the net!


    About two hours later.


    Mongo TUTA rode the Warcraft and followed the trail with the blood alliance guard.


    Around him, there were more than 30 horses, the size of horses, with skin and no hair, dark all over, with short tailed ox horns, sharp claws and sharp teeth. Ferocious Warcraft was licking blood on the ground everywhere.


    Looking at the corpses everywhere in front of him, Mengo TUTA''s dignified face seemed to be shrouded in dark clouds.


    "TUTA, the enemy is running to the East! They have bows and arrows in their hands, but these people were killed by danze Knights! There may be hundreds of enemies!" a blood alliance guard in charge of exploration came to report.


    Mongo TUTA immediately looked to the East and ordered a blood alliance guard: "stay here and let them put away their weapons and take all the horse meat back! Burn their bodies and let their souls return to the embrace of the gods!"


    With that, he gave a loud order, and then ran away with 500 blood alliance guards and more than 30 Warcraft animals towards the footprints left by pace and others.


    ¡­¡­


    After the attack and ambush, pace and others did not stop at all. According to the established route, they immediately galloped to the East.


    They ran for twenty or thirty miles until they saw an oak forest land. After crossing it, they immediately changed horses and headed south. After running for dozens of miles, they crossed the avenue from the back of the wild people, and then continued to fly to the southwest. Finally, they stopped the horses under a hill with exposed limestone, surrounded by streams and lush shrubs.


    "Everybody dismount and rest, watch out! We must leave here before dark!" pace shouted, pulling the reins. At this time, the people who won the war cheered.


    The scouts ran up the hill, took the telescope that pace had asked Arthur for, and looked warily at the movement in the north; Horses were led downstream, sipping water and eating grass; The rest of the crowd began to tidy up their weapons, take out food and eat in the stream.


    "Boss, a total of 11 brothers were killed and injured, including four in the harassing team." a moment later, the little man who knew the situation came to report.


    Pace sat on a rough limestone with bread under water, while axes and several Knights sat in the shade of lush shrubs, eating or wiping the blood on their weapons.


    Pace nodded, gave a deep "um" and said, "hurry to eat, have a rest and leave here before dark!"


    "Boss, it''s estimated that the wild people haven''t reacted yet." the little man took off his helmet, put it on one side of the Bush branches, stood and suggested, "I think we might as well take a night off and attack again tomorrow morning, so that they don''t want to move forward tomorrow!"


    Pace threw out a piece of bread, drank several mouthfuls of water, and handed the water bag to the little man.


    "Once there is an attack, we can''t stay in one place for a long time, especially at night. If Warcraft attacks, we all have to die!"


    "Hey, this is Lord Arthur''s experience!" the axe added. "Most Warcraft are dog noses. Night is a good time for them to hunt. If you want to turn into dung, stay here and sleep."


    "Wipe your weapon, what''s the matter with you!" the little man looked at pace and continued to ask, "boss, what should we do at night? Should we set an ambush in advance?"


    "The ambush can only be done once," pace said with calm eyes. "We have left footprints. There are a large number of wild people. Maybe someone will follow the footprints at the moment. The ambush may put us in danger."


    The little man nodded, chewed some crunchy bread, and continued to ask, "do we continue to act at night?"


    "Boss!" at this time, the one who had cleaned his axe came forward and suggested excitedly, "I heard that Marquis Barrett was led by Lord Arthur to burn all the food and grass at night! Why don''t we burn all the food and grass of the wild people at night? If this is successful, the wild people must..."


    "Axe, are you blind!" the little man interrupted. "The ranks of the wild people are so long that the food is scattered in the hands of the tribes. How can we burn up their food!"


    Pace also said, "we can''t burn all their food. In the future, we can only attack and harass, and keep the team moving quickly. You should seize the time to rest, start East before dark, continue to attack the back of the wild people, and then retreat east along the avenue."


    At night, they can no longer flee into the wilderness like during the day, so they can only choose to harass the rear of the wild people and then retreat along the wide avenue.


    Leaning against the rock, pace continued to deduce the harassment plan. Most of the knights who had finished eating around fell to the ground and rested directly. The horses ate the grass and edible shrubs by the stream downstream. The axe on one side put his head in the shade of the tree, and a loud snore came out.


    When the sun set in the west, the hot sun lit the clouds, and the sky and earth were orange red. The people who fell to the ground to rest got up one after another, took back the horses, packed up and waited for pace''s order.


    "Hey, look, the sunset glow is really good!" grinned as the axe came to pace after a hot pee. "Boss, we will have good luck tonight and kill all the wild people!"


    "No armor left?" the little man took the three horses and corrected, "they have to have armor!"


    The axe led his horse. Just as he was about to refute, there was a sudden exclamation from the hill: "guard! Guard! A large team of people and horses are coming in the North!"


    The two knights rushed down. Pace immediately ordered everyone to get on the horse. The quiet and happy atmosphere became tense in an instant.


    "How many people?"


    "At least a thousand people!" the knight turned on his horse and shouted at pace. "Sir, it seems that there are dozens of dark horses as big as Warcraft. They are looking for our footprints!"


    Pace trembled in his heart. Knowing that there was no chance of winning, he immediately ordered everyone to retreat South as quickly as possible. Elif said that among the wild people, the only one who can mobilize Warcraft is the king of the wild people.


    "Shit, big man! That''s what you call good luck!" the little man shouted at the axe.


    "Warcraft is coming, and the king of the wild people must be there! How can it not be good luck!"


    The harassing team fell behind the heavy cavalry, with bows and arrows in their hands.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 405

    "Roar! Roar! Roar!" the coming Warcraft roared wildly, frantically sniffing the smell left by pace and others.


    Mongo TUTA rode the Warcraft up the hill. In the sunset, it was like a red bronze statue just poured.


    He saw pace and others who were running south at a high speed in the wilderness, and then commanded the Warcraft to catch up.


    "The enemy is in front!" he shouted, "Whoever catches up and kills the other party will have his property! The living will become the blood of my blood!"


    "Woo Hoo Hoo Hoo!!"


    "Kill! Kill!!"


    The soldiers who chased for hours seemed to be instantly ignited by animal blood. While waving their sharp blades, they screamed and galloped their horses, leaving Mengo TUTA and 500 blood League guards behind!


    "Boss, the Warcraft is catching up!" the little man turned his head and looked back. He saw that one Warcraft was approaching rapidly in the wilderness behind him. He couldn''t help feeling a chill in his heart - these animals were deadly at first sight!


    "Control the horses and keep the formation!" pace felt the panic of the horse under his crotch and began to fly forward uncontrollably.


    "Shoot! Stop Warcraft from approaching! Shoot!!"


    The knight in heavy armor is riding on a horse without armor. Therefore, as long as he can resist the Warcraft behind him, he is very likely to get rid of the wild people''s pursuit behind him!


    After several rounds of shooting, although the speed of Warcraft pursuit has been delayed, the distance between the two sides is still getting closer.


    "Boss, you can''t run away! Turn around and kill! We have heavy horses!" the little man shouted at the wild ghost chasing Warcraft behind him. He would rather die in battle than be knocked down as food for these animals!


    The appearance of Warcraft was much earlier than pace expected. He had planned to completely annoy the queen of the wild people tonight and withdraw from the East.


    But I didn''t expect that the other party didn''t hesitate at all. He led the Warcraft directly and chased them in their footsteps.


    He should have led thousands of knights to set up an ambush!


    When pace made up his mind to fight to the death, the axe on one side suddenly shouted, "boss pace, look at the west, there''s something in the sky!"


    There are not a few people who have noticed the unusual western sky. Pace looked around and saw a large group of huge shadows spreading their wings approaching rapidly, like dark clouds covering the sunset.


    "Warcraft! It''s Warcraft!" shouted the knight who had seen the ghost faced eagle in the team.


    Pace also instantly thought of the legendary demon faced Eagle raging in the north.


    "Shit, today we have to die in the hands of these animals!" the little man carried the bow and arrow on his body and pulled out his long sword. "Axe, that''s your fucking good luck! You''re dying. Don''t expect me to collect your body!"


    "Shut up, you fool!" the axe gave up his bow and arrow and clenched his axe. "Boss, let''s rush forward and let them put up their long guns!"


    Pace didn''t have time to think about why the ghost faced eagle appeared. He turned around and eagerly wanted to search for a woodland for shelter. But in his sight, in addition to some shrubs and scattered trees, there was an endless wilderness.


    "Damn it." after swearing, he immediately kicked the horse and rushed forward. "Raise your spears, everyone raise your spears! Don''t worry about the top of your head after harassing the team!"


    The strong wind in the face scattered the voice of words. Pace shouted many times in a row, and the voice of the herald continued to ring. Everyone ran wildly with their horses and their hearts beating wildly, waiting for the coming attack.


    "Roar! Roar!" the Warcraft pursuing in the rear also realized the threat from the air, stopped one after another, and looked up at the West sky manically.


    "Galalala!" Dafei led the group and took the lead in issuing a series of harsh hisses.


    In an instant, fifty ghost faced Eagles approaching like black clouds hissed in unison. In the sunset, the vast wilderness with the sunset all over the sky suddenly stirred up a fierce and tyrannical atmosphere.


    The horses of pace and others ran like running for their lives, but the wild people chased surprised the horses and stopped in panic.


    "Roar! Roar! Roar..." Warcraft roared wildly and moved restlessly around.


    Further back, the galloping Mengo TUTA immediately stopped moving forward, and his face, which was dark red by the sunset and as firm and rough as a rock, showed a rare look of surprise.


    "Natural disaster..."


    He murmured, and his wide eyes showed a look of fear, as if he had seen the doomsday disaster in the prophecy.


    "Retreat... Retreat!" he shouted back, driving the crotch Warcraft to turn around. "Go, go! This is the natural disaster, the Warcraft disaster in the doomsday prophecy!"


    Mongo TUTA never thought that the land of danze people had been invaded by Warcraft!


    After Mongo TUTA and the blood alliance guard, the Knights of the wild people also turned around and fled, a chaotic scene before the disaster.


    "Galalala!!"


    The ghost faced Eagle didn''t chase the wild people, but all jumped at the Warcraft that had been frightened.


    In an instant, the harsh hiss and unwilling roar were intertwined.


    Mengo TUTA, who fled quickly, looked back and saw the red sky like fire. The Warcraft he had struggled to raise and grow up was being brought into the sky by a ghost faced Eagle waving huge wings!


    "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! Damn it!" his heart was twisted like a knife, angry and cursed, and his heart seemed to be pierced by a dagger frozen by cold ice!


    In order to get these Warcraft cubs, the fire worship Department suffered heavy losses, and in order to feed them, human and animal bodies are piled up!


    This was originally his biggest weapon to defeat danze people. Now it''s even more painful than cutting off one of his arms!


    Dafei, no matter whose painstaking efforts these Warcraft are, chirped and ordered that none of them should be released.


    After solving the Warcraft on the ground, it immediately led its men to chase the fleeing wild people, threw the blood flowing corpse from the height, and was startled. Then he drove away the fleeing wild people and played like a cat playing with a mouse.


    In the distance, the Mercedes Benz pace and others stopped their horses and looked at the ghost faced eagles that disappeared in the northern sky in the afterglow. They were all full of disaster and helpless for the rest of their lives.


    "Boss, won''t those Warcraft come again?"


    "Shall we go back and have a look?" the axe suggested. "Those wild people should not dare to chase after them."


    The afterglow of the sunset was over, and the sky was gradually darkening. The people who were at a loss were waiting for pace''s decision.


    A moment later, pace sent scouts and led them slowly back to the original road. When they saw the bodies of Warcraft and wild people everywhere, they couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning - if they weren''t lucky enough to not be watched by the ghost faced eagles, if they didn''t run fast enough, it would be them lying here at the moment!


    After a short shock, the crowd suddenly filled with ecstasy for the rest of their lives.


    "Ha ha!" the axe laughed wildly and shouted proudly to the little man on the side, "what did I say? How about it! Will there be good luck today! Without these animals, what will the wild people catch up with us! With this, our adventure will not be in vain!"


    The little man rarely didn''t quarrel with the axe. Looking at pace, he said excitedly: "boss, let''s continue the battle plan. Taking advantage of the present opportunity, the wild people will never think of it!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 406

    On the wall of glinburg, walish was reading the letter sent by the soldiers of Lingfeng fort in public.


    [... I''m a peace loving person. Lingfeng Castle doesn''t want to go to war. I have warned you and told you the way to live in peace. Surrender is your only choice! If you insist on confrontation, I''m very happy to accompany you to the end for the safety of the territory. Just please Send a letter immediately to remind the Davidson family soldiers going north that the sword has no eyes and the dungeon room of Lingfeng castle In addition, please prepare your own ransom, especially count Kiel green. After all, you have your company this time...]


    "This damn bastard!"


    More than half of the letter was left. Walish couldn''t read it. He tore the letter paper to pieces, rushed to the crenel, and stared at Arthur tustra, who was only leading more than 100 people.


    Outside the city wall, Arthur smiled and put down the telescope, waved his arm to walish and others at the crenel, and shouted: "dead fat, sissy walish Davidson, get out and surrender immediately. Welcome to the dungeon of Lingfeng castle!"


    "Ah! Damn bastard!" walish angrily pulled out his sword and rushed to the stone steps of the city gate. "Gather, gather! Open the gate for me. I''ll put the flag into his * * and peel the bastard alive!"


    "Stop him," ordered Kiel green.


    Several vassals on one side rushed forward immediately and stopped walish who was crazy with his sword.


    Seeing that his uncle was stopped, jekun green, who was extremely humiliated, immediately shouted, "father, go to war! Arthur tustra humiliated us so much and continued to hide in the castle. What honor does the family have! If your legs and feet are inconvenient, let me go. As long as there are 300 people, I will make the guy regret what he did!"


    "Three hundred people." Kiel green held the low wall with one hand and asked sternly, "who told you that only three hundred people can defeat each other?"


    "There are more than a hundred of them, as long as -"


    "- I ask you, who told you that you could defeat each other with only three hundred people!" snapped Kiel green. The Vashi and the vassals on one side were all quiet.


    "No... no one told me. But that''s all they have -"


    "- I ask you!" Kiel green raised his voice again. "Who told you that three hundred people can defeat Arthur tustra! Answer me!"


    "Father, I, no one told me..." jekun green was completely angry and hesitated. He didn''t know how to answer.


    "Brother in law, don''t be scared..."


    "Shut up!" Kiel green interrupted, ready to plead with walish, and continued to stare at his son with a stern look.


    "No one told you, then why do you think that only 300 people can defeat him! With your eyes! Or with your brain dazzled by anger! Do you think the people defeated by him will be more stupid than you!"


    "Father, i... I''m wrong." jekun green bowed his head and apologized, but he still said reluctantly, "but can we let so many of us be humiliated by him? Three hundred people can''t. all of us go out of the city to fight together. At least ten times his people, we can''t lose to him!"


    "Little jekun." when he saw that jekun green didn''t give up, Wallich quickly put his sword into the scabbard and said, "Arthur tustra is deliberately provoking us and leading us out of the city to fight. Once we send troops out of the city, he will run away immediately. If we pursue, he will fall into an ambush he prepared in advance! You must not think that the other party has so many people. Arthur tustra deliberately put it out to make us take it lightly."


    "Moreover, these guys carry bows and arrows and ride lightly. Even if we chase them out, we won''t get any benefits. It will only increase the sacrifice of the knights in vain. Your father and adults understand this, so they let the boy bark outside. As soon as the Davidson family army arrives, the boy will naturally run away!"


    Looking at walishi, jekun green, who had been persuaded, asked puzzled, "didn''t you plan to lead the soldiers out just now?"


    Walish pulled a corner of his mouth. "I just figured it out. Let the boy bark. Without siege equipment, he can only bark outside!"


    Jekun green looked around at the vassals and knights one by one. When he saw that everyone nodded affirmatively at him, he slowly put down his discontent.


    In Arthur''s letter, he promised at the beginning that he would not threaten the vassals'' families or rob their farms. Therefore, these vassals hiding in the castle were very calm and had no idea of going out of the city to fight Arthur.


    "Jekun green!!"


    Just then, Arthur''s voice came again, and the people immediately stood in front of the crenel. Arthur on horseback was shouting with an iron horn.


    "Jekun green, I know you! People say you are a obedient and good baby! Your father broke his leg and only dared to hide in the castle. The people around you are a group of cowards! Good boy, you come out and we fight one-on-one fairly! If you win, it''s my son!"


    "Asshole! Damn asshole!"


    Jekun green, who had just put down his discontent, was immediately humiliated by Arthur and aroused his anger. He grabbed a long bow from a knight and shot an arrow at Arthur.


    "Young master jekun, Arthur tustra is totally a rogue and a mad dog! He doesn''t deserve to be a noble at all. You don''t have to care about such people''s bullshit. Just think he''s Farting!" a feudal official advised with resentment.


    Outside the castle.


    Arthur glanced at the feather arrow tens of meters away, smiled, picked up the trumpet and continued to shout at the figure on the city wall: "jekun green, good boy, is there a shortage of food in the castle! There''s no strength to shoot arrows! Your family is welcome in the dungeon of Lingfeng Castle! I promise to be full!"


    After waiting for a moment, I saw two angry feather arrows falling in front of me.


    "Lord Arthur, why don''t we leave for a while," Sir bank Trish hesitated when he saw that Arthur was going to raise his horn again. "Shall I shout for you?"


    "Why, you want to make fun of them?" Arthur asked with a smile.


    "No," said bank in embarrassment, "I''m just worried that if such a shout gets out, it will damage your reputation."


    "Prestige?" Arthur sneered. "What prestige? It''s called never tired of deception! It''s only the guys inside who dare not come out. But you''re right. If they''re coming, they''ll be in trouble. Let me say goodbye to them."


    Then Arthur raised his trumpet again and shouted at the city wall, "don''t say I didn''t give you a chance. You don''t cherish it! For the last time, no one came out, I can go! Kiel green, you really don''t come out to see me off! At least our neighbors have a fight. If you don''t come out again, I''ll really go!"


    After waiting for a while, seeing that the castle gate was still closed, Arthur pulled the reins, watched by Kiel green and others, and left with them on horseback.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 407

    "Oh!" seeing the people of Lingfeng Castle leave, a feudal official immediately sniffed and scolded, "I thought he would continue to bark below! Everyone, the clown''s performance is over!"


    "He thought that with a few vulgar shouts, he could inspire us to go out of town and fall into his trap. It''s stupid and ignorant!"


    "Shanghe collar is ruled by such a boy. It''s like a scoundrel! There are only such people left in the blood of the tustra family!"


    "This damned boy has no pride or honor of being a noble! He is more vulgar and barbaric than a thief and butcher!"


    ¡­¡­


    The vassals denounced and agreed one after another. If Arthur hadn''t left in time, he would have to be hanged at the top of the castle tower. In fact, they all breathed slowly in their hearts.


    In the past two years, the lessons of successive defeats and captivity made them afraid of Arthur. Especially after the defeat of the Barrett family, this fear rose to fear.


    Therefore, even if hundreds of knights and nearly a thousand soldiers are stationed in the castle at the moment, they dare not go out of the city to fight with the people of Lingfeng castle.


    No matter whether the other party really ambushed, they all decided that they could never fall into the trap, otherwise they would be called cowards and become a joke in the history of the Kingdom war.


    While listening to the noise of the vassals, Kiel green held the wall and looked at the back of Lingfeng castle. After standing still for a moment, he turned to walish and asked, "is there any news from you?"


    Arthur tustra first appeared outside the castle three days ago; Nearly four days have passed since the Davidson family army was ordered to go north. But until now, except for the first reply to confirm going north, they have not received any letters and know nothing about the trend of the Davidson family!


    The whole Greenberg seemed to be an island.


    Kiel Green''s question instantly quieted the noisy vassals around, and each one showed anxiety and uneasiness.


    "Brother-in-law," walish comforted himself, "your worry is completely unnecessary. Arthur tustra is just exaggerating. I admit that the combat power of the first army is amazing, but it''s not that my men can''t even send news. No news is the best news."


    "That''s right!" a vassal quickly affirmed, "the letter bird also gets lost. The first army must be lying in ambush outside the castle. How can there be troops going south to fight tens of thousands of people? I don''t believe milt campes has such strength!"


    "Of course he didn''t. He won''t want to do it if he gives him twice the force!" another vassal insisted. "As long as we keep the castle and wait for the Davidson family army to arrive, they will regret it!"


    Kiel green thought for a moment and felt that Arthur tustra could not attack the Davidson family.


    "Walish," he said, "send a letter to tell alba and Sir merra and others to stay where they are without further north support. Remind them of possible sneak attacks, especially at night."


    "Don''t go north? Brother-in-law, if there are no reinforcements, Lingfeng castle will really attack us, but it will be in trouble! Who knows if they are preparing siege equipment now!" walish said excitedly, and the vassals on the side looked at him puzzled.


    "Don''t worry, he won''t attack us!" Kiel Green said firmly, with his own abacus in his heart. "As long as we do not send troops to participate in the war in the north, he will not take the initiative to attack us, which is inconsistent with the interests of Shanghe collar."


    "But, what else did the boy say about the drill? Don''t he also lead troops here to provoke now? Who knows what the guy will do. If he and milt campes really attack the castle, they can''t stop them only by the people in the town and now!"


    "Lord vallich is right, count," said one of the vassals, "At such a moment, we should be more vigilant. No one can guarantee whether Duke kewilt promised them any benefits to prevent us from sending troops and take the opportunity to suppress the two rebels Arthur tustra and milt campes. You know, Duke kewilt likes to play these tricks."


    Seeing that the vassals spoke one after another, Kiel green did not insist. Looking aside, walish said, "this is just my suggestion. The Davidson family did not listen to me." then his eyes turned to the vassals, "but you should remember that Arthur tustra and milt campes are not our most important enemies!"


    Then, regardless of the reaction of the vassals, he limped back to the tower of the castle.


    ¡­¡­


    Windbreak castle.


    Since the wild people went north, the people and horses in the north, like great enemies, have finally ushered in an exciting good news - the wild people''s Warcraft, all destroyed!


    As soon as he received the news, Duke kewilt immediately sent people to spread the news to all the vassals.


    Half a day later, hundreds of thousands of people crowded in the town knew the heroic deeds of the Duke''s son, pace kewilt, who led the people and horses to design and destroy the ferocious Warcraft!


    For a time, although the threat of wild people still existed, everyone seemed to get a chance to breathe from suffocation and burst into bursts of cheers for the rest of their lives.


    Pace, without doubt, has become a hero in everyone''s heart, and his reputation and reputation have reached the peak. The bards and wandering singers in the city have begun to sing his new songs.


    "Miss Jenny, you should rest assured now?" on the outer wall of the castle, bazaar was accompanying Jenny with a smile on her face. "The wild people will not be so terrible without Warcraft. Although there is still the threat of giants, we have strong walls and heroic knights to protect us, and we will be able to defeat them. Now everyone is praising Lord pace''s heroic deeds, and he has become a hero in everyone''s heart!"


    At the moment, bazaar, dressed in a light yellow dress, has a little less pride of the noble lady and a little more maturity after suffering.


    "I don''t want any hero. I want him to come back safely." Jenny looked into the distance as if she wanted to see her husband across endless time and space.


    "Heroes triumph!" added bazaar with a smile. "At that time, the civilians and all knights in the city will cheer for Lord pace''s heroic deeds."


    Bazaar took Jenny''s arm and suggested in a friendly tone, "you should be happy and let everyone see your strength and courage, so that they will be full of confidence. You are Lord pace''s wife!"


    "Thank you, Bertha. I''ll do it well," Jenny replied politely.


    Of course she knows what to do. Her father and Eugenie are not in the castle at the moment. As a woman of the kewilt family, she must be calm and strong enough.


    "In fact, you have done well." bazaar loosened her arm and showed a trace of sadness on her face. "If I had not been so capricious and could be as strong as you, everything might have been different. My father was still protecting me until he was dying and his head was cut off by wild people..."


    "It''s all over." Jenny took Basha''s arm and wanted to give her some encouragement. "You are safe here. No one can hurt you. As you just said, we have strong walls and brave knights. We will defeat the wild people!"


    These days, Jenny not only learned about the wild people from bazaar, but also learned about her tragic experience. Her heart was full of sympathy.


    "Yes, we can defeat the wild people!" bazaar wiped the tears from the corners of her eyes and showed a firm smile.


    Jenny also smiled and was very satisfied with her comfort.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 408

    Fengxi city.


    Eugenie, escorted by six knights, rode slowly on her horse.


    She was dressed in black leather armor, with a dagger at her waist, her hair tied into a horsetail, and her childish face showed a serious look that was very inconsistent with her age - this should not be the dress of a noble lady, especially a young girl.


    Eugenie''s appearance suddenly quieted the noisy street.


    People stopped one after another to wait and see. First they looked surprised, and then they bowed respectfully.


    Someone poked his head out of the upstairs window, someone got up from the wall, and the children stopped running and were pressed by the adults.


    The invasion of wild people is different from the past.


    The Duke and knights garrison the city wall, ready to fight to the death with the wild people; Pace led the troops outside and risked his life to deal with the enemy; Mrs. Jenny asked the family for 100000 feather arrows.


    Now, even miss Eugenie, a minor of the kewilt family, came out of the castle, took off her gorgeous dress and put on her strong leather armor.


    "You don''t need gorgeous skirts, which can''t set off your beauty ~"


    In Jingyi, a wandering singer stirred the Yueqin in her arms and sang a new song.


    "You don''t need expensive jewelry, it can''t show your nobility ~"


    "Oh, my lady, courage and wisdom deserve your beauty ~"


    ¡­¡­


    "Eugenie?"


    On the wall, the Duke looked at his baby daughter in surprise.


    "God, why are you here? You should stay in the castle. This is not where you should come!"


    Then the Duke stared angrily at the six guards behind Eugene: "who asked you to bring the young lady here? Don''t you know that the wild people are coming!"


    "I ordered them to bring me." Eugenie stepped forward and walked towards the edge of the wall in a surprised look.


    "Listen!"


    The Duke stepped forward quickly, twisted his daughter''s shoulder, and showed a rare look of seriousness on his face.


    "You are smart and sensible. You should understand that this is not the place for little girls to come! You should return to the castle immediately. I will let Jenny take good care of you!"


    Eugenie looked at the wrinkles on her father''s forehead and the sparse top of her head. Instead of making him look younger, the gorgeous armor made him look older and haggard.


    "Father, I''m not an ordinary little girl. I''m your daughter and a member of the kewilt family."


    "Yes, you are my precious daughter, but you are not an adult!" the Duke looked sternly. "Minors are just children, not to mention you are a girl. This is a battlefield, not a place for girls and children. Eugenie, this is messy enough. Now I want you to return to the castle immediately and don''t go anywhere!"


    "But before I came, I had made a big circle in the city. People knew that I had come to the front line. They also praised the bravery of our kewilt family. If you drive me back now, they will be greatly disappointed."


    "You, you''re making trouble!" the Duke stared at his baby daughter angrily. "What do you want to do? Is there anything important? You don''t understand. This is a battlefield. Once the wild people start to attack the wall, the Knights have to fight to the death, and no one can protect you. If you have anything important, you can return to the castle immediately! This is an order!"


    "There should be nothing more important than fighting the enemy?"


    Eugenie looked determined.


    "Father, if it''s not safe here, the castle won''t be safe. I don''t need other people''s protection, and I won''t make trouble for you. Pace is outside to deal with the wild people. You lead us to resist the wild people here. My name is kewilt. Although I''m still a minor girl, I don''t want to hide in the castle and tremble. I''m protected by you. I''m worried about you!"


    Eugenie stepped to the crenel of the city wall and looked at the civilians who were desperately building fortifications below.


    "Look," she said back, "even the ordinary people are willing to pay for this war. I am your daughter, and there is no reason to retreat and avoid!"


    Eugenie''s words moved the surrounding vassals and knights and respected her.


    Sir Kiefer willier, commander of the town garrison, said, "Miss Eugenie, if our knight can have half your courage, even if there are twice as many wild people, it will be easy to win!"


    "Lord Carver, knights will only be braver than me! Especially your soldiers."


    Eugenie looked at the Knights around her one by one, and everyone who looked at her raised her chest.


    "So you should trust us," continued Sir willier, "With your father and us, wild people without minions and teeth can''t break the wall. Look at these powerful crossbows. Giants are living targets. You''ve done well enough. I''m sure everyone is encouraged to see you come in this dress. No one will be dissatisfied with you because you''re in the castle. It''s the glory of all knights to protect a girl like you."


    "Thank you. But I didn''t come to dispel my discontent or praise. Lord Carver, this is also my war. What''s the problem with me fighting for myself? I have weapons." Eugenie put her hand on the dagger around her waist.


    Sir Carver willier wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Ted Barrett.


    "Duke, I think we can let Miss Eugenie stay for the time being." he suggested, "with Miss Eugenie, I don''t think anyone can have any reason to shrink back! But the south gate is really dangerous. I suggest arranging a position for Miss Eugenie at the east gate or the north gate, such as your flag officer."


    "Lord Ted, are you crazy!" Sir willier scolded immediately. "Even if Eugenie is not here, no one will choose to shrink back. When will your courage need a little girl to support you! The wild people will not give us a chance for peace talks!"


    "Then I''ll choose the east gate!"


    Without waiting for the Duke and Ted Barrett to speak, Eugenie had come forward and took her father''s arm and happily decided, "but I''ll stay with you now and wait until the wild people''s army arrives."


    Looking at Eugenie, the vassals and knights showed warm smiles. This sudden change looked like a little girl who was afraid to be at home alone and insisted on staying with her father.


    ¡­¡­


    At night, the house temporarily requisitioned behind the city wall. The Duke was staring at his daughter discontentedly.


    "Come on, why do you insist on running to the front line? You''re a smart man. You can''t be unaware of the danger of doing so, and it won''t help the war!"


    Looking at her father, Eugenie said straightforwardly, "nothing. Just don''t worry about Barrett and the Knoxville family. They sent people to hunt down pace. Now they may take the opportunity to make trouble. Pace didn''t say that the wild people are speeding up to us."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 409

    On the wasteland, looking at the wild people cavalry who chased a distance behind them and stopped again, pace and others also stopped the horse slowly.


    "Boss, it''s useless." turning the horse''s head and looking at the enemy in the distance, the axe said angrily, "these bastards must know that we have an ambush. They stop halfway after us, and they all try their best to hurry. The harassment doesn''t work anymore!"


    "The situation is a little strange." the little man on one side also said, "even if they know that we have an ambush, their food should not be so urgent and they should drive almost day and night. If it goes on like this, they can reach the farm outside Fengxi city in two or three days. Boss, can''t the death of Warcraft scare them?"


    Looking at the wild cavalry who stopped chasing in the distance, pace was also very helpless.


    Since the ghost faced Eagle killed all the Warcraft two days ago, these wild people went crazy.


    No matter how they harass them, even if they sneak attack near Mongo TUTA''s camp at night, they can''t make the other party stop encircling them. Every time they just sent a group of cavalry, drove them away and stopped chasing them.


    "Shit!" the axe shouted discontentedly, "I''m ready to lose my life and be surrounded by tens of thousands of people. These bastards drive us away as wolves. I don''t know that they think they''re herding sheep! Fuck the wild people!"


    "You can try to rush into the sheep alone." ironically, the little man looked at pace and suggested, "Boss, we might as well return to Fengxi city now. The city gate should not be closed yet. It''s meaningless to continue like this. Moreover, without Warcraft, the war will be very fierce. It may last for several days. The Duke needs people. In addition, we don''t carry much food."


    Looking at the wild people cavalry standing in front, pace said, "the wild people are just backward, not fools. They must have learned our grain consumption intention from our attack. Now they have lost Warcraft. Instead of being attacked by us, they must be eager to start a war early. At least they still have food to attack the city for several days."


    "Boss, according to what you say, didn''t we waste our time? Not only didn''t delay these bastards, but also accelerated their attack on the city. It''s not worth it!"


    "You fool!" the little man scolded on the other side, "we let them lose Warcraft. That''s a great achievement! They are eager to go and want to take advantage of the surplus food in their hands so as not to fall into a food crisis after a failed Siege!"


    "Shit, we didn''t kill Warcraft, but those ghost faced eagles that suddenly appeared!" said the axe proudly. "If I say, we should find a way to kill those giants. This is a great achievement. Maybe the Duke will reward each of us with a farm!"


    "I''m too lazy to talk to you fool. I''ll give you my share if you want the farm!" the little man said discontentedly, continued to watch pace and waited for his decision.


    "We can''t kill those giants alone. There''s no need to continue." pace pulled the reins and turned his horse''s head and decided, "call others first, and then return to Fengxi city as soon as possible!"


    ¡­¡­


    Two days later, in the early morning, pace led his men and horses from the avenue north of Fengxi city to the town.


    For the sake of safety, although they made some long detours, it shouldn''t have taken them so long to reach the town.


    All because from yesterday morning, the sky remained clear for more than a month, and suddenly it rained cats and dogs.


    If it had not been for the invasion of wild people, the heavy rain would have been a nectar, but now there is no field in the whole Emilia county that needs the heavy rain. On the contrary, they, who are in a hurry to travel through the wilderness, are drenched and slow down.


    At the moment, the sky is still drizzling, the team is galloping slowly, and everyone wet feels a little cold. Fortunately, the town is in front, and the dark clouds overhead begin to fade.


    "Shit, when I get into the city, I have to drink a cup first to warm up!" the axe complained on the horse''s back.


    "It''s better to get the wine from the river. That''s enough!" the little man wiped the rain on his face and added, "in addition, he should wear clean clothes, make a bonfire, a hot soup and some freshly baked bread."


    "Go to sleep after eating and kill the wild people when you get up! Ha ha, that''s a good idea!"


    "Lord pace!" just as the axe laughed, the scout in charge of exploring the way rushed from the front, and the horse''s hooves stepped through the puddles on the road and brought a burst of muddy water.


    Seeing that the other party looked flustered, pace and others frowned, and they already had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    Sure enough, after stopping the horse, the wet scout hissed his eyes and said directly, "Lord pace, we can''t go back! The wild people have reached the farm ahead of us. According to the situation, there are at least thousands of people. Now they are dismantling fences and houses!"


    "Damn it!" the little man pounded the saddle bridge under the saddle. "The other party must be wild people''s cavalry. The brigade can''t arrive before us!"


    "Boss, are we going to kill it? Before the wild people''s army comes!" the axe grabbed his double-edged axe and asked. The other people also talked about it.


    Pace shook his head and said helplessly, "this is the north gate. The wild people can''t have such people. Mengo TUTA must have arrived first, just in the other two places. Now the gate must have been closed, and there is no one to answer. We can''t enter the city. We must think of other ways."


    "What should we do?" said the axe with a headache. "Boss, why don''t we find a forest to take shelter from the rain, and then think of a way. The food is running out."


    "No!" pace raised his voice and looked around at the Knights. "Everybody, cheer up! Now we must turn around and go north to Sishui Town, where we can certainly find food and ships! The war is coming soon, which is the only way for us to enter Fengxi City safely!"


    Sishui town is an important town between Fengxi town and Lanhu town. Almost all merchant ships and caravans coming from south to North will stop there for rest.


    "Hey, good idea!" the axe hurried happily, "boss, what are you waiting for? Let''s start at once! In this damn weather, we have to arrive at Sishui town at least tomorrow evening. I hope there are hotels along the way."


    The Knights nodded in agreement. Rather than continue to entangle with the wild people here and return to Fengxi city by water, it is undoubtedly the safest way.


    "Boss, do you need to inform the Duke of our whereabouts?" the little man asked before leaving. "We also have a letter bird."


    "No, wait until we find enough ships. Who knows what will happen along the way."


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 410

    Most of the inns in Fengxi city are concentrated on both sides of the Avenue near the city gate.


    Compared with the houses of ordinary civilians and merchants, these Inns often have an open space for carriages and stables for horses to rest.


    Businessmen often like to choose Hotels with comfortable conditions and delicious food: compared with money, they care more about having a comfortable soft bed after a long journey.


    And mercenaries, mercenaries don''t pay so much attention.


    In addition to the brothels with the largest number of girls, they prefer hotels that are located in the alley, cheap and can drink, gamble and shout happily.


    As for the comfortable feather soft bed, hey, no matter how good the soft bed is, can it be compared with the beauty in your arms? Girls don''t care whether they serve on the ground or in bed. They only care who pays the higher price!


    Among the many hotels loved by mercenaries in Fengxi City, there is a mercenary hotel called "Gongyang Hotel" located in the alley not far from dongchengmen Avenue, which is especially loved by mercenaries.


    The reason for this is that in addition to the low price and rich drinks of this hotel, what is more important is that this hotel is not only a hotel, but also a good brothel. Here, the mercenaries like outlaws can relax everywhere.


    However, because of the arrival of the wild people, there are no businessmen in Fengxi City, and the mercenary hotel is not as lively as in the past.


    At night, the wet dark alley outside the Gongyang hotel was full of fleeing victims.


    Except for a few poor people who only have a blanket and curl up under the eaves to sleep, most of these victims have a wooden cart with all their belongings: clothes, food, pottery pots and all kinds of tableware and groceries.


    Children are basically wrapped in blankets and sleep next to these valuables on the wooden cart. As for adults, they can only sleep under the cart with hay and blankets - there are too many refugees. Even in such an alley, everyone can only occupy a small eaves.


    As for the animals pulling carts, after the forage was eaten up, they became the food of the Knights.


    Of course, among the refugees, there are some rich people or those who feel that the end is coming and should have fun in time.


    As hardworking farmers, they have never spent money like running water and enjoyed the charm of money as if they were rich.


    Not only did they stay in hotels priced in silver coins, get drunk like mercenaries and go whoring. The victor was even more indulgent than the mercenary. Before the war began, he spent all his savings and became a poor man with only one blanket under the eaves.


    As for the merchants and mercenaries, the arrival of the wild people almost brought the commerce and trade in the whole north to a standstill, and the mercenaries fled after hearing the wind.


    Even if Duke kewilt offered a high price and even promised to kill the enemy 30, he would be honored as an honorary knight; After killing the enemy for 50, they granted the Knights of the Food City, but they couldn''t leave a few people - although the mercenaries only worked for gold coins, they would never choose to die!


    Therefore, at the moment, in the mercenary Hotel, the people holding wine cups, eating food and teasing girls are not mercenaries at all, but a group of rich peasants and people who live and dream of death.


    Late at night, in the dark alley outside the Gongyang Hotel, everyone was asleep except the guy who was occasionally awakened by urine. In the hotel, the noise that had been shouting for a long time gradually weakened.


    Just then, a figure wrapped in a blanket and curled up in the corner of the wall opened his eyes from the loud snoring. After waiting for a moment, he got up slowly, dropped the blanket and walked straight to the gate of the ram hotel.


    Pushing open the door of the hotel engraved with sheep''s head, through the dim light of several oil lamps, the first thing to come into view is a wide hall full of tables and chairs, and the back of a man in coarse linen and black who is wiping the table.


    Hearing the squeak of the gate, the man immediately turned his head. Before seeing the figure, he said impatiently, "it''s full. Come back tomorrow."


    When he saw the people standing in front of the door, with messy hair and refugees like beggars, he curled his mouth and added with an ugly face in disgust: "there is no food left for you here. If you want to sleep, go to the corner outside the door, and there is no place for you in the stables."


    With that, he moved his body, faced the visitor and continued to wipe the table.


    "I have gold coins." the man standing in front of the door tightened his right fist, stared at each other and took a step forward.


    "Ah, I just remembered!" the ugly man immediately showed his yellow teeth and said with a smile, "I have also reserved a room for myself, as well as some wine and horse meat! Of course, if you need a girl, you also have some! But I suggest you come first and moisten your throat with wheat wine."


    Then he put down his steps and walked to the wine cabinet.


    "I''m not here to buy wine!" the man stepped forward and stressed, "I have a gold coin, a gold coin given by the God of death!"


    The man who was going to pour the wine paused, immediately turned around and said with a smile, "as long as it''s gold coins, we don''t care how you get it. If you don''t want to drink wheat wine, you''d better have some fruit wine or something else. The wine in our hotel is absolutely satisfactory."


    Staring at each other, the man swallowed his saliva and said emphatically again, "I don''t buy wine -"


    "-- then you must want to sleep first!" the bartender interrupted and immediately picked up an oil lamp. "Well, well, please follow me. Although my room is not worth a gold coin, I will find two more girls for you and promise you --"


    "I don''t want these!" the man was a little flustered and anxious. "Do you understand what I''m talking about? I have a gold coin given by the God of death. I''m not here for recreation! If you don''t understand, call the boss out and he will understand!"


    Smelling the speech, the bartender who led the way slowly turned sideways and stared at him. The oil lamp was held in the air. The orange flame reflected on his ugly face as if it had applied a layer of yellow wax.


    Suddenly, the man''s eyes trembled and suddenly gave birth to a strong fear.


    "Guest, where are your gold coins?" the bartender suddenly smiled. "Can I see your gold coins?"


    The man tightened his right hand again, stared at the other party, slowly raised his arm and spread out the right palm that had been clenching his fist. Under the faint light, I saw a gold coin, slightly larger than ordinary gold coins, with a skeleton sheep''s head lying in the palm.


    "Guest," said the bartender man in a solemn and mysterious tone, "the God of death never gives, the God of death never deprives, and the God of death is never absent. The God of death is just punctual. Are you sure you want to use this gold coin?"


    Hearing the speech, the man''s heart trembled wildly, with fear and excitement intertwined.


    "I, I''m sure... Sure!" looking into each other''s eyes, the man affirmed.


    "In that case, please follow me. I''ve been waiting for you."


    With that, the bartender man held the oil lamp and turned to lead the way again.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 411

    Holding an oil lamp, the wine escort led the man all the way to the back of the hotel, then pushed open a wooden door and stepped into a warehouse covered with dust and sundries.


    The man stood in front of the door, looked around in the dim light and said warily, "this is the warehouse. What are you doing here?"


    The bartender didn''t answer his question and walked straight to the corner of the room. The oil lamp shone on his shadow and sneaked on the ground.


    Under the man''s uneasy gaze, the other party pushed away the wooden cabinet against the wall to expose the stone wall behind. Then he raised his hand and pushed it. The stone wall hidden behind the cabinet turned and opened, revealing a shimmering entrance.


    This is the downward passage. According to the faint light from the entrance, the man immediately had a judgment.


    Before the man had more reactions, the bartender who raised the oil lamp again stood by the entrance and invited, "guest, please come in. Death is in front of you."


    The man swallowed his saliva and stared at the entrance in front of him, as if it were a vortex that could sink people''s eyes.


    He walked, and as the distance drew closer, he saw the structure in the entrance more clearly. This is a spiral staircase to the ground.


    "Wait." just as he bent down to enter, the bartender standing aside suddenly raised his hand to stop him.


    "You..."


    "Guest, your gold coins," interrupted the bartender, spreading his hand in front of him.


    The extremely nervous man slowly breathed out, raised his clenched right fist and put the gold coin in the palm of the other party.


    "Please."


    The downward spiral ladder is very narrow, all the upper, lower, left and right are made of stones, and orange oil lamps are lit on the stone wall.


    The man bowed in and just stepped down a few stone steps. The stone wall exit behind him was immediately closed.


    Flustered, he looked back and looked at the road ahead again. The man carefully continued to step down.


    There was no wind in the passage, and everything was horribly quiet. When he passed the oil lamp on the wall rock, the air flow caused the fire to shake, as if walking in the corridor of the tomb, which scared the shadow on the ground to dodge.


    Hold your breath. Every time a man steps, he is careful, lest he make a little noise and disturb the sleeping ghosts or evil spirits under the ground. But his heart is beating like a big drum in his ear.


    He felt himself falling into a whirlpool, circling and sinking a little.


    It''s wider! As he kept going down, the man slowly realized that the corridor was like a slender conch shell, small up and large down, inserted under the ground under the warehouse.


    How deep is this? After the fear faded slowly, the man couldn''t help feeling frightened for the underground corridor. He had walked long enough, his feet were tired and his head was dizzy, but there were still downward stairs and oil lamps.


    Finally, when the narrow corridor became enough for several people to go side by side, the steps at the foot became a stone passage to the dark.


    "Whose running dog are you?"


    When the man stepped down, before he could see the dark corridor, a low voice came with several suddenly bright green candles.


    "You... Who are you?" the man paused and looked at the figure at the end of the corridor in front, shrouded by several green candles.


    Somehow, he felt an inexplicable sense of familiarity with each other''s face.


    "Who?" the man raised his hand and showed the gold coins between his fingers. "Didn''t you come to me with such gold coins? How did you ask me who I was?"


    "You... Are you death?"


    "I am the servant of death." the man stepped forward, and his figure was like a ghost under the ground in the green candle. "Tell me, where did you steal the gold coins?"


    "No, no, no!" the man hurriedly explained in fear, "I didn''t steal it, you gave it to me, you gave it to me!"


    "Here you are?" the killer joked dangerously while playing with the gold coins in his hand. "I don''t remember giving you gold coins."


    The man was slightly stunned, stared at the strange and familiar face, and flustered explained: "no, it''s not you, it''s someone else, it''s someone else''s for me. He said that as long as he came here, he could take revenge and kill anyone I wanted to kill."


    "When?" the killer asked, "where?"


    "The day before yesterday, in the city, he was a tall, thin man with a long face, about thirty or forty years old, with black hair."


    The killer stared into the man''s eyes, made sure he didn''t lie, and then asked, "tell me the name and identity of the person you want to kill."


    "Duke, Duke Wolff kerwilt, I want him to die immediately!" the man blurted out and stared at the killer with urgency and hatred. "Well, can you kill him? Duke, Duke of the North!"


    "No one can escape death. The difference is only in time." the killer said a proverb first, and then said, "but it''s a valuable life. What do you give in exchange?"


    "Why, does death treat human life high or low?" at the thought of his hatred, the man forgot his fear, and his distorted expression was full of resentment and hatred.


    "No one can have two lives. The only reason for not dying is that the time has not come." the killer said the proverbial words again, and then began to explain, "killing Wolfe kewilt at this moment is tantamount to pushing thousands of people in Fengxi city to the edge of death. Dave Matthews, a gold coin is not enough."


    "You, how do you know my name?" the man looked at each other in panic. He promised that he had never mentioned his name in the hotel from beginning to end.


    Just then, the killer man raised his left hand and touched the black meat mole the size of soybean in his lower jaw.


    "You... Your mole and hand..."


    Dave Matthews subconsciously made the same move, then looked at his left palm with three fingers missing, and then stared at each other in horror.


    "You, you..."


    He raised his hand and pointed to the killer''s face. At this time, he finally knew why he felt strange and familiar with this face - it was clearly himself!


    "Dave Matthews," said the killer, his calm eyes without waves. "You were once cut off by the Duke because you led troops to rob caravans and kill civilians. Now, what else can you give to the God of death?"


    "You... What do you need?" Dave Matthews said, clenched his fist and stressed, "as long as you can kill Duke kewilt, I can give you whatever you want!"


    "What do you have?"


    "I, I..." Dave Matthews was stunned. He had nothing but what he was wearing. "I, I can work for you. I will do whatever you ask me to do!" he stressed. "As long as you can kill Duke kewilt now, I can give you my life!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    PS: let''s explain. The update stopped during this period, not because of busy work and no time.


    After a year, my father didn''t go out to work. He made his own house in his hometown and wanted to save some money. Then he accidentally fell off the shelf and broke his left hand. I asked for leave and went back to my hometown. I had an operation the day before yesterday.


    The update will be restored.


    Everyone pay attention to safety.

 Chapter 412

    Early in the morning, Sishui town.


    Pace led the team and rode slowly into the streets of the town.


    People thought it should be a peaceful place. After all, the threat of wild people can''t reach here.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the streets of this riverside town, which is not threatened by wild people, are empty at the moment.


    "What''s the matter with these guys? Why are they all hiding in the house? Do you think we are wild people?" on horseback, the little man looked at the peeping eyes around.


    "Shit, these fools!" the axe also found the eyes peeping out of the house on both sides, and shouted discontentedly. "The wild people are really coming. What''s the use of hiding in the house! A group of idiots with their heads buried in the soil and their hips raised! There are wild people like us!"


    "Boss, there seems to be something wrong..." the team moved forward slowly. Seeing that no one left the house, the little man couldn''t help being vigilant. Several guards on one side also opened their mouths to remind.


    Although their team has no flag, it is impossible to regard them as wild people unless they are blind.


    "Stop!" pace reined in the reins, raised his hand and ordered, looking warily at the empty gray street in front of him.


    The situation is indeed somewhat abnormal.


    Sishui town is the fief of Sir Billy Fars, the family vassal. At the moment, the opponent is leading more than 30 family knights and more than 100 soldiers to fight in Fengxi city. But pace clearly remembered that Javier Fars, the son of Baron Fars, did not go to windbreak, but stayed in the fiefdom.


    It is said that he led such a large team close to the town. The other party should have found them long ago and sent someone to inquire about them - even if a large number of people in the territory were transferred, there should not be no one!


    "Boss, why don''t you send someone to the Baron''s residence to inform us first. At this time, anyone who sees such a large group of people will be scared to hide." the little man on the right suggested cautiously.


    "What''s the trouble! Just catch someone and ask! Look at me!" before pace agreed, the axe directly turned over and dismounted, strode to the side house and shouted, "listen to the people inside, we are members of the kewilt family, not bad people! Open the door and we have something to ask you!"


    After half a ring, I saw that the closed door was motionless, and a trace of anger could not help showing on the rough face of the axe.


    "Shit!" as soon as he thought that hundreds of eyes were staring at him behind him, the axe who didn''t want to make a fool of himself immediately strode forward, raised his feet and kicked on the dark yellow wooden door.


    With a bang, the first person to enter the axe was not a frightened civilian, but a man holding a bow and crossbow, aiming at him.


    "Danger!!"


    When the hair stood upright, the axe had no time to dodge. He immediately raised his hand to protect his head!


    The sudden change immediately surprised the waiting people. Pace took the lead in pulling out his sword, transferred his horse and ordered: "withdraw!! there is an ambush!! axe, Mount!!"


    Almost at the same time as pace ordered, hundreds of enemies with crossbows and arrows had rushed out of the houses on both sides of the street ahead.


    The axe was hit by an arrow in his left hand, pressing his anger in his heart. When the enemy returned to the room, he immediately turned and jumped onto the horse''s back, and picked up the battle axe hanging by the saddle.


    The team responded very quickly, and the 200 heavy riders in the rear had turned around to ride their horses. However, in the streets of this small town, more than 300 people retreated at a speed far less than that of the enemy who had ambushed long ago.


    Almost at the moment when several guards protected pace in front of him, hundreds of feather arrows had left the string and shot into the air, and dozens of crossbows and arrows directly shot pace and others behind the hall.


    "Get down!" pace ordered, leaning on his horse with a sword in his hand. The Knights behind him were shot by arrows. One of them could not escape. He was directly shot into the back of his head and fell on the horse''s back.


    "Move! Move!"


    "Shit, get out!"


    "Shoot! Shoot! Don''t let them run!"


    "Kill pace kerwilt! Kill pace kerwilt!!"


    Among the enemies, several leaders roared with swords. The shouts of both sides were mixed with the neighing of horses. The previous moment was still silent like a wild street, and there was an instant of chaos.


    "Fuck you!" at the moment when the horse galloped, the angry axe directly threw out the axe at the superior crossbow and arrow. The moment the crossbow flew out, the other party''s head was directly pierced by a sharp Tomahawk.


    "Shit, shoot! Shoot!" roared an enemy holding a sword. He wanted to rush forward and pull pace off his horse''s back to pieces. "Forward, shoot straight ahead. Kill pace kewilt! Aim at him and shoot!"


    "Shit, what a bunch of fools!" seeing pace and others withdraw from the town like a torrent, leaving only a dozen fallen bodies, the man holding the sword rushed aside in anger, grabbed a bow and arrow from his companion, threw it on the ground and cursed angrily, "such a good opportunity, such a good opportunity! Damn guy, you can escape!"


    "Hey, this longbow is worth more than your life!"


    Several men who had previously ordered together came forward.


    "What''s the use of losing your temper? Now we have to find a way! That guy pace kewilt will bring people back soon. If our plan leaks, we''ll all die!"


    "It''s a pity to kill so many of them. If the boy pace kewilt can be more careless and move forward two or three hundred meters, he will be left in the ambush! If he can be caught alive, there will be a good play!"


    Several people sighed. At this time, an old man named Sebastian Rudy, who was wearing brown old leather armor and had long hair on his shoulders, with a cold face and a gloomy look, said: "Everybody, I think we''d better get on the boat at once. As you can see, although the number of the other party is not as good as ours, more than half of them are heavy cavalry. We don''t have much chance of winning the battle after leaving the town. We might as well act according to the plan and get on the boat immediately! In this situation, pace kewilt may not be able to send our situation back to the Duke."


    "Old Rudy, are you comforting yourself?" a fat man with a beard put his sword into its sheath and hissed, "Do you think that guy won''t take xinniao out with him? In such a situation, we can only stay here if we don''t solve them. If we continue to go to Fengxi City, we will only fight head-on. I think we should chase them immediately. Even if we can''t solve them directly, they can''t tell the news to Fengxi city. And you can see that they are not on their horses What food! "


    "Enrique, if you''re afraid of death, go home and stay! It won''t do much to delay the plan of Fengxi city and kill pace kewilt!"


    "Old man, you''d better be polite!" the man named enrige retorted immediately. "Here are all famous scum in the north. No one will respect the old and love the young! If you kill pace kewilt, the Duke may be angry directly. It''s no fucking use!"


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 413

    Pace and others who quickly withdrew from the town quickly stopped the horses in a wide area, turned around and re lined up, rode in front, and watched the movement of the town and around.


    The axe pulled out the crossbow and arrow on his arm and threw it to the ground. He looked at pace on the horse''s back.


    "Boss, what''s the origin of these guys? Why did they ambush and attack us? Damn, it''s lucky they didn''t go deep into the town, otherwise they would all die here today!"


    "Mercenaries, they are mercenaries!" said the little man fiercely. "Their clothes look like mercenaries, and I see some familiar faces!"


    "Mercenaries? Those guys have crossbows, arrows and bows in their hands, and they are definitely good goods. When did the mercenaries become so rich?" they were in a hurry to retreat, and the axe didn''t have time to pay attention to the appearance of the enemy.


    "That''s the fucking problem!" the little man said gnashing his teeth. "These guys are not only equipped with a lot of longbows, but also blatantly shouted to kill the boss just now!"


    At this time, the guard in charge of counting casualties came to report that they had lost 37 brothers and more than 40 people were injured in the ambush just now. Most of the people who died were members of the harassment team without armour.


    After listening to the report, the axe cursed, and the rest of the people were gloomy and depressed. They felt angry and sad for the sacrifice of their companions.


    "Boss, I think someone must have leaked our whereabouts!" the axe shouted angrily. "There are traitors in Fengxi city. Shit, someone wants to kill us! These guys don''t look like mercenaries plundering in disorder. There must be some conspiracy! Boss, let''s inform the Baron quickly!"


    In the procession, there was still a letter bird flying to windbreak castle.


    "Our appearance is a coincidence, and the ambush must be the other party''s temporary intention. Maybe someone leaked the news that we left Fengxi City, but it''s unlikely that anyone would expect us to come to Sishui town."


    Pace looked seriously at the town ahead. Several guards had just been shot to protect him.


    "We''d better find out the purpose of these guys first. Such people can''t gather here for no reason. They must have some plans."


    "It''s the Barrett family!" the axe said his guess directly. "No one can command so many mercenaries except him! It must be Ted Barrett. Shit, the Duke shouldn''t be soft hearted! He hasn''t settled with him about ordering mercenaries to chase us!"


    The axe shocked the Knights around and looked at him in horror. They had no idea there was such a secret. If the Barrett family is a traitor, then Fengxi city


    "Shut up, you fool!" the little man shouted discontentedly at the axe. "This is just our guess. We can''t do anything with it, and the other party is in Fengxi city now!"


    Before everyone asked, pace turned to look at the Knights beside him and directly ordered: "you go to count the weapons, gather all the feather arrows and assign them to two teams of ten people. Later, send someone to check from the north and south sides, find out the approximate number and layout of each other, and pay attention to the number of ships at the wharf."


    "Axe." pace looked at the axe with his injured arm and an angry face. "You take some people to the rear to make a fire and choose some horses to kill."


    Although war horses are precious, they can only kill and eat meat now! At the moment, there are far more horses than soldiers in the team.


    The axe and several guards nodded and began to execute the order. More than 200 heavily armored cavalry still lined up facing the town.


    Soon, two teams of ten people began to approach the town from north to south. One of the teams going south was holding a telescope and looking at the town and the wharf.


    As time passed, a bonfire was lit behind the team, and several war horses had been killed and skinned. Pace and others waiting in line quietly watched the two teams close to the town, ready to meet at any time. But from beginning to end, the enemy in the town did not respond.


    About an hour later, two teams of ten rode back from around the town.


    "My Lord, those guys have blocked the roads in the town, and there are archers. It seems that they don''t want us to enter the town!"


    "The number of ships is unknown. We can''t count how many, but there are at least thirty or forty, which extend to the middle of the river. They should be connected!"


    "My Lord, I didn''t see the residents of the town. If they were not killed or fled, they were imprisoned or concentrated along the coast of the town!"


    ¡­¡­


    After hearing the return from the knights, looking at the Fars family flag still flying in the town, the little man said, "boss, do you think the Fars family will also participate..."


    Pace shook his head and interrupted the little man''s guess. "If the Fars family participated in the mutiny, the other party could introduce us into the town and ambush and shoot us. If Javier Fars didn''t die, he should have been imprisoned, but it''s estimated that it''s more or less dangerous..."


    "But with so many ships, these guys don''t plan to go to Fengxi city by boat like us? If so, what''s their purpose? Sneak attack? It''s stupid. Or do they form an alliance with the wild people? Or are they going to attack and occupy Fengxi city when the war is over?"


    "We have to find a way to stop each other. No matter what their purpose is, it won''t be a good thing!"


    "How to stop? These guys are no less than us, and occupy the town. Obviously, they don''t intend to fight us head-on!"


    "Surprise attack? Our only advantage is to ride again when we lead them out of the town."


    ¡­¡­


    All the people talked loudly and guessed the enemy''s purpose and method of defeating the enemy.


    At the same time, the sudden arrival and ambush failure of pace and others in the town also caused a lot of debate.


    "Talion, has the letter bird been sent out? When will there be a reply? I don''t want to wait like this." andregai, the leader of the Jackal mercenary regiment, asked upset.


    "Shit, you''ve asked for the third time! Do you think this is shouting at the next door neighbor? I said, there will be news tomorrow as soon as possible! Don''t ask me the same question!"


    "What shall we do tonight?" one of the mercenary leaders said, "shall we just guard like this? The guy pace kewilt is outside the city. He just sent someone to investigate. It seems that he is looking for a chance to attack!"


    "We should send troops to take the initiative to solve them!" said the old wandering Knight Sebastian Rudy. "Since you didn''t pursue at the first time, the news here may have reached the Duke. Now the only way is to solve that guy!"


    "Old man, don''t always be murderous. If you want to kill him, you can go out and shout!" said Viken, leader of the night owl mercenary regiment. "We should wait for news. As long as we keep the town, that guy will die sooner or later!"


    "A group of cowards! A few heavy cavalry scared you into a shrinking turtle!"


    "Hey, I don''t fucking understand. There''s nothing to argue about," said the wandering Knight named talion, with his feet on the table in front of him, "Anyway, there will be news tomorrow. Let''s have a good rest, eat and drink, and play with our daughter. We''ll know what to do tomorrow. Sir Rudy, if you can''t help being angry, you can find two more girls!"


    "Old man, I hope your work can be as grumpy as your temper!" Enrique laughed, and a burst of laughter came from the house.


    Sebastian Rudy snorted coldly, got up and stared angrily at talion. "Boy, you''ve really fallen and become as vulgar and cheap as these guys!" he said, turning away in spite of the public''s reaction.


    "Shit, this guy thought he was a noble!"


    "Noble master, walk slowly, remember not to be flashed by the little girl!" talion teased each other''s back with a wine cup, which once again attracted a roar of laughter. Then, with a light smile on his face, he raised his glass to invite everyone to drink.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 414

    "Shit, a group of shrinking turtles!"


    After another provocation, he saw that the enemy in the town was still motionless. The axe held the knight''s long sword from nowhere and cursed angrily.


    After a rest and discussion in the afternoon, pace decided to try to lure the enemy out of the city first. It''s best to catch some prisoners and find out the purpose of the enemy gathering in Sishui town as soon as possible.


    But the plan didn''t go well.


    The mercenaries entrenched in the town were like a shrinking turtle. After several hours, no matter how they provoked and lured, the other party did not move, and had no intention of going out of the city to fight or communicate with them.


    "Boss, I think we might as well burn the Sishui town with a fire!" the axe suggested angrily. "No matter what nonsense plans they have, it won''t be a good thing anyway. A fire will directly turn them into dead people and solve all the troubles!"


    "There must be civilians in the town," a knight warned, "and it''s close to the river. They have a large number of ships, so it''s impossible to burn them easily."


    "That''ll drive them out of their shells, better than nothing now!" the axe turned to pace. "Boss, anyway, we don''t know whether these guys want to make trouble South or plan something here. In short, we can''t make them feel better. If we continue to delay, there may be more enemies coming, and then we''ll be in trouble!"


    "Axe, calm down," the little man reminded, "this is a town, not a haystack, which can be lit only by a fire!"


    "Shit, we have to do something!" cried the axe. "It''s getting dark. Do we keep watching like this? If these guys are just delaying time and waiting for more people to come, what should we do? Why don''t we just set fire and create some trouble for these bastards! Lord Arthur said to surprise the enemy!"


    The little man glanced at the axe with disdain, a look that didn''t bother to pay attention to the fool, and the Knights around frowned and thought about other battle strategies.


    Seeing that no one supported him, the axe tilted his mouth helplessly. Setting fire to Sishui town was bold, but he really thought it was a good idea.


    "Boss." a moment later, the little man looked at the dignified pace beside him and suggested, "we might as well retreat and rest for a while. After the other party relaxed his vigilance in the dead of night, we are trying to sneak into the town and catch several mercenaries on duty. There is always a gap in such a big town!"


    After a moment of coagulation, pace had no choice but to order a retreat.


    The number of the enemy is unknown, but at least five or six hundred people, more than double their number, and occupy the favorable terrain of the town, which makes it difficult for them to attack. As the axe said, these guys are like a shrinking turtle!


    "Let''s go."


    When the order was given, pace kicked the horse around. At dusk, the morale of the team seemed a little low, and all faces showed fatigue and heavy look.


    The axe put the long sword back into the scabbard beside the saddle, opened his mouth and wanted to mention his suggestion of setting fire again, but looking at the serious pace and feeling the low morale around him, he swallowed his words back to his stomach and cursed the enemy.


    The war with the wild people is bad enough. At such a moment, there are these unidentified and purposeful enemies again. In particular, the other party is likely to be instructed by someone. It is difficult to maintain optimism and fighting spirit about the war.


    "My Lord, my lord pace! Look at the town!"


    Before the troops left, the soldiers left behind suddenly shouted.


    Pace, who heard the sound, had no time to think about it. He just thought that the enemy had rushed out of the town and launched an attack from the rear, so he immediately kicked his horse and turned around. However, when he was ready to give orders, before he shouted out his words, he was strangled by the fire and smoke in the town and stunned on the horse''s back.


    The knights who turned around and prepared to line up also sat on horseback, pulled the reins, and looked at the town shrouded in red light ahead.


    This... This fucking... Is he on fire? The Knights asked themselves subconsciously.


    "Hahaha!" the axe took the lead in a burst of laughter and shouted excitedly around the reins. "What did I say? What did I say? It''s on fire. These damn bastards don''t need us to do it at all. They ignited themselves! Hahaha, now it''s up to them to be shrinking turtles and wait to become roast pigs! Hahaha..."


    Listening to the arrogant sound of the axe, the Knights around looked at him strangely.


    They still remember the Warcraft. At the beginning, this guy said he would have good luck. Later, he really had great luck. All the wild people''s Warcraft died in the wilderness, and they were unharmed.


    Now this guy has just proposed to set fire to the town, and a fire broke out in Sishui town in the twinkling of an eye, which


    "Line up! Line up now and get ready to fight. Don''t let go of any enemies coming out of it!" pace took the lead to recover and immediately ordered everyone to line up to fight and block the exit of the East Street of Sishui town.


    "Boss, look at the river! Look at the river!" the axe shouted at pace with the sword in the rear.


    When they heard the sound and looked at the river, they saw more than ten ships burning a fire drifting slowly downstream.


    This scene shocked everyone!


    Because no matter how you look at it, this unexpected fire can not be caused by fire. Someone must have deliberately set fire!


    "Boss!" the little man and others kicked a horse to pace''s side and asked excitedly, "won''t there be our people in the enemy? It''s really a big help!"


    Pace looked at the fire boat floating on the river and was puzzled. Although his father was wary of the Barrett family and others, he never told him that there was such an arrangement.


    In Sishui town.


    Just when pace and others were puzzled by the sudden fire, nearly a thousand people entrenched in the town were in chaos.


    "Shit, who is it, who is it!" looking at the fire, not the explosion of the wharf, an ruigai, the leader of the Jackal mercenary regiment, roared. "Where''s the person in charge of watching the boat! Shit, I''m going to skin these bastards alive!"


    "Get them, get all the people watching the boat!"


    "Boss, the guys in charge of watching the boat escaped. Someone saw them jump into the water!"


    "Shit, someone must have set fire on purpose! Someone deliberately lit the black fire oil tank on board!"


    Amid the noise, talion, the wandering knight, holding the hilt of his sword, said, "it''s your man who is responsible for watching the ship. Are you shouting here to shirk your responsibility? Don''t say you don''t know anything. Pace kewilt can wait outside with people and horses now."


    "Shit, what do you mean!" Enrique Gatton was furious. "I just don''t know anything. What do you want! Those bastards jumped into the water. What can I do? You have the fucking ability to catch them!"


    "This explanation doesn''t work!" at this time, the old knight Sebastian Rudy came forward from the crowd and slowly pulled out his sword around his waist. "There''s something wrong with your people, and it''s at a time like this. We don''t risk losing our heads in order to live here! Enrique, if you can''t give a reasonable explanation, we can only take you down temporarily!"


    "Shit, old man, you can''t trouble me!"


    When the sharp sword came out of the scabbard, hundreds of people immediately drew their swords to confront each other.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 415

    "Shit, when did you two put on a pair of pants!" arigai held his sword in both hands and glanced aside. "Viken, Abe, what do you two say? No, like these two noble masters, I think I let people set the fire! It''s fucking stupid!"


    Among the various forces entrenched in Sishui Town, an ruigai, the "urinator", has the most people. Unfortunately, at the moment, most of his people have been sent to garrison at intersections all over the town, resulting in the disadvantage of the confrontation.


    "I said, can''t it really be an accident?" said the mercenary leader named Viken, who looked at the two sides with swords and crossbows and lacked one ear, "When it was dark, someone lit a candle, then shook his hand and accidentally ignited the fire oil - we all know that once it was lit, it can''t be put out. Maybe it''s so simple! We really don''t need to make a fuss and aim our weapons at our own people!"


    "I think so too!" Enrique immediately agreed and shouted, "but these fools are going to collect my weapons and treat me as a sheep to be slaughtered!"


    The men of the kewilt family are outside the city. At such a moment, enrige will not allow himself to become a prisoner without resistance.


    "Viken, you''re really a coward without eggs!" the old knight Sebastian immediately scolded. "It''s not just a child who knocked down the wine cup and offered an apology. We must find out and someone must be responsible for it! Use your head to think about what we''re here for. Without the boat and the weapons on it, we''ll all fucking die!"


    "But Enrique has no reason to do such a thing!" said the mercenary leader named Abe in a lock armor. "Maybe there is something wrong with his men. Aren''t we killing each other now? Don''t forget that pace kewilt is still outside the city!"


    "You should ask him!" said the wandering Knight talion, gritting his teeth and staring at the andregai ahead. "Put down your arms. Until we find out the truth, your men will be under our command for the time being. I promise you will be safe until we find out the truth! I will immediately Send a letter to Lord Barrett about today!"


    "No way!" Enrique stepped back, and the probe ordered his hand to go down and inform the scattered people in the town.


    "Stop!" Sebastian yelled at once and commanded several of his men to block the two people opposite. "No one is allowed to leave until you know what''s going on, or you''ll die!" he said, looking aside at the people watching, "if you want kewilt''s heavy horse to rush into the City, let them withdraw!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere became more and more tense, several mercenary leaders who retreated to one side to watch immediately made a noise to cool down.


    "Enrique, put down your arms. After all, there''s something wrong with your people!"


    "We guarantee your safety. If we fight now, it will only be cheaper, that guy pace kewilt!"


    "That''s right! You should give a statement. It''s no small matter. Without the boat, we can''t do anything, let alone let pace kewilt in!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Shit! You want me to put down my arms unless you kill me together -"


    Before Ann ruigai finished his words, a crossbow shot directly from behind him, reflecting the flames of the wharf, and instantly entered the eye socket of a sword holding mercenary opposite.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    "Shit, do it! Do it!"


    "Damn traitors, kill them!"


    ¡­¡­


    The suddenly fired crossbow was like a spark that ignited explosives. At the moment of the scream of the mercenaries, the two sides immediately collided and fought!


    The sudden change frightened the nervous andregai, as if death was standing behind him. But before he could make a sound and explain, talion, a young wandering knight in brown soft leather armor, had roared and hit him with a sword.


    "Shit!" he waved his sword and shouted at talion, "stop, it''s not my order!"


    He was afraid. But talion didn''t care at all. He waved his long sword and attacked him, leaving a bloody mouth on his left arm in a moment.


    "Stop, stop! My men are traitors, stop!"


    Enrique dodged and shouted at talion, but the other party was merciless, with a sense of killing in his cold eyes.


    "You bastard!" after another injury, Enrique finally noticed the abnormality and began to fight back with a crazy sword.


    "Shit, there''s something wrong with you bastard! You must have done it!" seizing the space to repel his opponent, he immediately rushed aside with his men and several people who were still waiting and shouting, "Viken, believe me, this is their conspiracy! Let your men do it quickly!!"


    Seeing the sudden fighting between the two sides, the other mercenary leaders were shocked. In panic, they immediately took their men aside and guarded with a sword, but they didn''t mean to intervene at all.


    "You guys..." the wandering Knight talion also turned his head and shouted, "if you don''t want to fight, stop those traitors who slipped away! Otherwise we''ll all die here!"


    Several mercenary leaders who watched from the wall looked at each other and immediately ordered their hands to block several streets.


    "Don''t hurt his life, we still have something to ask!" a mercenary leader warned loudly.


    "Shit, you fools!" Enrique was furious when he saw several people fall to each other, and then he was ready to surrender.


    But just as he blocked the sharp sword and stepped back again to make a sound, a crossbow and arrow directly pierced his throat.


    In an instant, Enrique was nailed to a stake, his eyes widened, his face looked frightened and unbelievable, and blood began to gush from his throat and mouth.


    He slowly raised his arm and wanted to hold his neck in order to stop the coming of death, but the crossbow and arrow drained all his strength. The original simple action now became extremely difficult and slow.


    "The boss is dead!"


    "The boss is dead!"


    Seeing him fall to the ground, the remaining dozens of men of the wolf mercenary regiment immediately gave up resistance, gathered one by one with weapons, and looked at the enemy on the ground and in front of him in panic and panic.


    Seeing that the fighting stopped, several mercenary leaders who were watching rushed forward immediately.


    Viken squatted on the ground and touched the quiet enrige. He immediately got up and roared at talion: "shit, who told you to kill him! Who''s on you? What should I do now!"


    "The sword has no eyes!" talion also showed a look of shock, but still insisted, "he asked for it. No wonder I!"


    With that, he immediately looked at the opposite side with poor eyes and said to the dozens of people gathered together: "put down your weapons, or you will all die!"


    "Surrender, we surrender!" an ruigai is dead. Dozens of people in the Hu Lang mercenary regiment have no desire to resist, and smell that they have all dropped their weapons.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 416

    Outside Sishui town.


    The little man poked the fire in front of him. While taking the roasted black horse meat from the branch, he rushed to pace, who was distracted beside him, and said, "boss, why don''t you go and have a rest? I''m watching here and these night watchers. There will be no accident. You can''t lose your spirit in the later war."


    With that, he tore off a piece of horse meat and chewed it.


    The taste of horse meat was not good. In addition, it was killed in a hurry and there was no spice around, so the little man had to roast it to add some flavor.


    Pace didn''t respond. He sat quietly beside the fire, staring at Sishui town and the night scene below.


    He didn''t listen to the suggestion of axe and others to take advantage of the chaos to invade the town. After some consideration, he chose to wait for one night. The fire came so suddenly and strangely that he was not sure whether the enemy knocked over the candlestick or someone helped secretly.


    When the war has developed to the present stage, he must be cautious, cautious and cautious again!


    Moreover, even if the ship is destroyed and re collected immediately, it is difficult for them to rush back to Fengxi city in time.


    The night was deep and the stars were bright in the lonely sky. Pace couldn''t help missing Eugenie and her father again and was worried about the war in Fengxi city.


    Perhaps there was no war yet. He thought in his heart that it would take time for the wild people''s army to assemble, but the war would not be too far away. The wild people''s food would run out, and delay would be bad for them.


    Tomorrow or the day after tomorrow? Pace was worried. The only comfort in his heart was that the wild people had lost Warcraft. Without those terrible beasts, the wall of Fengxi city will be much stronger. As long as the soldiers are not afraid of death and block the giants rushing to the city gate and the wild people climbing the wall, they are completely likely to win.


    By the way, we have to guard against traitors hidden among them - how can there be so many traitors in the North! Pace thought bitterly that he had determined in his heart that the man was the Barrett family, and perhaps the Knoxville family. Only the Barrett family has secretly supported so many mercenaries.


    Fortunately, my father had been on guard against the two families and arranged them in the front line. If the wild people break through the city gate, they will die! And now the ships in Sishui town are burned. Even if the other party has any conspiracy, it will be difficult to continue for a while. When the war is over and there is evidence, it will be a time to eliminate these traitors one by one!


    In his worry, pace couldn''t help thinking of the river collar, the green and Davidson families, the wars in the South and East, his father, sister and Jenny


    ¡­¡­


    Early in the morning, the wind stops the city.


    After a few days of rain, the sun above the head became hot again, and the sun baked the earth in an arrogant manner early in the morning.


    Wearing her black leather armor, Eugenie climbed the wall in high spirits after having breakfast of pumpkin soup and toast with the soldiers.


    Under the Duke''s arrangement, she was followed by ten family knights with shields and guns. If in danger, she could surround him at any time and evacuate quickly - the Duke originally planned to send 20 knights, but now the ten people were the result of the Duke''s compromise after Eugenie''s strong opposition.


    In addition to the family knights, Eugenie is now accompanied by two loyal free riders.


    According to them, Eugenie, as a noble lady, should have taken refuge in the castle with her ladies at such a time, but she was not afraid of danger. She climbed the wall with all the soldiers in the north to resist the wild people. They were willing to swear allegiance and protect her safety with their lives.


    Originally, the Duke did not agree to let unidentified people follow Eugenie. Even if they were innocent and swore to gods and honor, they reluctantly agreed under Eugenie''s coquettish and insistent requirements.


    On the wall.


    Eugenie''s arrival made the soldiers on duty with guns say hello one after another. Their eyes looked at her one by one with love and respect. It was rare to show a trace of tenderness with the seriousness of the coming war.


    Eugenie responded one by one, her young face showed a firm look, and her bright eyes showed encouraging eyes. Occasionally she would respond, look into the soldier''s eyes and say a word or two of encouragement. At this time, soldiers wearing armor and unbearable heat will feel comfortable being blown by the cool wind, and the depression of the upcoming war in their hearts seems to be swept away.


    Eugenie is not good at these things. She has never been taught how to encourage soldiers in wartime. In the classics of Xuecheng, there is no knowledge to teach noble ladies to lead soldiers.


    But she is extremely smart and knows how to give full play to her identity, gender and even age. Moreover, she had seen Arthur tustra get along with the soldiers and the profound contents contained in those rules and regulations in the barracks led by the river.


    Therefore, she dined with the soldiers and cared about whether they were full and slept well; Patrol around every day and gently ask the soldiers about their duties; Let everyone see the flag of the kewilt family and know that she is with them; Even she would carry an oil lamp and patrol the soldiers'' camp at night


    The command of the eastern front was not in her hands, but in the hands of knoxvi and several other aristocratic vassals.


    But over the past few days, her actions have greatly moved serfs, Knights of major families, and even the people in the city who heard rumors. No one regarded her as an aristocratic lady who made trouble, but with heartfelt respect and love.


    "War is coming."


    At the crenel, Eugenie held the telescope and looked carefully at the wild people''s tents like mold in front.


    This telescopic tube, which she asked people to use the best crystal, was imitated according to the telescopic tube given to pace by Arthur. Not only her, but also the Duke and several important vassals.


    This is a good thing. When the weather is fine, you can have a panoramic view of the wild people''s camp several miles away.


    At the moment, hundreds of thousands of wild people have surrounded Fengxi city from the east to the south like mold.


    In order to win the war, the craftsmen in the city drove out nearly 100 stone catapults, most of which were placed in the southern section of the defense line, under the command of her father.


    In addition to the catapults behind the city wall, more than 300 crossbows were placed on the city wall and hundreds of barrels of fire oil were prepared. Strong crossbow is used to deal with giants, while fire oil is specially used to deal with wild people rushing to the city gate.


    Inside the telescope, Eugenie could see very clearly that almost all the houses outside the city were demolished by the wild people, and the boards were made into shields. The other party also used carriages and logs to transform weapons such as siege vehicles.


    In addition to the inside of the city, a large number of horses and trenches were arranged more than ten meters away from the wall to prevent the wild people from approaching the wall. These were completed by the serfs in half a month.


    The destruction of Warcraft boosted everyone''s morale. In order to win the war, they have done everything they can do now!


    However, the most dangerous enemy does not come from outside the city.


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 417

    Eugenie put down her telescopic tube, took her eyes back from the wild people''s camp outside the south of the town, and looked at several feudal ministers in front of her.


    "Miss Eugenie," said Sir Leighton kenaway, who was in armor. "It''s nice to see you here. The soldiers must be encouraged!"


    The other vassals also nodded at her, casting friendly and encouraging eyes.


    "Gentlemen, how did you negotiate?" Eugenie asked, like a general waiting for news. She knew that her father had convened all the vassals at breakfast to discuss how to resist the wild people.


    "As you can see, just wait for these guys to attack. The south gate is the key point." a vassal answered.


    "What about the north gate?" Eugenie asked, "if the giant sneaks from the north gate at night, what can we do?"


    The north gate is the weakest defense, and the giant is Eugene''s most worried enemy.


    "Don''t worry, my lovely lady."


    Sir Leiden kenaway''s tone was relaxed, as if comforting a frightened little girl.


    "We are well prepared. The wild people are nothing to fear, and the giants are the same. Just as they dare to rush to the wall, they wait to be shot into porcupines. As for the north gate, the Duke also gave instructions. At night, they will throw fireballs out with a catapult to see the people a mile away, especially the giants. They are too big, which is their advantage, It''s also their Achilles'' heel. If anything goes wrong, we can always support them with a powerful crossbow... "


    In the telescope, the giant is like the giant god of war in myths and legends. These guys are not much shorter than the wall. Once several giants rush towards the wall with shields, she really doesn''t know how to resist. Especially by sneak attack.


    After hearing the words of several vassals, Eugenie could only nod melancholy - the troops were limited, they could not distribute everyone equally, and the king of the wild people concentrated her troops outside the south gate.


    Sir Stanley, who saw Eugenie frowning and worried, wearing silver armor and a white cloak, said confidently: "Miss Eugenie, you don''t have to be afraid. We can ensure your safety. Relying on giants alone, the enemy can''t defeat us. It takes a lot of manpower and time to capture the city wall. We can cope with it, even if the other party suddenly launches a sneak attack."


    "That''s right! Miss Eugenie, it''s not on the ground or in the wild." another vassal opened his mouth and said firmly. "As long as there are walls, the wild people don''t want to rush in, and they don''t have enough food. As long as we insist on ten days and a half months, when the army in the west arrives, it will be the end of these bastards!"


    Hearing the reinforcements in the west, Eugenie finally showed a smile.


    "That''s right!" she looked firmly at several vassals. "As long as we stick to it for a few days, it will be the end of these wild people! They will regret leaving the familiar grassland and coming to the north and provoking us!"


    "Yes, yes, that''s it!"


    "Look, when these guys are defeated and the king of the wild people dies under our sword, these wild people will be the best slaves!"


    "And those war horses, which just make up for the loss of our territory!"


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing her reappear the girl''s unique smile, all the vassals and knights nodded again and again. They were as happy as coaxing their depressed children. Some even discussed how to distribute benefits with the west after the war.


    Eugenie echoed a few words and said a few words of encouragement as Miss kewilt, and then patrolled south along the city wall under the protection of all the Knights.


    When she was far away from several vassals, Eugenie''s cheerful face quickly became melancholy again, as if she had walked into a dark place from the sun.


    They have no reinforcements at all!


    The news that the western border has led troops to help is just a lie spread by my father and Jenny!


    And not only the news of reinforcements is false, but also the assistance of 100000 feather arrows mentioned before is a lie!


    She didn''t understand what went wrong. In short, the nobles in the West didn''t mean to send troops to help the north.


    Although Jenny still insisted on writing a letter, since her father refused the assistance of 50000 feather arrows from the farit family, the only promise given by the other party was to send a ship to pick them up and evacuate.


    Evacuation? Ah, the other side said as if it had given them a way to live! But the kewilt family who left the north is still the kewilt family?


    This is a big lie. Once exposed, the army will be in chaos and collapse before the wild people attack! But what''s the matter? Is there a better way now?


    They didn''t expect reinforcements from the West. If a lie can make the soldiers fight with blood, what does it matter whether there are reinforcements from the west after ten days and a half months?


    Eugenie had a serious little face, and her bright eyes showed worries that the sun could not resolve - the enemy was not only the wild people outside the city wall, but also the traitors who hid inside the city wall, stood on the city wall and pretended to be their own!


    Who are there?


    After walking for a while, Eugenie went down the stone steps to the back of the city wall. After walking for a while, she returned to the requisitioned civilian cabin. Along the way, whether knights or serfs, everyone greeted and saluted her respectfully.


    At this moment, the family knight was left outside the house, while the two free riders who swore allegiance followed her into the house.


    "Miss."


    Before Eugenie could rest, a thin, ordinary looking man who looked like refugees on the street suddenly flashed out of the door frame leading to the backyard.


    The three people were not surprised. It seemed that they had been waiting for a long time. Eugenie asked directly, "is there any news about pace? Is there anything unusual about that guy?"


    The man shook his head, answered the first question, and then said, "before dawn, he was beaten by several people who were refugees, and then searched. When the patrol soldiers arrived, they planted him as a thief. The means were very hidden. It seems that he really didn''t know anything."


    "Refugees..." Eugenie frowned and then asked, "do you know the identity of those people? Where are they from?"


    The man shook his head again.


    Eugenie frowned and thought for a moment, then opened her mouth and ordered, "quietly send some silver coins to those people. They are thieves."


    Hearing the speech, the man immediately understood it. After asking, he immediately returned to the door frame. There was no movement, as if he had never appeared.


    Eugenie stood quietly with her back to the two loyal guards. A moment later, she seemed to have made some major decision. She turned and ordered one of them: "I want a face, the sooner the better..."


    ¡­¡­